《I Have A Martial Arts Panel》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Martial Arts Panel

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions State Feiyun. Yunze Mountains. At the foothill of the mountains, Xu Ning gradually woke up. Instantly, countless unfamiliar memories flooded into his brain. Xu Ning sniffled and felt a horrible headache. After a long time, the unfamiliar memories were digested by Xu Ning¡¯s brain, and the pain gradually subsided. ¡°I actually transmigrated!¡± Xu Ning had to ept this bizarre reality. . He traveled to a Budo World and became a vige boy. This vige boy¡¯s name was also Xu Ning. Before this, he went up the mountains to gather medicine. He took a huge risk when trying to pick up a spirit medicine nt, but it was too difficult to grab, so he slipped and was fatally injured. After his consciousness dissipated, he was reced by the current ¡°Xu Ning¡±. This was not a peaceful era. Sect disputes, state capital battles, family rivalries, bandits lording over streets, and monster animals causing chaos. In this era, human lives were as valuable as dirt. And now, he became an ordinary person, who had to work hard to survive in this era. ¡°This is unbelievable¡­¡± Xu Ning felt pain in several ces on his body, but fortunately, his movements were not impaired. He slowly got up and saw the spirit medicine nt that was picked up by his predecessor, a few meters ahead of him. This jasper medicine nt was called Jasper Grass. It was precious, and the market price for it was more than 500 taels. For ordinary farmers, this was an enormous sum of wealth. ¡°Jasper Grass¡­¡± Xu Ning hesitated for a moment before walking to the Jasper Grass and bending over to pick it up. This Jasper Grass was a dark green colored nt that had a slight fragrance to it. Just by smelling it alone, Xu Ning could feel the pain in his body alleviating. Just when Xu Ning was about to take a closer look at it, a white gleam of light suddenly shed in front of his eyes. A light disy appeared in his field of vision. ¡ª Discovered energy: 6 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Art: Gale Knife Technique (beginner)+ Avable energy: 0 units ¡ª ¡°What!?¡± Xu Ning couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the Martial Arts Panel from my previous game? Why did it suddenly appear here?¡¯ Xu Ning rubbed his eyes vigorously. But the panel was still there¡ªit wasn¡¯t an illusion. Xu Ning suddenly realized. ¡°Is this the golden finger of a trasmigrator¡­¡± Xu Ning took a deep breath and tried his best to calm his mood. ¡®If this Martial Arts Panel really works in this era, then I may be able to get far ahead of others.¡¯ ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning chose to absorb the energy. ¡°Absorbing energy¡­ absorptionplete.¡± ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Art: Gale Knife Technique (beginner)+ Avable energy: 6 units ¡ª The panel refreshed, and the avable energy changed from 0 units to 6 units. The Jasper Grass in Xu Ning¡¯s hand suddenly faded in color and withered away, turning yellow in the process. ¡°The energy in the Jasper Grass was absorbed?¡± After acquiring 6 new units of energy, Xu Ning focused his attention on the ¡°+¡± sign besides the Gale Knife Technique. ¡ª Consume 3 energy units to improve the Gale Knife Technique? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning was certain. Xu Ning learned the Gale Knife Technique from a previous master, and he had practiced it for almost three years, but because of his limited talent, he was stuck at the beginner realm, unable to improve further. But now, he finally had the chance to improve his Gale Knife Technique. Sure enough, in the next moment, the panel refreshed again. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Art: Gale Knife Technique (elementary)+ Avable energy: 3 units ¡ª His Gale Knife Technique realm had changed from beginner to elementary, and the avable energy had decreased to 3 units. The moment after the panel was refreshed, Xu Ning¡¯s understanding of the Gale Knife Technique suddenly became more profound. He suddenly felt that he was oddly familiar with the methods of the Gale Knife Technique, as if he had practiced it day after day for several years; it was like he knew it like the back of his hand. Xu Ning raised his hand and made a gesture. Although he didn¡¯t have a knife in his hand, he felt that he had been wielding a knife for a long time. His heart suddenly became intrigued. Xu Ning picked up the hatchet he used to climb the mountains and defend himself. He realized that the pain of his injuries had subsided, and using the new knowledge in his mind, he began to perform the Gale Knife Technique. Instantly, the knife whistled in the air. After the performance, Xu Ning took a deep breath, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°This Martial Arts Panel is like a bug. Although the Gale Knife Technique is just an ordinary skill, it instantly increases my knife technique. From my understanding of ordinary martial artists, practicing one external skill should take two to three years, but I only took one second¡­¡± Suddenly, Xu Ning began to look forward to this martial arts world. With the Martial Arts Panel, he had the ability to be a master. Xu Ning calmed his mind, and he once again focused his brain on the ¡°+¡± sign besides the Gale Knife Technique. He wanted to improve again. ¡ª Consume 6 units of energy to level up the Gale Knife Technique? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°6 units of energy?¡± Xu Ning winced. It took 3 energy units to level up his Gale Knife Technique from beginner to elementary realm, and from elementary to intermediate realm, the energy requirement had doubled. He only had 3 units of energy remaining, which was obviously insufficient. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning was a little saddened, but not overly disappointed. As long as he had the Martial Arts Panel, there would be plenty of opportunities in the future to find spirit medicine nts or other energy sources to improve his martial arts. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home¡­¡± Xu Ning nced at the sky. The sun had begun to show signs of setting. He squatted down and picked up the herbal medicine nts that had dropped out of the basket on his back. These herbal medicine nts were just normal herbs he had previously picked. They were ordinary quality and were not precious. Xu Ning tried to pinch themon herbal medicine nt in his hands to see if he could absorb its energy. But unfortunately, a normal quality herbal medicine nt did not provide him any energy. After packing up the herbs, Xu Ning clenched the hatchet and tried to remember his previous route. Xu Ning¡¯s current location was on the edge of Yunze Mountains. There were often beasts roaming around, so he had to be careful at all times. Luckily, Xu Ning did not encounter any trouble on his return trip. After about half an hour, he finally came back to his vige. This was the Tao Vige, where Xu Ning lived. Xu Ning was not born and raised in the Tao Vige, instead he and his older sister, Xu Lian, came here a few years ago. Xu Ning and his sister, Xu Lian, had previously lived in their own vige, but a few years ago, a horse bandit attacked their vige. The vige was destroyed, and his rtives and neighbors were killed. Xu Lian took her younger brother, Xu Ning, and escaped. They had been homeless since then. The two of them roamed the streets and tried to survive before they were finally taken in by the Tao Vige. Sister Xu Lian had married Tao Yunchuan. Hence, Xu Ning also became a member of the Tao Vige. The sun was gradually setting, and looking at it from a distance, the outline of the vige began to look dim. The Tao Vige was surrounded by a stone wall. On the walls, there were nsmen holding weapons, patrolling back and forth. At first nce, this looked like an entrance to a small town. The Tao Vige was arge vige with a poption of more than 3,000 people. It was wealthy and influential in Kangyun County. At the entrance of Tao Vige, Xu Ning hesitated. There were barriers Xu Ning had to cross to integrate into this new family since he was a trasmigrator. But after hesitating for a while, Xu Ning still took a step forward. This was something he had to face sooner orter. Xu Ning entered the vige. The Tao Vige was big and had arge poption. But since he was an outsider, his predecessor had never been able to blend in here. ¡°Is this it¡­¡± Xu Ning followed the path in his memory before he came to an ordinary courtyard. The courtyard door was closed. There was the sound of chopping wooding from the courtyard. Xu Ning paused for a moment and opened the door. He saw a strong man holding an axe, chopping a block of wood. The movements of his hands were a bit stiff, so the chopping and shing motions were uncoordinated. ¡°Xu Ning is back?¡± After hearing the sound of the door opening, the strong man looked up, saw Xu Ning, and smiled. He put down the axe and walked over. ¡°Give the stuff to me, you go and rest.¡± The strong man limped as he walked. In addition to his hands, he obviously had leg problems as well. Xu Ning recognized this man as his brother-inw, Tao Yunchuan. He was injured when he was young, causing his movements to be choppy. ¡°Huh? Xu Ning, are you hurt from falling?¡± After walking over, Tao Yunchuan noticed that Xu Ning¡¯s clothes were torn in many ces, as well as some surface wounds. ¡°I identally fell while picking herbs.¡± Xu Ning was a little ufortable with Tao Yunchuan¡¯s show of concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Tao Yunchuan asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. He was in fact, feeling fine. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan seemed relieved. ¡°Xu Ning is injured?¡± A young woman dressed in a linen dress walked out of the room. There was a sense of tension and concern in her tone. This young woman was Xu Lian, Xu Ning¡¯s sister. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Selling Herbal Medicine

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Lian had overheard the conversation between Xu Ning and Tao Yunchuan while she was cooking in the kitchen¡ªshe knew that Xu Ning was injured. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s fine, just some surface wounds.¡± Xu Ning responded to Xu Lian¡¯s concerns. Xu Ning tried his best to keep calm in front of his sister. Xu Lian was still not relieved, so she stepped forward and took a closer look. ¡°As long as you¡¯re okay.¡± Xu Lian looked at him for a long time. When she saw that it was nothing serious, her heart was relieved. She was still distressed as she said, ¡°Go and change your clothes. Food is ready..¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Xu Ning nced at Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan again before turning around and going inside his room. Even the simple conversations just now made Xu Ning feel anxious. Tao Yunchuan watched Xu Ning walk away before he suddenly sighed. He looked at his wife, Xu Lian, with a lonely expression. ¡°This is all because of myck of ability. This is all my fault. You two have suffered because of me. Xu Ning has reached marriageable age, but he has to support my family instead¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Xu Lian looked at her husband. ¡°If you didn¡¯t marry me back then, Xu Ning and I might have died on the streets. Don¡¯t say those words. Our days will definitely be better in the future.¡± Xu Lian held Tao Yunchuan¡¯s hand. ¡°Ok¡­¡± Faced with his wife¡¯s encouragement, Tao Yunchuan nodded silently. ¡­ Xu Ning returned to his room. He wanted to adjust his emotions, but as soon as he opened the door, he saw a girl with pigtails sitting on his bed, holding two wooden toys in her hands, ying and muttering to herself. After hearing the sound of the door opening, the girl turned around. The sun was going down and the room was dim, but the girl¡¯srge eyes were shining brightly. After seeing Xu Ning, the girl smiled. ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡®Uncle?¡¯ Xu Ning remembered instantly. The girl in front of him was the daughter of his sister Xu Lian and his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan. She was his niece, Tao Tao. When Tao Tao saw Xu Ninge in, she put down the toy in her hand and jumped out of the bed. ¡°Uncle, what took you so long toe back?¡± Tao Tao looked up at Xu Ning. ¡°I¡­¡± Faced with Tao Tao¡¯s question, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t figure out how to answer her. ¡°What?¡± Tao Tao suddenly muttered. She looked at the holes and blood stains in Xu Ning¡¯s pants, her eyebrows tightened. ¡°Uncle, what happened to your leg?¡± Tao Tao moved closer to Xu Ning¡¯s wound. She puffed her cheeks and blew hard into Xu Ning¡¯s wound. ¡°Tao Tao, what are you doing?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Tao Tao looked up at Xu Ning again. Xu Ning suddenly remembered that whenever Tao Tao scratched her skin after a fall, Xu Lian would blow her on wounds, and the cool breeze from her mouth would relieve the pain of the injury. Xu Ning suddenly smiled. He touched Tao Tao¡¯s head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tao Tao seemed a little suspicious. ¡°Really.¡± Xu Ning pulled Tao Tao¡¯s pigtail. ¡°Go eat dinner first, I will go after I change my clothes.¡± Tao Tao pushed Xu Ning¡¯s hand away. ¡°Okay then.¡± But as soon as she got up, Tao Tao turned around and took out a few green dates from her pockets. Tao Tao¡¯s hands were small, so she could hold only three to four dates in one hand. ¡°Uncle, for you.¡± Tao Tao stuffed the green dates into Xu Ning¡¯s hands. Xu Ning took it and said, ¡°You waited for me just to give me this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tao Tao nodded. Right afterwards, she walked away with her pigtails swinging behind her back. Xu Ning looked at the tiny figure before looking down at the green dates in his hand. ¡°This kid¡­¡± Xu Ning unconsciously had a smile on his face. He put a green date into his mouth and chewed it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Ning took a deep breath. ¡®So sour.¡¯ ¡°Perhaps everything is a part of destiny¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at the remaining green dates in his hand and began to think. After a long time, he raised his head, and the sky was already dark. It seemed like his estrangement from this world seemed to be diminishing, bit by bit. ¡­ Xu Ning changed his clothes before roughly smearing his wounds with an ointment cream. After doing so, he went to the main room for dinner. The dining table was a square table. On it were a te of light greens, a te of pickles, four bowls of porridge, and a piece of tbread. ¡®The standard of life is quite low here¡­¡¯ Xu Ning secretly thought. Although the Tao Vige was a powerful ethnic group in Kangyun County, his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan had limited mobility. Moreover, he and his sister had no valuable skills. Thus, their life was quite difficult. The ie of the entire family was about 10 taels of silver a month. Xu Ning relied on his memory to calcte that the purchasing power of one to two taels of silver in this world was equivalent to 200 yuan in his previous life. Xu Ning suddenly thought of the Jasper Grass from before. It was worth 500 taels of silver. Because of its high value, his predecessor had risked his life to pick it. But the precious Jasper Grass had already been absorbed as energy by himself. Xu Ning¡¯s heart shed with a tinge of guilt. ¡°Come sit.¡± After Xu Ning took a seat, Xu Lian tore the tbread apart. Him and his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan were given bigger pieces, while Xu Lian and Tao Tao had smaller pieces. The family did not talk much over the dinner table. Soon after dinner was over, Xu Ning went back to his room with the excuse of being tired. The night came forth, and the room was dim. Xu Ning lied on his bed, staring at the ceiling. After dinner, he had a more intuitive understanding of the family¡¯s situation. Starving and in poverty. This was the current state of the family. The more he thought, the more he was guilty about absorbing the Jasper Grass that was worth 500 taels of silver. ¡°I have to find a way to make money¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s brain was trying hard to think. He had to convert the strength he had gained in exchange for some money in order to help his family. ¡­ Early morning the next day. Xu Ning woke up a littlete. When he woke up, Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian had already left the house. Tao Yunchuan was an assistant at the vige rice shop, while Xu Lian was a tailor. As for Tao Tao, she was still sound asleep. Xu Ning didn¡¯t wake her up yet. Once she woke up, she would find her friends to y with beforeing back during noon. Because they were in a vige, there was no need to worry too much about Tao Tao¡¯s safety. After getting up, Xu Ning groomed himself and ate the leftover tbread fromst night, which slightly alleviated his hunger. He sorted the medicinal materials picked from the mountain yesterday with the rest of the materials. He then put them in a basket before going outside to sell them. Picking and selling herbs was what Xu Ning had been doing all this time. After leaving the house, Xu Ning walked towards the medicinal shop of the vige. ¡°Guo Ye.¡± After walking into the medicinal shop, Xu Ning saw a strong young man. He had dark skin, small eyes, and a beard on his face. He looked a bit mature. ¡°You¡¯re here, Xu Ning!¡± The young man named Guo Ye smiled warmly when he saw Xu Ning. In the entire Tao Vige, Guo Ye had the closest rtionship with Xu Ning. Guo Ye and Xu Ning had simr experiences. After losing his parents, he followed his aunt and married into the Tao Vige when he was young. He was also an outsider. However, Guo Ye¡¯s situation was much better than Xu Ning¡¯s. His aunt had married Tao Yungang, a well-known medicinal material merchant in the Tao Vige. Other than nearby viges and farmers, his business scope covered the entire Kangyun County, so his family was quite wealthy. Tao Yungang usually collected medicinal materials from the outside world and made business deals, while Guo Ye managed the medicinal materials shop for him in the vige. Xu Ning had always sold his herbs here, and Guo Ye never low-balled him. ¡°These are the stuff I picked over the past few days.¡± Xu Ning ced the back basket in front of the counter and took out the herbs inside. He had already sorted and tied the herbs into bundles. ¡°I will weigh it.¡± Guo Ye¡¯s movements were swift. ¡°A total of three taels of silver.¡± Guo Ye calcted the price. ¡°Three?¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised. In his memory, these medicinal herbs were worth one and a half taels at most. ¡°That much? You¡¯re not taking special care of me, are you?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°No.¡± Guo Ye replied, ¡°The price of Heal-all nts has increased. It used to be a pound for three taels, now it¡¯s a pound for six taels.¡± Guo Ye held a bundle of Heal-all nts in his hand. The surface was withered and the grass des were slender, like dead weeds. But after putting his nose closer, he could smell a faint smoky fragrance. ¡°A pound of Heal-all nt is worth six taels?¡± When Xu Ning heard this price, he began to think. He suddenly thought of a memory from his predecessor. A month ago, somewhere in Yunze Mountains on the hills far away, his predecessor had found arge patch ofnd with Heal-all nts growing there. However, that ce was very dangerous, as it was too close to the inner circle of Yunze Mountains. In the inner circles, there were many wild beasts, poisonous insects, and poisonous nts. Thus his predecessor did not dare to pick the nts there. But now, since his own strength had improved, and that the price of Heal-all nts had risen, he could give it a try. Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Heal-all nt and The Wolf

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes, six taels. My uncle said that there is a big buyer in Kangyun County who recently increased their demand for Heal-all nts. The pharmacies in Kangyun County are almost out of stock. Thus, its price has soared to the moon. The city¡¯s purchase price is almost eight taels.¡± Guo Ye said, ¡°My uncle has been busy visiting various viges recently, just to gather more Heal-all nts and sell it to that big buyer.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded nkly. In his mind, he kept thinking about picking that patch of Heal-all nts. ¡°When you are picking herbs in the wild, you should pay more attention to Heal-all nts. That stuff is now valuable.¡± . Guo Ye put three taels of silver in Xu Ning¡¯s hands. ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Ning took the taels of silver, made some small talk, and went out the door. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He went straight back home, grabbed a hatchet, sorted out his equipment, and rushed towards Yunze Mountains. Xu Ning wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make a fortune to relieve his family of their current financial problem. ¡­ More than half an hourter, in Yunze Mountains, a tall young man with sharp facial features walked cautiously. It was Xu Ning. In fact, Yunze Mountains was not a single mountain, it was instead an endless mountain range. The mountain hills were steep and were filled with many beasts. It even had rumors of demon beasts. It was a dangerous ce. But there were also a lot of precious resources there, so people in the nearby viges and farms were willing to explore it. In a sense, the mountain range provided a way of living for these people. ¡°Although my strength has improved, I still have to be careful¡­¡± Xu Ning knew where his destination was, so he walked at a fast pace. But at the same time, he held the hatchet steadily in his hand, constantly observing any surrounding movement. ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Xu Ning followed the route in his memory and found the patch ofnd full of Heal-all nts. It was on a rather steep hill, and at first nce, it was arge patch of Heal-all nts. The Heal-all nts swayed in the wind, and looking at it from a distance, it gave off a bleak autumn vibe. But Xu Ning¡¯s eyes were full of dor signs. ¡°Good, this ce has not been discovered yet¡­¡± Xu Ning was still a few dozen meters away from this patch ofnd, but he didn¡¯t go over immediately. This was the boundary between the inner circle and the outer circle of Yunze Mountains. In the outer circle, there were fewer beasts so it was safer, while in the inner circle, not only were there more beasts, but there were also poisonous insects and weeds everywhere. Xu Ning was cautious. He climbed up a tree nearby, looked around, and found no signs of danger. ¡°I¡¯ll quickly finish picking and leave immediately¡­¡± Xu Ning went down the tree, tied the hatchet behind his waist, and ran over quickly. He began to bend over and carefully pull the Heal-all nt one by one before throwing them into his back basket. ¡°There are a lot of Heal-all nts. If I pick all of them, it¡¯ll probably weigh around 50 pounds!¡± While picking the nts, Xu Ning began to think. This amount had exceeded his expectations. If he sold them all to Guo Ye, these could be exchanged for close to 300 taels of silver. This was a lot of money. Although Xu Ning¡¯s movements were careful, he did not act slowly. And within 15 minutes, his basket was filled. ¡°This weighs more than 20 pounds¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s back basket was pretty big, but it had already beenpletely filled. After seeing how half of the Heal-all nts still hadn¡¯t been picked yet, Xu Ning thought for a moment, but he still decided to leave. Firstly, he no longer had the space to carry more. Secondly, it was getting too heavy, if he encountered any danger, it would affect his mobility. Xu Ning pushed down the Heal-all nts in his basket and sealed it. After sealing it, Xu Ning carried the basket on his back. He was just about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, a thumping voice came from behind. ¡°Footsteps¡­¡± Xu Ning was alert. He instantly pulled the hatchet away from his waist and turned around. He saw five or six big ck wolves positioned higher up, staring at him coldly. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Xu Ning took a deep breath. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble.¡¯ He thought for a moment before he suddenly took a step forward and let out a roar. The several eager ck wolves wanted to attack, but were shocked by Xu Ning¡¯s roar and took a few steps back. Xu Ning took advantage of this opening. He was desperate to run away, so he immediately turned around and ran. ¡°I knew it, the deeper into Yunze Mountains, the greater the risk!¡± Xu Ning looked back while running. The ck wolves had begun to chase him, obviously preparing to eat him. ¡°I can¡¯t run faster than them!¡± Xu Ning instantly realized this problem. The mountain paths here were steep. It was the home of wild beasts. In addition, with more than 20 pounds of Heal-all nts on his back, it was only a matter of time before the wolves would catch up to him. Xu Ning heard the footsteps chasing behind him getting closer. He clenched his teeth and stopped running. He then climbed against the nearest big tree. The ck wolves rushed towards the tree. They leaped, and one of them almost caught Xu Ning¡¯s trousers. These ck wolves from the inner circle of Yunze Mountains were not onlyrger than normal wolves, but they also had high jumping power and great strength. ¡®I have to find a way to escape¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked solemn. He looked at the ck wolves under the tree who wanted to tear him apart. ¡®It¡¯s definitely impossible to run. There are only two options.¡¯ ¡®Either wait until these ck wolves leave.¡¯ ¡®Or go down the tree and fight these ck wolves to the death.¡¯ ¡®Now that I am in the elementary realm of the Gale Knife Technique, I should have the skills to deal with a few ck wolves¡­¡¯?Xu Ning thought,?¡®However, if I fight them to the death, I will be at risk of getting injured¡­ If I am injured here, even if I escape from the ws of these wolves, I may still be buried in the belly of other beasts¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little uncertain. ¡®Sure enough, if I want to gather more resources, I have to take risks.¡¯ Xu Ning calmed himself down and climbed up a little, preventing the ck wolves from jumping up and scratching him. The ck wolves, who pounced on the tree several times to no avail, gradually calmed down. But they still surrounded the tree. They stared directly at Xu Ning, obviously not nning to let him go. ¡®I¡¯ll wait a bit¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t even noon yet, so Xu Ning could afford to wait. Time slowly passed by. Xu Ning began to eat some tbread to replenish his stamina. The ck wolves were lying next to the tree, surrounding Xu Ning, without the slightest intention to leave. Two hours had passed. ¡®These guys are so patient¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed that these ck wolves were tenacious. They did not seem annoyed in the slightest; they acted very patiently. The longer he waited, the more his physical strength would reduce and the more hisbat effectiveness would decrease. ¡®I¡¯ll just fight them!¡¯ Xu Ning had a firm gaze in his eyes. He looked down. The ck wolves were still lying in a circle under the tree, their heads drooping. It was noon, and they seemed to be a little tired; they were distracted. Xu Ning took a deep breath and jumped. ¡®Ha!¡¯ Xu Ning held the hatchet tightly in his hand, instantly, the knowledge of the Gale Sword Technique reverberated in his mind. ¡®Fierce Sword Wind!¡¯ Xu Ning took advantage of the inertia of his jump to stab the back of thergest ck wolf. Blood sttered everywhere. The ck wolf wailed. It wanted to get up, but its spine was chopped so it could only spaz on the ground. The other ck wolves were frightened. They did not anticipate Xu Ning¡¯s sudden attack. Their first instinct was to escape. ¡®This is my chance!¡¯ This time, Xu Ning no longer ran away. Instead, he swung his knife at the ck wolf nearest to him. Its neck was chopped through. Out of the six ck wolves, two were down. The ck wolves finally began to resist. But Xu Ning no longer panicked. Two of the six ck wolves had already been dealt with, and one of them was even the strongest one. The power of the enemy had dropped sharply. Xu Ning began to retreat. He leaned back against the tree trunk, preventing the four ck wolves from attacking him from behind. One human and four wolves faced each other. This time, no one acted first. The crippled ck wolves next to him were still wailing. The situation was still dangerous. Just when Xu Ning was about to continue to attack, suddenly, a ck wolf took a step back. Immediately afterwards, the other three ck wolves also retreated. Their cold gaze shifted away from Xu Ning. They then nced at their seriously injuredpanions before turning around and left. Soon, the ck wolves disappeared from Xu Ning¡¯s sights. The animal instincts of the remaining four ck wolves made them feel the fear of death. They choose to abandon this dangerous prey. ¡®It¡¯s safe¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s tight nerves could finally be relieved. He nced at the two ck wolves who were badly injured and were abandoned by their partners. ¡®The cruelws of nature treated me as a prey, but instead they were the prey¡­¡¯ Xu Ning did not stick around. He turned around and left. Normally, he might have cleaned up these two ck wolves as material. Although there were many wild wolves in the outer circle of Yunze Mountains, their fur was not worth much money. Rather, the bright, sharp ws of these ck wolves could easily be sold for seven to eight taels of silver. However, he was too close to the inner circle of the Yunze Mountains right now. Cutting their fur would waste time, and the smell of blood would attract even more terrifying beasts. After weighing his options, Xu Ning gave up the corpses. But he didn¡¯t feel regretful, as the Heal-all nts in his basket were worth a lot more. ¡®I¡¯m going home!¡¯ Xu Ning wiped the blood on the hatchet and quickly left. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Improvement

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Back at the Tao Vige, the sun was starting to set again. Xu Ning did not go home, instead he went straight to Guo Ye¡¯s medicinal shop. ¡°Guo Ye!¡± Xu Ning walked in. ¡°Xu Ning, why are you here again?¡± There was currently no one else in the medicinal shop, so Guo Ye made a pot of tea and leaned on the back of the seat, but he stood up when he saw Xu Ninging. ¡°Come here, weigh this!¡± Xu Ning threw the back basket in front of Guo Ye. Guo Ye stepped forward and saw the contents in the basket, his eyes widened. . ¡°Heal-all nts? This many?¡± Guo Ye quickly leaned over, grabbed a handful, and pressed it against his nose. ¡°The scent of soil¡­ it¡¯s freshly picked!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I just picked it from Yunze Mountains.¡± Xu Ning exined, ¡°I found this patch of Heal-all nts in the past, but it was too dangerous. It was at the border between the inner and outer circles, so I did not dare to pick it. But then you said that the price of Heal-all nts had risen, so I took the risk.¡± ¡°The border between the inner and outer circles?¡± Guo Ye was speechless. ¡°You are ruthless!¡± ¡°The wages of sin is death.¡± Xu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Quick, weigh it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Guo Ye dragged arge scale from the backyard. After working at it for a while, the weighing was finished. ¡°24 pounds and a half¡­¡± Guo Ye said, ¡°I¡¯ll count it as 25 pounds, one pound for six taels of silver, a total of 150 taels!¡± ¡°150 taels¡­¡± Xu Ningughed when he heard the profits from his adventure. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re rich!¡± Guo Ye patted Xu Ning on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Wait a second, I¡¯ll go to the backyard to withdraw the money for you.¡± They did not have 150 taels of silver at the front counter. Soon after, Guo Ye walked out with two silver notes. ¡°150 taels.¡± Xu Ning took a look at the silver notes. One note was 50 taels, while the other note was 100 taels. ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Ning put the silver notes into his pocket. These 150 taels were equivalent to a year of his family¡¯s ie. With this new sum of wealth, his family could live a lot morefortably. ¡°Oh yeah, the price of the Heal-all nt won¡¯t go down for a while, right?¡± Xu Ning asked Guo Ye. ¡°Not in the short term¡­¡± Guo Ye shook his head and frowned. ¡°Kid, you have more?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finished picking them yet. I can bring more in a few days.¡± Xu Ning did not hide anything. ¡°Okay, I will buy as much as you have!¡± Guo Ye was also very happy. The number of Heal-all nts he had bought today was higher than what his uncle Tao Yungang had gathered over the past few days. This would gain his uncle¡¯s respect. ¡°But you have to stay safe.¡± Guo Ye reminded. ¡°I know.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand and said, ¡°see youter¡± He picked up the basket and walked out of the medicinal shop. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Xu Ning stretched his body. With money in his pockets, he felt more at ease. He nced at the sky and guessed that his sister and her husband had not yet returned home, so he went to the butcher shop in the vige first. Xu Ning was going to buy some meat. The Tao Vige was a big vige with arge poption so they had a high demand for resources. However, in this kind of environment, with transportation being inconvenient, individuals had to travel a lot if they wanted to purchase basic necessities. Thus, the Tao Vige set up some trading ces, such as a butcher shop, grain store, oil store and so on. These ces were all managed by the vigers. Xu Ning entered the butcher shop, only to see the butcher leaning on the recliner. ¡°Buying meat?¡± After seeing someonee in, the butcher stood up and picked up a deboning knife. ¡°Yes, I want two pounds ofmb leg.¡± Xu Ning remembered that Tao Tao loved to eatmb, asmb meat was tender¡ªshe could chew it easily. ¡°Okay!¡± The butcher was skilled with the knife. Soon, the butcher wrapped two pounds ofmb leg meat and handed it to Xu Ning. ¡°Half.¡± ¡°Half¡± meant half a tael of silver. ¡°Half¡­¡± Xu Ning pondered and felt that it was indeed not cheap. But he did not hesitate as he took out two shards of silver from his pockets. These shards of silver were from the herbal medicine nts he had sold to Guo Ye in the morning. He handed the silver shards to the butcher. ¡°Half a teal, here you go.¡± After leaving the butcher shop, Xu Ning quickly went home. On the way back, Xu Ning passed by the schoolyard of the vige. ¡°Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sounds of exercising could be heard. Xu Ning looked over. They were all teenagers. Under the guidance of the instructor of the vige, some practiced with guns while some practiced with knives¡ªthe scene was full of enthusiasm. The Tao Vige was influential in Kangyun County, not only because of itsrge poption, but also because of the number of martial arts masters in the vige. It was precisely because of the prevalence of martial arts that the Tao Vige attached great importance to martial arts practice for younger generations. Young people under the age of 20 would receive careful guidance from instructors as long as they signed up for training. Xu Ning was 17 years old this year; he was considered a young man in the vige. Although Xu Ning was an outsider, the Tao Vige was happy for him to learn martial arts with them. He was qualified toe for training. However, Xu Ning only came to practice for a month. And after learning the Gale Knife Technique, he never came again. It¡¯s not that his predecessor didn¡¯t want to practice martial arts, but that participating in a training camp required him to pay five taels of silver every month, for the instructor¡¯s wages and to purchase martial arts equipment. For Xu Ning¡¯s family, this amount of money was too much. In order to save money, after learning the Gale Knife Technique, Xu Ning had to practice alone. Compared to others, his improvement rate was a lot slower. But fortunately, he now had the Martial Arts Panel. He didn¡¯t need to be taught by others. As long as he had enough energy, it was not difficult to improve his strength. ¡­ As Xu Ning got closer to the house, he heard Tao Tao chatting in the front yard of the house. Xu Ning pushed open the courtyard door and walked in. He saw Tao Tao holding a wooden stick in each hand, chasing an old hen. While chasing, she yelled. ¡°Petty thief, stop right there and eat my sword!¡± Xu Ning reluctantly shook his head and smiled. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re back?¡± Tao Tao let go of the old hen after seeing Xu Ning. ¡°You brought meat back as well?¡± Tao Tao looked surprised when she saw themb legs in Xu Ning¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty to eat this time.¡± Xu Ning patted Tao Tao on the head, then went to the kitchen to clean up themb legs. Another half hour passed. Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian came back together. When they saw themb soup andrge chunks ofmb meat on the table, they were all very surprised. ¡°Where did themb meate from?¡± Xu Lian looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Uncle bought it!¡± Before Xu Ning could answer, Tao Tao rushed to answer first. ¡°You used all your money from selling herbs to buy this?¡± Xu Lian was obviously a little unhappy. She seemed to me her brother for spending money recklessly. For their family, the price ofmb meat was indeed too high. ¡°I¡¯ll talk about itter, eat first.¡± Xu Ning looked at Xu Lian, then gestured to Tao Tao, who was standing by the side, signaling that since Tao Tao was here, it was inappropriate to have this discussion. Tao Yunchuan saw that Xu Ning seemed to have something to say, so he motioned to his wife. ¡°Eat first, then talkter.¡± The family enjoyed a rare sumptuous dinner. Tao Tao ate the mostvishly, with foot bits stuck on her face. Tao Tao was sent away to y after dinner. ¡°Xu Ning, why are you willing to spend money on this?¡± As soon as Tao Tao left, Xu Lian asked. She was confused about this meal. Tao Yunchuan also frowned and stared at Xu Ning with a questioning nce. ¡°Because¡­ I made money.¡± Under the gaze of Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian, Xu Ning took out two silver notes from his pockets and spread them on the table. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Xu Lian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She picked up the two silver notes carefully. One note was 50 taels, and the other note was 100 taels. ¡°Where did you get so much money?¡± Xu Lian covered her mouth with a look of disbelief. Tao Yunchuan was calmer than Xu Lian, but he was also full of doubts. ¡°I got it from selling herbs.¡± Xu Ning exined, ¡°Today I went to Guo Ye to sell my herbs. He told me that the price of Heal-all nts had risen. Now it is six taels for a pound. Coincidentally today, when I entered the mountains, I happened to encounter a patch of Heal-all nts. I picked a lot, a total of 25 pounds, exactly 150 taels.¡± Xu Ning purposely concealed the process and danger he went through to pick the Heal-all nts. ¡°Such a coincidence?¡± Xu Lian obviously didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Yep, a coincidence.¡± Xu Ning had a confident expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Guo Ye.¡± Xu Lian obviously believed this. ¡°Good, I will ask Guo Ye tomorrow.¡± Xu Lian felt that she still had to verify this herself. However, even though she was still confused, Xu Lian had a smile on her face. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Intermediate Gale Knife Technique

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions 150 taels. This amount of money would greatly relieve their financial difficulties. At least Xu Ning would have the means to marry a wife in the future. ¡°You are not allowed to spend money like this in the future.¡± Xu Lian put the silver notes back on the table and reprimanded Xu Ning. ¡°I got it, Sis.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°It¡¯s always good to make money¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan said, ¡°Since this is the case, Xu Ning, you keep the silver notes.¡± . Tao Yunchuan pushed the silver notes back towards Xu Ning. 150 taels was too much. Tao Yunchuan did not n to use Xu Ning¡¯s ie for himself and his wife. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, you guys take it.¡± Xu Ning refused. ¡°I live and eat with you guys so I have nothing to spend the money on. It should be used to help the household live better.¡± ¡°Oh that is not appropriate.¡± Tao Yunchuan waved his hand. ¡°Tao Yunchuan, you¡­¡± Xu Ning still wanted to try to persuade him, but Xu Lian spoke first. ¡°Okay enough, this money stays with me.¡± Xu Lian collected the hundred-silver taels note. Obviously, Xu Lian was not greedy for her brother¡¯s money. She just nned to save the money for her brother, for him to use when he eventually would get married. ¡°You take the rest.¡± Xu Lian put the fifty-tael note in front of Xu Ning. ¡°Um¡­ Okay.¡± Xu Ning thought about it before putting the money away. He understood Xu Lian¡¯s intentions. ¡°I¡¯m going to my room.¡± After a brief exchange, Xu Ning returned to his room. ¡°This kid has all grown up.¡± After Xu Ning left, Xu Lian¡¯s face gradually revealed a smile. Even if she didn¡¯t spend the 100 taels, just having it made her feel at ease. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan looked at the silver note in Xu Lian¡¯s hand with a thoughtful expression. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Xu Lian noticed that Tao Yunchuan was thinking about something. ¡°I think Xu Ning should practice martial arts in the vige.¡± Tao Yunchuan said, ¡°In this world, martial arts training is the best way to sess. Xu Ning didn¡¯t go to the training camp in the past because of the family¡¯s financial conditions. But now that we have more than 100 taels of silver, our financial difficulties have been mostly covered, so letting him practice martial arts is the right choice.¡± Xu Lian nodded when she heard these words. She also felt that what her husband said was reasonable. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan calcted in his mind and finally decided, ¡°Put this hundred taels away and save it for Xu Ning. Then take out 50 taels of silver from our savings and give it to me. I will give it to the vige tomorrow, so that Xu Ning can join the training camp.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Lian answered. ¡­ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know anything about the ns of his sister and his brother-inw. The next day, Xu Ning went to Yunze Mountains again and picked the remaining Heal-all nts. This time he had better luck. Although he encountered a beast, it eventually left after a brief confrontation. Xu Ning brought the Heal-all nts to Guo Ye¡¯s medicinal shop. This time, the total weight of the Heal-all nts was around 23 pounds, but Guo Ye still gave him 150 taels. ¡°You made 300 taels in two days, wow¡­¡± Guo Ye¡¯s tone was full of envy and jealousy. Xu Ning did not put away Guo Ye¡¯s silver note immediately. ¡°Did my sistere here?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Yes, she did.¡± Guo Ye patted his head. ¡°She came in the morning and asked about you selling the Heal-all nts. She was afraid that there was something suspicious with how you made the money. But after I told her, she was relieved.¡± After hearing this, Xu Ning asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that I still have more Heal-all nts that I can pick and sell to you, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Guo Ye responded. ¡°Good, don¡¯t tell her.¡± Xu Ning said. Guo Ye noticed something wrong. ¡°Why, this time you made another 150 taels. You don¡¯t want your sister to know?¡± ¡°Sort of¡­¡± ¡°By the way, I have something to ask you¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t wait for Guo Ye to speak. He said, ¡°Uncle Yungang is in the medicine business, so he should be able to get his hands on spirit medicine, right?¡± If Xu Ning wanted to increase his strength, he needed energy points, and absorbing the energy in spirit medicine was the only method Xu Ning knew to obtain more energy points. He wanted to see if Guo Ye had spirit medicine here and whether it could be absorbed. ¡°He can¡­¡± Guo Ye nodded. ¡°But I have rarely seen any. Generally, when we receive any, we sell it to the county city immediately. Why do you ask? The price of spirit medicine is not low; it¡¯s at least 200 taels of silver.¡± ¡°200 taels of silver¡­¡± Xu Ning was a little intrigued. Right now he had two hundred taels of silver in his hands. ¡°Are there any in the store now?¡± Xu Ning asked. Guo Ye eyebrows furrowed. ¡°There are¡­ Do you want to buy some?¡± ¡°Let me see it.¡± Xu Ning smiled. Guo Ye realized that Xu Ning wasn¡¯t joking so he said, ¡°You don¡¯t want your sister to know about this batch of silver because you want to buy spirit medicine?¡± Xu Ning answered with silence. Guo Ye looked at Xu Ning with an astonished look, and after a second, he said, ¡°Wait right here¡­¡± He turned around and went to the backyard. He then brought back three wooden boxes. Guo Ye put the three wooden boxes on the counter and opened them one by one. ¡°Three spirit medicine nts.¡± Guo Ye exined. Xu Ning leaned forward. ¡°These three are Star Clover, Spiky Thorn, and Swallowtail.¡± Guo Ye introduced them to Xu Ning separately. Xu Ning looked at the three spirit medicine and was intrigued. He carefully pressed his finger on the emerald green Star Clover. ¡ª Discovered energy: 3 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª A white light shed in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡®I knew it. The energy-absorbing panel came out again!¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the 3 units of energy absorption reminder. He suddenly felt uncertain. Once the energy was absorbed, the Star Clover would wither instantly, and his own secrets would be exposed. Xu Ning controlled himself. He turned to Guo Ye. ¡°How much is the Star Clover?¡± Guo Ye couldn¡¯t see the Martial Arts Panel floating in front of Xu Ning. He only saw that Xu Ning¡¯s expression changed after touching the Star Clover. ¡°This is a little more expensive, 400 taels.¡± Xu Ning felt chills in his body. ¡®So expensive.¡¯ He then touched the Spiky Thorn. ¡ª Discovered energy: 2 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°This is 230 taels.¡± Guo Ye took the initiative to tell him the price. ¡°230 taels¡­¡± Xu Ning put down the Spiky Thorn in his hand. From a cost-benefit perspective, the Spiky Thorn was obviously more cost-effective than the Star Clover. Xu Ning then looked at the Swallowtail. ¡ª Discovered energy: 3 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®This is also 3 units of energy¡­¡¯ There was still a gap between Xu Ning and the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique. ¡°Swallowtail, this one is cheap, 190 taels.¡± Xu Ning was overjoyed by Guo Ye¡¯s words. ¡°Perhaps because of its characteristics and rarity, the energy units contained are the same, but the price difference is huge.¡± Xu Ning finally understood now. He closed the wooden box of Swallowtail Flower and said to Guo Ye, ¡°I want the Swallowtail fFower.¡± ¡°You really want it?¡± Guo Ye had an iprehensible expression on his face. ¡°This spirit medicine is useless to you. My uncle said that only those who practice internal skills can use the Swallowtail Flower to improve their health.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I have my own uses.¡± Xu Ning took out the 50-tael silver note returned by Xu Lian from yesterday. Combined with the 150 taels in his hand, a total of 200 taels were handed to Guo Ye. ¡°Give me change.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Guo Ye originally wanted to persuade him otherwise, but when he saw Xu Ning¡¯s firm expression, he finally shook his head. ¡°Okay¡­ If you regret it, juste back and refund it.¡± Guo Ye gave 20 taels back to Xu Ning. ¡°180 taels total.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Ning understood Guo Ye¡¯s concern for him. He would remember Guo Ye¡¯s good intentions. After receiving the goods, Xu Ning did not stick around. He quickly went home. After returning home and greeting Tao Tao, Xu Ning closed his door tightly, took out the wooden box, and pinched the Swallowtail Flower. ¡ª Discovered energy: 3 units- Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± With the goods in Xu Ning¡¯s hand, he did not hesitate. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Art: Gale Knife Technique (elementary)+ Avable energy: 6 units ¡ª ¡°I have 6 units of energy¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at the ¡°+¡± sign besides the Gale Sword Technique. ¡ª Consume 6 units of energy to level up the Gale Knife Technique? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning confirmed his selection. Wow! Just like thest time he was promoted. In Xu Ning¡¯s mind, his knowledge and understanding of the Gale Knife Technique had risen to a new realm. His body had gained more instinctive models of the Gale Knife Technique. In just a few seconds, Xu Ning¡¯s Gale Knife Technique was improved from elementary to intermediate realm! Xu Ning had a feeling that if he met the same six ck wolves again, relying on his intermediate realm Gale Knife Technique, he could easily avoid injury and defeat them swiftly. ¡®I feel so relieved!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s heart was full of pleasure after his sudden increase in power. ¡°Other than those prodigies, going from the elementary realm to the intermediate realm takes a martial artist three to ten years, but I only took a few days!¡± Although Xu Ning already knew the strength of the Martial Arts Panel, he still felt overwhelmed. As long as he had enough energy, his increase in power was only a matter of time. ¡°I have to get more energy!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes were full of enthusiasm. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Group Training

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was night time again. Their dinner was the leftovermb soup fromst night. Xu Ning did not say a word about picking the Heal-all nts during the day. After dinner. Xu Lian packed up the dishes and chopsticks. Tao Yunchuan said to Xu Ning, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, on odd-numbered days, you shouldn¡¯t go to the mountains to pick medicine.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Ning was puzzled. Tao Yunchuan said to Xu Ning, ¡°I paid the vige five taels of silver so you can go to the martial arts training..¡± Xu Ning suddenly felt a little confused. ¡®Training?¡¯ Xu Ning was a little dumbfounded. He was already in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique, why would he need training? Seeing how Xu Ning did not immediately agree, Tao Yunchuan thought that Xu Ning was distressed over the money. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the money. We have 100 taels in savings, so take this opportunity to practice martial arts.¡± ¡°Xu Ning, you have to understand that martial arts training is the true way in life.¡± Tao Yunchuan said, ¡°When I was a teenager, I went up the mountains to collect medicine and met a beast. Although I escaped, I was physically disabled. I had no ability to practice martial arts, so I couldn¡¯t get ahead in life. You are still young, and with your current capabilities, you can¡¯t give up this opportunity.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xu Ning felt that this was a waste of time. Xu Ning pondered for a moment and spoke. ¡°Yunchuan, my knife technique is actually quite good.¡± Tao Yunchuan heard this and shook his head. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Last month, you were upset because you haven¡¯t improved your skills for a long time. And now you¡¯re saying that your technique is good? Do you think I¡¯m gullible?¡± Xu Ning was at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Xu Ning, don¡¯t hesitate. I have already paid the money. Go there tomorrow.¡± Tao Yunchuan did not intend to give Xu Ning a chance to make a decision this time. He stood up and patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Remember, practice hard.¡± After that, Tao Yunchuan limped out of the room. Seeing how Tao Yunchuan was determined, Xu Ning decided to listen to his brother-inw. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go practice.¡± Xu Ning knew that he couldn¡¯t escape Tao Yunchuan¡¯s demands. However, he didn¡¯t n to train for a long time. After finding an excuse for his increase in strength by going to the group training, Tao Yunchuan would recognize his talents. By then, he would ask to train alone instead of training in a group. ¡­ Early the next morning. The rooster crowed while the sky was still dim. Xu Ning woke up early. He quickly groomed himself and went outside. Today, Xu Ning would officially begin his time in the training camp. On the way there, Xu Ning saw arge bunch of teenagers rushing towards the school. As soon as Xu Ning arrived at the school, he saw that the field was crowded. Xu Ning estimated there were more than 200 people in the school field. Every 30 people were divided into a team, and the training was led by the elders of the n. Yesterday, Tao Yunchuan told Xu Ning that his instructor would be Tao Yunmeng. Xu Ning asked around and finally found his team. Tao Yunmeng, the leader of Xu Ning¡¯s team, hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Xu Ning greeted the peers in his group. Although he was an outsider, the young men with Tao as their surname did not exclude him. However, from what Xu Ning remembered, his predecessor had never been unable to fully integrate and be epted by the Tao vige. In his predecessor¡¯s heart, he had never been a member here. But fortunately now, as a transmigrator, Xu Ning was not so sensitive anymore. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Suddenly, Xu Ning heard someone call his name. He looked over. ¡°Guo Ye?¡± Xu Ning saw Guo Ye. ¡°Xu Ning, you are here too!¡± Guo Ye was surprised. ¡°My brother-inw signed me up.¡± Xu Ning then asked, ¡°So you are also participating in the training camp, I didn¡¯t even know.¡± ¡°I asionally practice. Ie here for a few days a month. If it weren¡¯t for my uncle forcing me toe, I would rather go to the medicinal shop.¡± Guo Ye scratched his head; he felt quite embarrassed. Having poor martial arts skills in this era was considered as being unambitious, so Guo Ye didn¡¯t mention the training camp to Xu Ning. Xu Ning smiled when he heard his words. Most people who paid the fee wanted toe every day, but Guo Ye was forced toe instead. Furthermore, Tao Yungang was in the medicinal materials business, so he had plenty of money in his hands. The fee of five taels of silver per month wasn¡¯t a huge expense. ¡°Uncle Meng is here!¡± Someone suddenly shouted. A muscr man in a tight shirt, carrying tworge wooden boxes on his shoulders, walked over. This was the leader of Xu Ning¡¯s team, Tao Yunmeng. Tao Yunmeng was a powerful man in the Tao Vige. Apparently, he had long mastered the Gale Knife Technique, and his internal skill had reached the fourfold realm. He was also famous among the nearby viges. Bang! Bang! Tao Yunmeng put down the tworge wooden boxes from his shoulders. ¡°Grab a knife and line up!¡± Tao Yunmeng looked at the dozens of teenagers in front of him as he shouted. Tao Yunmeng¡¯s team practiced the Gale Knife Technique. The dozens of teenagers in front of him went silent instantly. Everyone stood in order. They then took out the steel knives from the wooden boxes and stood back in line. The steel knives were not anything special, but not every family had one. For example, Xu Ning¡¯s household only owned two hatchets. Therefore, the knives needed for the training camp were prepared by the vige. The members stood still. Tao Yunmeng counted the number of people before nodding with satisfaction. ¡°Very well, many people came this time! There are even new faces.¡± Tao Yunmeng noticed Xu Ning. ¡°Roll call.¡± Tao Yunmeng took out a piece of paper with the list of trainees on it. ¡°Tao Qingshu!¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Tao Zhi!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Finally, Xu Ning was thest one called out. ¡°Here!¡± Xu Ning said loudly. ¡°Okay, there are only three people who are absent, which is pretty good. Then, let¡¯s start practicing!¡± Tao Yunmeng shouted fiercely. ¡°Everybody get your spirits up!¡± There was more than one team on the school field. There were nearly ten leaders, but Tao Yunmeng¡¯s voice was the loudest. ¡°Practice the usual routine first, begin!¡± Dozens of teenagers began to practice the Gale Knife Technique at the same time. Instantly, the knives glided in the wind. Tao Yunmeng did not stand in ce, instead he paced around slowly, carefully observing everyone¡¯s movements. ¡°Use more power!¡± Tao Yunmeng would reprimand those whose movements were not of standard or had no force. Especially for those whose movements were obviously subpar, Tao Yunmeng would even kick them as a reminder. asionally, Tao Yunmeng would also praise them. ¡°Tao Zhi, good progress, continue to work hard.¡± Tao Yun praised the young girl. In Kangyun County, regardless of which vige, there were always a few women practicing martial arts. In Xu Ning¡¯s team, there were two to three women practicing martial arts. They were all from good family backgrounds. Their parents and rtives were regarded as upper-ss in the Tao Vige; they had few problems in life. In the Tao Vige, women could practice martial arts, but it was notpulsory. Firstly, for external skills such as the Gale Knife Technique, women were disadvantaged in terms of physique whenpared to men. The second reason was that even when women practiced martial arts, they rarely participated in defense and fighting. The high-risk upations such as guards and hunting teams of the vige were mostly performed by men. After being praised by Tao Yunmeng, the girl named Tao Zhi smiled and swung her knife even harder. Tao Yunmeng continued to walk and examine, and soon he arrived in front of Guo Ye. Guo Ye was obviously nervous when Tao Yunmeng came over. ¡°Guo Ye, what are you practicing?¡± Tao Yunmeng suddenly spoke in an aggressive tone. Guo Ye was naturally an anxious person, so his movements were more stiff than most people. ¡°Lazy and enervated. Looking after your uncle¡¯s shop as an excuse, youck perseverance and hard work. You never practice in your spare time. You still haven¡¯t touched the basics of the knife technique. What do you want me to say about you?¡± Tao Yunmeng gently kicked Guo Ye¡¯s calf. Guo Ye staggered and almost fell to the ground. But faced with Tao Yunmeng¡¯s aggressiveness, Guo Ye didn¡¯t dare to say a word. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how Brother Yungang can stand you¡­¡± Tao Yunmeng sneered. Tao Yunmeng¡¯s eyes turned away from Guo Ye. He waspletely disappointed in Guo Ye, who had average talents and no fighting spirit. Such a person could not be a true warrior. Then, Tao Yunmeng turned his gaze from Guo Ye to Xu Ning. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Intermediate Gale Knife Technique?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tao Yunmeng scrutinized Xu Ning¡¯s movements. Tao Yunchuan handed over five taels of silver for the training camp yesterday. After Tao Yunmeng received the notice from the ountant, he added Xu Ning¡¯s name to the list. ording to the registration information, Tao Yunmeng knew that Xu Ning had been practicing alone previously, so he didn¡¯t have high expectations. After all, people like Xu Ning who could not gather enough money for martial arts training because of their family background, weremon in the Tao Vige. Xu Ning watched Tao Yunmeng walk over, but he was calm as a cucumber. His Gale Sword Technique had reached the intermediate realm. Thus, Xu Ning was not worried, so he continued to practice the Gale Knife Technique. . Tao Yunmeng approached and stood beside Xu Ning, wanting to see the results of his lone practice. ¡®What?¡¯ Tao Yunmeng stared at Xu Ning for a while and his eyebrows suddenly jumped, revealing a rather unexpected look on his face. Xu Ning¡¯s knife technique was extremely smooth, and his shing force was also precise. He was clearly ahead of the others. ¡®The kid¡¯s lone training sessions seem to be pretty good¡­¡¯ Tao Yunmeng thought secretly in his heart. The Gale Knife Technique was not an internal skill; it was an external technique. As far as the technique was concerned, there was a big difference between an untrained and a trained individual. Xu Ning learned the Gale Knife Technique without any guidance from the elders and practiced privately by himself, so being able to reach this realm was quite amazing. ¡®Xu Ning¡¯s proficiency with the Gale Knife Technique seems like it¡¯s elementary, no matter how I look at it¡­¡¯ Tao Yunmeng was still unable to determine Xu Ning¡¯s true strength just by the practice routine. But even so, Tao Yunmeng still looked at Xu Ning in admiration. It was difficult to reach the elementary realm of the Gale Sword Technique within three years. And practicing without any guidance at least doubled the difficulty. ¡®When we do the individual testster, I have to take a good look at this kid¡­ If he really only practiced alone, he¡¯s definitely a talented kid¡­¡¯ Tao Yunmeng smiled softly. Although Xu Ning had a foreign surname, Tao Yunmeng still regarded him as a descendant of the vige. ¡°Xu Ning, very good!¡± Tao Yunmeng did not hide hispliments. ¡°Thank you Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning continued his movements without showing any excitement. Xu Ning knew clearly about his own strength. Tao Yunmeng walked away from Xu Ning. After Tao Yunmeng walked away, Guo Ye opened his mouth and whispered to Xu Ning next to him. ¡°Xu Ning, you were praised by Uncle Meng!¡± There was a tone of disbelief and bits of jealousy in his voice. Xu Ning nced at Guo Ye and ignored him. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Guo Ye knew that Xu Ning had been practicing alone. He thought Xu Ning would not be as good as him. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to be praised by Instructor Uncle Meng. ¡°Practice more, and think more.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s expression remained nk. He certainly couldn¡¯t tell him the secrets of the Martial Arts Panel. ¡°Um¡­¡± Suddenly, Guo Ye had the urge to practice martial arts harder. Aplete set routine of the Gale Knife Technique was soon finished. After finishing the routine, Tao Yunmeng stood in front of the team again. ¡°Except for a fewzy people, most people have made progress.¡± Tao Yunmeng¡¯s gaze shined over Guo Ye. Guo Ye lowered his head subconsciously. ¡°Next, practice on your own and ask me if you have questions.¡± Everyone followed the new instructions and began to practice. ¡­ After an hour and a half, all of the practice procedures were over. Finally it was time for thest part of the morning training. Tao Yunmeng was personally in charge of the test. ¡°Form a circle, I want to test everyone individually.¡± Tao Yunmeng said. ¡°First person,e forward.¡± Tao Yunmeng took out a steel knife from the wooden box. A young man at the front of the line stepped out and entered the circle. The young man gave Tao Yunmeng a salute. ¡°Uncle Meng!¡± ¡°Come!¡± Tao Yunmeng swung his sword fiercely. The boy suddenly rushed towards Tao Yunmeng. The test began. The young men and women in the circle stared at them intently. Although this was a test, Tao Yunmeng was utilizing his actualbat techniques, which was something worthwhile to study. ¡°Uncle Meng is a master¡­¡± Xu Ning stood in the crowd as he watched the fight between the two. Tao Yunmeng was obviously going easy on the young man, but he was still able to put tremendous pressure on his opponent. The young man swung his knife and shed forward, but Tao Yunmeng was able to counter easily. The heavy steel knife was like a flexible rope in Tao Yunmeng¡¯s hands. It constantly restricted the young man¡¯s movements by whipping in the air. ¡®He¡¯s just like me, in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®However, I might be wrong, but I still feel that my realm seems to be higher¡­¡¯ Xu Ning could understand all of Tao Yunmeng¡¯s moves, and Xu Ning even felt that he could do better in some ces. ¡®But he only used his external skill. If he showed the strength of his four-fold internal skill, I would definitely not be a worthy opponent of his¡­¡¯ After thinking of this, Xu Ning felt a little unfortunate. He had no ess to internal skills at all. Apparently, an internal skill was a fundamental cultivation technique. ¡°Enough.¡± In the circle, Tao Yunmeng picked up the steel knife from the young man¡¯s hand. The young mansted for two minutes. ¡°Your understanding of the Gale Knife Technique is basically solid, but there are some details that need additional attention¡­¡± After the test, Tao Yunmeng patiently pointed out the young man¡¯s problems and made some suggestions. ¡°Next¡­¡± Tao Yunmeng called for the next person. Soon, it was Guo Ye¡¯s turn. ¡°Uncle Meng¡­¡± Guo Ye scratched his head and walked into the circle. Tao Yunmeng¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Go.¡± Guo Ye grabbed the knife with both hands and rushed over. Tao Yunmeng dodged his attack easily, then he turned around and kicked Guo Ye¡¯s ass. Guo Ye was sent flying out of the circle. ¡°Learn the basic routines first.¡± Tao Yunmeng said coldly. ¡°Yes, Uncle Meng.¡± Guo Ye stood up awkwardly and scratched his head. ¡°Last person, Xu Ning.¡± Tao Yunmeng was looking forward to this test against Xu Ning. He would soon be able to understand how good this kid¡¯s lone practice had been. Xu Ning walked into the circle and saluted. ¡°Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning was also looking forward to this fight with Tao Yunmeng. After he got into the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique, he hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to test his true strength. Soon, Xu Ning¡¯s entire body entered a flow-like state. With a knife in one hand, he rushed towards Tao Yunmeng. The knife shed forward. ¡°So fast!¡± Tao Yunmeng was shocked. Xu Ning¡¯s sh was extremely fast and done at a tricky angle. The knife flew towards Tao Yunmeng, who had not yet exerted his full strength. He almost didn¡¯t react in time. When the de reached his face, Tao Yunmeng was able to dodge it by instinct. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ Tao Yunmeng looked at Xu Ning, who was full of fighting spirit. He was a little frightened. ¡®His realm of skill demonstrated just now is not elementary, it should be intermediate!¡¯ ¡®Three years of lone practice to cultivate his Gale Knife Technique into the intermediate realm?¡¯ Tao Yunmeng breathed heavily. ¡°Come!¡± Tao Yunmeng was ready for battle. He suppressed his internal skill, but began to manifest his intermediate realm Gale Knife Technique. Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After the sh just now, he vaguely felt that he had the upper hand. He stabbed with the steel knife in his hand again. The gale knife violently flew in the air. Xu Ning¡¯s relentless attacks were like a tsunami, crashing into Tao Yunmeng wave after wave. ¡®He really is in the intermediate realm!¡¯ Tao Yunmeng was certain this time. Xu Ning¡¯sbos and cohesion were even better than his own. The rhythm, speed, and intensity of his shes were all urate and precise. Tao Yunmeng suddenly realized that he was slightly struggling. Xu Ning disyed more and more offensive shes, and Tao Yunmeng slowly began retreating in a defensive posture. Xu Ning and Tao Yunmeng were fighting inside the circle. The people gathered around were amazed by Xu Ning¡¯s performance. ¡°If I remember correctly, this person is an outsider, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, his name is Xu Ning¡­¡± ¡°Why do I feel that Uncle Meng is at a disadvantage in the fight?¡± ¡°Uncle Meng should have suppressed his true strength, but it seems that Xu Ning should at least be in the elementary realm¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The crowd whispered amongst themselves. ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s Gale Knife Technique does not seem to be in the elementary realm¡­¡± Everyone around felt that Tao Yunmeng was going easy, but Tao Zhi, the girl who was praised by Tao Yunmeng before, clenched her fists tightly and muttered to herself, ¡°He should be at the intermediate realm¡­¡± The reason why Tao Zhi made this judgment was because she was taught by her father, who was in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique. The oppressive force disyed by Xu Ning at that moment was simr to that disyed by her father. ¡°If he¡¯s already so strong, why did hee to the training camp¡­¡± When Tao Zhi saw Xu Ning¡¯s fresh face in the morning, she thought he was a novice. But now that did not seem to be the case. Tao Zhi was shocked. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Internal Skill Reward

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It wasn¡¯t just Tao Zhi, almost everyone looked at Xu Ning in amazement. Although they were not as perceptive as Tao Zhi, they all discovered that Xu Ning¡¯s Gale Knife Technique was far beyond their level. Xu Ning was inside the circle, so he did not notice themotion of those around him. All of his attention was focused on tussling with Tao Yunmeng. The des shed together, rustling in the wind. ¡°A neer beating a master, Xu Ning is a talented man!¡± Tao Yunmeng felt that if he continued to fight, he would be forced to use his internal skill, otherwise he would lose face. Bang! Tao Yunmeng flicked Xu Ning¡¯s knife with a fierce blow.. ¡°Done!¡± Tao Yunmeng looked at Xu Ning with a smile on his face. ¡°Intermediate Gale Knife Technique, not bad Xu Ning!¡± ¡®Intermediate realm Gale Knife Technique¡­¡¯ There was an uproar in the surrounding crowd. Everyone realized that Xu Ning¡¯s battle against Tao Yunmeng just now was a true demonstration of his superior Gale Knife Technique. It turned out that everyone had underestimated Xu Ning. They couldn¡¯t believe that an outsider like him had appeared in the Tao Vige. Guo Ye¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°No wonder this kid dares to pick Heal-all nts in the inner circle¡ªhe¡¯s this strong!¡± Guo Ye felt that he finally understood Xu Ning¡¯s behavior.?¡®No wonder this kid bought the Swallowtail Flower. Because of his great achievements in his external skill, he needed to prepare for the practice of his internal skill¡­ I can¡¯t believe this kid concealed his progress¡­¡¯ ¡®No¡­ I have to practice more after I go back!¡¯ After seeing Xu Ning show his intrepid strength. Guo Ye¡¯s heart suddenly exploded with motivation. Xu Ning was rtively calm. After the battle, he was certain of one thing. His intermediate realm in the Gale Knife Technique was stronger than Tao Yunmeng¡¯s intermediate realm. Tao Yunmeng had been cultivating the Gale Knife Technique for more than ten years. But even after cultivating for so long, he was not as good as Xu Ning. This was the terrifying power of the Martial Arts Panel. ¡®This Martial Arts Panel really is amazing¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was calm on the surface, but emotions were bubbling in his heart. ¡°Kid, at first I thought you signed up for the training camp to learn, I didn¡¯t expect you did so just to test your strength¡­¡± Tao Yunmeng stepped forward and patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Go collect the rewardter, and get a refund of your training camp fee.¡± ¡°Test my strength? Reward?¡± After hearing Tao Yunmeng¡¯s words, Xu Ning was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Looking at Xu Ning¡¯s puzzled look on his face, Tao Yunmeng smiled. ¡°It seems that you are still unaware¡­¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± Tao Yunmeng exined, ¡°Anyone who participates in the training camp, as long as they reach the elementary realm and pass the assessment, will no longer have to participate in the training camp. In addition, they will also be rewarded with a steel knife and an internal skill. This would allow you to start a new chapter in your martial arts practice.¡± ¡°An internal skill as a reward?¡± Xu Ning was intrigued. Compared to external skills, internal skills were the true essence of martial arts in this world. To a certain extent, external skills were just techniques, while internal skills were the fundamental way to stimte one¡¯s own potential from within and truly master martial arts. Prior to this, he still felt unfortunate for not being able to obtain an internal skill, but now, an internal skill was being gifted to him. Xu Ning was quite pleased with this oue. But immediately, Xu Ning¡¯s eyebrows tightened. ¡°Uncle Meng, the internal skill reward you mentioned, can an outsider receive it too?¡± This was Xu Ning¡¯s concern. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, internal skills were a precious resource. Tao Yunmengughed out loud when he heard these words. ¡°You worry too much. Your brother-inw is from the Tao Vige, and you are also from the Tao Vige, so you are naturally eligible for the rewards.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ I see, thank you Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning was quite moved. At the same time, Xu Ning began to feel thankful for the Tao Vige. The Tao Vige¡¯s culture was quite liberal. The reason why his predecessor had not been able to integrate into the vige might be due to hisck of talent. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me¡ªthese are all rules of the vige.¡± Tao Yunmeng waved his hand. ¡°But you, you have reached the intermediate realm after three years of practicing the Gale Knife Technique. That¡¯s quite eye-opening.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all luck¡­¡± Xu Ning said modestly. ¡°Well, this is the end of the morning training session!¡± Tao Yunmeng was in a good mood. Although he had only been Xu Ning¡¯s instructor for half a day, he was happy to teach such a talented individual. The only unfortunate matter was that he had not discovered Xu Ning¡¯s talents earlier. Tao Yunmeng said to Xu Ning. ¡°Oh yeah, go to the old n church to receive your reward. You can go right after dismissal.¡± ¡°Noted, Uncle Meng.¡± Although they had only met for a short period of time, Tao Yunmeng showed his sincerity towards Xu Ning. ¡°Guo Ye,e here!¡± After that, Tao Yunmeng nced at Guo Ye in the crowd and shouted. ¡°Uncle Meng.¡± Guo Ye leaned forward with a smile on his face. Tao Yunmeng said to Guo Ye. ¡°Pack up the knives and take them to the armory. When wee back in two hours, bring them back again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too heavy¡­¡± Guo Ye immediately tried to make excuses. But after seeing Tao Yunmeng¡¯s threatening look, Guo Ye finallypromised. Soon after, the crowd dispersed. Only Xu Ning and Guo Ye were left. ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry the steel knives to the armory.¡± Xu Ning was ready to help Guo Ye. ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need.¡± Guo Ye waved his hand. ¡°Go to the old n church, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°You can carry it alone?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I can¡¯t, but I¡¯ll just make multiple trips.¡± Guo Ye smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I will also practice the Gale Knife Technique.¡± Xu Ning was amused. He knew Guo Ye must have been motivated by him. ¡°It¡¯s not toote, work hard.¡± Xu Ning said with encouragement. ¡°In the future, if I don¡¯t understand anything, I¡¯lle and ask you¡ªyou have to teach me.¡± Guo Ye said. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning nodded in response. ¡°Okay, go to the old n church.¡± Guo Ye urged. Xu Ning didn¡¯t waste any more time. He bid farewell to Guo Ye and quickly walked towards the old n church. ¡­ Xu Ning walked along the path in his memory and came to the old n church. The old n church was the high-level decision-making body of the Tao Vige. Every member of the old n church was not only strong, but also had a high status and influence in the vige. All major decisions in the Tao Vige were made by these n elders. There were more than a dozen n elders in the old n church. They gathered on special asions, but usually they were on duty in rotation and were responsible for small matters inside and outside the n. Two guards holding weapons stood in front of the old n church. Xu Ning walked forward, and before he could speak, one of the guards asked Xu Ning, ¡°Did you pass the training test ande here to collect the reward?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Go on in.¡± The guards let him in easily. Xu Ning walked through the front yard and went inside. The decoration in the old n church was simple, but the ce was huge. There were seats arranged on both sides of the hall. Xu Ning came in and saw that there were already three people inside. It was obvious that they came from other training groups to collect their rewards. Xu Ning recognized two of them. One was a young girl, with strong makeup and a domineering posture. She was Tao Ye, the granddaughter of Tao Jingxing, who was the head of the Tao n. The other person Xu Ning recognized was Tao Qingfeng, an energetic youngster. Tao Qingfeng was famous in the Tao Vige. Previously, it was rumored that he was extremely talented, and had made great progress when he first started practicing the Hurricane Spear Technique. He wasn¡¯t even 13 years old yet. ¡®I wonder if the Gale Knife Technique is stronger than the Hurricane Spear Technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning wondered in his mind. The Hurricane Spear Technique and the Gale Knife Technique were the two main external skills practiced by the younger generations of the Tao Vige. The main reason was that learning them was rtively simple and practical. Aside from Tao Qingfeng and Tao Ye, Xu Ning did not recognize the third person. When Xu Ning looked at the three of them, they were also looking back at Xu Ning. Obviously, they did not recognize Xu Ning. Although Xu Ning knew of Tao Ye and Tao Qingfeng, they did not know Xu Ning. There were more than 3,000 people in the Tao Vige. Moreover, Xu Ning was just an ordinary outsider with no social presence. But since everyone was here together, they all nodded politely to greet each other. Because this was the old n church, it was not appropriate for them to chat or sit, so they stood there quietly. After a while, there was a heartyugh outside the old n church. Soon after, a high-spirited old man with white hair walked in. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Internal Skill Confusion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Not bad, there are four people with elementary realm knife techniques.¡± An old man strode in and took his seat. He was Tao Jinglu, one of the n elders. ¡°Uncle.¡± Tao Ye took the lead to greet him. Her grandfather was the head of the vige, thus she knew the n elders. ¡°Hello uncle.¡± After Tao Ye, the three saluted at the same time.. ¡°Tao Ye, you lived up to your grandfather¡¯s expectations! At the tender age of thirteen, you have achieved the elementary realm in the Gale Knife Technique, you are almost catching up with your sister, Tao Jin.¡± After Tao Jinglu praised Tao Ye first, he then looked at Tao Qingfeng. ¡°Are you Tao Qingfeng?¡± ¡°Yes uncle.¡± Tao Qingfeng nodded as a response. Although he was young, he spoke with a confident tone. Tao Ye couldn¡¯t help but take another look at him. This was the confidence one had when they grew up in an environment full of praises. ¡°You have great potential¡­¡± Tao Jinglu obviously knew about the talents of this young man. The n elders highly valued young talents. The future prosperity of the Tao Vige would all depend on these young geniuses. ¡°And you are?¡± Tao Jinglu looked at the other person Xu Ning did not know. ¡°Uncle, I am Tao Qingping.¡± Tao Qingping looked about the same age as Xu Ning, but his talents were iparable to Tao Ye and Tao Qingfeng. He looked a little nervous in front of the n elder Tao Jinglu. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tao Jinglu nodded. He obviously did not pay attention to Tao Qingping. He then looked at Xu Ning. ¡°What is your name?¡± Tao Jinglu did not recognize Xu Ning at all. ¡°Uncle, my name is Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Tao Jinglu was obviously surprised. There were few outsiders in the Tao Vige, and even fewer that had reached the elementary realm in the Gale Knife Technique. Xu Ning¡¯s situation was rare. ¡°Outsider¡­¡± Tao Jinglu rolled his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°Whose family are you from?¡± ¡°My brother-inw is Tao Yunchuan.¡± Xu Ning responded truthfully. ¡°Tao Yunchuan¡­¡± Tao Jinglu began to think. It was obvious that he was not familiar with this name either. Tao Jinglu paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°How old are you? Do you practice spear techniques or knife techniques?¡± ¡°Seventeen, I practice the Gale Knife Technique.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°Seventeen¡­¡± Tao Jinglu¡¯s expression remained nk. ¡°Not bad¡­¡± He thought that Xu Ning was only in the elementary realm of the Gale Knife Technique. The young people in the Tao Vige started martial arts training as early as 12 years old, so being in the elementary realm as a 17-year-old was nothing outstanding. Xu Ning knew that Tao Jinglu had misjudged his abilities. But after thinking about it, Xu Ning did not exin further. That would seem too vainglorious. Afterwards, Tao Jinglu stopped asking questions. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, enough small talk, you guys have been waiting long enough. I will now teach you internal skills.¡± As soon as Tao Jinglu said this, the four people¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time. The same was true for Tao Ye. Although she was the n Head¡¯s granddaughter, her grandfather never privately taught her internal skills in advance, so she was also full of expectations. Under their excited gazes, Tao Jinglu got up and walked to thepartment behind the lobby. After a while, Tao Jinglu walked out. He was holding a few booklets and a few pieces of paper in his hands. ¡°These are the internal skills your heart so desires!¡± Tao Jinglu smiled before handing the booklets to the four people. Xu Ning took it and nced at it. Three words. The words ¡°Spring Breeze Tactic¡± were printed on the cover. ¡°So this is an internal skill¡­¡± A look of expectation appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. He slowly opened the cover page and quickly nced at a few pages. The Spring Breeze Tactic booklet wasposed of words and some pictures of the human body¡ªthe cultivation technique was quite detailed. Although it was difficult for ordinary people to be literate in this era, the Tao Vige was a big vige, where children began to learn how to read from a young age. Although Xu Ning was not in the Tao Vige when he was a child, after staying here for three years, he had learned the basics from Guo Ye. Guo Ye gave Xu Ning¡¯s predecessor a lot of help. ¡°Uncle.¡± Tao Ye happily flipped through the pages of the Spring Breeze Tactic. She seemed to realize something and asked, ¡°Was this always the method of how the Spring Breeze Tactic was passed onto the vigers?¡± ¡°It has always been like this.¡± Tao Jinglu nodded. Tao Ye frowned slightly. ¡°I remember my grandfather said that internal skills are the foundation of martial arts. What if someone obtains this internal skill booklet and leaks the skill?¡± Xu Ning overheard their conversation and thought that Tao Ye¡¯s concerns made sense. For example, once he obtained this booklet, if he wanted to teach it to others outside the Tao Vige, no one could stop him. Tao Jingluughed and exined, ¡°Internal skill is a budo, but it is not a precious resource.¡± ¡°Outside the vige, regardless who it is, as long as they have the mind to practice martial arts, it is easy to obtain internal skills. In Kangyun County, you can even buy it with taels.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Tao Ye was obviously surprised. ¡°However, if internal skill cultivation techniques are so wildly avable, why does the vige still impose restrictions on us, with us not being able to be exposed to internal skills if we don¡¯t reach the elementary realm of the Gale Knife Technique?¡± Tao Ye asked again. Tao Jinglu replied, ¡°You are not allowed to learn internal skills in advance, because we are afraid that you will be lost in the pursuit of strength. Moreover, for beginners in martial arts, internal skills are not as practical as external skills.¡± ¡°For a neer who has no fundamentals in martial arts, the immediate gain inbat power from practicing an external skill to an elementary realm is greater than that of practicing an internal skill. The difference inbat power between internal and external skills is small in the early stages, but it bes obvious in theter stages.¡± ¡°Also, the difficulty of practicing internal skills are much higher than that of external skills. If a person can¡¯t even achieve the elementary realm in external skills, then their talent and perseverance are not enough to start the path of internal skill.¡± ¡°These are the reasons why the vige asked you to practice external skills first, then internal skills.¡± Tao Ye nodded thoughtfully after hearing this. Tao Jinglu¡¯s words cleared up Tao Ye¡¯s confusion, and at the same time made them understand the difference between internal skills and external skills. ¡°Are there any other questions?¡± Tao Jinglu seemed rather patient with the younger generation. ¡°Uncle, I have another question.¡± It was Tao Qingfeng who spoke this time. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Tao Jinglu waved his hand. ¡°I heard that there are many types of internal skills. For example, the internal skill of our Tao Vige is the Spring Breeze Tactic, while the internal skill of the Song Vige next door is the Wind and Thunder Book. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Tao Qingfeng also had a curious look on his immature face. ¡°Kiddo, you know quite a lot. You even know that the Song Vige¡¯s internal skill is the Wind and Thunder Book.¡± Tao Jinglu smiled, pointed to Tao Qingfeng and exined, ¡°Yes, there are many internal skills in the world, and their essence is to break through the nine levels of mortal realms in martial arts.¡± ¡°The difference between the various skills is mainly reflected in the different ways of stimting an individual¡¯s physical potential. The Spring Breeze Tactic of the Tao Vige, is stable in terms of cultivation and breakthrough methods, thus providing protection for individuals. Practitioners of the Spring Breeze Tactic seldom suffer serious injuries because of cultivation, but the disadvantage is that its speed of cultivation is rtively slow.¡± ¡°The Wind and Thunder Book of the Song Vige has a rtively more domineering way of stimting the potential of the physical body. It allows for them to break through their potential faster, but is also more likely to injure the practitioner. Last year, a young man in the Song Vige was eager to break through and almost lost his life. Although he waster rescued, he was crippled for life.¡± ¡°Generally speaking, there are no good or bad cultivation techniques, the cultivation styles are all different. The internal skills that are passed down are all tried and tested. You don¡¯t have to worry about the pros and cons of the cultivation techniques. No matter what the cultivation technique is, after breaking through the realms, the strength gained are all simr.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning finally understood the essence of internal skills. This was a bit like textbooks from his previous life. Although theption was different, there was no difference in essence. ¡°Then if warriors of the same realm fight one another, where does the differencee from?¡± Tao Qingfeng continued to ask. ¡°There are many factors affecting strength¡­¡± Tao Jinglu said, ¡°Some warriors have just entered their realm, some have reached their peak; some have experienced battles, some grew up with a silver spoon; some have average external skills, some even have multiple external skills that are at intermediate or even satisfactory realm¡­ These are the factors that determine the victory or defeat of warriors.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tao Qingfeng thought for a while and bowed. ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± ¡°What about you two? Any questions?¡± Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Spring Breeze Tactic

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tao Jinglu looked at Xu Ning and Tao Qingping, who both hadn¡¯t said a word. ¡°No uncle.¡± Xu Ning and Tao Qingping shook their heads at the same time. Xu Ning really didn¡¯t have any questions in his heart. Tao Ye and Tao Qingfeng¡¯s questions basically covered his own questions. ¡°If that is the case, go back and practice the Spring Breeze Tactic.¡± Tao Jinglu said, ¡°On the tenth day of each month, if you have any questions about the cultivation of your internal skills, you can go to the training grounds, and there will be vige elders to help you. This is different from Gale Knife training. If you feel that your cultivation is going smoothly and stably, you don¡¯t need to ask for help. After all, the key to cultivate internal skills depends on the individual..¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Tao Jinglu divided the remaining pages of paper and ced them in their hands. ¡°This is your reward.¡± Tao Jinglu said, ¡°This is a voucher to go to the armory to receive your weapons. If you practice a knife technique, ask for a knife. If you practice a spear technique, ask for a spear. Got it?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The four people responded in unison. They were all in high-spirits. After all, everyone would begin a new chapter in their martial arts practice. ¡°Okay, dismissed.¡± Tao Jinglu patted his sleeve. ¡°Yes uncle.¡± They bowed at the same time. After leaving the old n church, the four of them went to the armory. They followed Tao Jinglu¡¯s advice and each took their own weapons. Xu Ning took a steel knife because he was practicing the Gale Knife Technique. Afterwards, the four went their own ways. Xu Ning did not go home immediately, instead he went to the ounting office first. He followed Tao Yunmeng¡¯s instructions and obtained the five taels of silver paid by his brother-inw. Although five taels of silver did not seem much, it was worth half a month of his family¡¯s ie. Although Xu Ning did not have a certificate in his hand while withdrawing the money, after exining the reason with the ountant, the ountant did not give him any trouble. The ountant could easily verify this with Tao Yunmengter. If Xu Ning was lying, the price he had to pay would definitely be much greater than the five taels of silver. ¡­ After taking the silver, Xu Ning returned home. He took some time to receive the rewards, so it was already past lunch time, but Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan left a meal for Xu Ning. ¡°Brother-inw.¡± Xu Ning entered the house with a steel knife. ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan sat on the bench and said, ¡°Go eat first¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian both saw the knife behind Xu Ning¡¯s back, but didn¡¯t think much of it. He just thought Xu Ning had brought the training knife back. Xu Lian spoke. ¡°Go eat and take a break after lunch, you still have to train in the afternoon¡­¡± Xu Ning put the knife down and sat on the seat. ¡°Sis, Brother-inw, I don¡¯t have to go there this afternoon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have to go?¡± Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan were puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The instructors don¡¯t want you?¡± The two of them assumed that since Xu Ning had been practicing by himself, he was discharged by the instructor. Xu Ning saw the two of them panic, so he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just that the instructor said that I have practiced enough and that I have passed the assessment criteria of the training camp, so there is no need to follow the training anymore.¡± Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan both had their mouths wide open, thinking they had misheard. The two looked at each other with a puzzled expression. ¡°Xu Ning, don¡¯t try to y tricks with us.¡± Tao Yunchuan said, ¡°Last month, you were still annoyed by the progression of your knife technique. And in a blink of an eye, the instructor says that you have practiced well enough and that you have passed the assessment?¡± Xu Ning was well prepared for Tao Yunchuan¡¯s question. He had already thought of an excuse in advance. ¡°I had practiced the Gale Knife Technique alone, so I was not sure about the extent of my progress.¡± Xu Ning did not hesitate and said, ¡°The reason why I was confusedst month was that I encountered a bottleneck by entering a new realm too fast. No one guided me, so I thought my technique was stuck.¡± ¡°Today the instructor helped me with my troubles, then I realized that my martial arts talent is actually quite good.¡± After that, Xu Ning took out the internal strength booklet and pointed to the steel knife next to him. ¡°Sis, Brother-inw, look, this internal skill booklet and this knife was given to me after I reached the assessment standard.¡± When Xu Ning spoke, he was quite confident. Even if they didn¡¯t understand martial arts, after his exnation, coupled with these tangible rewards, he could surely persuade them. Sure enough, Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan were both silent. They all felt that what Xu Ning had said was bizarre, but the rewards from the vige were right in front of them. They couldn¡¯t help but believe him. ¡°Xu Ning, then, you are a real warrior?¡± After a moment of silence, Tao Yunchuan spoke tentatively. He had a doubtful tone, but his eyes were full of anticipation. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning nodded heavily. After receiving Xu Ning¡¯s confirmation, Tao Yunchuan remained silent for a while. He pped his thigh and smiled. ¡°Okay¡­ that¡¯s great¡­ There is finally a martial artist in our family!¡± In this world, bing a warrior was a prerequisite for sess. The life of their family had been difficult because their family members were all ordinary people. But that would soon change. Now that Xu Ning was a warrior, they could work more and earn more. When Xu Lian saw her husband¡¯s expression, she also showed a look of unconcealed joy on her face. As long as Xu Ning was willing to endure hardships, he would no longer have to worry about the difficulties of finding a wife and the difficulties of survival. The family would be able to get rid of their constraints and obtain a higher standard of living in the future. The things they had been worrying about for a long time were solved easily like this. Xu Ning felt warm in his heart when he saw how joyful they were. Whether it was therge ie from selling Heal-all nts, or bing a martial artist, Xu Ning was certain that he had begun to bring beneficial changes to this ordinary family. In the future, he would also take on more responsibilities for this family. ¡®Work hard, Master Budo.¡¯ Xu Ning had a firm belief in his heart. ¡­ After lunch, Xu Ning returned to his room. After Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian coaxed Tao Tao into a nap, they went out for work. When they left the house, there was still a smile on their faces. Xu Ning was satisfied after seeing how joyful Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian were. Inside the room. Xu Ning closed the door of his room and put the book that contained the contents of the Spring Breeze Tactic internal skill on the desk. ¡°Spring Breeze Tactic¡­¡± Xu Ning was quite excited at the idea of a fundamental skill that could activate the human body¡¯s true potential and was regarded as the fundamental way to unlock real martial arts. ¡°Martial Arts Panel.¡± The Martial Arts Panel appeared in front of him. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Art: Gale Knife Technique (intermediate)+ Avable energy: 0 units ¡ª The information on the Martial Arts Panel did not change. ¡°I wonder if I can incorporate the Spring Breeze Tactic into the Martial Arts Panel¡­¡± Xu Ning began to think. ¡°Surely I don¡¯t have to break through the first mortal realm stage before I can start using energy to improve¡­¡± If this was the case, Xu Ning would be quite disappointed. Without the Martial Arts Panel, his predecessor would never have achieved the elementary realm in the Gale Knife Technique, let alone the much more difficult Spring Breeze Tactic. If he had to wait a few years and practice the Spring Breeze Tactic to the mortal realm first stage before he could use the magical effects of the Martial Arts Panel, it would be a huge waste of time. ¡°Enough thinking, I¡¯ll try it first¡­¡± Xu Ning shook his head and began to learn the Spring Breeze Tactic. The contents of the Spring Breeze Tactic was notplicated; the text was easy to read, and there was nothing particrly difficult to understand. Even though there were some obscurities, it contained pictures for rity. Xu Ning didn¡¯t encounter any difficulties. ¡°So it seems that this Spring Breeze Tactic is not too difficult to cultivate¡­¡± Xu Ning thought, ¡°But if I only practice and rely on the body¡¯s potential, I am afraid it will not be easy to seed¡­¡± Time slowly passed by. After about an hour, Xu Ning had read this booklet thoroughly. Xu Ning brought out the Martial Arts Panel again. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Novice)+ Gale Knife Method (Intermediate)+ Avable energy: 0 units ¡ª This time, the Spring Breeze Tactic appeared under the martial arts column. ¡°The Spring Breeze Tactic is on the Martial Arts Panel!¡± Xu Ning felt relieved. It seemed like the conditions for being on the Martial Arts Panel were far less strict than he had thought. As long as he learned a technique, the Martial Arts Panel would include the technique. ¡°I wonder how much energy is needed to break through the mortal realm first stage of the Spring Breeze Tactic¡­¡± Xu Ning did not hesitate and focused his mind on the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Spring Breeze Tactic. Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Guo Ye¡¯s Invitation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡ª Consume 3 units of energy to level up the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°It takes 3 units of energy to reach the mortal realm first stage¡­¡± Xu Ning smacked his lips. 3 energy units was the same as leveling up the Gale Knife Technique to the elementary realm¡ªit was not much, making it totally eptable. But right now, his energy reserves had been used up, so he couldn¡¯t level up immediately, which was a pity. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning reluctantly closed the Martial Arts Panel. . If he wanted to level up in the future, he would have to store energy first. However, Xu Ning no longer worried about obtaining new energy units. Since he had already reached the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife technique, he could now enter the inner circle of Yunze Mountains. The wild resources he could obtain there would be much more abundant than before, and they would also be much more valuable. The strength of his martial arts would be fully utilized at Yunze Mountains. ¡°I¡¯ll rest for two days, get ready, and enter the mountains again.¡± Xu Ning had made a n. Time slowly passed by. Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian went out to work. Because they were not at home, Xu Ning acted as a babysitter. Inside the house yard. Xu Ning and Tao Tao stood face to face. Tao Tao was three years old this year, less than a meter tall. She held a wooden stick used to herd chickens in her hand, as she looked at Xu Ning with a serious look on her face. She was about to fight her uncle. Tao Tao was normally a friendly kid in front of Xu Lian, but her personality was actually quite boisterous. Usually when she yed with her friends, she was the boss leader, and she would fight with boys, using power to solve problems. The day before yesterday, Xu Ning passed the martial arts assessment, and this once again deepened Tao Tao¡¯s passion for martial arts. Afterwards, Tao Tao began to follow Xu Ning to practice and learn martial arts. Of course, Xu Ning did not teach her properly. Tao Tao was too young and had no resources to support her. It was easy to hurt her body if she practiced martial arts blindly. Tao Tao refused to ept this and mored for a duel with Xu Ning. ¡°Bring it on.¡± Xu Ning put his hands on his chest, lowered his head, and looked at Tao Tao. Tao Tao frowned when she heard him. She felt provoked. ¡°Ah~~¡± Tao Tao shouted while rushing forward with her stick. She wanted to let her uncle see her martial arts talent. Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw how frantic Tao Tao was. When Tao Tao rushed towards him, Xu Ning raised his feet and pressed it against Tao Tao¡¯s belly, stopping her from moving. Then, Xu Ning gently pushed. Tao Tao stumbled and fell on the ground. ¡°Again!¡± Tao Tao did not admit defeat. She stood up, patted the dirt off her body and rushed forward again. And the same thing happened again. Tao Tao fell on the ground again. She was about to get up again, but she suddenly felt a huge hand pressing her to the ground. Xu Ning squatted down and pressed on Tao Tao¡¯s stomach, making her unable to move. ¡°Now?¡± Xu Ning looked at Tao Tao. ¡°No!¡± Tao Tao was still struggling. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Ningughed coldly. He pressed Tao Tao with one hand and started tickling Tao Tao with the other. ¡°Now?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°No¡­¡± Tao Tao¡¯s tone obviously softened. Her voice trembled. She was very angry, yet she wanted tough. ¡°Now?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°No¡­ no, okay, I do!¡± Tao Tao surrendered. ¡°Good.¡± Xu Ning let go of Tao Tao. He nced at the sun; it was almost noon. Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian both came back for lunch¡ªit was time for him to cook. Xu Ning went to the kitchen and took a look. He saw that there was not much firewood left, so he nned to chop some firewood first. Tao Tao, who was defeated by Xu Ning, was full of frustration. She turned her eyes and looked at the old hen in the yard. The old hen was agitated. It felt like it was being stared at by something terrifying, so it screamed and ran away. ¡°Stop!¡± Tao Tao caught up with it. While Tao Tao was still causing trouble, Xu Ning had already finished cutting the firewood. Just as he was about to wash some vegetables, Xu Ning heard someone call him from outside the door. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Afterwards, the gate was pushed open. Guo Ye walked in. He was carrying a knife on his back and an oily paper package in his hand. Guo Ye looked at Xu Ning and asked. ¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°Busy making lunch.¡± Xu Ning nced at Guo Ye. ¡°You came here during noon for a free meal?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Guo Ye shook his head. ¡°Came here to practice martial arts.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after lunch.¡± Xu Ning evaded. ¡°No need to cook, eat this.¡± Guo Ye smiled and spread out the oily paper, revealing a few meat sausages wrapped in it. ¡°My uncle bought it so I brought some over.¡± Guo Ye¡¯s uncle, Tao Yungang, traveled around Kangyun County and often brought back tasty treats for Guo Ye. ¡°Then thank you very much.¡± Xu Ning did not refuse. He took the meat sausage and said, ¡°Then, I will steam the meat sausages and teach you how to practice the Gale Knife Technique.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Guo Ye grinned. Xu Ning entered the kitchen while Tao Tao greeted Guo Ye. ¡°Uncle Ye.¡± Tao Tao politely said. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Guo Ye was seventeen years old this year; he was too young to be called uncle. ¡°Here.¡± Guo Ye took out a few lumps of candy from his pocket and handed them to Tao Tao. He had also brought these from home. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Ye.¡± Tao Tao¡¯s eyes lit up and took it. She stopped chasing the chicken and sat in the corner of the yard before beginning to eat the candies. ¡°Uncle Gang is a mortal realm third stage master, and also in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique, why don¡¯t you let him teach you?¡± Xu Ning steamed the sausages and walked out of the kitchen. ¡°My uncle has been busy collecting medicinal materials in several nearby viges, so he doesn¡¯t have the time to teach me.¡± Guo Yeined, ¡°He was all enthusiastic when he asked me to help negotiate prices for him, but afterwards he doesn¡¯t care about me.¡± Xu Ning nced at Guo Ye and did not answer. Although Guo Ye didn¡¯t have much talent in martial arts, he still had a knack for trading goods. He negotiated sales with other viges, and not only were the prices low, but their customer rtionships were also strong. It was precisely because of this ability that Guo Ye was able to stand up straight in front of his uncle and didn¡¯t feel ashamed. ¡°Enough, not more talking, show me your Gale Knife Technique first.¡± Xu Ning said to Guo Ye. Regardless of whether Guo Ye really liked martial arts, since he wanted to make progress right now, Xu Ning would help him. ¡°Okay.¡± Guo Ye took out a steel knife from behind and held it firmly in his hand. The material of his steel knife was one rank lower than the reward knife Xu Ning had received. It was only four or five pounds, about the size of a training knife. ¡°Ahh!¡± Guo Ye quietly shouted, as if to encourage himself. Afterwards, he began to disy his Gale Knife Technique. Xu Ning stood aside, watching Guo Ye¡¯s movements, and while doing so, he gently shook his head. Just like Tao Yunmeng said before, he had not grasped the basic fundamentals of the Gale Knife Technique. ¡°How is it?¡± After finishing the routine, Guo Ye asked for Xu Ning¡¯s opinion. ¡°Not so good.¡± Xu Ning did not show mercy. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Xu Ning was patient. He executed a routine for Guo Ye to see. Then he pointed out the ws in Guo Ye¡¯s Gale Knife Technique and gave him suggestions to improve. Guo Ye was inspired by Xu Ning. He was obviously serious about learning. After repeating the routine two to three times, Guo Ye actually corrected many mistakes. ¡°I feel like I have improved!¡± Guo Ye seemed to be aware of this. ¡°That¡¯s right, you have made some progress.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Guo Yeughed. He then threw the knife and sat on a stone in the yard. He was sweating profusely. ¡°That¡¯s it for today, I¡¯ll rest for a while.¡± ¡°Tao Tao, get us some water.¡± Xu Ning shouted to Tao Tao in the corner. Tao Tao ran into the room and fetched some water from the tank. Instead of giving it to Guo Ye, she handed it to Xu Ning first. ¡°Uncle, water.¡± ¡°Give it to Uncle Ye.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Uncle Ye, water.¡± Tao Tao passed the water to Guo Ye. ¡°Thanks kid¡­¡± Guo Ye took the scoop of water and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m dying over here and you still gave the water to your uncle first, you really are his niece.¡± Guo Ye drank it and returned the water scoop to Tao Tao. Tao Tao grinned at Guo Ye before turning around and running away. ¡°Xu Ning, you n on taking care of Tao Tao these days?¡± Guo Ye looked at Tao Tao running away and asked. ¡°No, I will enter the mountain in two days. My strength is higher now, so I can explore a wider range.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Guo Ye nodded before suddenly pausing. He suddenly said, ¡°Um¡­ My uncle is going to the city to deliver goods in two days. Are you interested in escorting the carriages together?¡± Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Entering The City

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Follow Uncle Gang into the city and escort the carriage?¡± Xu Ning nced at Guo Ye. ¡°Yes.¡± Guo Ye exined, ¡°By tomorrow, we will have three months worth of collected medicinal materials. The day after tomorrow, my uncle will set off to transport the medicinal materials to Kangyun County and deliver the goods to the medicinal store over there.¡± ¡°Every time he delivers goods, my uncle finds a few good fighters to follow him together.¡± Guo Ye continued, ¡°His recruiting conditions are either being in the intermediate realm of an external skill, or being in the mortal realm second stage of an internal skill. You are in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique, so I thought of bringing you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning finally understood. ording to what Tao Jinglu said before, thebat prowess of external skills had an advantage over internal skills in the early stages.. The elementary realm of external skills was stronger than the mortal realm first stage of internal skills, and the intermediate realm should be simr to the mortal realm second stage. This was why Tao Yungang¡¯s recruitment criteria was set this way. However, this was just aparison. Generally speaking, those who had trained in an internal skill generally had at least an elementary realm external skill. Only a few were like Xu Ning, who were in the intermediate realm of an external skill but had not yet practiced an internal skill. ¡°Oh yeah, I haven¡¯t told you the pay yet.¡± Guo Ye added, ¡°It takes five days for a roundtrip, and the pay is 50 taels of silver.¡± ¡°50 taels of silver?¡± Xu Ning was quite surprised¡ªthis amount was a lot. Despite the fact that he had made 300 taels from selling the Heal-all nts, those opportunities only came by chance. These 50 taels of silver would be earned by his strength and power alone. ¡°Sounds like a lot?¡± Guo Ye smiled. ¡°50 taels sounds like a lot. But in fact, it is not too much. On the way to the county city, we are likely to encounter horse bandits. If we have to fight against them, it will be risky.¡± ¡°But you can be rest assured that my uncle will also go. He is in the mortal realm third stage in inner enrichment, and in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique. Even if we encounter a horse bandit, you won¡¯t have to worry about your life.¡± Guo Ye added. Xu Ning listened, but did not immediately respond. He pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Tao Yungang was leading the team escorting the carriage, so their safety was rtively guaranteed, and the reward was also generous. Furthermore, as a warrior, he must take risks to make money. This was something he would inevitably face in the future. ¡°Good, I¡¯ll tell my uncle when I go back.¡± Guo Ye waved his hand and stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving. Your sister and brother-inw should being back soon.¡± Guo Ye should call Tao Yunchuan his uncle, since he and Tao Yungang were in the same generation. But because of his close rtionship with Xu Ning, he called them sister and brother-inw, just like Xu Ning. ¡°Go back and practice hard.¡± Xu Ning reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Guo Ye responded. ¡°Uncle Ye, see youter.¡± ¡°See you.¡± ¡­ In the early morning of the next day, Xu Ning got up early and went to Tao Yungang¡¯s house. Xu Ning had already told Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian about him escorting the goods for Tao Yungang. After hearing that Tao Yungang, a master of inner enrichment, was personally leading the team, both of them were relieved, and they agreed to let Xu Ning go. The sun was just beginning to rise, as Xu Ning arrived at Tao Yungang¡¯s home with a knife. Because of their business in medicinal materials, Tao Yungang¡¯s family was considered wealthy throughout the Tao Vige. His house wasrge and looked grandiose in appearance. The courtyard door was wide open, so Xu Ning strode in the spacious courtyard. He saw that the carts that were being pulled by several donkeys had already been loaded with goods. He didn¡¯t see anyone else. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡¯re here so early?¡± Guo Ye walked out of the house. ¡°Are you going as well?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Guo Ye nodded. ¡°But you¡¯re basically physically disabled in terms of martial arts, why are you going?¡± Xu Ning asked rhetorically. ¡°I¡¯m different from you, I¡¯m going there to talk business.¡± Guo Ye said, ¡°Just make sure I¡¯m safe.¡± ¡°Xu Ning is here?¡± Another person walked out of the house. The man looked to be in his forties, about the same age as his former instructor Tao Yunmeng. He had a strong build, bright eyes, and a fierce gaze. ¡°Uncle Gang.¡± Xu Ning greeted. This was Guo Ye¡¯s uncle, Tao Yungang. Because of Xu Ning¡¯s rtionship with Guo Ye, they had met before. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re already in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique, but howe you never mentioned it before.¡± Tao Yungang stepped forward and patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are much stronger than Guo Ye.¡± ¡°Uncle, you¡­¡± Guo Ye pursed his mouth. He looked a little angry. ¡°Wait a moment, the others will be here soon.¡± Tao Yungang said. Just like Tao Yungang said, after a while, five more people arrived one after another. They all look older than Xu Ning, with the younger ones being at least in their twenties, while the older ones were about the same age as Tao Yungang. They were either carrying knives or spears¡ªthey were probably all from the Tao Vige. After seeing that everyone was there, Tao Yun walked in front of them. ¡°Everyone is here, we are ready to go.¡± Tao Yungang looked at them and said, ¡°Before we set off, I will give out the payment for this trip.¡± After that, Tao Yungang took out six 50-tael silver notes and ced them in the hands of Xu Ning and the other five people. Xu Ning was a little surprised. Job payments were generally settled after the job. Prior payment was a rare urrence. Guo Ye seemed to notice Xu Ning¡¯s confusion, so he exined, ¡°It¡¯s rare for people to travel to the city. My uncle pays in advance so that everyone can buy something they like in the city.¡± Xu Ning nodded silently. The rest of the people who received the money thanked Tao Yungang. Everyone seemed to be ustomed to this gesture; it was obviously not their first time escorting the carriage. ¡°Okay, ready to go.¡± Tao Yungang said, ¡°There are four carriages and eight of us in total. Yunquan and I will guard the head carriage, Xu Ning and Guo Ye will be in the second carriage, while the rest sort it out yourselves.¡± Guo Ye was basically defenseless, and Xu Ning had no experience in escorting carriages, so they were ced right behind Tao Yungang¡¯s carriage. Soon after, the people got into the donkey carriages that were filled with goods and left the Tao Vige, heading towards the direction of Kangyun County city. ¡°This is such a deste ce¡­¡± There were barely any people outside of the Tao Vige. The world was rather chaotic, so except for some powerful martial arts masters, everyone lived in groups. Guo Ye and Xu Ning sat together, chatting to one another. At the speed of the donkey carriage, it would take close to one day to get from Tao Vige to Kangyun County¡ªthe distance was quite far. Soon, two hours passed by, and the sun was zing in the sky. Even though it was autumn, the sun was still deadly. On the deste mountain roads, they all just ate bread and drank some water¡ªthis was their lunch. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡± Tao Yungang took a bite of the tbread. ¡°Horse bandits are likely to appear on the mountain road up ahead.¡± ¡°Horse bandits?¡± Xu Ning and the others became alert. Everyone tensed up and looked at the hillsides on both sides of the road. The slopes were steep and the mountains were high. There were a lot of trees nearby. If someone suddenly came down from the mountains, they could be in a minacious situation. ¡°Beware of the rubble.¡± Tao Yungang reminded. While they were advancing forward, rubble would slip down from the mountain. Luckily, the volume of the rubble was small, so they could easily avoid it. Although he was an inner enrichment master, Tao Yungang was still a little worried. This section of the road was the easiest ce to be robbed. But this time everyone seemed to have good luck. They took half an hour to cross the mountains, and there were no obstacles in the way. ¡°I was nervous the entire time just now, at least we¡¯re safe now.¡± After passing the dangerous section, Guo Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Xu Ning didn¡¯t reply. He just turned around and looked at the mountain disappearing behind him. The scorching sun, the blowing autumn winds, the trees swaying side to side, everything was deste. However, just after Xu Ning and his party passed through the valley, more than a dozen people dressed as horse bandits appeared from one side of the mountain. Their leader was a bald man. He was wearing a short sleeveless shirt. His arms were packed with muscles, and his face was full of scars. He was obviously a dangerous character. Besides the bald man, a man with a broken arm and a crooked nose stared coldly at the ce where Xu Ning and his party had disappeared, his eyes full of murderous intent. ¡°The leader was Tao Yungang?¡± The bald man asked the man with the broken arm. ¡°It¡¯s him. The thievish-looking kid behind him is his nephew, named Guo Ye.¡± The man with the broken arm¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, his tone filled with hatred. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: ck Armored Guards

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The bald man sneered when he heard the words. ¡°You have everything figured out.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The man with the broken arm had a tone filled with hatred. ¡°Three months ago, he broke my arm. If I didn¡¯t get on my horse and flee immediately, he would have taken my life.¡± ¡°My poor brothers, all of them were killed by Tao Yungang and his guards. This time, I will make them pay for their mistake!¡± The bald man saw the man with the broken arm act emotionally. He patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when they return from selling their goods, we will kill them all and avenge you and your former brothers.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss..¡± The man with the broken arm lowered his head. ¡°No worries.¡± The bald manughed. ¡°If you join us, brother, our squadron will finally have a foundation to stand on. We might not be able to catch up with the Knife Horse Group or the Flower Butterfly Group, but we will leave our name in history.¡± ¡°If you act as our leader, that is inevitable.¡± The broken arm man sucked up to the boss. The bald-headed man smiled and spoke to a subordinate, ¡°Stay here with two people and observe. If Tao Yungang and the otherse back, remember to report immediately.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The horse bandit agreed. ¡°Also, if you run into people from other stockades, don¡¯t get into trouble,¡± the bald man said again, ¡°after all, we have only just established our stockade. There is still a difference in strength whenpared to other stockades.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The horse bandit nodded. The bald-headed man turned around and left. The broken arm man nced into the distance again, his eyes narrowed. ¡­ The sun was on the west side. Tao Yungang¡¯s carriage fleet arrived outside the gate of Kangyun County. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Guo Yeughed out loud. Xu Ning looked at the outline of the city gate. He was full of curiosity. Ever since he arrived at the Tao Vige, apart from Yunze Mountains, he hasn¡¯t gone anywhere. This was the first time he came to Kangyun County. Although he had not yet entered the city, there were already many peopleing in and out of the city gate. This was the first time Xu Ning saw such a dense crowd outside of the Tao Vige. ¡°You have to pay the fee before your goods can enter the city!¡± A soldier wearing armor shouted. Tao Yungang was experienced in this area, thus he obediently entered the queue for delivering goods into the city. Tao Yungang paid the fee and his group finally entered the city. ¡°How magnificent.¡± ¡°This ce is indeed much more prosperous than the Tao Vige.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Although everyone except Xu Ning had been in the city before, they still couldn¡¯t help but praise the city every time they saw this lively scene. Xu Ning was calm. Although it was more prosperous than the Tao Vige, he still remembered the metropolis he lived in during his previous life, thus this city did not impress him as much. ¡°Everyone, thanks for the hard work.¡± Tao Yungang said as he sat in the carriage up front. ¡°Let¡¯s find an inn to stay at and have a good meal. Tomorrow, we will contact the medicine store to unload our goods.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After hearing that they would rest and eat food, everyone agreed. Tao Yungang had experienced this many times so he rushed towards the inn. Ta ta ta. Suddenly, there was the sound of galloping horses in the distance. It was followed by someone shouting. ¡°Get out of the way, don¡¯t block the path!¡± When Tao Yungang saw this, his expression changed slightly. He moved the donkey carriage to the side and told the people behind him. ¡°Move to the side and don¡¯t block the road.¡± Afterwards, a group of ck armored cavalry galloped past them. They wore all ck armor and clothes, with short and long swords on their waists, and masks on their faces. Their exposed eyes were full of coldness and disdain. When the ck armored cavalry passed by, the two sides of the street became silent instantly. When they disappeared, the streets became lively again. ¡°ck Armored Guards¡­¡± Tao Yungang watched the ck armored cavalry ride away from him, his eyes full of jealousy. If anyone offended them in Kangyun County, the oue would be tragic. ¡°ck Armored Guards?¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he retrieved a piece of relevant information from his memory. The ck Armored Guards was a subordinate army of the Source Faction, the overlords of State Feiyun. They were the powerhouse of the Source Faction, ruling over State Feiyun. Three hundred years ago, the previous dynasty was destroyed. Afterwards, there were continuous battles and wars¡ªthe family sects all fought each other. A new unified dynasty did not appear during this period, instead they evolved into various sects or families that controlled the state capitals, bing overlords of thend. And the helm of State Feiyun was the Source Faction. ¡°How majestic!¡± Guo Ye looked envious. ¡°If only I could join the ck Armored Guards¡­¡± The scene of the guards rushing through the roads and everyone giving them the right of passage intrigued the young man. After hearing Guo Ye¡¯s words, Tao Yungangughed. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it kid, your martial arts talent is really quite hopeless.¡± After being attacked by his uncle, Guo Ye shook his head lightly, but he didn¡¯t care too much, he was used to it. ¡°Enough, continue ahead and find an inn to settle down in!¡± Tao Yungang continued to ride the donkey carriage. Within 15 minutes, Tao Yungang found an inn. Obviously, this was not his first time here. The shopkeeper and assistant in the store were friends with Tao Yungang. Not only did they quickly arrange the guest rooms for him, but they also took care of the donkey carriages and goods. Afterwards, everyone went inside arge private room and sat down, and soon, they were served food and alcohol. Guo Ye sat next to Xu Ning and spoke. ¡°Xu Ning, rx and eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Looking at the table full of delicacies, Xu Ning began to devour them. There were not many opportunities to eat meat in this world. ¡®Uncle Gang is quite generous¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the food and thought to himself. The food and alcohol on the table were obviously not cheap. Moreover, everyone here was a martial artist with huge appetites. This meal would definitely cost a lot of money. Sure enough, after eating, Xu Ning heard from the shop assistant that the meal cost 40 taels. Although Xu Ning was mentally prepared, the price still made him speechless. The cost of this meal was worth four months of his family¡¯s ie. ¡®Sure enough, in this world, a person with power can control resources that ordinary people can¡¯t even touch¡­¡¯ Tao Yungang was intelligent and had connections, so he was in the medicinal material business. In addition, he was strong in martial arts, was willing to spend money, and make friends with martial artists. He also had the capital to keep his business. They finished drinking and eating. ¡°Xu Ning, you rarelye to the county city, right?¡± Tao Yungang¡¯s face was red after drinking, but his consciousness was still clear. ¡°Take advantage of this opportunity, let Guo Ye apany you to see the nightlife of the county city.¡± ¡°Okay, you guys should go rest.¡± Xu Ning and Guo Ye helped the drunk men get back to their rooms. Only the two of them had not touched alcohol during dinner, while the rest drank heavily. ¡°It¡¯s night out, but there are still so many people.¡± After leaving the inn, moonlight began to shine on the streets. Guo Ye sighed as he looked at the pedestrians on the road. Xu Ning also sighed. At this hour in the Tao Vige, everyone would have returned home¡ªthere was no nightlife in the vige. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the stalls and buy something for Tao Tao and my sister.¡± Under the guidance of Guo Ye, they came to the night market. Xu Ning looked at the vendors and the bright street lights; he felt as if he had returned to the modern ages. ¡°How much is this hairpin?¡± Xu Ning saw wooden hairpins of various colors with simple patterns carved on them in front of a stall; they were quite beautiful. ¡°One tael of silver per pin.¡± The hairpin seller was an old man, with a big smile on his face. ¡°One tael of silver?¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°You can do better than that.¡± ¡°No can do, young man.¡± The old man waved his hand with the same smile on his face. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know how to bargain, so he was ready to pay. He thought Xu Lian would like this wooden hairpin. ¡°Hey old man, how can you scam him like this?¡± Guo Ye pressed down Xu Ning¡¯s hand that was about to take out his money. ¡°One tael of silver for two hairpins. That¡¯s our final offer. I don¡¯t believe the other stalls are this expensive.¡± Xu Ning red at Guo Ye¡¯s confident face. ¡°Okay.¡± The old man waved his hand. ¡°Deal.¡± Just like this, Guo Ye saved Xu Ning one tael of silver. He picked two wooden hairpins, one for Xu Lian and one for Tao Tao. As for his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan, Xu Ning bought him two jars of liquor before leaving Kangyun County. Xu Ning didn¡¯t spend any more money. He was afraid that after going back, he would be nagged by Xu Lian again. Guo Ye, on the other hand, bought a lot of food and some novelties that Tao Vige didn¡¯t have. He would share most of these things with the children of the vige. This was why Guo Ye was popr with the kids in the Tao Vige. After shopping for more than an hour, the two returned to the inn to rest. They would be quite busy over the next few days. Chapter 14 Against The Enemy Chapter 14 Against The Enemy Over the next three days, Xu Ning followed Tao Yungang and the others to deliver goods. During this period, Tao Yungang had to spend a lot of effort to form good rtionships with his customers, which consumed a lot of time. Finally, three dayster in the morning, everything was done, and they finally started their return journey. It had been five days since they had first left home. The further away from Kangyun County, the fewer the people. "Thest donkey carriage ride, next time my uncle would change to horse carriages." Guo Ye and Xu Ning were still sitting in the donkey carriage behind the leading carriage. "Uncle Gang made a lot of money this time?" Xu Ning asked. "2000 taels." Guo Ye lowered his voice, "and this is the profit after costs." "2000 taels?" Xu Ning was shocked, "Once every three months for a business trip like this, so Uncle Gang makes 8000 taels a year?" "Not that much." Guo Ye waved his hand. "It depends on the situation¡­ It was just autumn a few months ago, so it allowed us to harvest more medicinal material. But at the end of the year, a lot less medicinal material can be harvested, hence the money dies down as well." "Also, our carriage was safely escorted without being robbed." Guo Ye added, "If we encountered ruthless robbers, we would have no ie for the year, and our life might even be in danger." Xu Ning thought about Guo Ye''s words. "That is so¡­" Tao Yungang received huge profits for this trip, but this was due to the hard work he did prior to the journey. Moreover, he also had to take risks. The donkey carriages continued ahead on the roads, and two hourster, they entered the mountain roads with trees on both sides. "Wake up, stay alert." Tao Yungang reminded everyone. Xu Ning clenched his steel knife, on guard against any possible dangers. The sun shined bright and hot in the sky. There were asionally roars of beasts or birds chirping from the hillsides, giving off a deste feeling. "After we get out of here, let''s grab a bite to eat." Tao Yungang said to the people behind him. Everyone nodded. Suddenly, there was a sound of horses neighing from the hillside, followed by the sound of trampling hooves. Everyone looked over. A team of horsemen galloped down from both sides of the mountain. They had weapons attached on their bodies, with eyes full of greed. Theypletely surrounded the four donkey carriages. There were more than a dozen people. ''Is this a horse bandit robbery?'' Xu Ning suddenly remembered in his heart. Xu Ning looked at the aggressive horse bandits. He grabbed the handle of his knife, ready to deal with the uing battle. In fact, Xu Ning was a little nervous. Although he had anticipated that this might happen, when faced with the real situation, he was unable to remainpletely calm. He had faced ferocious beasts before, but had not yet encountered desperate warriors. "Damn¡­" Tao Yungang''s eyebrows furrowed. However, this was obviously not the first time Tao Yungang had encountered this situation. He gestured to everyone to stop moving. "I wonder who is here to make friends with us?" Tao Yungang didn''t grab any weapons. He just jumped out of the carriage with his bare hands and walked towards the leader of the horse bandit. "Are you Tao Yungang?" The leader of the horse bandit replied. The leader of the horse bandit was a bald man. He had a body packed with muscles and a cruel look rested on his face. He was the bald leader who stalked Tao Yungang''s carriages before they entered the city. "What?" Tao Yungang heard the other party call his name, and his heart dropped to the bottom of his stomach. Instinctively, he felt something was wrong. He seemed to have been targeted in advance. "It is I, Tao Yungang, resident of the Tao Vige." He was nervous on the inside, but on the surface, Tao Yungang remained calm as a cucumber. He put his hands together with a prideful look on his face. He deliberately said he was from the Tao Vige, as a reminder to the other party. As one of the three major viges in Kangyun County, Tao Vige had a good reputation. "I know, good¡­" The bald man rubbed his head. "Tell your men toy down their weapons and get off their carriages." Tao Yungang frowned upon hearing this. The bald-headed man had a dangerous attitude, and he didn''t seem to care about who he was. "To whom am I speaking to?" Tao Yungang ignored what the bald man said and asked about his identity. The bald-headed man sneered. "My surname is Zhan, my brothers all call me Zhan Sandao." "Brother Zhan Sandao." Tao Yungang calmly said, "this is our first time meeting, we can consider it a type of destiny. I will give you 500 taels of silver as a greeting gift, sounds good?" "500 taels?" Zhan Sandao smiled unexpectedly. Guo Ye, still in the carriage, had a serious look on his face. "Xu Ning, I''m afraid we are in big trouble." Guo Ye pursed his lips and whispered in a quiet voice. "What''s happening?" Xu Ning asked rhetorically. "Before, when there were thieves, my uncle would give them 200 taels to back off. This time he offered 500 taels, indicating that the other party is troublesome to deal with, even 200 taels can''t satisfy their desires." Guo Ye exined. "I see¡­" Xu Ning was more alert than ever. He knew that if Tao Yungang couldn''te to an agreement with the other party, he might have to take out his de today. "500 taels is a bit too low." Zhan Sandao smiled, his tone was sharp. "Offer some more." Tao Yungang''s eyes narrowed, but his smile remained undiminished. "Okay, since this is our first time meeting each other, in this case, I will offer 1000 taels as a greeting gift." "1000 taels¡­" Zhan Sandao took a deep breath and said sarcastically, "Good, good!" "In this case..." Tao Yungang saw that Zhan Sandao had the intention of letting them go, but when he was about to withdraw the money, Zhan Sandao spoke again. Zhan Sandao knocked on his bald head and grinned. "1000 taels is heartwarming, but my friend, I don''t agree!" A man with a broken arm rode up on his horse next to Zhan Sandao. He smiled gloomily, and stared at Tao Yungang. "Tao Yungang, long time no see." "You¡­" Tao Yungang''s pupils shrank when he saw the man. "Guan Yinggou, it''s you!" Tao Yungang recognized this man¡ªGuan Yinggou was the horse bandit who had robbed him in the past. He had passed here three months ago, when Guan Yinggou asked him for thousands of taels. But Tao Yungang refused to give it to him, instead he took the opportunity to fight back, killing and seriously wounding his subordinates, even crippling Guan Yinggou''s arm. He thought that Guan Yinggou had no subordinates left after his arm was crippled. He didn''t expect him toe rob him again. "Last time I asked you for 1000 taels, but you didn''t give it. This time, not only do I want 1000 taels, but I also want your head!" Guan Yinggou drew out a knife with one hand. Tao Yungang had already understood the current situation and no longer had any doubts. This time, they came here to kill him. "Arm yourselves!" Tao Yungang instantly moved away from Guan Yinggou and Zhan Sandao. He took out a machete from the donkey carriage. The others also took out their weapons, without any intention of backing down. Finally, Tao Yungang''s bodyguards coulde into use. Zhan Sandao and his subordinates began to surround Tao Yungang, Xu Ning and others. "These people are dangerous, everyone get ready." The situation was urgent, but Tao Yungang was calm, "If anyone dies or bes injured during battle, I will take care of your family members for the rest of their lives. Even if I die here today, my wife will take care of you all, please be rest assured." As soon as he finished his speech, everyone who escorted the car became even more determined. "Xu Ning." Tao Yunmeng turned his head sharply and said, "You are the weakest here, so you don''t have to fight to the death. You take Guo Ye and run up the mountain. Don''t look back." Xu Ning heard the words and nodded, knowing that the immediate crisis was urgent. "Yes, Uncle Gang." "Yunquan, you and I are the strongest here." Tao Yunmeng said, "After I clear the way for Xu Ning and Guo Ye, you go and deal with Guan Yinggou. I will deal with Zhan Sandao." "Understood, Brother Gang." Tao Yunquan was Tao Yungang''s long time partner, and as a veteran, he didn''t panic at all. "The rest of you, if you have a chance, flee, protect your lives!" Before the enemy was about to attack, Tao Yungang gave onest instruction. "Kill them!" Zhan Sandao and his horse bandits started their attack. Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Pursuit and Counter Kill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tao Yungang took the initiative to attack the iing horse bandits. He jumped in the air and sliced through a bandit who was still on his horse. Tao Yungang¡¯s movements happened instantly, fully demonstrating his mortal realm third stage power. ¡°So strong!¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had seen an internal skill master demonstrating his strength. Intermediate realm external skills could barely keep up with a mortal realm second stage, much rather less a mortal realm third stage. ¡°Xu Ning, take Guo Ye and quickly leave!¡± The attack just now created an escape passage for Xu Ning and Guo Ye. ¡°Okay!¡± . Xu Ning did not hesitate. He seized the opportunity and dragged Guo Ye to the hillside. The hillside trees were filled with branches and leaves, but there was still a chance of escape. Guo Ye was closely behind Xu Ning. He knew that his strength was low, so he had to follow Tao Yungang¡¯s orders. ¡°Someone wants to run?¡± Zhan Sandao sneered. He then tapped a stocky horse bandit with the tip of his knife. ¡°Go and take care of those two trying to escape.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The stocky horse bandit received the order and rushed up the hillside, chasing after Xu Ning and Guo Ye. Zhan Sandao held his huge machete and walked towards Tao Yungang. ¡°Tao Yungang, this will be yourst battle!¡± Zhan Sandao and Tao Yungang began to fight each other. ¡­ In the dense mountain forest. Xu Ning and Guo Ye ran in a hurry. ¡°I hear horses behind us.¡± Xu Ning suddenly noticed this problem. ¡°What should we do?¡± Guo Ye asked. He knew clearly that he had to rely on Xu Ning. ¡°We are definitely slower than horses.¡± The sound of the horse galloping was getting closer. Xu Ning thought for a moment before he nced at a tall tree on the side. ¡°Up the tree.¡± Xu Ning wanted to try and avoid the opponent. Guo Ye didn¡¯t hesitate, and the two soon climbed up the tree. Soon, the sound of the horse galloping stopped. ¡°What?¡± The stocky horse bandit frowned. ¡°Where are they?¡± He saw them just a second ago, but now they had disappeared in the dense forest. ¡°Are they that fast?¡± The stocky horse bandit dismounted from his horse. He bent down and began to observe the ground. Soon, the stocky horse bandit saw the footprints on the dirt. ¡°How naive¡­¡± The stocky horse bandit smiled as he walked along with the footprints. He discovered that the footprints disappeared in front of a tree. ¡°Found you¡­¡± The stocky horse bandit smiled triumphantly and looked up. Suddenly, a ck figure jumped down. Xu Ning was holding a steel knife with a murderous look in his eyes. He shed down at the stocky horse bandit. Xu Ning had used this exact same technique of jumping down from trees when dealing with ck wolves before. Xu Ning¡¯s de was about to sh on the forehead of the stocky horse bandit. ¡°Sh*t!¡± The stocky horse bandit instantly realized he was in danger. The stocky horse bandit leaned back and avoided Xu Ning¡¯s fatal blow. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Xu Ning was shocked. The dodging speed of the stocky horse bandit, although not as fast as Tao Yungang, was much faster than himself. Moreover, just after the short and strong horse bandit stretched his body to show off his flexibility, Xu Ning heard the sound of his muscles and bones humming in his body. Xu Ning was well aware about internal skills, and so he knew that this was a state that could only be manifested by a second stage muscle bone realm warrior. In other words, his opponent was an internal skill martial artist! ¡°Not bad, kid!¡± The stocky horse bandit who avoided Xu Ning¡¯s blow was also scared. Xu Ning¡¯s face was filled with murderous intent. The stocky horse bandit also held a knife in his hand, as he shed at Xu Ning. As one of the most practical weapons in this era, the use of knives was extremelymon. The stocky horse bandit swung his knife. ¡®Such explosive strength.¡¯ As an intermediate realm martial artist of the Gale Knife Technique, Xu Ning could tell at a nce that the short and stocky horse bandit had mastered an elementary realm knife technique. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, his knife skills were rough, as the angle of his slices were not the best. However, his knife speed was extremely fast and his strength was enormous. If he couldn¡¯t evade the attack, he would be killed instantly. Since Xu Ning was on high alert, he dodged the blow from the stocky horse bandit. ¡°So you have some tricks, but how long can youst?¡± While the stocky horse bandit spoke, his hands kept moving. His de was like a, as it seemed to cover Xu Ning¡¯s body. Dang! Xu Ning raised his own knife in retaliation. Xu Ning felt a huge forceing from the de. His arms went numb for a moment, and there was also a strong sense of difort in his body. ¡°What a useless body!¡± The stocky horse bandit noticed Xu Ning¡¯s condition. The stocky horse bandit kicked forward. Xu Ning could not dodge the attack and fell down on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m too weak!¡± Xu Ning was in pain. His intermediate realm external skills could only fight against muscle bone realm martial artists who have not practiced an external skill. If the muscle bone realm martial artist had an elementary realm external skill, the difference in their body¡¯s foundation would be toorge, tilting the advantage to his opponent¡¯s favor. ¡°This is the end of you!¡± The stocky horse bandit immediately held his knife high. ¡°Go die!¡± The horse bandit shouted. The horse bandit stopped his sh against Xu Ning and subconsciously raised his head. As soon as he raised his head, the stocky horse bandit saw another figure jump down from the trees. This man was not holding a weapon, so the stocky horse bandit was a little surprised. But afterwards, he saw the figure suddenly throwing a handful of dirt. ¡°Blind attack!¡± Before the stocky horse bandit could react, his eyes were covered with dirt. ¡®This is my chance!¡¯ While the stocky horse bandit was still wiping his face, Xu Ning got up instantly and stabbed him with a knife. The tip of Xu Ning¡¯s knife pierced the heart of the stocky horse bandit. ¡°You¡­¡± The stocky horse bandit wanted to turn around, but his entire body fell limp. Xu Ning held the knife and twisted it, and the stocky horse bandit fell on the ground and died. ¡°Good job, Guo Ye!¡± Although the battle ended extremely quickly, Xu Ning still felt mentally exhausted. Especially after he was kicked down and the horse bandit¡¯s knife was about to pierce his chest, Xu Ning felt like he was on the edge of death. If it wasn¡¯t for Guo Ye¡¯s timely assistance, he would have died here just now. ¡°Thanks¡­¡± Guo Ye finally calmed down. Before going up the tree, he had grabbed a handful of soil from the ground. If he encountered an enemy, he would have the opportunity to blind the enemy. Facts had proved that Guo Ye¡¯s idea was correct. His sudden ambush blinded the short horse bandit, allowing Xu Ning to take the opportunity to counterattack. ¡°This was all thanks to you.¡± Xu Ning gave Guo Ye a thumbs up. Guo Ye waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Come on, if you weren¡¯t here, my ambush wouldn¡¯t have done anything. I should thank you for saving my life.¡± ¡°What shall we do next?¡± Guo Ye nced at the corpse of the short horse bandit. ¡°Let¡¯s see if there is anything valuable on him.¡± Xu Ning and Guo Ye looked at each other and began to scavenge the horse bandit¡¯s body. After searching for a while, they didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°It seems that these horse bandits don¡¯t carry anything with them when they¡¯re robbing people¡­¡± Guo Ye grumbled. ¡°But we still have one thing.¡± Xu Ning picked up the knife from the ground. The stocky horse bandit¡¯s knife was of equal quality as his own steel knife¡ªit was not anything valuable. There was also his horse. This horse looked mediocre; it was not very energetic. But for some reason, when Xu Ning fought with the short horse bandit just now, it didn¡¯t run away. ¡°Guo Ye, do you know how to ride a horse?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I know a little bit.¡± Guo Ye nodded. Before working with Tao Yungang, he had some experience riding horses. ¡°Well¡­¡± Xu Ning handed Guo Ye the knife of the stocky horse bandit and said, ¡°you take this knife, ride this horse, and go straight back to the vige.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Guo Ye was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words surprised Guo Ye. ¡°What did you say?¡± Guo Ye thought he didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°Are you going back to find my uncle?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°You are crazy, Xu Ning!¡± Guo Ye looked anxious, ¡°It took us so much effort just to kill one bandit. If you went back there, what could you even do?¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Behead

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Besides, how are you going to stay safe once you return there?¡± Although Guo Ye was worried about the safety of his uncle Tao Yungang, he couldn¡¯t just let Xu Ning die. And in the bottom of Guo Ye¡¯s heart, he was very confident about Tao Yungang¡¯s skills. This was not the first time Tao Yungang had been robbed. In the end, Tao Yungang had always escaped from danger. This was the first time that Xu Ning had escorted carriages. Guo Ye was quite worried about Xu Ning¡¯s return trip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not fight them hand to hand.¡± Xu Ning exined, ¡°Just like what happened just now, as long as I don¡¯t make any sudden movements, they probably won¡¯t notice me. The guy found us just now because he was looking for our footprints. Moreover, the horse bandits won¡¯t expect me to go back.¡± ¡°But, what will change if you go back?¡± Guo Ye was still trying to persuade Xu Ning. Xu Ning went silent for a while before saying, ¡°Guo Ye, although this is my first time escorting carriages, I think those bandits aren¡¯t normal bandits.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Guo Ye saw how serious Xu Ning was. ¡°You told me that previous horse bandits that had gone after Uncle Gang were asking for money, right?¡± Xu Ning stared at Guo Ye. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Guo Ye paused, he obviously realized something. ¡°But this time, the other party called out Uncle Gang¡¯s name, and Uncle Gang recognized his past enemy among them. So obviously, this time, their purpose is not to ask for money, but to seek revenge. They want to take Uncle Gang¡¯s life. ¡± ¡°These people have clearly figured out Uncle Gang¡¯s routine. This is a targeted robbery. These people want to make Uncle Gang suffer.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made Guo Ye¡¯s heart tense up. Based on this analysis, the nature of this robbery was indeed different. ¡°Uncle Gang gave me 50 taels of silver as payment, and so I have to show that I¡¯m worthy of it.¡± Xu Ning had made up his mind. He was not a reckless man; he did not want to die. But after weighing the pros and cons in his heart, Xu Ning felt that he could find some opportunities to help Tao Yungang and the others, while also protecting himself. If the situation turned for the worse, Xu Ning would not rush forward and sacrifice himself. He would seize the opportunity to use his abilities to change the situation. Both his predecessor and himself had received help from Guo Ye, and Guo Ye could only do so after receiving consent from Tao Yungang. Xu Ning would not be able to live with himself if he walked away and never looked back. Additionally, there was one thing Xu Ning did not tell Guo Ye. If the extreme situation really happened, Xu Ning did not want to leave their corpses behind. Therefore, he must return. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡­¡± After seeing Xu Ning¡¯s determination, Guo Ye clenched his fists. He knew that this good friend of his was one worthy of sacrifice for. Xu Ning had received help from Guo Ye and was willing to stand up for his family. ¡°Go ahead then.¡± Guo Ye had aplicated look on his face. He patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You muste back to the vige alive¡­ Be careful.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Guo Ye didn¡¯t wait around, and he soon got on the horse with his knife. He knew that he was a burden. Guo Ye grabbed the reins, looked back at Xu Ning, and rode away. Xu Ning watched Guo Ye disappear from his field of vision before he turned around and began walking. ¡­ The sun was scorching hot. The battle on the mountain roads continued. There were many people lying down on the ground. Most of them who were killed in battle were horse bandits, but three people from the Tao Vige were on the ground, god only knew whether they were alive or dead. Guan Yinggou and several subordinates circled Tao Yunquan and another Tao Vige man, both of whom were covered with blood and wounds all over their bodies. Tao Yungang himself was fighting one-on-one with Zhan Sandao. Judging by the situation, there was not much difference between the strengths of the two. Zhan Sandao was also in inner enrichment and had an intermediate realm external skill, but his actualbat experience was obviously more abundant. ¡°Tao Yungang, you really do have some tricks up your sleeves, no wonder you took my brother¡¯s arm! When I ughter youter, I will leave your body intact!¡± Zhan Sandao was excited about the fight against Tao Yungang. Tao Yungang did not answer Zhan Sandao. He tried his best to resist the attacks. No one noticed that a person was sneaking down from one side of the mountain. Xu Ning was cautious. Before taking a step, he observed everyone¡¯s field of vision and made sure that no one noticed him. Soon, Xu Ning was behind a big tree on the side of the mountain road. He was less than 50 meters from the battlefield. ¡°Sure enough, we are at a disadvantage.¡± Xu Ning closely observed the situation. Three of their people had been taken down, Tao Yunmeng and the remaining others were also struggling to stay alive. Obviously, they would soon be taken down as well. ¡°Give up, Tao Yungang.¡± Zhan Sandao had already dismounted. His machete shes gave off a sharp metal clink sound. Zhan Sandao¡¯s attacks were oppressive. Tao Yungang was forced to only defend. ¡®Am I going to be buried here today?¡¯ Tao Yungang still seemed resolute on the outside, but on the inside, negative emotions were brewing in his heart. He was in the medicinal materials business for more than ten years, and right now was the most dangerous situation he had ever been in. ¡°Ah!¡± On the other side of the battle field, as Tao Yunquan¡¯s hand was cut off, he let out a painful cry. ¡°Yunquan!¡± Tao Yungang was worried. This slight window of opportunity was caught by Zhan Sandao. Zhan Sandao cut off Tao Yungang¡¯s left arm, blood flowed everywhere. Tao Yungang, who was heavily wounded, was forced to retreat step by step. It just so happened that the direction Tao Yungang was forced to retreat to was towards the big tree where Xu Ning was hiding. ¡°They¡¯reing¡­¡± After waiting for a long time on the sidelines, Xu Ning seemed to have an opportunity to cut into the battlefield and change the situation. Xu Ning adjusted his breathing, stabilized his mood, and put himself in a state of high concentration. Zhan Sandao wounded Tao Yungang¡¯s shoulder with another slice. Tao Yungang seemed to have reached a desperate situation. ¡°What a shame, this is it.¡± Tao Yungang nced at the direction of the Tao Vige. He had a look of determination in his eyes. ¡°What?¡± Zhan Sandao noticed this change. ¡°Are you trying onest time before dying?¡± Sure enough, when Tao Yungang attacked again, the direction of his knife was extremely precise. Hepletely gave up his defenses and attacked forward. Tao Yungang had more and more wounds on his body. Finally, he leaned against a tree behind him. Tao Yungang had no ce to retreat. ¡°You really are something.¡± After seeing Tao Yungang¡¯s final resistance, Zhan Sandao was quite impressed. But this still didn¡¯t change the fact that he wanted to kill Tao Yungang. Zhan Sandao raised his knife, about to take one final swing. Just as Tao Yungang was waiting for his life to end, he suddenly saw Xu Ning¡¯s figure appear behind the big tree. He jumped forward with knives in both hands. ¡°Xu Ning!?¡± Tao Yungang¡¯s heart was shocked. ¡°Who is it?!¡± As an inner enrichment warrior, Zhan Sandao sensed danger. But his movements were still a little too slow, as he felt a de pierced into the skin of his waist. ¡®I was too careless!¡¯ Zhan Sandao was very anxious. If there was a sneak attack, normally he would have sensed it in advance. But his attention was all on Tao Yungang, and he also didn¡¯t expect anyone to ambush him. Zhan Sandao¡¯s waist and abdomen were torn open, blood flowed across his body. He saw the face of the attacker clearly. ¡°You!¡± Zhan Sandao recognized that the sneak attacker was the young man with the knife who had escaped before. ¡°How dare you?!¡± Zhan Sandao was in disbelief. Not only did this young man defeat his capable subordinate, but he also returned to the battlefield with iprehensible courage! ¡°You really are an inner enrichment warrior.¡± Xu Ning noticed the terrifying body of the inner enrichment warrior. Xu Ning would have cut open the waist of any ordinary person. But after piercing the skin, his de was stuck in Zhan Sandao¡¯s muscles, making it difficult to slice through. The body of an inner enrichment warrior was terrifying. ¡°Zhan Sandao, die!¡± Tao Yungang saw the sudden change in the situation, so he instantly activated his battle spirit and became violent. Tao Yungang went after Zhan Sandao with a stab. Xu Ning did not retreat, instead he moved forward, slicing in the same ce. Zhan Sandao waspletely wounded. Zhan Sandao waddled back and forth. ¡°Save¡­ save me!¡± Zhan Sandao began to cry for help, as he felt his life passing by. But Tao Yungang didn¡¯t give him this opportunity. Tao Yungang concentrated his strength in one swing and sliced forward. Zhan Sandao¡¯s head rolled off his body. Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Return Journey

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Boss!¡± A horse bandit heard Zhan Sandao¡¯s cry for help. He was about to rush forward when he saw Tao Yungang slice his big sword, followed by Zhan Sandao¡¯s head rolling on the ground. He cried out in horror. ¡°Boss¡­ Boss is killed!¡± He instantly lost his will to fight, and he screamed as he fled. Zhan Sandao was not only the strongest person in the group, but also everyone¡¯s spiritual pir. But now that Zhan Sandao was killed, his mental pir copsed. ¡°Boss is killed?¡± The other horse bandits were still besieging Tao Yunquan and the rest.. They looked back and saw Zhan Sandao was dead, and they lost their fighting spirit instantly. ¡°Go, let¡¯s go!¡± Their siege against Tao Yunquan instantly copsed. ¡°Tao Yungang!¡± Guan Yinggou was furious. He thought that his missing arm was about to be avenged, but the situation changed in the blink of an eye. He himself was not worthy of being Tao Yungang¡¯s opponent. If he had not taken refuge in Zhan Sandao¡¯s camp, he would never dare to seek revenge at all. Zhan Sandao was killed, and he, who had lost an arm, was definitely not Tao Yungang¡¯s opponent. ¡°Run!¡± Guan Yinggou gritted his teeth and went on his horse. ¡°Guan Yinggou!¡± Tao Yungang immediately noticed Guan Yinggou¡¯s escape. He also grabbed a horse and chased after him. ¡°All of this is because of you! ept your death!¡± Tao Yungang caught up with his horse and swung his sword. Guan Yinggou was holding the reins with one arm, with no chance of dodging the attack, he fell down from the horse. Guan Yinggou was seriously injured. He was dripping with blood as he screamed. Tao Yungang didn¡¯t show any mercy. He immediately dismounted and swung at Guan Yinggou again. ¡°Yunquan!¡± The horse bandits who had previously surrounded Tao Yunquan had either escaped or died. Tao Yungang quickly went to Tao Yunquan to check his injuries. Tao Yunquan was missing a hand. There were many wounds all over his body. Because of his excessive bleeding, his lips turned white and his consciousness was slipping away. ¡°I¡¯ll grab the hemostatic medicine!¡± Xu Ning also rushed over. After seeing Tao Yunquan¡¯s injury, he quickly went to the donkey carriage. The donkey carriage carried medicine in the case of idents. ¡°How are the others doing?¡± Tao Yunquan¡¯s injury stopped bleeding, but his whole body had lost its strength. He leaned on the wheel of the donkey carriage. ¡°Except for a few of us, the rest¡­ are gone.¡± The man who fought with Tao Yunquan inspected the bodies of their threepanions. He was also slightly injured, but because of Tao Yunquan¡¯s protection, his injuries were less severe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone!¡± Tao Yungang, who was on the verge of life and death, finally showed fatigue, and feelings of guilt came like a torrent. He knelt on the ground and looked at the three deadpanions. His eyes staring nkly. Xu Ning stood aside and sighed. Just a few days ago, everyone was drinking and chatting at the dinner table, but now, some had already lost their lives. Xu Ning looked at the blood on the ground and the messy weapons, for the first time, he truly thought that the world of martial arts was horrifying. Whether it was an ordinary person or a warrior, everyone was like a lone ship in a rainstorm, able to be capsized at any time. ¡°Uncle Gang¡­¡± Xu Ning walked over and held Tao Yungang¡¯s shoulders. He opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. ¡°Yungang.¡± Tao Yunquan stood up and dragged his injured body over. He nced at Xu Ning first and gave him a kind look. Tao Yunquan did not see Xu Ning suddenly appear to help Tao Yungang behead Zhan Sandao. But he did see Xu Ning¡¯s de being covered in blood after returning back to the battlefield. He respected the loyalty and courage of this outsider. ¡°Yungang, I understand how you¡¯re feeling right now.¡± Tao Yunquan said to Tao Yungang, ¡°but everyone made this decision when they epted to work for you¡ªthey knew the risks.¡± ¡°You paid our wages, and we escorted the carriage as our job. Moreover, you paid us generously and treated us fairly. We have noints. We didn¡¯t want to face this incident today, but what has happened has happened. You have to forgive yourself.¡± Tao Yunquan¡¯s words made Tao Yungang¡¯s eyes gently light up, but sadness and shame still hovered in his heart. He had worked in the medicinal materials business for more than a decade, and he had witnessed his brothers being injured and forced to retire. But this was the first time three people had died under his watch. ¡°I know.¡± Tao Yungang tried tofort himself. He stood up and looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning, thank you for what you¡¯ve done!¡± Tao Yungang shook Xu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°If you didn¡¯t risk your life to attack Zhan Sandao from behind, all of us might have died here this time.¡± Tao Yunquan and the other person looked at Xu Ning with astonishment in their eyes. They all knew that Xu Ning hadn¡¯t cultivated his internal skill and was in the intermediate realm of his Gale Knife Technique. But he still risked his life to attack Zhan Sandao. This righteous act moved their hearts. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Uncle Gang.¡± Xu Ning said to Tao Yungang, ¡°Just like what Uncle Yunquan said, this is my job¡ªthis is what you paid me for. You and Guo Ye have also been helping me in the past. This is just a small repayment.¡± ¡°Xu Ning¡­ kid¡­¡± Tao Yungang was unable to speak for a while. After a long time, he stabilized his mood and asked, ¡°Where is Guo Ye?¡± ¡°We took the bandit¡¯s horse, and I asked him to go back to the vige first.¡± Xu Ning responded. Tao Yungang¡¯s lips trembled a little. He patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder again and finally sounded relieved. ¡°Guo Ye¡¯s greatest honor in life is having a brother like you.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s get ready to go.¡± Tao Yungang sorted out his emotions and said, ¡°it¡¯s not wise to stay here for a long time. Let¡¯s clean up the battlefield and take our brothers¡­ home.¡± Soon after, they roughly cleaned out the battlefield. Because there were only four people left to ride the four donkey carriages, they untied the ropes for two of the donkey carriages and tied them to the other two donkey carriages, with two donkeys pulling each carriage. The two horses left by the horse bandits were also taken by them. After that, they set off on their return journey. ¡­ More than two hours had passed, and they still hadn¡¯t arrived at the Tao Vige. They suddenly heard a shout from the distance. ¡°Uncle!¡± It was Guo Ye¡¯s voice. Xu Ning and the rest looked over, and they saw Guo Ye with a dozen people behind him. The leader was Tao Yunmeng, Xu Ning¡¯s previous instructor. ¡°They should be the rescuers Guo Ye brought.¡± Xu Ning instantly knew what was going on. This was the advantage of a big vige. If one person got into trouble outside, the whole vige would help them. The two parties met each other. ¡°Uncle, Xu Ning, you guys are still alive!¡± After seeing Tao Yungang and Xu Ning in good condition, the weight on Guo Ye¡¯s shoulders were finally lifted. ¡°Brother Yungang, you are back.¡± It was Tao Yunmeng who was talking. After Guo Ye fled back to the vige, he immediately reported the situation. The vige quickly gathered people together, with Tao Yunmeng taking the lead to rescue them. Although a long time had passed and they didn¡¯t know what the current situation was, everyone was still determined to rescue them. ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± Tao Yungang nodded and turned his head. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Everyone followed his gaze and saw the bodies of theirpanions on the carriage. There was a moment of silence. Everyone scattered behind the two donkey carriages and followed them. The group finally returned to the Tao Vige by sunset. ¡­ ¡°Xu Ning, I wille back and thank you on another day.¡± After arriving at the Tao Vige, Tao Yungang stopped Xu Ning before returning home. ¡°I have to let my brothers rest in peace.¡± ¡°Uncle Gang, don¡¯t worry about me, take care of yourself.¡± Xu Ning said. Tao Yungang did not reply. He had to deal with the funeral of his brothers. Guo Ye didn¡¯t talk much to Xu Ning either. They just looked at each other before he followed Tao Yungang and went away. ¡®Only with strength and power can I gain a firm foothold in this world and protect my family.¡¯ On the way home, Xu Ning kept thinking. He had made a decision. After a short period of resting, he would enter the inner circle of Yunze Mountains and seek more resources to improve his martial arts. Soon, he arrived at the doorstep of his house. Xu Ning pushed open the courtyard door. He finally felt a sense of warmth in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Fame

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Lian was drying her clothes in the courtyard when she suddenly heard Xu Ning¡¯s voice. She saw Xu Ning push open the gate and walk in. He was holding a wine jar in his hand, with a big knife on his back. He looked exhausted. ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± A smile appeared on Xu Lian¡¯s face. She quickly put theundry tub in her hand on the ground and greeted him. This was the first time Xu Ning had escorted carriages. Although he was with Tao Yungang, she was still a little worried. . After seeing Xu Ning return in good condition, Xu Lian was relieved. ¡°This is the wine I bought for my brother-inw.¡± Xu Ning handed the wine jar to Xu Lian. Before leaving Kangyun County, Xu Ning bought two jars of wine for his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan. But during the subsequent battle, one of the wine jars was broken, so he could only bring back one jar. ¡°Recklessly spending money again.¡± Xu Lian took the wine jar as she reprimanded her brother. But her tone was more rxed than before. Now that her family had savings and her younger brother had be a warrior, Xu Lian no longer worried as much about spending money. ¡°I¡¯ll go rinse off first and change my clothes.¡± Xu Ning felt his entire body was sticky. ¡°Put your clothes in the tub and I¡¯ll wash them for you.¡± Xu Lian said. ¡°Okay, Sis.¡± Xu Ning agreed swiftly. But just after taking two steps, Xu Lian suddenly stopped Xu Ning. She noticed the blood on Xu Ning¡¯s de, and she then noticed the dried red stain on Xu Ning¡¯s body. ¡°Is that blood on your body?¡± Xu Lian frowned. Xu Ning paused and nodded. ¡°Yes, we ran into a small group of thieves on the road. So we fought and drove them away.¡± Xu Ning did not try and hide anything, but he did y down the danger of the situation. He didn¡¯t want his sister to worry. However, although Xu Ning spoke casually, Xu Lian¡¯s facial expression immediately changed. ¡°Were you hurt?¡± Xu Lian leaned forward and took a good look at Xu Ning¡¯s body. Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°Not hurt at all, see¡­¡± Xu Ning turned around and jumped in the air, his body moving normally. Xu Lian was relieved. ¡°Good¡­¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning took off his clothes, cleaned himself up, and put on the clean clothes Xu Lian gave him. After some rest at home, both his physical and mental state returned to normal. Xu Ning was refreshed and energized. ¡°Is Uncle back?¡± Xu Ning was drying his hair in the house when he heard Tao Tao¡¯s voice. The little girl came back from ying with her friends. Tao Tao pushed open the door and went inside. ¡°Uncle!¡± Tao Tao grinned when she saw Xu Ning. She threw herself forward and hugged his waist. Seeing Tao Tao¡¯s face, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t help but smile. But he still grabbed Tao Tao¡¯s pigtails and pulled her away from him. ¡°Tao Tao, stay away from me, you¡¯re covered with dirt, and I cleaned up just a second ago.¡± Tao Tao didn¡¯t care about Xu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Come here.¡± After Xu Ning pulled Tao Tao away, he called her to the table. Tao Tao leaned over and stood tiptoe, her head barely reaching the table. ¡°Look, do you like it?¡± Xu Ning took out a wooden hairpin from his bag. The wood hairpin was green with a simple pattern on it. It looked quite exquisite and beautiful. ¡°Is this for me?¡± Tao Tao tilted her head to look at Xu Ning, her mouth wide open. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Xu Ning put the hairpin in Tao Tao¡¯s hands. Tao Tao took the green wooden hairpin and held it with both hands, as if holding some kind of rare treasure. She stared straight at the wooden hairpin, her eyes seemed to be glowing. After a while, Tao Taoughed out loud. She turned around and ran outside, yelling as she ran, ¡°Mom, look, Uncle gave me a gift!¡± ¡°Silly child¡­¡± Xu Ning was amused by Tao Tao¡¯s reaction. Prior to all this, their family was quite poor, and Xu Lian¡¯s only wooden hairpin was given to her by Tao Yunchuan when they got married. Xu Lian looked after her hairpin like a treasure. Tao Tao had always wanted to take a look, but Xu Lian wouldn¡¯t let her. Hence, Tao Tao always regarded wooden hairpins as something extremely precious. Now that Xu Ning gave her a better-looking wooden hairpin, Tao Tao was overjoyed. Xu Ning gave the other wooden hairpin to Xu Lian. Xu Lian¡¯s reaction was much calmer than Tao Tao. But even so, after receiving the gift, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± At the dinner table, the three waited for Tao Yunchuan to return. Tao Tao was still holding the wooden hairpin in her hand. Xu Lian had asked her to put it down, but Tao Tao refused. ¡°He should be back soon.¡± Xu Lian nced outside the door. Tao Yunchuan opened the door and entered. Although his footsteps were slow, he seemed to be in a hurry. ¡°Xu Ning, is Xu Ning back?¡± Before he even entered the house, Tao Yunchuan asked in a coarse voice, his tone full of concern. ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m back.¡± Xu Ning quickly got up from the table and went outside to hold Tao Yunchuan. ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan was breathing heavily, with sweat forming on his forehead. Xu Lian took a towel and wiped his sweat. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± ¡°I was worried about Xu Ning!¡± Tao Yunchuan coughed and exined, ¡°On my way back, I heard that Tao Yungang ran into an ident. They were robbed by horse bandits on the way back. People were seriously injured and three even died! I was shocked when I heard it, and came back quickly. I thought something happened to Xu Ning.¡± ¡°Has it already spread¡­¡± Xu Ning did not expect that in less than half an hour, the incident of Tao Yungang¡¯s carriages being attacked had spread throughout the Tao Vige. ¡°Three people died?¡± Xu Lian was startled and stared at Xu Ning. Xu Ning didn¡¯t mention this at all. Xu Ning knew that he couldn¡¯t keep it a secret any longer, so he confessed to Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian on what had happened. ¡°So dangerous¡­¡± After hearing the story, Xu Lian¡¯s smile disappeared. She looked at her younger brother in fear. Although Tao Tao was young, she vaguely understood that the wooden hairpin in her hand came from her uncle¡¯s dangerous adventure. ¡°You are not allowed to escort carriages anymore.¡± Xu Lian spoke sternly. Her tone of voice did not give Xu Ning any room for negotiation. Tao Yunchuan also stared at Xu Ning without speaking, obviously agreeing with his wife¡¯s words. Xu Ning knew that he couldn¡¯t argue with them, so he responded, ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡­ I won¡¯t escort carriages anymore. If he went into Yunze Mountains to collect natural materials and sold them, he could also still earn a lot of ie. There was no need to make his sister and brother-inw worry. Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian¡¯s expressions rxed after Xu Ning agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡± Tao Yunchuan waved his hand and the family began to eat dinner. ¡­ Xu Ning was going to rest for two days before going into the mountains again. The next morning, Xu Ning first went to pick up a few buckets of water before going outside the vige. After cutting down some firewood in the forest, he brought them back to the vige. While Xu Ning was walking in the vige, he felt that the people in the vige were more friendly towards him. Strangers would take the initiative to walk up and greet him, and acquaintances would often start a conversation. They praised his brave act of risking himself to rescue Tao Yungang and the others yesterday. The story of Xu Ning fighting off the horse bandit leader and saving his people, had spread throughout the Tao Vige. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Xu Ning carried firewood on his back, but before he got home, he heard someone calling for his name. A girl holding a spear walked towards him. ¡°Tao Ye?¡± Xu Ning recognized this person. She was the granddaughter of Tao Jingxing, the head of the Tao n. She had collected the Spring Breeze Tactic prize with him. ¡°Brother Ning, you really are something.¡± Tao Ye came over and tapped Xu Ning¡¯s chest. Xu Ning was a little ufortable. ¡°Using the intermediate realm Gale Knife Technique to fight against an inner enrichment realm warrior, how courageous.¡± Tao Ye had always thought that Xu Ning was in the elementary realm of the Gale Knife Technique. But yesterday, she found out that Xu Ning was already in the intermediate realm when they had received the rewards. A 17-year-old elementary realm external skill user was nothing special, but being a 17-year-old intermediate realm external skill user was different. With such a good cultivation of external skill, his internal skill would also be ster. ¡°Everyone is too kind¡­¡± Xu Ning said humbly, ¡°the enemy was killed by Uncle Gang, I just distracted the enemy, nothing more.¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Practice Realm

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble.¡± Tao Ye said, ¡°Even my grandfather praised you for your courage when he heard about this.¡± After hearing this, Xu Ning was quite surprised. Her grandfather, Tao Jingxing, was the head of the Tao n, the most powerful and prestigious person in the Tao Vige. He couldn¡¯t believe he was actually praised by Tao Jingxing. After some small talk, the two parted ways. ¡°What happened to my reputation¡­¡± After parting ways from Tao Ye, Xu Ning felt a little emotional. . Prior to this, he never had the opportunity to socialize with the granddaughter of the n Head, but now, he was praised by the n Head of the Tao Vige. Although he was an outsider, from this point onwards, no one should have any more prejudice against him. Xu Ning went home with firewood on his back. He pushed the door open and saw a ton of stuff in the courtyard. There were grains, meat, clothing, and all kinds of things. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Xu Ning was a little confused. ¡®Sis and Brother-inw are gone, Tao Tao also went outside to y, so how did these things get here?¡¯ ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Guo Ye¡¯s voice came from outside the gate. ¡°You¡¯re home.¡± Guo Ye appeared with a wooden box in his hand. ¡°You brought these things?¡± Xu Ning asked. Guo Ye nodded. ¡°My uncle asked me to bring it¡­ When I got here, the yard door was open, but no one was in the house, so I just left them here.¡± ¡°Uncle Gang is too kind.¡± Xu Ning had already guessed why Tao Yungang gave him these presents. It was no doubt as a show of thanks for helping him in the battle. ¡°My uncle was supposed toe here and thank you, but he was busy with the funeral and injuries of his brothers, so he asked me toe thank you instead.¡± Guo Ye said. ¡°Actually, this is totally unnecessary¡­¡± Xu Ning really didn¡¯t care much about this. ¡°Oh yeah, in addition to these, there is one more thing my uncle asked me to hand to you.¡± Guo Ye handed the wooden box in his hand to Xu Ning. Xu Ning took it and opened the wooden box curiously. ¡°This is¡­ a Swallowtail Flower?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Five Swallowtail Flowers were ced neatly in the wooden box. ¡°This is too expensive of a gift.¡± Xu Ning sighed. Previously, he had absorbed 3 energy units from a Swallowtail Flower, which gave him the energy required to reach the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique. And for that Swallowtail Flower, even with Guo Ye¡¯s discount, he still had to spend 180 taels. Normally, the price should be around 200 taels. There were five Swallowtail Flowers in this wooden box, which was equivalent to 1000 taels. ¡°I can¡¯t ept this.¡± Although Xu Ning was moved, he gritted his teeth and refused. 1000 taels was too much. ¡°You have to ept it.¡± Guo Ye continued, ¡°my uncle said, you saved his and my life, so our family owes you. You know how my uncle is. If you insist on refusing, just return it to my uncle yourself. ¡± ¡°Besides, now that you¡¯re practicing your internal skill, these Swallowtail Flowers will be of great use to you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts¡­¡± Guo Ye said, ¡°Take it, I have to go. My uncle is busy, and I have to help him.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Xu Ning finally epted the generous gift. On one hand, he decided to ept Tao Yungang¡¯s gratitude, and on the other, Xu Ning really needed an energy source. After fighting against internal skill martial artists, Xu Ning clearly noticed his own shorings. Although he was in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife technique, the potential of his body was not activated yet¡ªhe was too weak. Only by practicing internal energy andbining it with external skills, could he exert his greatest strength. After Guo Ye left, Xu Ning moved all the grain, meat, and clothing sent by Guo Ye into the house. After that, Xu Ning put down the firewood and went inside the house with the five Swallowtail Flowers. ¡°Five Swallowtail Flowers¡­¡± Xu Ning ced the wooden box on the table. He felt a little hesitant. One Swallowtail Flower could provide 3 units of energy, so five Swallowtail Flowers was equivalent to 15 units of energy! He tried to upgrade his Gale Knife Technique from intermediate realm to perfection realm, and it required 12 units of energy. But if he spent it on his internal skill Spring Breeze Tactic, he could move up two realms at once. Xu Ning no longer hesitated, he immediately grabbed a Swallowtail Flower in his hand. As expected, the Martial Arts Panel appeared in his vision. ¡ª Discovered energy: 3 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± The Swallowtail Flower in Xu Ning¡¯s hand withered as he gained 3 energy units. Xu Ning did not stop, as he continued to absorb the remaining four Swallowtail Flowers. The Martial Arts Panel refreshed. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Beginner) + Gale Knife Method (Intermediate) + Avable energy: 15 units ¡ª ¡°15 units of energy¡­¡± Xu Ning finally experienced what having an abundance of energy felt like. He set his sights on the Martial Arts Panel. After obtaining these 15 units of energy, the first thing Xu Ning must do was to improve his Spring Breeze Tactic. Xu Ning looked at the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Spring Breeze Tactic. ¡ª Consume 3 units of energy to level up Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning confirmed. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm first stage: practice realm) + Gale Knife Method (Intermediate) + Avable energy: 12 units ¡ª The moment the panel refreshed, Xu Ning suddenly felt the blood in his body beginning to surge. An inexplicable sense of power poured out from the depths of his physical body. His limbs, torso, and head seemed to be expanding, as if he was bing a giant. ¡°This feeling¡­¡± This sudden increase in power actually made Xu Ning feel dizzy. ¡°This is what internal skill strength is.¡± Xu Ning nced down at his body. He was still skinny, as if the feeling of expansion was an illusion. However, even though his body had not changed, the feeling of power still existed. Xu Ning looked at the steel knife next to him. This steel knife weighed about ten pounds, so when he used it, he had to grab it firmly. However, his arm strength was low. He did fine during practice, but it became restrictive during realbat. Once the battle went on for too long, his arm strength would weaken and his form would change. But now, Xu Ning, who had broken through the realm of strength training, decided to try again. Xu Ning walked to the steel knife and picked it up. ¡°It¡¯s lighter!¡± Xu Ning could clearly tell the differencepared to before. Xu Ning felt like he was holding a wooden knife. Xu Ning shed around swiftly. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Xu Ning couldn¡¯t contain himself. He began to practice the Gale Knife Technique inside his house. Hu! Hu! Hu! The knife shed in the wind. Fortunately, there were not many things inside the house, so Xu Ning was not cramped by the space. After finishing his routine, Xu Ning was ecstatic. ¡®My improvement in my internal skill has made my Gale Knife Technique more lethal!¡¯ In addition to the improvement in strength brought about by the breakthrough of the Spring Breeze Tactic, Xu Ning¡¯s control of his body had also been raised to a higher level. ¡°Sure enough, internal skill is the key!¡± Xu Ning eximed. ¡®If I continue to ascend to mortal realm second stage, or mortal realm third stage, then the blessings on my body¡¯s strength would be even more powerful!¡¯ Xu Ning once again focused on the ¡°+¡± besides his Spring Breeze Tactic. ¡ª Consume 6 units of energy to level up the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª Leveling the internal skill realm from the first level to the second level required twice the energy units. Xu Ning did not confirm immediately. He was weighing his options. He still had 12 units of energy left, which was enough to easily achieve the mortal realm second stage muscle bone realm, but after the breakthrough, he would have 6 units of energy left, which was definitely not enough to reach the mortal realm third stage inner enrichment realm. He knew from before that it took 12 units of energy to achieve the perfection realm in the Gale Knife Technique, which was exactly how much energy units he had left. ¡®Should I level up my Gale Knife Technique to the highest level, or enhance my internal skill?¡¯ Xu Ning was a bit hesitant. Xu Ning had already witnessed the physique of a muscle bone realm warrior during his battle against the horse bandit. If the body¡¯s internal skill level was higher than the external skill level, one could easily manifest all the strengths of the body, achieving powerfulbat power. Xu Ning still didn¡¯t know how strong the perfection realm of an external skill was. After all, it seemed that there were only a few n elders who practiced the Gale Knife Technique or Hurricane Spear Technique to the perfection realm. For ordinary warriors, improving their external skills to the perfection realm was a process that relied heavily on years of practice. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: Continuous Promotion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®Let¡¯s level up my internal skill first¡­¡¯ After thinking for a while, Xu Ning finally made a decision. No matter how amazing his external power was, if he didn¡¯t have a strong body, his power would be limited. As long as his body was strong, even if his external skill realm was one level lower, he could still exert terrifyingbat power. Xu Ning stared at the Martial Arts Panel and said ¡°yes¡±. The panel refreshed again. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm second stage: muscle bone realm) + . Gale Knife Method (Intermediate) + Avable energy: 6 units ¡ª After the panel was refreshed, Xu Ning felt a strange feeling in his body. Unlike breaking through the practice realm, Xu Ning felt a chilling sensation in his fascia and bones. It seemed like his bones had been tempered and his fascia had been stretched. Xu Ning stretched his body and noticed that his flexibility had improved greatly. Practice realm increased his strength, but after reaching the muscle bone realm, he was more flexible, explosive, and agile. ¡®After reaching the muscle bone realm, I can manipte my body more delicately.¡¯ Xu Ning clearly understood the changes in his body,?¡®The uracy of my Gale Knife Technique has been improved, and the range and angle of my shes has been improved. My attacks will be more difficult for enemies to defend against.¡¯ ¡®Additionally, my body is much stronger than before. Now, even if I don¡¯t use my external skill, I can easily defend against an attack from ten normal men just by relying on my fists.¡¯ Xu Ning took a deep breath. His physical changes made him feel ecstatic. ¡°No wonder countless warriors are pursuing higher realms. They are not only pursuing power and strength, but also a sense of control.¡± After experiencing the power of internal skills, Xu Ning had a higher level of thirst for martial arts. ¡®Thanks to these five Swallowtail Flowers, I am now two realms above what I was before.¡¯ When Xu Ning¡¯s Gale Knife Technique was superimposed on his muscle bone realm, he could be considered outstanding amongst the young people in the Tao Vige. There were not many people of the same age who could match Xu Ning in the Tao Vige. With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, he could leave Tao Vige and earn a living by himself. Xu Ning now had the basic qualifications to survive on his own. ¡®Let¡¯s see how many units of energy it takes to level up again¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the ¡°+¡± sign besides the Spring Breeze Tactic. ¡ª Consume 12 units of energy to level up Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°12 units¡­¡± Although he knew that his energy units were not enough for three consecutive level ups, Xu Ning still didn¡¯t expect the energy requirement to increase by 6 whole units. ¡®The same amount of energy units to reach the perfection realm of the Gale Knife Technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought for a moment and turned off the Martial Arts Panel. ¡®Uncle Gang and Guo Ye helped me a ton this time.¡¯ Xu Ning sighed. These five Swallowtail Flowers allowed his internal skill to rise by two levels in a row, and he still had 6 units of energy left over. Although Tao Yungang was just expressing his gratitude, Xu Ning still felt like he owed Tao Yungang a favor. ¡®Now that my strength has grown, I will surely gain more resources when I enter Yunze Mountains.¡¯ Xu Ning was full of confidence. The improvement of his strength and the acquisition of resources was a positive feedback cycle. ¡®I¡¯ll go into the mountains tomorrow!¡¯ Xu Ning made a decision. ¡­ Half a month had gone by. During this period, Xu Ning entered Yunze Mountains almost every other day. A few days ago, Xu Ning carefully explored the outer areas of the inner circle, and after familiarizing himself with the terrain and environment, he began to tread deeper. Xu Ning discovered many medicinal materials that were rare in the outer circle, as well as some beasts that were rarely seen anywhere else. The abundance of wild resources was amazing. Xu Ning used to pick herbs on the outskirts of the mountains, and his monthly ie was usually around three taels of silver. But now, after only half a month, Xu Ning¡¯s ie from selling herbs was 60 taels! If he continued working, his monthly ie would be more than 100 taels, which was equivalent to his family¡¯s yearly ie. Although this ie was still iparable to that of Tao Yungang¡¯s herbal business, it was muchrger than most people. Xu Ning came back from Yunze Mountains again. As usual, he still sold the medicinal materials to Guo Ye¡¯s shop. Over the past half a month, Tao Yungang handled the affairs of his fallen brothers. Tao Yungangpensated 500 taels each to the families of the three casualties, and would also pay for the living expenses of their children until they got married. Tao Yunquan lost his hand, so Tao Yungang paid him arge sum for medical expenses and provided precious herbs for him to recover from his injuries. Tao Yungang performed all of his duties impably. Thus, in the future, there would still be people willing to escort Tao Yungang¡¯s carriage. People were happy to work for generous bosses. Xu Ning sold six taels of silver worth of medicinal materials today. Although this was smallpared to the huge profits from selling the Heal-all nts some time ago, the small profits added up. If he could find a spirit medicine once in a while, he would be even more wealthy. Guo Ye had gotten used to Xu Ning¡¯s sudden increase in ie. Xu Ning was nowparable to some of the old medicine collectors in the vige; he could be regarded as a master medicine collector. After selling the herbal medicine, Xu Ning returned home. Their family ie had increased significantly recently, so Xu Ning persuaded Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan to rx and quit their job. At first, the both of them were a little hesitant. But after seeing the high amount of ie Xu Ning brought back the next day, they agreed to his request. They had just entered winter, and the couple nned to spend their winter leisurely. During spring next year, they would start farming and nting again. They didn¡¯t need to make money from selling food¡ªthey just wanted something to do. At the dinner table. The quality of the dishes on the table had obviously improved. They went from eating meat once a month to eating it almost every other day. The family house had also begun renovations. It was like the entire family was experiencing a new life. ¡°Brother-inw, is there any meat at home?¡± Xu Ning asked after dinner. ¡°Yes, what are you going to do?¡± Tao Yunchuan¡¯s mental state was very different from before. The fatigue caused by his original life had disappeared. ¡°I want to take two pounds ofmb meat and go to Uncle Tao Yunmeng¡¯s house.¡± Xu Ning said. During this period of gathering medicine in the inner circle of the mountains, Xu Ning had encountered various ferocious beasts. Even though Xu Ning was strong, there was still a risk of injury if these beasts got close to his body. After pondering this problem, Xu Ning decided to learn a long-range archery type external skill. By attacking the mountain beasts from far away, he would be much safer. Although this was a good idea, he didn¡¯t know where to learn archery skills. Although quite a few people in the Tao Vige now knew his name, most of them were still strangers. Xu Ning had asked Guo Ye to ask Tao Yungang, and Tao Yungang told Xu Ning to visit his former coach, Tao Yunmeng. Which brought him to where he was today. ¡°Okay, after dinner, I will tie up themb chops for you.¡± Tao Yunchuan immediately responded. Xu Ning¡¯s affairs were extremely important to him. ¡°Bring some of Uncle Yungang¡¯s gifts too.¡± Xu Lian said. She knew that Xu Ning was going there to learn martial arts. ¡­ After dinner, Xu Ning went to Tao Yunmeng¡¯s house with the gifts. Tao Yunmeng¡¯s home was quite grandiose. The night wasing. Two illuminatednterns were hung high at the gate of Tao Yunmeng¡¯s house, lighting up the front gate. Tao Yunmeng was a powerful moral realm fourth stage qi realm warrior. His ie was simr to Tao Yungang¡¯s. The reason why he served as the head coach and instructed the younger generation in the vige was not for the sry, but just to train the descendants of the vige. Knock! Knock! Knock! Xu Ning banged on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Soon, a voice came from the courtyard. It was the voice of a young man that was loud and clear. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning, I came to visit Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning responded loudly at the door. The courtyard door soon opened. A young man came out, his face looked somewhat simr to Tao Yunmeng¡¯s. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± The young man nced at Xu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Xu Ning responded. The young man grinned. ¡°Come on in.¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: Light Feather Bow Technique

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°My father is in the study, I will take you over there.¡± The young man led Xu Ning into the study. The young man went inside first. ¡°Father, Xu Ning is here to visit you.¡± ¡°Xu Ning? Let hime in.¡± Xu Ning heard Tao Yunmeng¡¯s voice from the inside. After that, the young man came out. ¡°Xu Ning, go on in.¡± Xu Ning thanked him, handed the gifts in his hand to the young man, and walked into the study.. ¡°Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning saw Tao Yunmeng, who was sitting at the desk with a glowingmp. Behind him was a bookshelf full of books. Tao Yunmeng¡¯s mighty and fierce physique contrasted with the book in his hand. ¡°Xu Ning, sit.¡± Tao Yunmeng put down the book in his hand and greeted Xu Ning. There was a smile on his face, his eyes full of admiration for the younger generation. Tao Yunmeng had a good impression of Xu Ning. Since Xu Ning practiced the Gale Knife Technique to the intermediate realm alone, Tao Yunmeng remembered Xu Ning¡¯s outstanding talent. During their subsequent conversation, he had also noticed that Xu Ning was a humble and polite person. Afterwards, this young man took risks to save others. He was courageous and righteous. This further strengthened his opinion of Xu Ning. Hence, Tao Yunmeng was pleased to see Xu Ning visit him. ¡°What have you been up totely?¡± Although Xu Ning came to ask for help, it was Tao Yunmeng who took the initiative to speak. ¡°Practicing the internal skill and going into the mountains to collect medicine.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. Tao Yunmeng nodded. ¡°Internal skills are the foundation of practice. You must take it seriously. Although the cultivation of internal skill is difficult, you will benefit greatly after you improve. Don¡¯t feel discouraged just because your advancement is slower than practicing external skills.¡± Tao Yunmeng did not ask Xu Ning¡¯s progress, instead he gave some suggestions. It had only been more than 20 days since Xu Ning obtained the internal skill booklet. He thought it would be impossible for Xu Ning to have any meaningful progress in his internal skill. ¡°Noted, Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t tell him the fact that he had been promoted to the muscle bone realm. He would expose his strength when it was necessary in the future. ¡°How¡¯s the ie from going into the mountains and collecting medicine? If the ie is mediocre, I can ask someone to arrange some lucrative jobs for you.¡± Tao Yunmeng knew that Xu Ning¡¯s family background was poor, and practicing martial arts required expensive medicinal materials and even spirit medicine from time to time. ¡°The ie is not bad, but it is a little troublesome when I encounter beasts in the mountains.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°How so?¡± Tao Yunmeng guessed that this was Xu Ning¡¯s reason for visiting him. ¡°When I encounter beasts, it is quite troublesome to escape. If I fight it directly, I could easily be injured in a close fight.¡± Xu Ning exined why he was here, ¡°I came to you this time because I want to learn an archery type external skill.¡± ¡°Learn archery skills?¡± Tao Yunmeng¡¯s eyebrows slowly tightened. ¡°Yes, Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Tao Yunmeng put down the book in his hand, tapped his fingers on the table a few times, and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Xu Ning, you have to know that, since you have already cultivated an external skill to the intermediate realm, you should put more energy into your internal skills. External skills are not the fundamentals. Learning one more external skill will not bring a qualitative improvement in your strength.¡± ¡°Generally speaking, those who practice a second external skill are those who can no longer improve their internal skills. If you do not practice internal skills, you are wasting your talent.¡± Tao Yunmeng¡¯s tone was quite sincere. ¡°Uncle Meng, I know.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°However, practicing archery is important to surviving in Yunze Mountains. Only by protecting myself can I obtain resources andy the foundation for practicing my internal skill. Also, practicing archery will not dy the progress of my internal skill.¡± Tao Yunmeng heard his words and went silent for a moment. He felt that Xu Ning¡¯s words were reasonable. He finally agreed. ¡°Well, in that case, I will teach you archery.¡± ¡°Thank you Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning quickly got up and thanked him. Tao Yunmeng waved his hand and exhorted. ¡°But you have to remember, you should only touch the surface of archery, but do not delve into it, as it will dy your internal skill progress.¡± ¡°Understood, Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning answered. Tao Yunmeng went out of the study room, leaving Xu Ning to wait. After a while, Tao Yunmeng returned, holding an old book in his hand. ¡°I bought this from a down-and-out warrior when I was younger.¡± Tao Yunmeng exined, ¡°I was still in the vige¡¯s hunting team then. I learned archery to defend myself in Yunze Mountains, but I only practiced it to the elementary realm.¡± Tao Yunmeng put the book in Xu Ning¡¯s hands. Xu Ning grabbed it. The words ¡°Light Feather Bow Technique¡± were engraved on the cover. ¡°Thank you Uncle Meng.¡± Xu Ning thanked him again. After receiving the archery technique as he wished, Xu Ning made some small talk with Tao Yunmeng. Tao Yunmeng taught Xu Ning some life lessons during their conversation. He quite admired the young man. Xu Ning also had a humble attitude towards studying. Although Tao Yunmeng¡¯s lessons were not particrly useful, he still gained a lot of knowledge. After that, Xu Ning bid farewell to Tao Yunmeng. Once again, Xu Ning received help from the Tao Vige predecessors. ¡­ Yunze Mountains. Inner circle. This ce was filled with beasts and not a single human in sight¡ªit was full of danger. A young man with a knife tied on his waist and a bow in his hand, ran between the steep slopes of the jungle, and behind him, a leopard the size of a tiger chased frantically. The leopard was extremely agile and could easily avoid various obstacles. But even so, it was not getting closer to the young man. ¡®After I got promoted to the muscle bone realm, my body became stronger. My explosiveness and endurance is not the same as before.¡¯ The young man chased by the leopard was Xu Ning. Although there was a beast chasing after him, Xu Ning¡¯s facial expression was still rxed. He did not feel much pressure. This waspletely different from his first encounter with the ck wolves. ¡®Is it tired yet¡­¡¯ After running for a long time, Xu Ning noticed that the leopard behind him was moving a little slower. This leopard had poor endurance. ¡®In this case, I should take the initiative.¡¯ Xu Ning ran to one side of the hill, and soon he reached the high ground. Xu Ning turned around and looked at the leopard. After seeing that its prey suddenly stopped, the leopard slowly froze. It bared its teeth and its eyes looked fierce. There was a whining sound in its throat. ¡®Light Feather Bow Technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning drew his bow and shot an arrow. Prior to this, Xu Ning had already promoted his Light Feather Bow Technique to the elementary realm. This consumed 4 units of energy, so he had 2 units of energy remaining. Whoosh! The arrow flew at the leopard. The leopard suddenly felt a sense of danger. Its beast instincts allowed it to quickly dodge and avoid Xu Ning¡¯s arrow. However, just after the leopard felt that it had avoided the dangerous situation, another arrow flew over. This time, it was three arrows! The three arrows flew towards the leopard, one after another. This was the result of Xu Ning¡¯s archery technique practice. The biggest feature of the Light Feather Bow Technique was that the arrows were shot forward quickly, making it difficult for the enemy to avoid. The leopard let out a whine. Its voice was high-pitched. It was clearly different from the roar of most beasts. Xu Ning shot out three arrows consecutively, missing only one of them. One arrow hit the leopard back, and the other scratched the leopard¡¯s shoulder. The leopard finally realized that its prey had be a predator. Almost without hesitating, the injured leopard began to flee. But Xu Ning obviously did not let it go this easily. He ran down from the high ground. With the help of inertia, he jumped several meters per step, moving at an extremely fast pace. Xu Ning shot more arrows as he ran. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The arrows flew in the air. Although the leopard was injured, it remained flexible, allowing it to dodge most of Xu Ning¡¯s arrows. Even though only a few arrows hit the leopard, it was still greatly injured. The leopard¡¯s movements slowed down, and Xu Ning caught up. Xu Ning switched to his knife. After a few slices, the leopard was killed by Xu Ning. ¡®It¡¯s a shame that there are holes in its fur.¡¯ Xu Ning pulled out the arrows from the leopard and put them back into his quiver. His previous shootings emptied out his quiver. Then, Xu Ning took out a small knife and began to cut the fur. Chapter 22

Chapter 22: ck Armored Guards

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Afternoon. Xu Ning began to head back to the Tao Vige with the cut leopard fur. He was walking towards the Tao Vige. Xu Ning saw that group of people on horses, galloping out of the Tao Vige. They were dressed in ck armor and ck clothes, with swords and long knives tied to their waists. Looking at them from a distance, their movements were uniform and coordinated, and their horses moved at the same speed. It gave off a strong oppressive vibe. ¡°Are they¡­ the ck Armored Guards?¡± . Xu Ning looked confused. Last time when he followed Tao Yungang into the city to escort the carriages, he caught a glimpse of the ck Armored Guards. This was why Xu Ning was able to recognize them. ¡°What are the ck Armored Guards doing at the Tao Vige?¡± His predecessor had lived in the Tao Vige for several years, but he had never seen the ck Armored Guards visiting. ¡°Could it be that something big happened recently?¡± Xu Ning had some guesses in his heart, but he did not draw any conclusions. Soon, he reached the gate at the entrance of the Tao Vige. They were guards from the vige that patrolled around the entrance. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡¯re back. What did you bring back this time?¡± As soon as Xu Ning walked over, a big man with a beard greeted him with a smile. Xu Ning left the vige every other day, so the guards at the entrance were well aware of who he was. Not to mention the story about him helping Tao Yungang and defeating Zhan Sandao, more and more people had begun recognizing him. ¡°I brought back a piece of leopard skin.¡± Xu Ning responded with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I shot a few holes in the leopard skin with my arrows.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not bad, much better than us guards standing around here all day.¡± The guardughed as he spoke with a tony of envy. Most of the Tao Vige¡¯s guards were ordinary people, only a few people had external and internal skills. Their daily work consisted of looking intimidating, so their ie was rather low. ¡°By the way, just now I saw a group of peopleing out of the vige, and they looked like the ck Armored Guards?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Yes, it was the ck Armored Guards.¡± The guard said, ¡°We were all surprised when they came. We haven¡¯t seen the ck Armored Guards before. They said they wanted to see the n Head, and we didn¡¯t dare to refuse.¡± ¡°What were the ck Armored Guards doing in the vige?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°This I don¡¯t know¡­¡± The guard shook his head. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he did not ask any more questions. After some more small talk, Xu Ning went to the hunting store in the vige and sold the leopard coat. ¡­ Old n church. Nearly ten people were sitting in the hall. They did not look young, even the youngest had some gray hairs on his head. Everyone seemed to give off their own aura. They were obviously martial arts masters. These people were the highest decision-making members of the Tao Vige, the n elders of the Tao family. ¡°Everyone is here?¡± Sitting at the front was a spirited old man. Although it was winter, he was still wearing a thin shirt. His exposed forearms were packed with muscle. He was the contemporary n Head of the Tao Vige, Tao Jingxing. ¡°All here.¡± The n elders sitting below were on high alert, with their eyes all turned towards Tao Jingxing. ¡°I called everyone here today to tell you all something.¡± Tao Jingxing¡¯s voice was not loud, but he had an overwhelming aura. ¡°Just now the ck Armored Guards Captain Xia Yuanxing came to the vige to meet with me.¡± ¡°Xia Yuanxing?¡± When the n elders heard the words, some were surprised, while some were calm. Obviously, some people already knew that the ck Armored Guards hade by, while others did not have a clue. ¡°n Head, what is Xia Yuanxing doing here?¡± Tao Jinglu was the one that spoke. He had previously given Xu Ning and others the Spring Breeze Tactic cultivation technique. Everyone heard Tao Jinglu¡¯s question. Although some people knew that the ck Armored Guards hade here, Xia Yuanxing only met with Tao Jingxing alone. They did not know the specific content of the meeting. Tao Jingxing didn¡¯t answer immediately. He rubbed his fingers and paused before speaking, ¡°Xia Yuanxing said that the ck Armored Guards is going to select talents from the Tao Vige.¡± ¡®Selecting talents from the Tao Vige?¡¯ ¡°Um¡­¡± All of the n elders were surprised when they heard this. They looked at each other before looking at Tao Jingxing again. ¡°n Head, the ck Armored Guards never recruit people from our local area? Why did they suddenly change their mind?¡± The one who spoke was a bald old man with a white beard on his chin. Everyone agreed with the bald old man¡¯s words. After the copse of the previous dynasty, each state capital fought with each other. There were disputes between the state capitals, sects, and families. Finally, 30 years ago, the Source Faction quickly rose up and became the true leader of State Feiyun. Subsequently, the Source Faction established the ck Armored Guards in Yunying City, the state capital. They were dispatched to various ces in the State Feiyun to control the jurisdiction of various ces, and became the de facto ruler. During the 30 years, the ck Armored Guards in Kangyun County had changed members, but new members were all sent from abroad, with none of the locals being recruited. Everyone knew the reason for this. After ending the chaos in State Feiyun and achieving unification, in order to maintain independence, the ck Armored Guards always drew a clear boundary with local and state. They were a veteran force in Kangyun County. The Tao Vige had always been guarded by the ck Armored Guards. However, there was an understanding between the two. The ck Armored Guards never bullied the Tao Vige, but if there was an order, the Tao Vige would obey quietly. This was not only true for the Tao Vige, but also the Song Vige and the Tan Vige, the other two big viges in Kangyun County. However, the bnce between the two in the past 30 years was broken because of what Tao Jingxing had said. If someone in the Tao Vige entered the ck Armored Guards, then the boundary between the two would be diluted, and the ck Armored Guards would formally merge with the local forces. ¡°When Xia Yuanxing informed me of this, I also felt shocked.¡± Tao Jingxing exined, ¡°Xia Yuanxing didn¡¯t say the reason directly. He just said that the situation is unstable, and it is inconvenient to recruit new guards. So, now is the time for them to find local talent.¡± ¡°n Head, what are the selection criteria for the ck Armored Guards this time? How many people will be selected?¡± A gray-haired old woman asked. She had a wrinkled face and looked quite old, but her eyes shined with brilliance and astuteness. This old woman¡¯s name was Tao Jingfang. She was the oldest person of the Tao Vige and the only female n elder. She did not get married all her life. She had dedicated her life to the Tao Vige. ¡°Sister Jingfang.¡± Even the n Head Tao Jingxing was polite to Tao Jingfang. ¡°Xia Yuanxing said that they want to select 20 people in the Tao Vige. The selection criteria are broad: the best young men between 14 and 18 years old would be selected into the ck Armored Guards.¡± ¡°The best young men between 14 and 18 years old?¡± Tao Jingfang¡¯s expression changed a little. ¡°This is poaching the young backbones of the Tao Vige.¡± ¡°How could we let this happen?¡± Tao Jinglu quickly said, ¡°If we send our talents to the ck Armored Guards, what about the Tao Vige? The future of our Tao Vige lies in these young people.¡± Tao Jinglu¡¯s remarks aroused the support of all the n elders present. Faced with the emotional elders, Tao Jingxing furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Silence!¡± Suddenly, the noisy old n church quieted down instantly. Tao Jingxing¡¯s majesty and power as the n Head was clear. After seeing that everyone¡¯s emotions calmed down, Tao Jingxing¡¯s tone became calm again. ¡°Everyone, I understand your concerns. At first, after Xia Yuanxing said this, I was also angry.¡± ¡°But he made a promise to me afterwards.¡± Tao Jingxing continued, ¡°Xia Yuanxing said, after entering the ck Armored Guards, they would enjoy the right to stay in Kangyun County forever. Moreover, when the selected person reaches 40 years of age, they could make their own decision on whether to stay in the ck Armored Guards or return to the Tao Vige.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± After hearing Tao Jingxing¡¯s follow-up exnation, all of the n elders were intrigued. Although the young people in the vige would join the ck Armored Guards, they would not leave the local area¡ªthey would stay in Kangyun County. Moreover, after reaching 40 years of age, the selected candidates could decide to stay or leave. If they ever returned to the Tao Vige, they could still be the backbone of the Tao Vige and lead the way to the future. Now it seemed like sending talents from the Tao Vige to the ck Armored Guards was reasonable. Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Tao Qingyuan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°However, n Head, if this happens, the Tao Vige and the ck Armored Guards would be entwined together.¡± Tao Jingfang continued, ¡°From then onwards, the independence of the Tao Vige will no longer exist, and the forces in the ck Armored Guards will surely prate into the Tao Vige.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Tao Jinglu agreed with some worry and concern in his tone. ¡°Everyone, I fully understand why you think this.¡± Tao Jingxing held the seat in his hand and said slowly, ¡°But, against the ck Armored Guards, do we really have room to negotiate?¡± The scene was quiet again. ¡°After the ck Armored Guards took charge of Kangyun County, they have always kept their boundaries with our local families. They are not hostile, nor are they overly friendly. This is because they still have things to do.. They have to resume production and fight against the other remaining forces.¡± ¡°And now that they have handled these matters, they are ready tomunicate with us. They want to be a force that truly integrates into the local area, instead of being an outsider.¡± ¡°ck Armored Guards are backed by the Source Faction, the top martial arts sacred ce in State Feiyun. Does the Tao Vige really have the power to resist their wishes?¡± Tao Jingxing paused before speaking in a helpless tone, ¡°Hence, everyone, at the start, I said I am telling you all about this, not to discuss it with you. With such a strong opponent, we have no bargaining power at all¡­ We can only agree.¡± Tao Jingxing¡¯s words made everyone feel a little ufortable. Their status within the vige that they were proud of, was meaningless in the eyes of stronger forces. ¡°Of course, everyone there is no need to be frustrated.¡± Tao Jingxing continued, ¡°While the ck Armored Guards would prate into the Tao Vige, the young people of our Tao Vige would also obtain the resources of the ck Armored Guards.¡± ¡°If in the future, the selected Tao vigers seed in climbing up to a high position in the ck Armored Guards, then it would also give us the relevant benefits. This may not be a negative thing.¡± The n elders have finally epted the facts. After thinking about it carefully, they also felt that there were disadvantages and advantages to this matter. ¡°Throwing aside the perspective of the ck Armored Guards and the local forces we represent, just looking at it from the perspective of our descendants, their entry into the ck Armored Guards has more advantages than disadvantages.¡± Tao Jingxing continued, ¡°Once they are selected into the ck Armored Guards, they would receive richer cultivation resources than they would in the Tao Vige. Whether it is consumption resources or teaching resources, the ck Armored Guards have an advantage over us.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Tao Jingxing¡¯s voice was quiet, and a look of expectation appeared in his eyes. ¡°Xia Yuanxing said that this time, a total of 100 ck Armored Guards talents would be recruited in Kangyun County. The best performing talents would even be sent to the Source Faction and be a true disciple of the Source Faction.¡± ¡°Be a disciple of the Source Faction?!¡± The facial expressions of the elders changed, even Tao Jinglu stood up. ¡°Xia Yuanxing said this personally? Is he serious?¡± ¡°He¡¯s serious.¡± Tao Jingxing smiled. This was quite exciting. Source Faction, that was an unreachable ce. They represented the ceiling of martial arts in this martial arts world, the supreme power of State Feiyun. If there were descendants of the Tao Vige who could enter the Source Faction, then the Tao Vige would host an unprecedented grand celebration. ¡°Good, good!¡± Tao Jingfang also showed a little excitement. After seeing everyone¡¯s attitudes change, Tao Jingxing shook his head. ¡°But everyone, don¡¯t get too happy just yet.¡± Tao Jingxing added: ¡°ording to Xia Yuanxing, among the 100 people recruited this time, 20 people will eache from the Tao Vige, Song Vige, and the Tan Vige, with 40 peopleing from the county and other viges. Who will enter the Source Faction in the end is still uncertain.¡± ¡°What a pity, if only there were more spots.¡± The people who were sternly against this matter just a second ago, now wanted more young people in the vige to be selected. This change in attitude was entirely attributed to the power of the Source Faction. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here.¡± Tao Jingxing finally said, ¡°The selection date is in a month. All of you go back and urge your descendants to seize the opportunity and work hard in martial arts. Don¡¯t miss this opportunity. ¡± ¡°Understood, n Head.¡± Everyone responded in unison. ¡­ The next day. Xu Ning rested for a day at home. ¡°Xu Ning, Xu Ning!¡± Xu Ning and Xu Lian were still cleaning the yard when they heard Guo Ye shouting. Dang! Guo Ye opened the courtyard door. ¡°Sis.¡± Guo Ye greeted Xu Lian and said to Xu Ning, ¡°Big news, big news!¡± ¡°Guo Ye, speak slowly.¡± Xu Lian looked at how anxious Guo Ye was and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°Just now a notice was posted in the vige saying that the ck Armored Guards are about to recruit people from the Tao Vige!¡± Guo Ye looked excited. ¡°The ck Armored Guards are recruiting? Really?¡± Xu Ning hadn¡¯t even answered yet, but Xu Lian was shocked. Although she had never entered Kangyun County aftering to the Tao Vige, Xu Lian knew the prestige of the ck Armored Guards. In her opinion, the ck Armored Guards was a group respected even by the n elders. ¡°Yes, Sister Lian!¡± Guo Ye said, ¡°The ck Armored Guards are recruiting people. With my martial arts talent, I have no chance, but Xu Ning, you have to seize this opportunity and enter the ck Armored Guards!¡± Xu Lian was also a little excited when she heard this. She turned to look at her younger brother. ¡°Xu Ning, you have to listen to Guo Ye, you must take this seriously.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t say a word. He was a little amused seeing the two of them like this. ¡°Where is the notice, let me see.¡± Xu Ning decided to look at the notice in person. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Guo Ye led Xu Ning to the notice board. The notice board was packed with people, many of them, like Xu Ning, rushed over when they heard the news. The notice board was totally blocked off by people¡¯s heads, not a single word could be seen. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the ck Armored Guards to be recruiting at the Tao Vige, this is great!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I turned 18 this year, so I have no chance¡­¡± ¡°I have to try, I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The Tao vigers who had already finished reading the notice did not leave either, they just stood around and chatted. The expression on their faces was exactly the same as Guo Ye just now. The vigers of the Tao Vige did not have as many concerns as the n elders. What they thought about was the opportunity to get ahead. Xu Ning squeezed into the crowd and saw the notice clearly. After ncing at it for a second, Xu Ning was squeezed to the side. ¡®Maybe I can try¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was intrigued. ording to the contents of the notice, the criterion of this selection was young people from 14 to 18 years old in the Tao Vige. There were no restrictions such as the selection person must have a Tao surname, so someone with a foreign surname should also be eligible. Also, they did not specify the selection criteria. They only said that in one month, Xia Yuanxing, one of the ck Armored Guards captains of Kangyun County, would personally invigte the selection. The most exciting thing about this for Xu Ning was the resources of the ck Armored Guards. ording to the notice, as long as one joined the ck Armored Guards, one would receive a continuous supply of resources from the ck Armored Guards, and one would also have the right to choose whether to leave the ck Armored Guards in the future. These were quite favorable conditions. The only downside was that one would only have the right to leave the ck Armored Guards after reaching 40 years old, which was quite a long time. ¡®The number of people selected this time is 20¡­¡¯?Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®The poption of the Tao Vige between 14 to 18 years old is about 200, so roughly one in ten¡­¡¯ ¡®If they select based solely on strength, with my muscle bone realm as well as my intermediate realm Gale Knife Technique, there is a high chance I will be selected.¡¯ After noticing Xu Ning¡¯s intentions, Guo Ye leaned forward. ¡°It¡¯s in a month¡¯s time, so you must hurry up and practice. If there is any shortage of resources, I will tell my uncle and ask him to collect it for you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand, Guo Y seemed more eager than himself. Xu Ning said, ¡°Rx, if I don¡¯t get selected, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s all part of destiny.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Guo Ye shook his head. He was just about to open his mouth to persuade Xu Ning, but suddenly he noticed the crowd quiet down. A handsome, tall, sword-bearing young man approached them. Everyone stepped aside. ¡°Tao Qingyuan?¡± Xu Ning frowned. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Selection and Assessment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± After the person in front of the notice board stepped aside, the young man named Tao Qingyuan nodded and thanked him in a polite and humble manner. He walked to the notice board and nced at it carefully. He then stopped for a moment before leaving under the people¡¯s gazes. Afterwards, the discussions surfaced again. ¡°Wherever he goes, he is the focus, no wonder he is the top talent of the Tao Vige.¡± Guo Ye looked at Tao Qingyuan walking away as he spoke in a jealous tone. Xu Ning heard him, but did not answer. . From the memory of his previous life, Tao Qingyuan was the same age as himself; he was also 17 years old. He was indeed the top younger generation talent of the Tao Vige. Even Tao Jin, who was taught by the n Head Tao Jingxing himself, was no match to Tao Qingyuan. Almost everyone in the Tao Vige knew that Tao Qingyuan would be the top martial arts master of the Tao Vige in the future. They all believed that Tao Qingyuan would be the next n Head of the Tao Vige. ¡°Tao Qingyuan¡¯s entry into the ck Armored Guards is guaranteed.¡± ¡°Even amongst the ck Armored Guards, Tao Qingyuan¡¯s talent is still top notch.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a lot of discussion about Tao Qingyuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Guo Ye.¡± After hearing about the selection for the ck Armored Guards, Xu Ning did not stay around. There was still a month¡¯s time before the selection. Judging by his current strength, he shouldn¡¯t have to worry too much about being selected. ¡°You have to train hard, Xu Ning!¡± Guo Ye snapped back to reality and said earnestly. He knew well that he would definitely have no chance to enter the ck Armored Guards, but if Xu Ning could, he would have a ck Armored Guard as a friend. ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand as he replied. ¡­ Time flew by quickly. A month had gone by, and the weather in winter had gone colder and colder. A few days ago, the first heavy snowfall of this winter happened in Kangyun County. The ground was covered in white snow. Unlike others who were preparing for the selection of the ck Armored Guards, he had nothing to specially prepare for. During this month, Xu Ning still insisted on going into the mountains to collect medicine, and asionally he hunted. On one lucky day during this period, Xu Ning discovered a spirit medicine that was worth 2 units of energy, which he immediately absorbed. In addition, his ie during this period of time was also quite good. Xu Ning bought another Swallowtail Flower with the taels he had, and after absorbing 3 energy units, his remaining energy had now reached 7 units. The feeling of having aces up his sleeves made Xu Ning feel calm. Even before the sun rose, the entire Tao Vige was noisy. It was because today was the day when the ck Armored Guards woulde into the Tao Vige to select talents. Those families who had candidates of the right age were quite nervous; everyone was eager to be selected by the ck Armored Guards. Xu Ning¡¯s family was no exception. As soon as the rooster crowed, the household was already getting busy. ¡°Xu Ning, have you finished washing your face,e and eat!¡± Xu Lian had already prepared breakfast. There was arge te of meat on the table, as well as thin noodles, buns, pancakes, and a bowl of egg soup. Xu Lian was afraid that Xu Ning would get hungry during the selection process, which would lead to a suboptimal performance. ¡°Coming.¡± Xu Ning wiped his face and walked to the table. Xu Ning looked at the breakfast on the table. He smiled and said, ¡°Sis, this is too much.¡± ¡°Shut up, hurry up and eat.¡± Xu Lian said, ¡°Your brother-inw has already gone to the school field in the vige. He said he is going to observe the situation first, so that you don¡¯t have to rush in blindly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ning was quite speechless. ¡°Mom, Uncle.¡± Tao Tao walked into the room with sleepy eyes. Her braids were tied up messily, the buttons on her cotton-padded jacket were also undone as she walked over with a stagger. Normally, Tao Tao would sleep until the sun rose before getting up, but today the family was busy moving around in the morning, not to mention the noise outside, which woke Tao Tao up. ¡°Meat!¡± Tao Tao stepped forward to take a look at the table. After seeing the meat, her narrow eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s not for you.¡± Tao Tao leaned forward, and just as she was about to grab the meat, Xu Lian pped her hand away. ¡°Your uncle has an important event today, so he has to be well fed.¡± Xu Lian sat on the chair, grabbed Tao Tao by the cor, and dragged her into her arms. ¡°You are already four years old, but you still can¡¯t even wear your clothes properly, and your hair is messy too.¡± Xu Lian refastened Tao Tao¡¯s buttons and braided her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll grab you a pot of water and some pork slices to take. If you get hungry, it will replenish your strength.¡± Xu Lian put Tao Tao down from her arms. Xu Ning remembered the college entrance examination from his previous life. These two events had their simrities. For the average person, being selected by the ck Armored Guards was like entering a good university, which would greatly change the trajectory of one¡¯s future. ¡°Tao Tao,e here.¡± Xu Ning picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks and waved it in front of Tao Tao. Tao Tao immediately understood what Xu Ning meant. She reached out her hand and looked at the door warily. She then noticed that her mom was still busy. So she grinned and sat on Xu Ning¡¯sp. ¡°Ah.¡± Tao Tao opened her mouth wide. Xu Ning stuffed the meat into Tao Tao¡¯s mouth. ¡°Uncle, can you join the ck Armored Guards?¡± Tao Tao looked up at Xu Ning. From this angle, she could only see Xu Ning¡¯s chin. Over the past two days, Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian talked about the ck Armored Guards every day, which also made Tao Tao understand what Xu Ning was going to do today. ¡°There should be no problem¡­¡± Xu Ning wanted to put a piece of bun into Tao Tao¡¯s mouth, but Tao Tao refused. So Xu Ning took another piece of meat, and Tao Tao obediently ate it this time. ¡°Good luck Uncle.¡± Tao Tao¡¯s mouth was full of meat, but Xu Ning still understood her words. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± ¡­ After having breakfast, Xu Ning took the things Xu Lian had prepared for him and went to the school field. Xu Lian obviously wanted to follow Xu Ning, but after hesitating for a long time, she still chose not to go. It¡¯s not that Xu Ning refused. It¡¯s that Xu Lian felt that if she was on the sidelines, she would be too nervous watching her younger brother perform. Xu Ning left the house. The sun had just begun to rise, and there were already many people on the roads, all rushing to the school field. Although some people were not participating in the selection assessment and had no family members participating, since this was the first time that the ck Armored Guards had recruited people from Kangyun County, they still wanted to watch the event unfold. ¡°Xu Ning, here!¡± As soon as Xu Ning arrived at the school field, he heard his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan calling him. ¡°Brother-inw¡­¡± Xu Ning walked over. ¡°I¡¯ll grab your stuff.¡± Tao Yunchuan grabbed the water and dried meat from Xu Ning¡¯s hands. He dragged Xu Ning and said, ¡°Come with me, I have already mapped out the venue,e and take a look¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan exined theyout of the school field to Xu Ning. There were heavy stones for lifting, all kinds of weapons, and shelves¡­ After Tao Yunchuan¡¯s exnation, Xu Ning had a rough idea on what would be assessed. The people in the vige continued to flock to the school field, and soon, the ce was packed with people. ¡­ At the same time. Outside the Tao Vige. Tao Jingxing, Tao Jinglu, Tao Jingfang, and the other elders stood outside the vige. They were personally waiting for the ck Armored Guards Captain, Xia Yuanxing. The cold winter wind was ruthless, but the n elders showed no signs of weakness. Ta! Ta! Ta! The sound of horses galloping came from the distance. ¡°They¡¯reing¡­¡± Tao Jingxing whispered. A team of men dressed in ck came towards them. Among them, the leader of the team carried a wide sword, and his horse was covered with ayer of iron armor. The tall war horse gave others an oppressive feeling, even from a distance. ¡°Captain Xia!¡± Even before the horse stopped moving, Tao Jingxing waved his hands from a distance as he spoke with a loud voice. ¡°n Head Tao!¡± Xia Yuanxing jumped directly off his horse. His feet thatnded on the ground caused the ground to slightly shake. ¡°Please take a rest in the vige. We have already prepared breakfast.¡± After Tao Jingxing personally greeted him, the elders behind him followed suit. Xia Yuanxing pulled off his mask. He first looked around at the elders and said, ¡°n Head Tao, you¡¯re too kind, this is unnecessary. The selection of young talents is the important matter, so take us directly to the selection venue.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Tao Jingxing signaled with this hand. ¡°This way please.¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Three tests

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the noisy school field. Suddenly, someone yelled. ¡°The ck Armored Guards are here!¡± Immediately afterwards, the crowd quieted down. Everyone¡¯s eyes looked into the distance. They saw the ck Armored Guards walking side by side with the Tao Vige n elders, heading towards the school field. ¡°All unnecessary personnel, leave the school field. The teenagers of the right age participating in the assessment stay here, and wait for further instructions!¡± The n elder Tao Jinglu strode forward. He then stepped onto a high tform and shouted to the crowd. . After the n elder gave the order, the people on the school field retreated like the tide. ¡°Xu Ning, I¡¯ll be waiting outside the school field. If you get thirsty or hungry,e find me.¡± Tao Yunchuan patted Xu Ning on the shoulder and said, ¡°Just do your best, don¡¯t stress yourself too much.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded as he responded. The school field of the Tao Vige was huge. After the crowd retreated, there were only 200 or so candidates left. The school field looked quite empty, but outside the school field, it was still crowded. Everyone was waiting to see the assessment tests. ¡°Everyone!¡± The n Head Tao Jingxing also went on the high tform. His voice was loud and full of energy, as he said to the younger generation, ¡°Today, the ck Armored Guards came here to select reserve talents. I hope everyone can do their best. Whether it is for yourself, for your family, or for the Tao Vige, everyone should take the assessment seriously.¡± ¡°Just act ording to the instructions of the examiners and abide by the rules of the assessment. Anyone who does notply with the process will be expelled from the school field! Understood?!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The responses of the candidates were vigorous. Everyone was full of enthusiasm towards the uing assessment. ¡°Line up in a queue in front of these five tables.¡± The ck Armored Guards who were standing aside also started to move. They had already told Tao Vige their arrangement n. The ck Armored Guards dispersed one by one and began to follow their n. Xu Ning followed the crowd and stood in the middle of the line. ¡°What is happening¡­¡± Xu Ning tilted his head. He wanted to see the person at the front. Almost everyone eagerly looked around them, wanting to see what would happen next. As a result, the queues were disorganized. ¡°Stay in line.¡± A ck Armored Guard spoke with a deep voice. The ck Armored Guards had already taken off their face masks, but their intimidating voice and cold eyes made the candidates quiet down. ¡°It seems like we are registering personal information¡­¡± This process was quite fast, so it didn¡¯t take long for Xu Ning to get to the front of the line. ¡°Next.¡± The examiner was holding a pen, next to him was a stack of papers. After Xu Ning came up, he took out a nk page and began to ask. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Xu Ning.¡± ¡°What?¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s name, the ck Armored Guard examiner was slightly surprised. He looked up. ¡°From the Tao Vige?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning replied, ¡°my brother-inw is a native of the Tao Vige.¡± The examiner nodded. ¡°Age?¡± ¡°17.¡± After answering the question, another examiner standing at the side stepped forward. He squeezed Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder and groped Xu Ning¡¯s arm. ¡°Age is correct.¡± The man turned his head and gave the examiner-in-charge an affirmative answer. ¡®Is that how they authenticate age¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought secretly. ¡°Tell me about the external skills and the internal skills you possess, and their corresponding realm.¡± The examiner-in-charge asked again. ¡°Answer truthfully.¡± Xu Ning paused for a second, not intending to hide his strength. ¡°Intermediate realm in the Gale Knife Technique, and the muscle bone realm in the Spring Breeze Tactic.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t mention his Light Feather Bow Technique. It was only in the elementary realm, and it was just a supplementary tool for hunting, so there was no need to mention it. ¡°Oh?¡± After Xu Ning finished answering, both examiners raised their eyebrows. The young man standing behind Xu Ning heard Xu Ning¡¯s strength and showed a look of hopelessness on his face. He obviously felt that he had no chance in this assessment. ¡°Pretty talented.¡± The examiner-in-charge showed a smile on his face. After writing down the information, the examiner-in-charge gave the information sheet to Xu Ning. He then reached out his hand and said, ¡°Go over there and participate in the first assessment.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Xu Ning nced at the information sheet. It contained the information that had been recorded just now, as well as columns for strength, technique, and aptitude, which were all nk. ¡®Strength should be the weightlifting test, and technique should be the external skill assessment. How are they going to judge aptitude?¡¯ Xu Ning was a little puzzled, but now was not the time to think about this question. Soon after, Xu Ning went to another station. The station was full of weightlifting stones. He had seen these stones when he followed Tao Yunchuan to the school field in the morning. Sure enough, as expected, strength testing was also part of the assessment. ¡°The strength test is simple and straightforward.¡± Xu Ning lined up. The people who registered their information before him had already begun testing. ¡®Anyone who has achieved sess in their internal skill will have strong physical fitness and strength. Lifting this rock shouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡¯ Xu Ning guessed that this weightlifting stone should weigh 150 pounds.?¡®Anyone that can lift this stone without practicing internal energy, would have to have great power and a unique talent. Although the testing method is simple, it is practical.¡¯ Soon, it was Xu Ning¡¯s turn. Another examiner took the information sheet in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Lift this stone with one hand and hold it for ten breaths.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Xu Ning stepped forward and squatted down. He held the handle on the weightlifting stone in his hand, lifted it, and stood up straight. ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s around 150 pounds.¡¯ Xu Ning lifted the stone with one hand effortlessly. ¡°Enough.¡± The examiner reminded him that the time was up. Xu Ning gently put down the stone and took the information sheet back from the examiner. He saw that a circle was drawn besides the strength column, which obviously meant he had passed. After the first test was done, Xu Ning moved on to the next test. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± As soon as Xu Ning walked over, he saw an acquaintance whispering to him. This person was Tao Qingping, who had received the Spring Breeze Tactic with him in the past. ¡°Qingping.¡± Xu Ning also greeted him in a quiet voice. Because the examiners were watching, neither of them spoke too loudly. Tao Qingping must have also passed the first strength assessment. Either Tao Qingping was born with great power, or he had cultivated into the mortal realm first stage. If it was thetter, being able to reach a new realm within two months meant Tao Qingping must have extraordinary talents. After all, not everyone was like himself, who had the blessing of the Martial Arts Panel. After a brief greeting, Xu Ning looked at the surrounding area. This station was filled with various weapons, among which knives and spears were the mostmon. In the middle of the field, a young man from the Tao Vige was holding a weapon. He was attacking a ck Armored Guard, who was holding a long knife. The ck Armored Guard easily blocked the attack with the long sword in his hands, which he only used for defense, and not for offense. ¡®Testing external skills¡­¡¯ This was what he expected. ¡°Xu Ning, I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Soon, it was Tao Qingping¡¯s turn. He turned his head and nodded to Xu Ning before picking a knife and fought with a ck Armored Guard. ¡®Tao Qingping¡¯s elementary realm Gale Knife Technique should be considered quite good.¡¯ Xu Ning watched from the sidelines. When he received the Spring Breeze Tactic, Tao Qingping had just achieved elementary realm in the Gale Knife Technique, but now he clearly had a firmer grasp on the elementary realm technique, and was on the cusp of the intermediate realm. ¡°Next.¡± Xu Ning saw an examiner point at him. This assessment was conducted by multiple people at the same time. Before Tao Qingping¡¯s test was over, it was already Xu Ning¡¯s turn. Xu Ning also went to take a knife and passed the information sheet over. ¡°You don¡¯t have to show your internal skills. This is only a test of your external skills.¡± The examiner was expressionless as he spoke. Xu Ning nodded. He held the handle of the knife and rushed forward without hesitation. He was in the intermediate realm of the Gale Knife Technique, and he had previously fought with horse bandits in realbat. ¡°What?¡± The examiner narrowed his eyes when he saw the oing knife. It was obvious that this young man had experienced actualbat and might have even beaten enemies before. ¡®Sure enough, he is in the intermediate realm of his knife technique.¡¯ After just three shes, the examiner had seen enough. ¡°Stop.¡± The examiner said, ¡°Very good.¡± He drew a circle beside the technique column on the information sheet and returned it to Xu Ning. ¡°Thest assessment has not yet started, go to the waiting area.¡± ¡°I see, thanks.¡± Xu Ning did not expect the assessment to be so fast. There was only one assessment left. ¡®What kind of assessment tests aptitude¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was quite curious. Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Tao Jin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning arrived at the waiting area. A shed was temporarily built here, with tables and chairs inside. There was water and food on the table. Obviously, the vige had taken into ount the candidates bing hungry or thirsty. When Xu Ning arrived at the waiting area, there were already more than ten people here. Among them was Tao Jingxing¡¯s granddaughter, Tao Ye¡¯s sister, Tao Jin. Xu Ning knew of Tao Jin because of her reputation. She was second only to Tao Qingyuan in the Tao Vige. She was also a powerful character. . Xu Ning greeted some of his acquaintances and also nodded towards Tao Jin. Xu Ning then found a ce to sit down and stopped talking. Although he had passed two assessments, the final result had not yet been determined. It was too soon for everyone to rx. ¡°Xu Ning, you came earlier than me?¡± Tao Qingping, who had just passed the assessment, also came over. He was surprised to see Xu Ning appear here before him. Tao Qingping seemed to think of something. He pped his forehead and said, ¡°Oh right, your Gale Knife Technique is in the intermediate realm. You must have passed the assessment faster than me.¡± ¡°You are not bad either. You have already passed two assessments. You are also one of the best among the Tao Vige young generation.¡± Xu Ning said some polite remarks. Tao Qingping exceeded Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. Whenpared to when Xu Ning first saw Tao Qingping, he looked even more inconspicuous than now. ¡®How impressive¡­¡¯ When Tao Qingping saw that there was water, he poured himself a cup of water and sat next to Xu Ning. He nced at the information sheet in Xu Ning¡¯s hand subconsciously. In the internal skill column, Xu Ning put down muscle bone realm. Tao Qingping¡¯s eyes widened. He thought he had misread, so he took another closer look. ¡°Muscle bone realm?¡± Tao Qingping looked at Xu Ning and tried his best to lower his voice. ¡°It¡¯s been less than two months since you have started to practice the Spring Breeze Tactic, but you have already reached the muscle bone realm?¡± ¡°I just got lucky.¡± Xu Ning smiled without exining too much. Tao Qingping felt quite ufortable seeing Xu Ning like this. His family spent a lot of money on his cultivation, and even gave him an expensive spirit medicine just for him to enter the ck Armored Guards. After practicing day and night, coupled with the blessing of the precious spirit medicine, he was barely able to reach the practice realm. But Xu Ning was already in the muscle bone realm. ¡°Intermediate Gale Knife Technique, muscle bone realm Spring Breeze Tactic¡­¡± Tao Qingping had realized that Xu Ning had already caught up with the two top geniuses of the Tao Vige, Tao Qingyuan and Tao Jin. ¡®So strong¡­¡¯ Tao Qingping kept muttering in his heart. It wasn¡¯t just Tao Qingping, Tao Jin, who was sitting close to them, also overheard the conversation between the two. Tao Jin¡¯s face changed slightly. She nced sideways at Xu Ning calmly. In less than two months, he had cultivated his Spring Breeze Tactic to the muscle bone realm. Even Tao Qingyuan had not achieved this kind of cultivation speed. Tao Jin knew of Xu Ning because her grandfather Tao Jingxing praised Xu Ning¡¯s courage to risk his life to save others. Thus, Tao Jin¡¯s impression of Xu Ning was that he was ¡°courageous¡±. But now, she had another impression of him. Genius. A geniusparable to Tao Qingyuan. Tao Jin¡¯s heart began to feel a little uneasy. At this final moment, the powerful characters emerged one by one. ¡®Regardless, I am only 18 years old this year, and I have achieved the intermediate realm in my external skill, and my internal skill is in the mortal realm third stage. In the Tao Vige, no one can beat me except for Tao Qingyuan.¡¯ When she realized that someone was gradually catching up with her, she began tofort herself. ¡®The difficulty of leveling up an internal skill increases with each realm promotion. I am only one step away from the moral realm fourth stage. Once I break through, Xu Ning and the others will be no match for me, even Tao Qingyuan will be left behind¡­¡¯ Tao Jin clenched her fists. Xu Ning was sitting on the side. He vaguely felt that Tao Jin, who was next to him, was acting a little strange. He noticed that Tao Jin kept staring at him. Xu Ning turned his head to look at Tao Jin. He saw that her expression had slightly changed, as if she was holding back her emotions. After lowering his head, his fists clenched again. ¡®She must have heard the conversation between Tao Qingping and I¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed the reason. He was just confused as to why Tao Jin had such an unusual reaction. The two were not close friends with one another, even though they knew of each other, they had never spoken to each other before. Now that Tao Jin realized how fast Xu Ning was advancing through the realms, she became a little¡­ ¡®Ufortable?¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly felt that he was worrying too much. Perhaps Tao Jin was really thinking about the next assessment. Xu Ning didn¡¯t think too much. He continued to wait for the examiners with Tao Qingping. Another half hour had passed. At this point, there were nearly 40 candidates in the waiting area. There were more than 200 candidates participating in the assessment today, about 20% of those candidates passed the first two assessments¡ªthe elimination rate was rtively high. ¡®The notice stated that the number of talents that the ck Armoured Guards would select this time is 20. In other words, in the final qualification assessment, nearly half of us will be eliminated¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his mind. At this moment, another ck Armored Guard came. ¡°Congrattions everyone.¡± The ck Armored Guard said, ¡°Next, follow me for thest qualification test.¡± 40 candidates lined up and walked towards the center of the school field. A wooden shelf had been set up there. Xia Yuanxing and the Tao Vige n elders were sitting around it. They were going to spectate the final assessment.. ¡°Tao Jin, you look a little nervous.¡± It was Tao Qingyuan who said that. With his aptitude, he should pass the assessment easily. ¡°Not nervous, just a little curious about the format of the test.¡± Tao Jin was in front of Tao Qingyuan. Tao Qingyuan listened and didn¡¯t respond. Although he knew that Tao Jin had always regarded him as her greatest enemy, in Tao Qingyuan¡¯s own mind, Tao Jin was just a sensitive sister. ¡°Xu Ning, I¡¯m a little nervous.¡± Tao Qingping said to Xu Ning. He had passed the first two assessments, but the process of passing them was difficult and dangerous. If he had been careless, he would have been eliminated. Tao Qingping felt like he had mediocre talent at best, so his heart began to race to the thought of the uing test. ¡°Rx.¡± This was the only thing Xu Ning could say. In fact, Xu Ning also thought the same. His predecessor had worse martial arts talent than Tao Qingping. He hadn¡¯t even achieved the elementary realm after practicing the Gale Knife Technique for years. Whether he could pass the third assessment was still uncertain. But Xu Ning¡¯s mentality was better than Tao Qingping¡¯s. Even if he failed the assessment, he would just have fewer resources, which would slow down his progress. It would just be a tiny setback. With the Martial Arts Panel, his future path was still bright. ¡°Sit down cross-legged.¡± The ck Armored Guards gave everyone an order. Xu Ning sat down with everyone. They were surrounded by n elders and ck Armored Guards, and in front of them was a shelf, but at the moment there was nothing on it¡ªit was empty. Soon, several ck Armored Guards carried an object that was covered by a piece of cloth. The object was huge. It had a round outline, making it look heavy. Even the ck Armored Guards had a tough time carrying it. Dang! The object was ced on the shelf. ¡°Captain Xia, what is this?¡± The question was asked by Tao Jingxing. Yesterday, the ck Armored Guards had already delivered the tool for measuring aptitude to the Tao Vige. But this tool had been hidden the entire time, so none of the Tao Vige elders could guess what it was. Xia Yuanxing smiled and did not respond immediately. ¡°n Head, you will know soon.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± Xia Yuanxing gave out an order. The deputy next to him took out a metal can and a feather. He walked to the first candidate. ¡°Look up, open your eyes.¡± The candidate was confused, but he followed the instructions. The deputy dipped the feather into the metal pot and lightly pressed it against the candidate¡¯s forehead. Then, he moved on to the next person. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ Xu Ning was puzzled. Xu Ning wasn¡¯t the only one that was confused, as Tao Qingyuan and Tao Jin were equally confused. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Soon, it was Xu Ning¡¯s turn. The ck armored deputy dipped the feather into the unknown liquid in the metal pot just like before and zed the feather over Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. When the mysterious liquid entered Xu Ning¡¯s eyes, Xu Ning felt a cool sensation. The cool sensation disappeared quickly, and when he opened his eyes again, Xu Ning looked around, but everything remained the same as before. In the end, the unknown liquid was dripped into everyone¡¯s eyes. The deputy put away the metal can and walked to the shelf where the round object was ced. ¡°In a moment, everyone will need to stare at this round stone tablet. Then, try your best to sit down and not stand up.¡± . The deputy¡¯s voice spread throughout the venue. ¡°During this period, no one is allowed to close their eyes except for blinking. If someone is found to have closed their eyes, they will be disqualified.¡± ¡°Thest 20 people sitting here will be a member of the ck Armored Guards.¡± Everyone looked serious. Although they didn¡¯t know what they were about to face, everyone fully focused. Some of them, such as Tao Qingping, were even taking nervous deep breaths. ¡°Okay, the final assessment will begin now.¡± After that, the deputy turned around and took the ck cloth off from the round stone. The shape of the round stone was fully exposed before everyone¡¯s eyes. Xu Ning looked at it intently. The round stone tablet had a rough surface. There were even cracks in some ces. There were a series of line markings along the center of the stone. ¡®The examiner told us to keep staring at this ck pattern?¡¯ Xu Ning thought about the words the deputy said just now. Xu Ning stared at the round stone tablet closely. At the beginning, Xu Ning didn¡¯t notice anything strange. But after about a dozen breaths, suddenly, changes began to ur on the disk. The ck lines that were originally still, began to start moving slowly. They moved in a clockwise direction, but the speed was not synchronized. Some lines moved fast; some lines moved slowly. The second the lines started to rotate, Xu Ning felt his surroundings disappear. He could only see darkness and the strange lines. Around the venue. After the ck cloth was uncovered, all of the Tao Vige elders also stared at it. What they saw was exactly the same as what Xu Ning and others saw at the beginning. A round stone stele with curly ck lines. ¡°What is this¡­¡± The elders of the Tao Vige had never seen such a thing. ¡°They¡¯re using this as a test?¡± The n elders stared at it for a long time, but didn¡¯t see any movements. ¡°Captain Xia, what is this¡­¡± Tao Jingxing frowned and asked Xia Yuanxing. Xia Yuanxing remained the same as before, with an indifferent look on his face. He smiled faintly. ¡°n Head Tao, don¡¯t worry, keep watching.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just staring at a stone tablet and sitting still, are we going to be here all day¡­¡± Tao Jinglu murmured in a quiet voice. Xia Yuanxing nced at him, but didn¡¯t say anything. The candidates in the venue suddenly moved. ¡°What?¡± Xia Yuanxing raised his eyebrows. ¡°People are already giving up? How did they pass the first two assessments with such a bad aptitude?¡± The elders of the Tao Vige also noticed the strange situation. ¡°They can¡¯t sit still anymore?¡± Everyone looked over. The focus of their eyes was on Xu Ning. ¡®What is this feeling¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had no idea what was happening around him. He just felt that the ck lines were rotating faster and faster, and as it rotated, his breathing was being controlled. It was as if someone was standing beside him, blocking his nose and mouth, before releasing to let him breathe. The random rhythm made it quite ufortable. ¡®Sure enough, I inherited my predecessor¡¯s aptitude¡­¡¯ Xu Ning began to reluctantly recognize this reality. He already began to lose control of his body; his natural talent had to be quite poor. ¡®It seems that aptitude is rted to the body¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt that his breathing was deliberately being controlled by the rotating ck lines. ¡®Traversing the soul, the memories carried by my previous life do not carry any additional benefits to this life¡­¡¯?Xu Ning smiled bitterly.?¡®As for the geniuses in my previous life, they show their talents when facing certain disciplines. This is rted to the depth of brain development. High IQ itself means that the brain, as a physical organ, is powerful. It is difficult for a person to break through the boundaries of IQ and be an expert in certain fields only by virtue and hard work.¡¯ ¡®Martial arts should be the same. I have experienced a conscious mode of training from my previous life¡¯s education system, but my sensitivity to martial arts has not improved. Whether it is internal or external skills, it all depends on the depth of physical perception.¡¯ ¡®What a shame¡­ I might be the first one to be eliminated¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a little unfortunate. This weird breathing pattern deliberately controlled by the ck lines was not something that could be maintained with perseverance alone. The more he resisted with perseverance, the more difficult it was for his body to bear this difort, his concentration was rapidly diminishing. ¡®Oh well¡­¡¯ However, just when Xu Ning was about to give up¡­ A white light shed suddenly in front of his eyes. The Martial Arts Panel suddenly appeared. ¡ª Consume 1 unit of energy to level up the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®What¡¯s going on?!¡¯ Xu Ning was stunned. ¡®Why did the Martial Arts Panel prompt suddenly appear in front of my eyes?¡¯ ¡®And what is this Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic? I have never heard of this technique before!¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t confirm immediately. He resisted the difort and took out the Martial Arts Panel. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm second stage: muscle bone realm) + Gale Knife Method (Intermediate) + Light Feather Bow (elementary )+ Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Unlearned)+ Avable energy: 7 units ¡ª Sure enough, on his Martial Arts Panel, there was a new martial arts skill that he had never seen before¡ªit was an external skill. ¡®I see!¡¯ Suddenly, Xu Ning realized the key to the problem. ¡®The breathing technique controlled by this ck pattern is actually the cultivation method for the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic!¡¯ Xu Ning was certain.?¡®The Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic is a body exercise that operates through a specific breathing method. The so-called test is actually the candidate¡¯s ability to learn an external skill by using the pattern on this ck stone.¡¯ ¡®Talented candidates can quickly adapt to this breathing method and follow the cultivation path of the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. However, those with poor talents, such as me, won¡¯t be able to begin practice and just continue to suffer.¡¯ ¡®In essence, the person is being assessed through the progress of learning an external skill!¡¯ Xu Ning felt relieved. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be eliminated. Xu Ning chose the ¡°yes¡± option. Then, the panel refreshed. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm second stage: muscle bone realm) + Gale Knife Method (Intermediate) + Light Feather Bow (elementary )+ Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic: (Beginner)+ Avable energy: 6 units ¡ª The second after he upgraded his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic, the strange and ufortable breathing method felt rxing. Xu Ning was no longer being dragged by the breathing method, instead his body was rotating with each breath. At the same time, Xu Ning felt that his body had also gained a certain degree of strength. He was already in the muscle bone realm, but now it seemed that he was 20% stronger. ¡®The Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic is an excellent external skill!¡¯ Xu Ning felt the changes in the body. He realized.?¡®Just the beginner realm can make me feel an obvious improvement in my body. If I reach the elementary, intermediate, or even perfection realm, I will be able to defeat strong opponents with my body alone.¡¯ ¡®These guys really are the ck Armored Guards, backed by the Source Faction. I have already felt the abundance of their resources and the powerful methods, even before officially joining them.¡¯ Xu Ning finally had an intuitive understanding of the legendary Source Faction. Forget about the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic itself, this strange way of teaching the technique was elusive and unheard of. ¡®ck Armored Guards, Source Faction¡­¡¯ Xu Ning used his passion for martial arts and entered a flow-like state. He stabilized himself. Chapter 28

Chapter 28: Passing The Assessment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning sat down and returned to a calm state. Xia Yuanxing, who was watching Xu Ning closely, changed his expression from surprised to bewildered. This young man obviously couldn¡¯t bear the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic controlled breathing any longer, but he was still maintaining hisposure. ¡®Strange, really strange¡­¡¯ As the captain of the ck Armored Guards, Xia Yuanxing knew about the weirdness of martial scars. The so-called martial scars were imprinted by extraordinary means from transcendence realm martial artists, and the purpose of them was to teach the exercises more conveniently. However, this method of teaching was a test of aptitude, and those with poor aptitude couldn¡¯t withstand the force of the martial scars at all. Like a poor student who reached the top of the ss, even if he studied hard, he would still be left behind. . For those like Xu Ning, who had shown signs of giving up at the beginning, there was a high probability that he would not be able to keep up with the rhythm. But now Xu Ning recovered after a short period of difort. Xia Yuanxing had never seen anyone do this. ¡®That kid seems to be stable again.¡¯ Tao Jinglu knew of Xu Ning. At first, he thought that Xu Ning was about to be eliminated. He felt a little unfortunate, but after Xu Ning stabilized, he sighed in relief. Tao Jingxing nodded silently. Tao Jingxing also guessed that the liquid that was dripped into the eyes of the candidates allowed them to see a different scene. Although he and the others only saw the static ck lines, the younger generations of the Tao Vige were seeing somethingpletely different. Tao Jingxing nced at Xia Yuanxing, who was still watching Xu Ning. ¡®Is this the secret of the ck Armored Guards¡­¡¯ Tao Jingxing felt rather fortunate that he had never had any conflict with the ck Armored Guards over the years.?¡®The martial arts methods disyed by the Source Faction are too advanced for me to understand¡­¡¯ ¡®It is a blessing for these children to join them¡­ If anyone can gain a higher level of talent and join the Source Faction, it would be a great honor to the vige¡­¡¯ Tao Jingxing¡¯s gaze swept across the dozens of candidates, as if he was looking into Tao Vige¡¯s brilliant future. The assessment was still going on. Finally, less than a quarter of an hourter, someone finally couldn¡¯t keep up with the martial scar¡¯s force. They lost control and got up helplessly. As time continued to pass, more and more people were unable to sustain much longer. Even for the ones that held on, their expressions were obviously in pain. They seemed to be working strenuously. Apart from Xu Ning, only Tao Qingyuan and Tao Jin seemed indifferent. This basically confirmed the fact that the two were top geniuses of the Tao Vige. ¡°That kid Xu Ning, he couldn¡¯t hold it at first, I didn¡¯t expect him to maintain it until now. His facial expression has not changed, and his state has be more and more stable.¡± Tao Jinglu nodded in satisfaction. Before teaching Xu Ning the Spring Breeze Tactic, he didn¡¯t even know who Tao Yunchuan was. But after Xu Ning rose in poprity, and now that he would soon pass the assessment, in Tao Jinglu¡¯s heart, he regarded Xu Ning as the future backbone of the Tao Vige. ¡®After Xu Ning passes the assessment, I have to ask the n Head to find a way to turn Xu Ning into a real Tao viger¡­¡¯ Tao Jinglu thought,?¡®After all, this kid is just following his brother-inw. If one day he bes the son-inw of another vige, it would be a huge loss to the Tao Vige¡­¡¯ There were fewer and fewer people being assessed in the venue. Even Tao Qingyuan and Tao Jin were frowning and bing short of breath. They were obviously overwhelmed. In contrast, Xu Ning was calm and rxed, sitting there effortlessly. ¡®Strange¡­¡¯ Xia Yuanxing had been staring at Xu Ning. The more indifferent Xu Ning was, the more curious Xia Yuanxing was. ¡®Interesting, very interesting.¡¯ Xia Yuanxing smiled as he stared at him. Regardless of whether this kid¡¯s talent was real or not, after he enters the ck Armored Guards in the future, Xia Yuanxing would naturally have time to figure it out. ¡°The assessment is over!¡± The deputy examiner suddenly shouted. At this moment, there were only 20 people left in the assessment venue. After the announcement for the end of the assessment was issued, everyone in the venue seemed to be relieved at the same time. The candidates who were still in the venue all smiled at the same time. If the n elders weren¡¯t sitting beside them, they would have started to cheer. And those who were eliminated had a look of loneliness and regret. The most unfortunate thing was that the goal was just right in front of them. The people who were eliminated in the third assessment were more defeated than those who were eliminated in the first assessment. ¡°Is it over¡­¡± Xu Ning rubbed his eyes and looked around. Compared to the others, he was much calmer. After upgrading his breath tactic to the beginner realm, he knew that he would definitely pass the test. Tao Jin rubbed her eyes. She first nced at Tao Qingyuan and saw that Tao Qingyuan was still there; he had not been eliminated. After that, almost subconsciously, she looked at where Xu Ning was sitting. Xu Ning was also there. Tao Jin narrowed her eyes and looked away with a nk expression. ¡°Congrattions to everyone for passing the assessment. From now on, we are family.¡± The deputy examiner, who was cold and curt before, actually showed a smile on his face. ¡°Okay, guys, take your forms and go see Captain Xia!¡± The deputy examiner motioned everyone to line up. Xu Ning got up and stood in the middle of the line. ¡®Tao Qingping also passed the assessment¡­¡¯ Xu Ning saw Tao Qingping at the end of the line. Tao Qingping¡¯s forehead was full of sweat, but he had a big smile on his face. Xu Ning didn¡¯t talk with anyone. He just followed the group and walked forward. Tao Qingyuan was at the front of the line. He took the form and arrived in front of Xia Yuanxing. ¡°Captain Xia.¡± Tao Qingyuan saluted respectfully. He knew very well that being a so-called top genius in the Tao Vige was a nobody in Xia Yuanxing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tao Qingyuan¡­¡± Xia Yuanxing took Tao Qingyuan¡¯s form, nced at the information on it, and smiled slightly. ¡°I have heard your name before. You are the pride of the Tao Vige.¡± After speaking, he also nced at Tao Jingxing, who was next to him. Tao Jingxing was also happy. He looked at Tao Qingyuan with eyes full of satisfaction. He had already decided that Tao Qingyuan would be the next n Head of the vige. ¡°From now on, you will be a member of the ck Armored Guards.¡± Xia Yuanxing opened a wooden box that someone had put on the table previously. He took out a palm-sized yellow metal te from inside, which was engraved with the words ¡°ck Armored Guard¡± and some decorative patterns. Tao Qingyuan took it and saluted again. Then, it was the next person¡¯s turn. Only this time, they received gray metal tes instead. It was almost Xu Ning¡¯s turn. ¡®This metal te seems to represent a certification¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed that those who were recognized as excellent talents, like Tao Qingyuan and Tao Jin, received yellow signs. Those with slightly worse talents, received cyan metal tes. And the ordinary talents amongst the 20 candidates received gray tes. ¡®It seems that the people who got into the ck Armored Guards are still treated differently¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was curious what color te he would get. Finally, it was Xu Ning¡¯s turn. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± When Xia Yuanxing saw Xu Ninge over, he immediately became interested. He nced at Xu Ning¡¯s information. Muscle bone realm, intermediate realm external skill, age 17. His talents were good, butpared to Tao Qingyuan and Tao Jin, there was obviously a gap in strength on paper. However, during the final qualification assessment, Xu Ning had performed the best. Tao Jingxing was sitting at his side and he nced at Xu Ning¡¯s information. ¡°Muscle bone realm?¡± Tao Jingxing was stunned for a moment before he nced at Xu Ning again. He had only heard Tao Ye say in the past that Xu Ning was in the intermediate realm of his external skill. When he saw him pass the assessments, he thought Xu Ning must have broken through the practice realm in less than two months. But now, Tao Jingxing discovered that Xu Ning¡¯s progress was beyond his expectations. ¡®I have to find a way to make him stay in the Tao Vige¡­¡¯ At this time, Tao Jingxing had the same thoughts as Tao Jinglu. ¡°You are not from the Tao Vige?¡± Other than Tao Qingyuan and Tao Jin, Xia Yuanxing only gave a word of encouragement to others¡ªhe did not say much. But now, he seemed to want to start a conversation. ¡°I¡¯m from the Tao Vige¡­¡± Xu Ning exined, ¡°I just have a foreign surname.¡± Tao Jingxing felt relieved after hearing Xu Ning¡¯s answer. Tao Jingxing smiled happily. ¡®At least this kid holds the identity of a Tao viger in his heart.¡¯ Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Camp Site

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xia Yuanxing nodded and nced at Xu Ning again. He took out a cyan metal te from the wooden box and handed it to Xu Ning. ¡®Cyan one¡­¡¯ Xu Ning took it and thanked Xia Yuanxing. Although it was not the highest rank, it wasn¡¯t bad. After Xu Ning took the metal te, he walked to the side and waited with the people who had already received their tes When Tao Jin saw Xu Ning receiving a cyan te, a faint smile appeared on her face. She knew that the yellow te in her hand was the highest assessment level. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tao Jin? What are you smiling at?¡± . Tao Qingyuan was standing aside and caught this imperceptible smile. ¡°Nothing, just that I passed the assessment, and I feel happy.¡± Tao Jin answered calmly. After Tao Qingyuan heard the answer, he frowned and stopped talking. ¡®What a pity¡­¡¯ Xia Yuanxing thought as he watched Xu Ning walk away. In fact, Xia Yuanxing wanted to give Xu Ning a yellow te. However, there were only two yellow tes for the selection of ck Armored Guards from the Tao Vige. As a martial arts master of the mortal realm third stage, his observation ability was astute. Xia Yuanxing had a good idea of everyone¡¯s performance in the test just now. In Xia Yuanxing¡¯s opinion, thest test was the most important, and it was also where Xu Ning performed the best. But as for the two yellow tes, one was given to Tao Qingyuan, while the other was given to Tao Jin. Tao Qingyuan was talented in all aspects. Although Tao Jin was not as good as him, she was Tao Jingxing¡¯s granddaughter. In contrast, Xu Ning appeared to be inferior in all aspects. Soon, Xia Yuanxing distributed the 20 metal tes. ¡°Everyone.¡± Xia Yuanxing stood up, and the 20 teenagers who had passed the assessment stepped back. ¡°From now on, you are ck Armored Guards.¡± Xia Yuanxing nced at everyone, ¡°After ten days, someone wille to escort you to Kangyun County.¡± ¡®Ten dayster?¡¯ Everyone was surprised. Chinese New Year was in less than a month. If they were going to Kangyun County in ten days, they obviously couldn¡¯t spend the new year at home. Everyone thought that they would report to their new jobs next year, but now it seemed like they were too optimistic. ¡°Rest and recover during these 10 days, and I hope you all will be energetic when reporting to your new job.¡± Xia Yuanxing paused and said, ¡°By the way, after the assessment is over, wash your eyes with clean water when you go home, otherwise the eyes will swell in the next two days.¡± ¡°Okay, n Head Tao, the assessment isplete. We should return now.¡± Xia Yuanxing gave Tao Jingxing a fist bump. Tao Jingxing also knew that the ck Armored Guards were busy, so he didn¡¯t try to convince them to stay. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± ¡°Please.¡± The people on the superior-ss began to gradually disperse, while the n elders apanied Xia Yuanxing and others outside the vige. Xu Ning took the cyan te in his hand and was about to find Tao Yunchuan. Tao Qingping suddenly came up to him. ¡°Xu Ning, it seems that we will have the opportunity to work together in the future.¡± Tao Qingping looked very excited. Although he only got a gray te, he was obviously satisfied. ¡°Hope we can take care of each other.¡± Xu Ning also smiled. He was in a good mood. After entering the ck Armored Guards, with a stable supply of resources, he wouldn¡¯t have to enter the mountains every day like before. Moreover, he would also be exposed to the broader world of martial arts. When Xu Ning arrived outside the school field, he found Tao Yunchuan and Guo Ye standing together. ¡°Guo Ye.¡± Xu Ning walked over. ¡°How was it?¡± Guo Ye came up first, eager to know the result. He met the age requirements, but he knew that his talent was not good enough, so he didn¡¯t participate in the assessment at all. ¡°I did it.¡± Xu Ning took out the cyan te in his hand. ¡°Good, good¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan felt relieved. As he was waiting outside the school field just now, Tao Yunchuan had been quite nervous. After all, this would majorly impact Xu Ning¡¯s future. Tao Yunchuan could finally rx. Guo Ye also couldn¡¯t help himself. ¡°From now on I will have a brother in the ck Armored Guards!¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home and tell your sister the good news!¡± Tao Yunchuan dragged Xu Ning¡¯s legs and feet, and quickly went home. It was not just Xu Ning¡¯s family, all of the family members of those who passed the assessment were excited. The new year had not yet arrived, but some people were already beaming with celebration. ¡­ Time flew by quickly. Ten days passed in a blink of an eye. Outside the Tao Vige. Five horse carriages parked at the entrance. Two ck Armored Guards were escorting the carriage. ¡°Everyone, starting today, you will be a member of the ck Armored Guards.¡± At the gate of the vige, the group had not yet boarded the carriage yet. Tao Jingxing, the n Head of the Tao n, brought the elders and personally sent off the descendants who were about to enter the city. Xu Ning were among the ones about to set off. Tao Jingxing spoke some words of encouragement in front of the crowd, but Xu Ning had no intention of listening. Xu Ning, who had just bid farewell to his family, felt a little depressed. Although he had escorted a carriage into the city before, this time, there was a high chance that he would not be able to go home for a long time. Xu Ning felt a little down when thinking about Tao Tao. ¡°Everyone, after entering the ck Armored Guards, you must remember your original identity. You are all members of the Tao Vige.¡± Tao Jingxing said, ¡°When encountering any difficulties, we must support each other, and it is strictly forbidden to oppress each other.¡± ¡°Qingyuan.¡± Tao Jingxing called out Tao Qingyuan¡¯s name. ¡°n Head.¡± Tao Qingyuan stood up. Tao Jingxing said, ¡°Qingyuan, you have the strongest strength and the highest qualifications here. After you enter the ck Armored Guards, you must help others and take responsibility.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tao Qingyuan replied. Tao Jingxing nodded and looked at everyone. ¡°If you encounter trouble you can¡¯t handle, ask Qingyuan for help and ideas. Do not separate from the Tao Vige group.¡± ¡°Yes, n Head.¡± Everyone answered. ¡®The Tao Vige will have an influence on the ck Armored Guards¡­¡¯ Xu Ning secretly thought. Tao Jingxing¡¯s remarks just now established Tao Qingyuan¡¯s central position among the group. After Tao Jingxing gave a few more words of encouragement, everyone got into the carriage. The horse carriage galloped away. ¡­ After a short journey. In less than half a day¡¯s time, everyone had arrived in Kangyun County. After entering the city, Xu Ning and his party were taken directly to the camp in Kangyun County where the ck Armored Guards were located. ¡°You will rest here for two days. After all of the 100 neers arrive, Master Wei will see you all in person.¡± The ck Armored Guards in charge of escorting the carriage had arranged rooms for everyone. Xu Ning and Tao Qingping happened to be in the same room. Xu Ning and Tao Qingping made their beds in their room. ¡°Go, Xu Ning, let¡¯s go and have dinner!¡± Although they rode in the horse carriage, Tao Qingping¡¯s stomach was rumbling because he had nothing to eat. ¡°I¡¯m not going, my sister brought me food.¡± Xu Ning refused. Beforeing, Xu Lian had baked a pie for Xu Ning and asked him to bring it. Xu Ning won¡¯t be able to taste home cooking over the next few months. ¡°Then I will go.¡± Tao Qingping cleaned up his stuff and went out. Xu Ning was in the room alone and ate the pies that Xu Lian had made. After eating and drinking to replenish hunger and thirst, Xu Ning decided to go out and get familiar with the environment here. When they entered the camp just now, the ck Armored Guards who were guarding it told them that the camp was newly opened, and that the facilities inside were brand new. This would be the residence of the hundred neers. Xu Ning opened the door and saw Tao Qingping rushing back in a hurry. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Halfway through the meal, the people of the Tan Vige and the Tao Vige started to go against each other!¡± Tao Qingping said in an anxious tone, ¡°I¡¯m here to call for help!¡± ¡°To fight?¡± Xu Ning was taken aback and asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Tao Qingping said, ¡°You go to the dining hall. I¡¯ll go find others for help!¡± Tao Qingping went to knock on other people¡¯s doors again. ¡®Where there are tribes, there is tribalism¡­¡¯ Xu Ning never thought he would encounter such a thing already. However, as a member of the Tao Vige, he couldn¡¯t abandon his group. Without hesitation, Xu Ning rushed to the direction of the dining hall. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Dumbfounded

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning heard the noises before he even arrived at the dining hall. He quickly walked a few steps and saw the two groups confronting each other outside the dining hall. On Tao Vige¡¯s side, Tao Qingyuan was the leader. On the Tan Vige side, the leader was a young man with long hair and a fur coat. There was someone curled up on the ground in pain. Xu Ning walked in and looked at the person. He saw that it was Tao Qingge from the Tao Vige. It seemed like the Tao Vige was at a disadvantage. . ¡°Tan Fengying, your people from the Tan Vige hurt my people. And you are going to defend them?¡± Tao Qingyuan sternly scolded. Tao Qingyuan had a tyrannical posture, and his tone was straightforward and prideful. The person named Tan Fengying, facing Tao Qingyuan¡¯s aura, was not amused. ¡°Hurt your people?¡± Tan Fengying smiled. ¡°Weakness is one¡¯s own fault, what can I say?¡± ¡°This is not a martial arts contest. What weakness?¡± Tao Qingyuan said coldly, ¡°the dining hall is for public use. You guys came a day earlier, then you imed the dining hall and started to beat people. Isn¡¯t this ridiculous?¡± ¡°Ridiculous?¡± Tan Fengying sneered. ¡°Restrain your Tao people, otherwise someone will get injured again. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After that, Tan Fengying waved his hand. The dozens of people behind Tan Jiazhuang burst intoughter and left. ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Someone from the Tao Vige threw out a leftover steamed bun and hit one of the people from the Tan Vige. ¡°F*ck them up!¡± Instantly, both sides became angry. The atmosphere in the hall was like a barrel filled with gunpowder that suddenly exploded. The two groups rushed towards each other and began to fight. At the same time, the people Tao Qingping called for help had also arrived. He even brought Tao Jin, and the fight became more and more intense. ¡°I heard earlier that there was friction between the Tan Vige and the Tao Vige. I didn¡¯t expect it to happen right after arriving¡­ It seems that this camp site is going to be bloody.¡± Xu Ning saw that the Tao Vige had already started to fight. He shook his head reluctantly, and followed forward recklessly. No one had any weapons. They all fought each other with their arms and fists. ¡°Tao Qingyuan, let me see what you can do!¡± Tan Fengying punched Tao Qingyuan in the chest. Tao Qingyuan also fought back immediately. The two best younglings of the two viges scrambled together. And Xu Ning, although he rushed into the crowd, did not act irrationally like the others. Xu Ning didn¡¯t immediately find someone to fight, but wherever there were fights, he would help those from the Tao Vige tond a few punches. When others wanted to fight him, he would run away. He acted as a distraction. Xu Ning had the strength of the muscle bone realm. Moreover, the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic had also improved his physique. No one was more flexible than him. Soon, Xu Ning saw Tao Jin fight with a woman from the Tan Vige. The movements of the two were very tricky. Their punchesnded either on the face or the chest. Xu Ning began to weigh his options, instead of helping Tao Jin, he slipped behind Tao Qingyuan and Tan Fengying. Tan Fengying was avoiding Tao Qingyuan¡¯s punches, and his face happened to be on Xu Ning¡¯s side. Seeing this, Xu Ning did not hesitate. He sted Tan Fengying¡¯s face with a punch. Tan Fengying had devoted himself to the battle with Tao Qingyuan, so he didn¡¯t expect anyone to interfere with the two of them. He saw the fisting towards his face. Then, the punchnded. Tan Fengying let out a painful cry, and his nose began to bleed. Xu Ning¡¯s body was not as weak as before. Thus, Tan Fengying was greatly damaged. ¡°Sucker punch!¡± Tan Fengying was furious. He subconsciously wanted to punch Xu Ning back. But Tao Qingyuan punched again, and this punch was much more powerful than Xu Ning¡¯s punch. It directlynded on Tan Fengying¡¯s face, making him unconscious for a few seconds. Seeing the opportunity, Xu Ning threw out another punch. Tan Fengying received three punches in a row. ¡°Stop!¡± Finally, a ck Armored Guard stationed here came to the dining hall. The ck Armored Guard came alone. He was short and stout, but his voice was stern. ¡°Anyone who continues to fight will be kicked out of Kangyun County!¡± The warning finally made two groups of people stop fighting. ¡°Fighting on the first day, how dare you all.¡± The short ck Armored Guard looked across everyone¡¯s face, but when he looked at Xu Ning, he paused for a moment. ¡°All of you, no food tonight!¡± ¡°Okay, dismissed!¡± The ck Armored Guard turned around and left. Before leaving, he nced at Xu Ning again. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Ning stood out from the crowd. In fact, when the guard first arrived, he did not stop the fight immediately. He looked at the fight between the two sides, and he noticed that Xu Ning acted uniquely. When everyone else lost their minds, Xu Ning was still calm, performing precise strikes in the crowd, causing the Tan Vige members to feel miserable, and he even beat up the leader. This gave him a solid impression of Xu Ning. When the stocky ck Armored Guard left, the venue fell silent. The two sides walked away from each other. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Tan Fengying held his nose and pointed at Xu Ning viciously. This surprised the people who hadn¡¯t noticed what happened before. Tan Fengying was fighting Tao Qingyuan, so why would he direct his hostility to another person. The two groups then went their separate ways. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Tao Qingyuan took the initiative to walk to Xu Ning¡¯s side. The punch that Xu Ningnded greatly benefited Tao Qingyuan. ¡°Brother Qingyuan.¡± Xu Ning said in response. Although the two were selected into the ck Armored Guards at the same time, they had not interacted prior to this. ¡°No need to be so polite.¡± Although Tao Qingyuan was the top genius of the Tao Vige, he had a humble personality. ¡°I have wanted to beat this Tan Fengying guy for a long time. And you have helped me this time and greatly fulfilled my wish.¡± Tao Qingyuan and Xu Ning walked side by side towards the residence area. ¡°I thought you would me me for disrupting your fight.¡± Xu Ning smiled. He thought Qingyuan wanted a one-on-one fight. ¡°Of course not!¡± Tao Qingyuan felt like Xu Ning was an interesting character. ¡°As long as we can win against the opponent, the circumstances don¡¯t matter. When encountering horse bandits or encountering beasts, do you think they will fight fairly?¡± Tao Qingyuan¡¯s words surprised Xu Ning. To outsiders, Tao Qingyuan looked responsible and abided by the rules. Otherwise, Tao Jingxing would not have deliberately trained him and appointed him as the future n Head of the Tao Vige. But now it seemed that he was easygoing and not stubborn at all. ¡°However, although we won this time, this incident happened on the first day. I am afraid that this is not the end of it.¡± Tao Qingyuan was a little worried. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to fight, but the other party acted first. ¡°No need to worry.¡± Xu Ning said relievedly, ¡°When we were fighting just now, I saw that the ck Armored Guard-in-charge was watching. He kept waiting until the fight got too intense, before he stood up and stopped it.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Tao Qingyuan frowned and lowered his voice. ¡°Then you mean¡­¡± ¡°I think the ck Armored Guard-in-charge doesn¡¯t seem to oppose our behavior.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°If there was a fight in the Tao Vige, both parties would receive severe punishments. But he only took away one meal, doesn¡¯t this count as encouragement?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Tao Qingyuan realized and said, ¡°It seems that the upper level of the ck Armored Guards hope that we will stay aggressive.¡± ¡°In any case, thank you so much for today.¡± When they arrived at their residence, Tao Qingyuan said, ¡°We should help each other if we encounter anything in the future.¡± Xu Ning demonstrated powerful strength, as well as critical thinking skills. This made Tao Qingyuan feel that he was an extraordinary person. In order to lead the Tao Vige to thrive in the ck Armored Guards, he needed a helper like Xu Ning. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning epted Tao Qingyuan¡¯s offer. Being able to get along with Tao Qingyuan was definitely beneficial to him. Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Resources

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The next day. In the morning, Tao Qingping and Xu Ning made their beds. ¡°Go, let¡¯s eat!¡± Tao Qingping once again asked Xu Ning to go to the dining hall. Tao Qingping didn¡¯t sleep well since he didn¡¯t eat dinnerst night. Xu Ning felt better, but he also felt his stomach was a little empty. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± As soon as Xu Ning and Tao Qingping went outside, they ran into the other Tao Vige members. . Everyone greeted Xu Ning proactively. Xu Ning also responded politely. The reason why Xu Ning had be so popr had a lot to do with yesterday¡¯s conflict. Yesterday, when the two sides were fighting, almost every Tao Vige member saw Xu Ning fighting with them side by side. Regardless of whether Xu Ning¡¯s punches were lethal, just seeing a person fighting with them, gave them a good impression of Xu Ning. In addition, after the conflict ended, everyone saw that Tao Qingyuan took the initiative to talk to Xu Ning, which improved Xu Ning¡¯s status in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°That damn thing!¡± As soon as they arrived at the dining hall, Xu Ning and his party met the people from the Tan Vige. They were now enemies. But because they had been warned before, neither of the two parties fought again. Xu Ning did not eat lunch yesterday, so this was his first time eating at the dining hall. Xu Ning walked around and noticed that the food here was surprisingly good. There were tes upon tes of meat. He could take as much as he wanted¡ªthere were no limits. Even breakfast was sovish. Xu Ning took a pancake, a te of meat, and a bowl of porridge. He found Tao Qingping and sat down with him. As soon as he sat down, Tao Qingyuan also took the opportunity to sit next to Xu Ning. ¡°Look at those people from the Tan Vige, they must hate us.¡± Tao Qingping said in a quiet voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate them too?¡± Xu Ning smiled as he responded. ¡°Yesterday evening, the people from the Song Vige also arrived.¡± Tao Qingyuan put a piece of tbread into his mouth. ¡°Other than the new members from the small viges outside the county city, most of the neers have arrived.¡± Xu Ning looked around and noticed that the dining hall had gotten quite crowded. Everyone sat together selectively in their own groups. ¡°Tao Jin, sit here.¡± While eating, Tao Qingyuan suddenly greeted her. Xu Ning looked up. He saw Tao Jin and three girls holding tes. They had not found a ce to sit yet. After Tao Qingyuan greeted him, Tao Jin and the others walked over. Xu Ning and Tao Qingping squeezed over as they sat down. This time, there were only four women from the Tao Vige who had passed the ck Armored Guards assessment. After sitting down, they nodded their heads and ate their meals. After Tao Jin took her seat, she sat between Xu Ning and Tao Qingyuan. Tao Jin lowered her head and drank the porridge without looking up or talking. ¡®These people¡­¡¯ Xu Ning always thought that Tao Jin was sensitive and a little conceited. In contrast to Tao Qingyuan, she had arrogance written all over her face. However, Tao Jin was the granddaughter of n Head Tao. Xu Ning tolerated her on the surface, but he disliked her from the bottom of his heart. While they were eating, someone from the dining hall entrance suddenly shouted. ¡°Listen up everyone!¡± Xu Ning and the others turned their heads and saw that the person shouting was the stocky ck Armored Guard who broke up the fightst night. He said, ¡°After everyone has finished eating, gather at the camp school field. Master Wei wants to give a speech.¡± After that, the short ck Armored Guard turned around and left. ¡°Already¡­?¡± After Master Wei gave his speech, they would probably start performing their duties. Because of this notice, everyone lost their appetite. After eating a few final bites of food, they all quickly went to the school field. No one wanted to leave a bad impression on the highest officer. When they arrived at the school field, many people were already there. On the way, people came from all directions. It was obvious that all of the neers in the camp had been notified to gather here. ¡°Stand in formation!¡± The 20 people from the Tao Vige had already gathered by Tao Qingyuan¡¯s side. He directed everyone to stand in line. It wasn¡¯t just the Tao Vige. The Song Vige, the Tan Vige, and even some neers who came from smaller viges gathered in their own groups. ¡°Get closer!¡± The ck Armored Guard appeared again. He pointed to the distinct gaps between the various groups and motioned for everyone toe closer. ¡°When Master Wei arrives, be quiet. When he¡¯s speaking, anyone that talks will be punished!¡± Although they didn¡¯t know what rank this ck Armored Guard had, since he spoke in amanding tone, they all obeyed his words subconsciously. Soon, a team of ck Armored Guards entered the school field. After they stood in their positions, everyone stopped talking. Then, a middle-aged man in a white shirt came in, apanied by a few people. He was skinny and had gray hair. He looked elegant from the outside. In addition to the short ck Armored Guard standing next to him, Xu Ning also saw Xia Yuanxing. They followed the middle-aged man in the white shirt with a respectful look on their faces. Everyone could tell that this middle-aged man in white shirt should be the helm of the ck Armored Guards in Kangyun County¡ªMaster Wei Changqing. ¡°I¡¯m Wei Changqing.¡± Wei Changqing stood on the school field stage. From this position, he could see everyone¡¯s expressions. ¡°Today, I will talk about three things.¡± ¡°First one, I want to congratte you all on passing the ck Armored Guards assessment. I hope that in the days toe, everyone can earnestly perform their duties, work hard, and be the backbone of Kangyun County ck Armored Guards.¡± Wei Changqing¡¯s tone was soft, but everyone in the school field could still hear it clearly. ¡°The second thing is about the allocation of resources for you neers.¡± ¡°Our resource allocation is determined based on the level of the previous assessment.¡± ¡°Among you, sixty have gray tes, thirty have cyan tes, and ten have yellow tes.¡± ¡°In addition to the monthly sry, neers with gray tes receive an additional subsidy of two hundred taels of silver each month; neers with cyan tes receive another additional subsidy of two hundred taels of silver, and a Swallowtail Flower; neers with yellow tes will receive another additional subsidy of two hundred taels of silver each month, and a Qinglu Dan.¡± After Wei Changqing said this, the neers below had different expressions on their faces. Those who received grey tes felt a little unfortunate. As the lowest-ranking rookies, their subsidies were half of the cyan te subsidies, and only a third of the yellow te subsidies. Those who received cyan tes felt a little lucky and unlucky at the same time. Only those who received yellow tes showed a faint smile on the corners of their mouths. Xu Ning listened, but was not emotionally perturbed. He was just curious about the Qinglu Dan reward for the yellow tes. Xu Ning had heard of Qinglu Dans from Guo Ye before. It was a kind of medicinal medicine with the same effect as a Swallowtail Flower. For internal skill practitioners, it had the effect of strengthening the body. However, dans were the essence of spirit medicine. It was expensive and difficult to refine. A Qinglu Dan was worth five hundred taels, which cost as much as spirit medicine. Therefore, the effects of dan medicine were better. The effect of the medicine was also easier to absorb after ingesting it. For an ordinary person, the efficiency of spirit medicine was 20% at best, whereas dan medicine could reach more than 50%. Only people like Xu Ning with a Martial Arts Panel could absorb all of the energy in spirit medicine, and then use different promotion mechanisms to transform them into internal or external skill enhancement. For a person who was just starting to practice internal skills, even brewing ten Swallowtail Flowers and drinking it won¡¯t allow them to advance their realm, but Xu Ning only needed the energy of a single Swallowtail Flower to level up. This was not only due to the amount of energy absorbed, but also the unique promotion mechanism of the Martial Arts Panel. Therefore, Xu Ning was curious as to how much energy was contained in a Qinglu Dan. ¡®When Tao Qingyuan receives the Qinglu Dan reward, I¡¯ll be able to see¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his head. After seeing the different expressions of the neers, Wei Changqing smiled. ¡°Although the assessment levels are different and the rewards are different, the assessment levels are not static.¡± Wei Changqing said, ¡°If you perform well enough, your assessment level can be improvedter.¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Guard Station

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®The assessment level can be changed?¡¯ The young men who received the cyan and gray colored tes perked up their ears. ¡°In the future, every three months, we will conduct an assessment.¡± Wei Changqing said, ¡°The evaluation is very simple. It¡¯s simply one-on-onebat. A low-level te will have a chance to challenge the holder of a higher-level te. If they win, the challenger exchanges tes with the challenged. The details of the challenge will be announcedter.¡± ¡®Challenge¡­¡¯ Xu Ning pondered for a second. ording to Wei Changqing, as a cyan te holder, a gray te holder could challenge him.. If he failed, he would be demoted to a gray te. At the same time, he also had the opportunity to challenge a yellow te holder. If he seeded, he would be promoted to a yellow te. However, Xu Ning felt that this rule was not fair at all. Because for some high-level te holders, their immediatebat power might not be strong, but they were young and had great potential, hence they received cyan or even yellow tes. These people would definitely be frequently challenged in the future. In fact, Xu Ning¡¯s reasoning was right. There were already some people who cast their eyes on the younger yellow and cyan te holders. ¡®Moreover, once this evaluation method is implemented, conflicts of interest between neers will be inevitable. They will never get along with each other in harmony, and this will encourage individualism.¡¯? Xu Ning saw the negative impacts from this. When low-level te holders challenged others, they would inevitably challenge the people from other viges. As the external conflicts intensify, the tendency of internal conflicts would increase. ¡®It seems that the ck Armored Guards recruited us because they want to integrate into the local area through us. They also want to differentiate the other forces¡­ Although the strength of the ck Armored Guards is strong enough to directlymand all parties in Kangyun County, this kind of treatment means the rtions between the parties are more subtle¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was aware that he and others might be just pawns in the chess game, but fortunately, he was receiving resources while being one. ¡°The third thing I wanted to say.¡± Wei Changqing¡¯s tone increased a little bit. ¡°Everyone, I hope that after you have obtained the resources, you can train with all your heart, performing your duties, and fully disy your talents.¡± ¡°As you all know, the ck Armored Guards are backed by the Source Faction¡­ ording to the faction¡¯s instructions, within three years, Kangyun County will obtain spots for entering the faction, and these spots will be filled by some of you.¡± ¡®Enter the Source Faction?¡¯ Xu Ning was taken aback. This was the first time he had heard about this. There was no mention of this in the selection and assessment notice. But Xu Ning also noticed that some people¡¯s expressions were indifferent, such as Tao Qingyuan, Tao Jin, and Tan Fengying. It was obvious that they knew about this before. ¡®It seems that the senior management of the vige knew about this, but it has not been widely spread¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®The Source Faction, the martial arts holynd in State Feiyun. I have to fight for this spot¡­¡¯ ¡°I have finished exining the three things.¡± Wei Changqing began to wrap up his speech. ¡°From now on, Captain Qu will be responsible for the affairs of the new camp.¡± The stocky ck Armored Guard who was in charge of their affairs stood up and bowed to Wei Changqing with his fists. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Wei Changqing nodded and left the school field. Only Captain Qu was left on the tform. ¡°Tomorrow, I will send out your duty locations, pay close attention to it. When you receive the notice, report at the location within three days. Remember to bring your tes.¡± Captain Qu waved his hand. ¡°Okay, dismissed.¡± Captain Qu left and the crowd dispersed. ¡®Being a ck Armored Guard is an important job, but we still have to perform the duty chores¡­¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t need to be of one-track mind when practicing martial arts, so he didn¡¯t mind doing chores. However, Tao Qingyuan, Tao Jin and the others were a bit annoyed, as performing duties would inevitably dy their practice. However, they all knew about this in advance, but they still chose to join the ck Armored Guards due to their resources and the opportunity to enter the Source Faction. ¡­ A few days went by. Kangyun County, Maple Lane. Xu Ning came here with his cyan te and identity information. ck Armored Guards Post at the Maple Lane¡ªthis was where Xu Ning was assigned. Although Maple Lane sounded like a street, it was actually an area. It was located in the southeast of Kangyun County. It had arge area and several prosperous streets. Today, in Kangyun County, there were 6000 city guards. These city guards were ordinary warriors who had practiced external skills or had average internal skills, with low talent and potential. In addition, there were 400 ck Armored Guards, and among these 400 guards, there were one hundred neers. In Kangyun County, there were sixteen ck Armored Guards posts and three camps. Among the sixteen ck Armored Guards posts, some of them wererge, and some were small, so the number of guards at each post varied. Xu Ning was assigned to the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post. Although the site was not small, there were less than 10 ck Armored Guards stationed there. One-third of the neers were left in the camp and were responsible for patrolling on site. The remaining two thirds, like Xu Ning, were assigned guard station duty. However, what confused Xu Ning a little was that the other neers assigned to guard station posts were in groups of 3 to 5, but he was the only one reporting alone. ¡°Old man, where is the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know the exact location, so he had to find an old man selling sugar coated fruit on the street to ask for directions. Xu Ning had already received the equipment of the ck Armored Guards. He was dressed in ck, with light armor, a new long sword attached on his waist, and a cyan te around his neck. The old man recognized that Xu Ning was a ck Armored Guard instantly, so he quickly pointed. ¡°Sir, the Maple Lane post is across this street and along the south side of the river.¡± The old man was obviously a little nervous. Xu Ning frowned slightly and thanked him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning turned and left. While walking down on the road, Xu Ning noticed that pedestrians on the road would take the initiative to avoid walking near him. Some would stand still and wait for him to pass before walking. Whenever he walked near the street vendors, the vendors would even stop hawking. Everyone looked at him with fear and a trace of reverence. ¡®It seems that ck Armored Guards¡¯ dominance in Kangyun County has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was still a little ufortable with this, but he was slowly trying to get ustomed to it. After following the path pointed out by the old man, Xu Ning soon found the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post. The guard station looked like a small yamen from the outside. The gate of the guard station was open, surrounded by tall walls, and there were two city guards at the gate. As soon as Xu Ning walked over, before he even spoke, one of the guards said, ¡°May I ask sir, are you surnamed Xu?¡± ¡°Yes, my name is Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning responded directly. The guard respectfully said, ¡°Master Xu, Lieutenant Chen told me to bring you to him.¡± Xu Ning finally realized what was going on. It seemed that the news about him arriving at the Maple Lane Guard Station had already spread in advance. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning said politely. After hearing this, the guard looked ttered and quickly said, ¡°You are too kind, sir.¡± After speaking, he bowed slightly and led Xu Ning into the guard station. As soon as he entered the guard station, Xu Ning saw arge tree more than 20 meters high in the courtyard. In addition, there were all kinds of flowers and nts. At first nce, it looked like a flower garden. ¡°The decor is quite good¡­¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°This was all arranged by Lieutenant Chen.¡± The city guard responded with a smile. Xu Ning nodded. It seemed that the Maple Lane Guard Station did not have many tasks, otherwise Lieutenant Chen, the person-in-charge here, would not have time to decorate this ce. After passing through the courtyard, the city guard took Xu Ning to the backyard. The city guard then stopped in front of a room. ¡°Master Xu, Lieutenant Chen is inside, you can go in.¡± The city guard said. Xu Ning thanked him, tidied up his clothes, walked forward, and knocked on the door. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Dayuan Trading Company

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Knock! Knock! Knock! Knocks came from the door. ¡°Come on in.¡± A response came from the room. The voice was weak¡ªit didn¡¯t contain much vitality. Xu Ning gently opened the door and walked in. He saw a middle-aged man with graying hair leaning on a seat that was covered with white felt. He held his head high with his eyes closed, while the sunlight shone on his face through the window. . On the table in front of him, an incense burner was lit, giving off a faint twist of smoke while also carrying a soft fragrance. Next to the bookcase, there was a birdcage with a small green bird inside. Just like this man, it was in its nest, dozing off with its eyes closed. Next to the bird cage, along the window, there were a few pots of flowers and nts, which looked simr to those in the courtyard. Even though it was almost winter, the flowers and nts were still fresh and green¡ªimpervious to the cold. ¡°Lieutenant Chen.¡± Xu Ning closed the door and stood still. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning, I¡¯m here to report for duty.¡± ¡°Xu Ning?¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s words, Chen Ren began to open his eyes. ¡°This is my ID.¡± Xu Ning handed over his ID and cyan te with both hands. Chen Ren took a look, but didn¡¯t grab it. ¡°I know.¡± Chen Ren slowly stood up and his eyes openedpletely. He couldn¡¯t hide the tiredness in his eyes at all. ¡°You are lucky toe to the Maple Lane Guard Station.¡± Chen Ren said, ¡°The Maple Lane is stable, so there is little work most of the time. Except for the asional collective orders from the higher ups, we mostly stay in the guard station. As for the chores, just leave it to the city guards, there is nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°I heard that you neers seem to be under pressure from the assessments. If you want to practice martial arts by yourself, you don¡¯t have toe to the guard station. Don¡¯t worry, you will still receive your sry.¡± Chen Ren¡¯s remarks made Xu Ning feel a little weird. It seemed that he didn¡¯t need to do anything at the Maple Lane Guard Station, he just had to wait for his sry payment. Xu Ning felt that he had a biased perception of the ck Armored Guards. Perhaps, there were not only elites in this group, but alsozy workers that only collected paychecks. ¡°Okay, dismissed.¡± Chen Ren waved his hand, as if he was out of strength after saying these words to Xu Ning. Xu Ning didn¡¯t ask any more questions, so he just left. After leaving the door, Xu Ning felt a little bit awkward. In contrast to the vitality in the yard, he felt that the Maple Lane Guard Station was not energetic at all. ¡°Master Xu.¡± The city guard who had led Xu Ning inside came over. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± The city guard was waiting next to Xu Ning. ¡°Where is my study?¡± Xu Ning asked. A study was equivalent to the guard station¡¯s personal office. ¡°In the yard next door.¡± The city guard pointed. Xu Ning nced in that direction and saw that there was a small door leading to another courtyard behind the green trees. ¡°Should I take you there?¡± The city guard asked cautiously. ¡°No need for now, I just want to go outside and look around.¡± Xu Ning felt that there was no vitality here, so he wanted to take a look at the environment nearby instead. ¡°Okay.¡± The city guard nodded in response. Xu Ning walked ahead, and the city guard followed behind him. ¡°Lieutenant Chen seems to like flowers and birds. Did he personally arrange the flowers and nts in the courtyard?¡± Xu Ning could smell the floral fragrances. This kind of colorful flower that bloomed in the cold winter was certainly not cheap. ¡°Lieutenant Chen likes flowers and nts, but these flowers and nts were all purchased by Dayuan Trading Company.¡± The city guard answered truthfully. Xu Ning stopped. ¡°Dayuan Trading Company?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The city guard nodded. ¡°Dayuan Trading Company is a very powerful chamber ofmerce in Kangyun County. Their core branch in Kangyun County is in Maple Lane.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying, this Dayuan Trading Company is a foreignpany?¡± Xu Ning extracted the information revealed in the city guard¡¯s words. The city guard nodded. ¡°Yes, the headquarters of Dayuan Trading Company is in Yunying City.¡± ¡°Yunying City¡­¡± The corner of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes moved. Yunying City, the capital of State Feiyun, the foundation of the Source Faction. There seemed to be a connection between Dayuan Trading Company and the Source Faction. ¡®Dayuan Trading Company gave these toys to Chen Ren. It seems that they have a good rtionship¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed the rtionship between his immediate boss and the foreign chamber ofmerce. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Ning pondered for a moment and looked at the city guard. When the city guard was asked by Xu Ning, he paused for a second, but the corner of his eyes could be seen bursting with joy. ¡°Master Xu, my name is Feng Sigua.¡± As a noname city guard, it would be of great benefit to his own future if Xu Ning remembered his name. So when asked about his name, Feng Sigua quickly responded. ¡°Feng Sigua¡­¡± Xu Ning thought this name was interesting. Even in this era when names were more casual, Feng Sigua was still quite a unique name. Xu Ning remembered the name and continued to walk outside the guard station . Feng Sigua was half a step behind Xu Ning. After leaving the guard station, Xu Ning suddenly realized something. He turned around and asked, ¡°Why did I only see Lieutenant Chen in the guard station? Where are my other colleagues?¡± ¡°Master Xu, the others in the Maple Lane station rarelye on duty,¡± Feng Sigua said. Because this involved other ck Armored Guards, he answered very cautiously, ¡°The Maple Lane is usually very safe. Nothing big happens here. Usually the city guards are responsible for patrolling and dealing with disputes. Thus, the ck Armored Guards rarely have things to do, so they just don¡¯te.¡± ¡°Then why is Lieutenant Chen still working here?¡± Xu Ning asked again. Feng Sigua hesitated for a moment before he suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Lieutenant Chenes here not to do work, but to grow flowers.¡± After Xu Ning heard this, everything became clear. Xu Ning had an average impression of the Maple Lane Guard Station. When he was in the Tao Vige, everyone around him was struggling to live, but at the Maple Lane Guard Station, life seemed to be easy and idle. Xu Ning stopped talking, and Feng Sigua led him to wander around Maple Lane. After walking around, the two arrived at a street. There were many shops on both sides of the street. Silk shops, medicinal material shops, jewelry shops, calligraphy and painting shops¡­ There were all kinds of shops that were selling everything. Although they did not have fixed business districts for various types of goods like in his previous life, this street looked prosperous at first nce. ¡°So lively¡­¡± Xu Ning said to himself. Feng Sigua said, ¡°Apparently 30 years ago, when the ck Armored Guards first took over Kangyun County, the poption of the county was less than 20,000. And now that 30 years have passed, the poption is approaching 100,000. If it weren¡¯t for the ck Armored Guards, the people here would have to endure the suffering of war, and they would not have enough to eat or clothes to wear.¡± Xu Ning nodded. The ck Armored Guards should take credit for this. However, his experience at the guard station just now made it difficult for Xu Ning to experience the painstaking efforts the ck Armored Guards had to put in back then. ¡°You talked about Dayuan Trading Company. Where is their store? Take me to see it.¡± Xu Ning wanted to take a look. ¡°Strictly speaking, 70% of the stores on this street belong to Dayuan Trading Company.¡± Feng Sigua¡¯s words surprised Xu Ning. ¡°Apart from this street, does Dayuan Trading Company have other stores?¡± Xu Ning asked. Feng Sigua thought about it. ¡°Yes, there are threemercial streets in Maple Lane, and six out of the ten stores in those streets are owned by Dayuan Trading Company. Moreover, not only in Maple Lane, but they are also located in otherrgemercial streets around the county. But those stores are not asrge as the ones in Maple Lane.¡± ¡®So Dayuan Trading Company is a big yer in Kangyun County¡­¡¯ Xu Ning began to feel like Dayuan Trading Company was the big boss of the Maple Lane area. This ce was full of vitality, but in the guard station, the situation waspletely opposite. ¡°Leave the goods, take the money and get out of here!¡± Suddenly, they heard people shoutinging from up the street. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡± Xu Ning touched the knife attached to his waist and quickly walked over. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: Deputy Manager

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He saw a middle-aged man wearing a cotton-padded jacket in front of a spacious medicinal shop. He was thrown out of the medicinal shop by two strong men. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, the city guards will take you down. By then, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to!¡± A man wearing a fur coat, who was standing behind the two strong men, threatened the middle-aged man. ¡°Shopkeeper, how can you do this!¡± The middle-aged man was thrown to the ground and refused to get up. His expression was anxious. ¡°We did not agree on this price. If you refuse to pay me the agreed upon price, how can I exin it to the folks in the vige!¡± ¡°Exining is your responsibility, it has nothing to do with me.¡± The man called the shopkeeper, turned around and returned to the store.. The middle-aged man crawled and hugged the shopkeeper¡¯s leg. ¡®This asshole¡­¡¯ The shopkeeper gave two strong men a look. The two strong men nodded slightly in response. They then each took out a thick stick from their waist, about to swing at the middle-aged man. However, just as the stick was about to fall on the middle-aged man¡¯s back, the shopkeeper shouted. ¡°Stop!¡± The shopkeeper sternly shouted. This was not because he was suddenly showing some kindness, but because he noticed that there was a young man dressed in the ck Armored Guards uniform in the crowd. The young man looked calm as he looked at him with an expressionless face. The shopkeeper¡¯s heart dropped. He wanted to kick the middle-aged man, but since he was being watched by a ck Armored Guard, he forced a smile from his face. ¡°My brother¡­¡± The shopkeeper bent down and held the middle-aged man¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I suddenly remembered. I was mistaken.¡± ¡°What?¡± The middle-aged man looked at the shopkeeper who suddenly turned into apletely different person. He couldn¡¯t react for a while. He was mentally prepared to be beaten for asking to pay their previously agreed upon price. But the shopkeeper seemed to have suddenly changed his temper. ¡°It¡¯s just a few hundred taels.¡± With that, the shopkeeper took out three silver notes and handed them to the middle-aged man. ¡°Go back and greet your fellow vigers.¡± ¡°Thank you shopkeeper, thank you shopkeeper!¡± The middle-aged man was ttered. He stood up, bowed and thanked many times before leaving with gratitude. The short debacle was over, and the pedestrians who surrounded this ce had also dispersed. But Xu Ning did not leave, he stood still in ce. Feng Sigua was behind Xu Ning. ¡®This person¡­¡¯ The shopkeeper leaned forward with a smile on his face. ¡°Are you going to buy medicinal materials?¡± Xu Ning nced at the shopkeeper and didn¡¯t answer. He was watching the actions of the shopkeeper just now. He also knew very well that if he hadn¡¯t been here just now, that man would have been beaten. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get the 300 taels of silver. ¡°Master¡­¡± The shopkeeper saw Xu Ning ignoring him. He felt a little anxious. He lowered his head and gave a look at the strong man. The strong man nodded and left quickly. ¡°Old Feng, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± Xu Ning also wanted to see what a Dayuan Trading Company store looked like. Feng Sigua was 30 years old, much older than Xu Ning, so Xu Ning calling him Old Feng was appropriate. However, Feng Sigua was stunned that Xu Ning gave him a nickname. Xu Ning stepped forward, and the shopkeeper followed closely behind. ¡°There are a lot of medicinal materials¡­¡± Inside the shop, there were many types of medicinal materials. Xu Ning nced at them briefly. The quality was not bad. After walking around, Xu Ning went up to the second floor. On the second floor, Xu Ning saw some spirit medicine. ¡®Swallowtail Flowers, 300 taels for one?¡¯ Xu Ning stood still in front of a Swallowtail Flower and took a look at the price. He felt that the price was not cheap at all. Being Guo Ye¡¯s friend and receiving a family discount, a Swallowtail Flower was only 180 taels. Even for Tao Yungang, who supplied supplies to other medicinal shops in the county, the harvest price was just 200 taels. Yet here, the price was raised by 50%. However, Xu Ning could understand why. This was a store, and they had to pay rent and wages. ¡°Do you like the quality of this Swallowtail Flower? If you want to buy it, I will give it to you for half the price.¡± The shopkeeper saw Xu Ning lingering in front of the Swallowtail Flowers, so he said quickly. Xu Ning did not expect this shopkeeper to be so generous. ¡°Half the price is only 150 taels. Are you sure that you are not selling at a loss?¡± When the shopkeeper saw Xu Ning speak to him, he was obviously relieved. ¡°No worries, we are backed by Dayuan Trading Company, so our purchase price is low.¡± When talking about Dayuan Trading Company, the tone of the shopkeeper was slightly more serious. Xu Ning smiled and shook his head. This shopkeeper seemed to be deliberately reminding him of this shop¡¯s background. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring enough money.¡± Xu Ning had not nned to buy this. Xu Ning also didn¡¯t want to take advantage of the discount. He hadn¡¯t figured out the details of Dayuan Trading Company, so he didn¡¯t want to get involved with them too soon. ¡°It¡¯s fine, we can write it in the books, and you can pay when it¡¯s convenient for you¡­¡± The shopkeeper had intentions to give it to Xu Ning, but suddenly there was another voice. ¡°Look at how selfish you are, Master Xu is interested, so just wrap it up and give it to him. Don¡¯t embarrass the Dayuan Trading Company!¡± An old man with a skinny figure and a moustache walked down from the second floor. He strode towards Xu Ning, and unlike the shopkeeper, the smile on his face looked sincere. ¡°Deputy Manager Yu.¡± The shopkeeper quickly saluted. ¡°Who are you? Do you know me?¡± Xu Ning asked. The old man called out his surname, so he obviously knew him. But Xu Ning had just arrived at Maple Lane. ¡°Yu Xinghe, Deputy Manager of Dayuan Trading Company.¡± As Yu Xinghe spoke, he was full of confidence. ¡°We got news yesterday about Master Xu¡¯s arrival at Maple Lane. When you came to Maple Lane today, we should have taken the initiative to visit. Now you are here in person, please excuse our rudeness.¡± Xu Ning narrowed his eyes and took a look at Yu Xinghe. Although Yu Xinghe looked skinny, he had his own aura. He looked like a martial artist. He was extremely confident when he spoke just now. There was no trace of nervousness when facing a ck Armored Guard. ¡°Dayuan Trading Company is well-informed.¡± Xu Ning responded ¡°After all, we are thendlords of Maple Lane. When we have guests on our own site, of course we must know in advance.¡± Yu Xinghe smiled. Upon hearing this, Xu Ning¡¯s expression stiffened. He thenughed. In Maple Lane, ck Armored Guards were outsiders, and he, the Deputy Manager of Dayuan Trading Company, was the real master. ¡®This Dayuan Trading Company is crazy.¡¯ After Yu Xinghe spoke, he kept staring at Xu Ning¡¯s expression. As a result, Xu Ning seemed to be a little surprised. Yu Xinghe felt that this young man was more astute than he had imagined. If another ck Armored Guard had heard what he said, they would either refute or question him. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning¡¯s nonchntness. However, Yu Xinghe¡¯s act didn¡¯t stop there. He pped his hands and shouted, ¡°Bring it over.¡± A young maid, holding a beautiful wooden box, walked forward. She opened the wooden box, revealing three crystal clear dans. ¡°Please ept these Qinglu Dans, Master Xu.¡± Yu Xinghe said. ¡°Qinglu Dan?¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had seen dans before. He was going to wait until the end of the month when he was paid, to take a look at a Qinglu Dan, so he didn¡¯t expect to see it so early. Xu Ning reached out and pinched a Qinglu Dan. Sure enough, the Martial Arts Panel refreshed. ¡ª Discovered energy: 3 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®500 taels for only 3 energy units?¡¯ Xu Ning did not expect that the energy in this dan medicine was so little. The Jasper Grass he had picked in the past was also worth 500 taels, but it had 6 energy units. ¡®It seems that dan medicine is not suitable for me¡­¡¯ Xu Ning finally understood now. When making dan medicine, the energy inside would not increase, only the utilization rate would increase. But since Xu Ning directly absorbed energy, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the utilization rate. After seeing Xu Ning pinch a Qinglu Dan, a smile flicked across Yu Xinghe¡¯s mouth. For warriors, resources are money. Anyone who loves money can be bought and used. The ck Armored Guards in the Maple Lane Guard Station all loved money. They were all good friends with Dayuan Trading Company. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Boundaries

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning held the Qinglu Dan in his hand and began to think. Yu Xinghe looked at Xu Ning, thinking that he was just thinking about how to ept the qinglu dan tactfully. After all, he had seen this many times before. ¡®He is a young man after all, the temptation of a Qinglu Dan is too high¡­¡¯ Just now Xu Ning gave Yu Xinghe a feeling of loss of control that was hard to fathom, but now, this feeling had disappeared. ¡°Master Xu¡­¡± Seeing how Xu Ning was not speaking, Yu Xinghe prepared to take the initiative to relieve Xu Ning¡¯s plight. ¡°Deputy Manager Yu.¡± Xu Ning coincidentally spoke at the same time.. ¡°This Qinglu Dan is too precious¡­¡± Xu Ning gently put the dan medicine back into the box. ¡°I will not ept it.¡± Yu Xinghe was initially smiling, but after seeing the Qinglu Dan being ced back into the box, his smile became a little stiff. He looked at Xu Ning with puzzled eyes. On the other side, Xu Ning looked at Yu Xinghe¡¯s eyes with a calm gaze. In fact, Xu Ning was tempted by these three Qinglu Dans. Although a Qinglu Dan¡¯s utilization rate was not high, as long as he epted them, he could exchange it for silver tael, then use the silver tales to buy spirit medicine. 1500 taels could be exchanged for over a dozen energy units. This temptation was very strong. But unfortunately, Xu Ning felt that if he received the gift, he might be in debt forever. During Xu Ning¡¯s interaction with Dayuan Trading Company, he had already learned that in the Maple Lane, Dayuan Trading Company was powerful and almighty; they were only superficially polite to the ck Armored Guards. Dayuan Trading Company became the overlords of Maple Lane, while the ck Armored Guards were only puppets. ¡®Does the senior ck Armored Guards ept this behavior?¡¯ Xu Ning refused the Qinglu Dans because he really didn¡¯t want to get into trouble. Because Xu Ning knew well in his heart that even though Maple Lane was owned by Dayuan Trading Company, it was still inside Kangyun County. The top controller of Kangyun County was still the ck Armored Guards. The weakness of one ck Armored Guard station did not mean that the entire ck Armored Guards would tolerate the arrogant behavior of Dayuan Trading Company. Revenge was a dish best served cold, and now was not the time yet. ¡°Master Xu, you don¡¯t need to mind the value of this gift. It¡¯s just a gesture from us.¡± Yu Xinghe felt that this young man was tricky to deal with. Xu Ning waved his hand as a signal of rejection while still having a polite attitude. What he had to do now was not to confront, but to keep distance. Once he understood what the senior ck Armored Guards thought about Dayuan Trading Company, he would make a decision then. Right now he did not want to get dragged into the deep end just yet. ¡°Deputy Manager Yu, I appreciate the gesture, but you can keep the gift.¡± Xu Ning no longer gave Yu Xinghe the opportunity to keep persuading him. He looked at Feng Sigua. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Old Feng.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The shopkeeper stood aside. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even know whether to send Xu Ning off. He subconsciously looked at the Deputy Manager Yu Xinghe. Yu Xinghe paused for a second before smiling again. ¡°If that is the case, we will not force you to ept the gift. When you have the opportunity in the future, make sure to visit us.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Xu Ning bowed with his hands and left with Feng Sigua. Yu Xinghe stood in front of the window on the second floor as he looked at the two leaving. ¡°Deputy Manager Yu, this Xu Ning guy, can¡¯t be bought¡­¡± The shopkeeper stood behind Yu Xinghe. Yu Xinghe put his hands behind his back, his eyes deep in thought. ¡°Can¡¯t be bought?¡± Yu Xinghe sneered. ¡°Even Maple Lane Guard Station Head Chen Ren is under our control, let alone a small guard.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The shopkeeper said. ¡°But¡­¡± Yu Xinghe said, ¡°This Xu Ning guy acted beyond my expectations¡­¡± ¡°ording to the information from thepany, this Xu Ning is actually an outsider of Tao Vige. Generally speaking, he has had the experience of being disced and sent away. This kind of person should be extremely hungry for money and resources. He should be sensitive and have low self-esteem in his blood¡­¡± ¡°However, I can¡¯t find these ws on Xu Ning.¡± Yu Xinghe squinted his eyes. ¡°He looks confident and secure. What makes me the most confused is his apathetic attitude towards resources.¡± ¡°He refused three Qinglu Dans decisively. Xu Ning either has cards up his sleeves, or he is very smart¡­¡± The shopkeeper stood by the side. This was the first time he had heard Deputy Manager Yu praise a young man. ¡°So you mean, this Xu Ning guy is hard to deal with?¡± The shopkeeper leaned closer. ¡°Hard to deal with?¡± Yu Xinghe¡¯s tone changed again, ¡°No matter how secure he is, we can prate his bottomline. No matter how clever, he has to consider the overall situation. He will sumb¡­¡± ¡°He has to ept these three Qinglu Dans, whether he likes it or not.¡± Yu Xinghe¡¯s tone was confident. ¡°Today he did not ept it in public, but he will have to ept it in private the next day. Even if he does not want to, he has no choice¡­¡± ¡°After all, he is just a tiny¡­ ck Armored Guard.¡± ¡­ ¡°Shame, what a pity¡­¡± After leaving the door of the medicinal materials shop, Xu Ning shook his head gently and muttered to himself. Feng Sigua followed him without talking. He had just gotten to know Xu Ning, so it was better not to ask anything about Master Xu¡¯s personal finances. However, from the bottom of his heart, Feng Sigua admired Xu Ning very much. That was three Qinglu Dans, worth a total of 1500 taels of silver! His monthly sry was ten taels, which was not bad in Kangyun County. But even if he didn¡¯t spend any taels for 10 years, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save 1500 taels. ¡°Old Feng.¡± Xu Ning said casually, ¡°Is there a close rtionship between Dayuan Trading Company and us Maple Lane Guard Station?¡± Feng Sigua realized the intention behind Xu Ning¡¯s words. He hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. ¡°Very close¡­¡± After a pause, he clenched his teeth. ¡°Lieutenant Chen and the Chief Manager of Dayuan Trading Company have a very good rtionship, and because of this, the others in the guard station have also been controlled by Dayuan Trading Company.¡± Xu Ning nced at Feng Sigua. This was quite explicit. Xu Ning understood Feng Sigua¡¯s intentions¡ªthis old city guard wanted to be on his good side. Although he was a city guard, he was just an ordinary person with little knowledge of martial arts. If he wanted to have a better future, or even go further in life, he had to kiss the asses of the ck Armored Guards. In fact, this was exactly Feng Sigua¡¯s intentions. It¡¯s just that the other ck Armored Guards at the station didn¡¯t value him at all, and he happened to run into Xu Ning. This was a rare opportunity for Feng Sigua, hence the reason why he answered Xu Ning¡¯s questions truthfully. ¡°I heard that aftering to the guard station, I have the right to pick a few deputies from the city guards to do some chores for me?¡± As Xu Ning spoke, Feng Sigua¡¯s heart was beating fast. ¡°Sir, there is such an arrangement¡­¡± Feng Sigua felt his heart jump to his throat. ¡°I¡¯m a neer and don¡¯t know anyone else. How about I take you under me?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words hit Feng Sigua like a tidal wave. Feng Sigua¡¯s face flushed red, and he began to show his loyalty. ¡°I am willing to go through fire and hell for you, sir!¡± Xu Ning smiled, this loyal rhetoric was a bit old-fashioned. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the guard station, and tell me some stories about the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand and started their return journey. Feng Sigua quickly followed. ¡­ Over the next few days, Xu Ning found Tao Qingyuan and the others. He asked them to inquire about the rtionship between the other ck Armored Guards and Dayuan Trading Company. During this time, Xu Ning also strolled around Maple Lane. He had learned a lot about Maple Lane from Feng Sigua. In addition, Xu Ning also met a few other colleagues. But they only came to the guard station as a formality, not to do any real work. Everyone¡¯s performance was exactly the same as that of Lieutenant Chen¡ªthey were all cking off. On this day, Xu Ning went around Maple Lane with Feng Sigua as usual. When he returned to his study in the guard station, he heard someone asking to see him at the door. ¡°Come on in.¡± Xu Ning said. A city guard walked in, he lowered his head and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, Lieutenant Chen asked you toe over.¡± ¡°Lieutenant Chen?¡± Xu Ning began to think. He replied, ¡°I¡¯ll head over right now.¡± ¡°Thank you sir.¡± The city guard left. Xu Ning stood up. He had a feeling that the reason why Chen Ren wanted to see him had something to do with Dayuan Trading Company. ¡®What does he want to say to me¡­¡¯ Xu Ning left the room and walked towards Chen Ren¡¯s study. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Hard Qi

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Master Chen.¡± Xu Ning walked into the room and saluted Chen Ren. Chen Ren¡¯s face was still full of fatigue, his eyelids drooping. Only when his eyes nced at the flowers and nts next to him, did he feel slightly energized. ¡°You¡¯ve been at the guard station for a few days now, how are you doing?¡± Although Chen Ren seemed to be concerned, his tone was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m doing good.¡± Xu Ning replied in a routine manner. . Chen Ren nodded. He was silent for a moment. Then he said, ¡°Have you been in contact with Dayuan Trading Company?¡± Xu Ning knew that his intuition was correct. Chen Ren asked to see him because of Dayuan Trading Company. ¡°I have been in contact with Deputy Manager Yu from Dayuan Trading Company.¡± Xu Ning responded truthfully. ¡°Deputy Manager Yu¡­¡± Chen Ren straightened his back, wanting to sit up straight. ¡°He is a shrewd and capable person in Dayuan Trading Company¡­¡± ¡°Xu Ning, you¡¯re new to Maple Lane, maybe you still don¡¯t get it.¡± Chen Ren¡¯s tone softened slightly. ¡°Dayuan Trading Company has yed an important role in the construction of Kangyun County. 30 years ago, when the ck Armored Guards first took over the city of Kangyun County, everything was barren. There was nothing to do, and the environment was extremely harsh.¡± ¡°Dayuan Trading Company got in touch with the ck Armored Guards and took the initiative to enter Kangyun County. With their help, our business in Kangyun County gradually developed. Now, Kangyun County is a trade transit center. These improvements were all brought about by Dayuan Trading Company.¡± ¡°In addition, in Kangyun County, 30% of the businesses here are handled by Dayuan Trading Company. They have contributed a lot of taxes to Kangyun County.¡± ¡°Therefore, Dayuan Trading Company is a good friend of the ck Armored Guards, we can trust them unconditionally.¡± Having said that, Chen Ren picked up the tea cup in front of him and took a sip. Xu Ning listened quietly, waiting for Chen Ren¡¯s words. Chen Ren¡¯s words just now were an indication of Dayuan Trading Company¡¯s influence. First of all, Dayuan Trading Company was the hero of Kangyun County. Secondly, Dayuan Trading Company had powerful roots and connections inside Kangyun County. Thirdly, Dayuan Trading Company was trustworthy. Chen Ren put down the teacup in his hand and saw that Xu Ning hadn¡¯t answered yet. He looked slightly annoyed. He took out a wooden box from underneath the table and ced it on the tabletop. When Xu Ning saw it, he recognized it instantly. That was the three Qinglu Dans that he returned to Yu Xinghe from before. ¡®Even if I don¡¯t want to ept it, I have to ept it¡­¡¯ Xu Ningughed. They directly went to contact his boss, giving Xu Ning no choice. If Chen Ren did this a few days ago, Xu Ning might have epted it, just like the others in Maple Lane, he would have been bought out by Dayuan Trading Company. But over the past few days, Xu Ning had done some thinking. He asked Tao Qingyuan and the other guard station guys about the reputation of Dayuan Trading Company. After summarizing the information, Xu Ning came to a conclusion. Most guard stations were afraid or even repulsed by Dayuan Trading Company. Moreover, the seniors of the ck Armored Guards had expressed dissatisfaction with Dayuan Trading Company¡¯s increasingly presumptuous behavior. However, they had not yet acted on this dissatisfaction. Xu Ning made a decision not to have any ties or conflicts with Dayuan Trading Company. As the first batch of neers recruited by the ck Armored Guards from the Tao Vige, he carried a great responsibility. This action would make Chen Ren and Dayuan Trading Company afraid that they would not be able to take any initiative if Xu Ning refused their advances. In fact, Xu Ning¡¯s guess was right. Chen Ren was full of dissatisfaction with Xu Ning. However, due to Xu Ning¡¯s rtively special status, Chen Ren could not directly force Xu Ning to board the bribery ship. So he had to use a gentle method,bined with his authority, to force Xu Ning into being bought out. In fact, Chen Ren felt that a small character like Xu Ning wouldn¡¯t need to be bribed at all. Even if Xu Ning did not cooperate with Dayuan Trading Company, it would not have a huge impact. But the intention of Dayuan Trading Company was very clear, and that was topletely control all of the ck Armored Guards in Maple Lane. It seemed that this was the only way they could guarantee the stability of their foundation in Kangyun County. ¡°Xu Ning, I heard that you neers are still under the pressure of assessment.¡± Chen Ren seemed to change the subject. ¡°With regards to martial arts, talent is the most important thing, followed by resources. Without sufficient resources, the speed of practice will slow down, you could even hurt yourself.¡± ¡°Take these three Qinglu Dans.¡± Chen Ren pushed the wooden box forward. ¡°Mortal realm third stage is all about physical strength. These Qinglu Dan are the most suitable medicine for the mortal realm third stage. With these three Qinglu Dans, you will definitely be able to keep your cyan te in the follow-up assessment, you might even have the opportunity to challenge a yellow te.¡± Xu Ning did not respond. Chen Ren¡¯s eyes went slightly cold. His attitude changed and his tone was slightly curt. ¡°What, you¡¯re not going to take it? I¡¯m delivering it to you personally.¡± Xu Ning seemed to be afraid of Chen Ren¡¯s status, so he finally stepped forward and took the wooden box. Chen Ren smiled. ¡°Alright, head on out, practice hard, bring honor for the Maple Lane Guard Station and I.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Chen.¡± Xu Ning answered nkly. ¡°By the way, this gift was given to you by Yu Xinghe, the Deputy Manager of Dayuan Trading Company. If you have the opportunity, remember to thank him.¡± Chen Ren finished speaking. He looked like he had just yed Xu Ning like a puppet. Xu Ning didn¡¯t reply, after nodding, he immediately left the room. ¡°An outsider of an outskirt vige acting so prideful¡­ What a joke.¡± Chen Ren closed his eyes again and faced the window, enjoying the warmth of the winter sun. ¡­ Xu Ning didn¡¯t feel any emotions after being yed by Chen Ren. In fact, he thought Chen Ren, the boss, was ridiculous. Xu Ning felt that this guy was nothing more than a soft puppet of Dayuan Trading Company. Even though he had epted these three Qinglu Dans, he would send them back a second time. Xu Ning felt that he might be the toughest person in the entire guard station. ¡°Sir.¡± Xu Ning returned to his study room and found Feng Sigua waiting for him at the entrance. ¡°Perfect, I was looking for you.¡± Xu Ning opened the door to enter the room. Feng Sigua looked around outside the room before entering and closing the door behind him. Over the past few days, Feng Sigua finally experienced the feeling of being proud. Ever since the other city guards knew that he was friends with Master Xu, people began calling him ¡°Brother Sigua¡±. His wife¡¯s attitude also softened and started taking care of him in all aspects. Bing the deputy of a ck Armored Guard meant he would gain further qualifications as a city guard. Xu Ning had be the most important person in Feng Sigua¡¯s heart. All of his future prospects were in Xu Ning¡¯s hands. When Feng Sigua heard from his colleagues that Xu Ning was called in by Chen Ren, his heart dropped to his stomach. He knew about Xu Ning¡¯s attitude towards Dayuan Trading Company. He also knew about the rtionship between Chen Ren and Dayuan Trading Company. He was afraid that Chen Ren would give Xu Ning a hard time, so he came and waited outside Xu Ning¡¯s study. ¡°Send this back to Dayuan Trading Company, back to Yu Xinghe.¡± Xu Ning put the wooden box on the table. ¡°Um¡­¡± Feng Sigua immediately recognized that these were the Qinglu Dans that Xu Ning had previously rejected. ¡°Master, did Lieutenant Chen¡­¡± Feng Sigua asked tentatively. ¡°Yes, he made me take it.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s expression was rxed. ¡°But I don¡¯t want it.¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Qu Dayou

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After seeing Xu Ning act so tough, Feng Sigua didn¡¯t know what to say. Xu Ning looked at Feng Sigua, who was hesitating, and said, ¡°What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Sigua said carefully, ¡°Refusing Yu Xinghe¡¯s gift the first time was only a slight disrespect to Dayuan Trading Company, but if you return the gift a second time, then you will be pping Lieutenant Chen in the face.¡± ¡°After all, he is your immediate boss, if you offend him¡­¡± Feng Sigua did not continue to say anything else. Xu Ning was not annoyed when he heard this. ¡°Lieutenant Chen is my boss, but Captain Qu is also my boss¡­¡± Xu Ning stopped talking. After Feng Sigua heard this, he stopped trying to convince Xu Ning otherwise. ¡°In that case, master, I will help you return this gift..¡± Feng Sigua took the wooden box on the table, left and began walking towards the Dayuan Trading Company shop. ¡®Captain Qu should have nothing to do with Dayuan Trading Company¡­¡¯ After Feng Sigua left, Xu Ning was alone in the room. From the information that Xu Ning had gathered, there were no rumors of a rtionship between Qu Dayou and Dayuan Trading Company. But this was just the surface, he was not clear what was going on behind the scenes. As long as Qu Dayou was not on the same side as Dayuan Trading Company, he was safe. If Chen Ren wanted to punish Xu Ning, he would have to worry about Qu Dayou¡¯s reaction. Although the two people did not have a direct rtionship, Qu Dayou was a captain, whereas Chen Ren was just a lieutenant. ¡­ After spending the day at the guard station, Xu Ning returned to the campsite in the evening. They were all new guards, and they did not have allocated residences, nor did they purchase any real estate in the county city, so they had to live at the campsite. The new campsite had been renamed as Camp Site Three. More than 30 new guards were stationed here daily. Their main tasks were to stand guard, patrol, and be responsible for the security maintenance around Camp Site Three. The workload of this position was not high at all, because they were backed by the city guards, so the work was quite easy. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡¯re back.¡± When Xu Ning returned to the room, he saw Tao Qingping washing his feet by the bed. He was assigned to Camp Site Three, so he had little work and plenty of free time. ¡°You¡¯re nning to rest already?¡± Xu Ning took off his armor and knife, sat at the table, and poured a ss of water. ¡°I practiced martial arts for the whole day, so I feel a little tired.¡± Tao Qingping answered. This was the advantage of being stationed at the campsite, their free time could be used to practice martial arts. Because of the pressure and motivation that came from the assessments, everyone was concerned about their martial arts skills. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Tao Qingping kindly reminded, ¡°although the work at the guard station is not tiring, it is still a waste of time. You leave so early and return sote every day, don¡¯t forget about your martial arts practice.¡± ¡°For us neers, improving our strength is the most important thing. Don¡¯t pull the cart before the horse.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°I know, thank you for reminding me. Don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m at the guard station, I have a lot of free time to practice martial arts.¡± Xu Ning had prepared this excuse a long time ago. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin his sudden increase in strength. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Tao Qingping said, ¡°as long as our strength improves, we will be able to take other people¡¯s resources. When that timees, we will be the bosses of Camp Site Three.¡± ¡°Camp Site Three has a weird hierarchy. Besides the head boss Captain Qu, there are no lieutenants. I heard that one and a half yearster, they will add a lieutenant to Camp Site Three. And the candidates for the new lieutenant are the outstanding talents among us neers.¡± When Tao Qingping said this, his eyes were full of hope, as if he was already thinking about the future. ¡°Then you have to work harder. If you be a lieutenant, remember to take care of me.¡± Xu Ning jokingly said. ¡°If only¡­¡± Although Tao Qingping waved his hands dismissively, his face was full of expectation. Knock! Knock! Knock! Knocking sounds came from the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Tao Qingping asked. ¡°Master, I am the city guard on duty for tonight.¡± A voice came from outside. Xu Ning stood up and opened the door. He saw a city guard standing outside the door. The city guard first gave Xu Ning and Tao Qingping a salute before saying, ¡°Captain Qu has ordered Master Xu Ning to see him in his study.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s brain was spinning. He didn¡¯t remember any business between him and Captain Qu. But even though he was puzzled, Xu Ning still said, ¡°I see.¡± Once the city guard retreated, Xu Ning put on his armor again. ¡°Why is Captain Qu looking for you?¡± Tao Qingping was also puzzled. ¡°It may be rted to an incident at the guard station.¡± Xu Ning went straight out the door and rushed towards Qu Dayou¡¯s study. ¡­ The sky was already dark. The light from oilmps flickered in Qu Dayou¡¯s study. Xu Ning stood in front of him. ¡°Master Qu.¡± Xu Ning saluted. Qu Dayou smiled happily and pointed to the seat. ¡°Sit.¡± Xu Ning sat down with his back straight. ¡°How does it feel to work at the guard station?¡± Qu Dayou asked. ¡°It feels okay.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what Qu Dayou was trying to say, so he gave an ambiguous answer. ¡°Why did you refuse the gift from Dayuan Trading Company?¡± Qu Dayou asked suddenly. There were no emotions from his tone, as if he was just a little curious. Xu Ning¡¯s heart dropped upon hearing this. Once again, his boss asked to see him because of Dayuan Trading Company. It seemed that after escaping the trouble in Maple Lane, he was once again in trouble. ¡°I do not believe in rewards without hard work.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Okay.¡± Qu Dayou smiled as he took out a beautiful wooden box from under the table. This was exactly the same as what had happened during the day, where Chen Ren took out the beautiful wooden box with three Qinglu Dans, then threatened Xu Ning to ept it. However, instead of Chen Ren, it was Qu Dayou. Xu Ning squinted. If Qu Dayou was also in bed with Dayuan Trading Company, then he would be in a tricky situation. Whether he liked it or not, he would inevitably be dragged into bribery. ¡°What, you¡¯re worried that I would act the same as that coward Chen Ren, and force this gift on you again?¡± Qu Dayou smiled heartily. Xu Ning looked at Qu Dayou¡¯s eyes. Qu Dayou looked satisfied with him. ¡®Oof¡­¡¯ Xu Ning finally understood. It seemed that Qu Dayou was obviously not involved with Dayuan Trading Company. In this case, Chen Ren wouldn¡¯t have absolute control over him. ¡°Master, may I ask why is this thing in your hands?¡± Xu Ning was a little confused. Feng Sigua had already returned the Qinglu Dans to Dayuan Trading Company, but now it was in Qu Dayou¡¯s hands. ¡°Someone told a city guard at the campsite to put this thing under your pillow, but it was sent to me instead.¡± Qu Dayou stood up with his hands behind his back and paced around the table. Seeing this, Xu Ning also stood up. ¡°This time, they not only gave you the Qinglu Dans, but also this.¡± Qu Dayou reached under the table and a dart appeared in his hand. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s heart shuddered. He instantly understood the intention. This time, the bribe and the punishment were sent as one. If he didn¡¯t ept the gift, they would hurt him. Dayuan Trading Company was threatening his own life. ¡°Savages.¡± Xu Ning whispered. He didn¡¯t feel too nervous, since Qu Dayou had already known about all this and had proactively summoned him toe here. Qu Dayou would protect him. Qu Dayou nced at Xu Ning¡¯s expression and noticed that Xu Ning did not panic. He silently approved Xu Ning¡¯s reaction in his heart. Qu Dayou then threw the dart on the table, giving off a metal clink sound. He said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for putting you in such a situation.¡± ¡°What?¡± When Qu Dayou said this, Xu Ning was taken aback. Although Xu Ning didn¡¯t quite understand what Qu Dayou meant, Xu Ning vaguely felt that Qu Dayou was the reason why he was assigned to the Maple Lane Guard Station and was so persistently tempted by Dayuan Trading Company. Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Promise

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qu Dayou walked next to Xu Ning and patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder lightly. He said earnestly, ¡°Xu Ning, don¡¯t me me. Although you are in some trouble right now, this may also be a good opportunity in the future.¡± Xu Ning was a little confused. ¡°Sir, can you exin it slightly more clearly.¡± Qu Dayou did not directly respond to Xu Ning, instead he asked, ¡°Do you know a lot about Dayuan Trading Company¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°I have heard some information from Lieutenant Chen Ren, and people around me have also told me some stories about Dayuan Trading Company.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Qu Dayou asked again, ¡°What did Chen Ren say about Dayuan Trading Company?¡± After hearing this, Xu Ning repeated what Chen Ren said to him.. The main point was to recognize the contribution of Dayuan Trading Company to Kangyun County and recognize their status in Kangyun County. Qu Dayou finished listening to Xu Ning¡¯s words and did notment. He continued to ask, ¡°What about you, what do you think of them based on your recent encounter with Dayuan Trading Company?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t answer immediately. He organized his thoughts and said, ¡°Dayuan Trading Company is not as good as what Lieutenant Chen said. They are too greedy.¡± Qu Dayou was on the opposing side of Dayuan Trading Company, so Xu Ning spoke his true thoughts. Qu Dayou nodded silently. ¡°You are right, they are too greedy¡­ But what Chen Ren said is also true. In any case, Dayuan Trading Company¡¯s past contribution to Kangyuan County cannot be ignored, but¡­¡± A cold light shed in Qu Dayou¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, their past contributions do not cover their current behavior.¡± Xu Ning frowned when he saw the murderous look on Qu Dayou¡¯s face. ¡°At the beginning, Dayuan Trading Company did help the ck Armored Guards a lot. Without them, the ck Armored Guards would not be able to restore the people¡¯s livelihood in Kangyun County so quickly. But as Dayuan Trading Company¡¯s influence in Kangyun County increased, they began to turn on the ck Armored Guards.¡± ¡°They were no longer satisfied with just being a business, they wanted to seek more power in Kangyun County.¡± ¡°The biggest turning point was the recement of the captain¡¯s position in Camp Site One eight years ago. Back then, the Captain of Camp Site One stepped down and returned to Yunying City. At the same time, Captain Cai Qinghan took over Camp Site One. Since then, Dayuan Trading Company has continued to expand their power.¡± As Qu Dayou spoke, his eyes were filled with nostalgia. Xu Ning stood on the side, thinking while listening. Among the Kangyun County ck Armored Guards, the highest ranked was Commander Wei Changqing, and there were four captains under him, namely, Ning Fengwen, captain of the personal guards, Cai Qinghan, Captain of Camp Site One, Xia Yuanxing, Captain of Camp Site Two, and Captain Qu from Camp Site Three. Among these people, Qu Dayou was thest one promoted, so his power was rtively lower. ¡°After Cai Qinghan was promoted to captain, he kept making deals with Dayuan Trading Company. He and Dayuan Trading Company conspired together. He even allowed Dayuan Trading Company to participate in the policy formtion of Kangyun County.¡± The more Qu Dayou spoke, the more cold his tone became. ¡°That coincided with the high-level changes of the Kangyun County ck Armored Guards. Themander and the captains resigned one by one. After the arrival of the newmander and captains, Cai Qinghan began to involve Dayuan Trading Company more and more into ck Armored Guards¡¯ affairs.¡± ¡°The Maple Lane Guard Station you are at is the one that is the most involved. From the top to bottom, they are all puppets of Dayuan Trading Company.¡± Xu Ning heard this and asked, ¡°But master, no matter how powerful Cai Qinghan is, he is only a captain, while Master Wei is themander¡­ Does Master Wei allow Cai Qinghan to act like this?¡± ¡°Master Wei does have a higher status¡­¡± Qu Dayou said, ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t want to get involved.¡± ¡°Master Weies from a big family in Yunying City, but for some reason, he needs to stay here for a few years. And during this period of time, Master Wei doesn¡¯t want any trouble.¡± ¡°Prior to this, Captain Xia and Captain Ning were interested in fighting against Cai Qinghan, but at best they were equal in power against Cai Qinghan and Dayuan Trading Company. When Master Wei agreed to the construction of Camp Site Three, I was promoted. Our strength against Cai Qinghan has greatly increased, and this has given us the opportunity to take the initiative and fight back.¡± After hearing this, Xu Ning finally realized how deep this story went. In addition to the localization of the forces behind the selection of the new ck Armored Guards recruits, there were also factors of internal resistance. This group of neers had already be a part of other people¡¯s ns before they even entered the ck Armored Guards. This made Xu Ning feel the sense of being manipted and being out of control. ¡°The reason why you were targeted by Dayuan Trading Company has something to do with our previous decision. When the neers were assigned a few days ago, Maple Lane Guard Station clearly stated that there was enough manpower, and to not send any neers. The real reason was because they did not want my people to enter Maple Lane, however, I still stationed you there.¡± ¡°The reason for doing this is because Maple Lane is their strongest foundation.¡± Qu Dayou exined the reason for Xu Ning¡¯s recent encounters. Xu Ning was baffled. In the eyes of Qu Dayou and others, he was just an offensive pawn, or a sting that made the opponent slightly ufortable. As long as he was stationed at Maplene, Dayuan Trading Company would feel ufortable. He had be a sword, and the person holding the sword might stab at any time if given the opportunity. Therefore, Dayuan Trading Company spent much effort to win over him, to wear out the sword. ¡°But Xu Ning, you shouldn¡¯t me me either.¡± Qu Dayou said, ¡°We are preparing to fight against Dayuan Trading Company. You are our first move. Although you are facing a tough opponent, there are three captains that support you. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about your safety. Moreover, if you can beat Dayuan Trading Company and weaken their strength, you will be a hero.¡± ¡°I can promise you now that as long as the power of Dayuan Trading Company decreases, you will be the first lieutenant of Camp Site Three!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t fluctuate much after hearing this. In fact, regardless of whether he became a lieutenant or not, he did not have a choice at all. ¡°Master¡­¡± Xu Ning understood the situation, but he still had a question. ¡°Master, why did you choose me to go to Maple Lane? I¡¯m just a cyan te rookie, there are yellow te rookies that are better than me.¡± Qu Dayouughed. ¡°This is just a coincidence.¡± ¡°First of all, I checked your information. You are an outsider of the Tao Vige. Generally speaking, there are problems with outsiders getting along with their vige. But ording to my observations, you are well integrated into the Tao Vige. The young people of Tao Vige ept you. This at least shows that you are not a bad person.¡± ¡°Not a bad person¡­¡± Xu Ning listened silently. ¡°Secondly, back when you fought with the young man from the Tan Vige, I was observing you. You are not like the other young people, who are hotheads. When both parties were fighting, you were finding opportunities using less effort. You make good decisions. I think you are a smart person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to put a wise man in Maple Lane than to put a strong man. There is a high probability that you will not be corrupted, and you will find ways to protect yourself. Moreover, if the time is right and the conditions are met, you have the capabilities to cause lethal damage.¡± ¡°Of course, you have also noticed the problems of Dayuan Trading Company and chose to keep your distance. This also shows that my vision was correct.¡± Qu Dayou finally gave Xu Ning all the information. Although Xu Ning felt that there was no way for Qu Dayou to know all the inside business of the ck Armored Guards, after hearing this, Xu Ning was full of confidence. Xu Ning also had a sense of how to deal with the Maple Lane Guard Station in the future and how to deal with the rtionship with Dayuan Trading Company. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough for now.¡± Qu Dayou picked up the wooden box from the table and threw it directly to Xu Ning. ¡°Take it, this is yours.¡± Xu Ning took it with a look of hesitation. Seeing this, Qu Dayou said, ¡°I seized this wooden box, it is mine. Now I gave it to you, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Thank you Master Qu.¡± Xu Ning thanked him, but did not leave yet. ¡°Anything else?¡± Qu Dayou asked. ¡°Master Xu¡­¡± Xu Ning asked tentatively, ¡°Can I exchange these three Qinglu Dans for taels?¡± Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Inner Enrichment Mortal Realm Third Stage

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The next day. Maple Lane Guard Station. Xu Ning walked into the guard station with a rectangr wooden box in his hand. Feng Sigua walked over. ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Sigua approached Xu Ning and lowered his voice. ¡°Several ck Armored Guards came to the guard station today, they are all in Lieutenant Chen¡¯s study.¡± ¡°What are they here for?¡± Xu Ning asked. Over the past few days at Maple Lane, Xu Ning had only seen three or four colleagues, not once were they at the guard station at the same time.. Feng Sigua imed that he did not recognize the several ck Armored Guards that arrived this morning. ¡°Maybe it is ast-minute meeting¡­¡± Feng Sigua responded. ¡°They didn¡¯t ask for me?¡± Xu Ning asked. Feng Sigua frowned. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Then it has nothing to do with me, I¡¯ll leave them alone.¡± Feng Sigua raised his head and nced at Xu Ning. It seemed like Master Xu Ning had a casual attitude towards Lieutenant Chen and his other colleagues, as if he wasn¡¯t emotionally perturbed at all from being left out. ¡°Come with me.¡± Xu Ning said to Feng Sigua, ¡°I have to deal with some business, so stand guard outside the door, no one is allowed toe in.¡± ¡°Even if Lieutenant Chen asks me to go to the meeting, don¡¯t disturb me, wait until I¡¯m done.¡± Xu Ning said as he turned around. ¡°Okay, master.¡± Feng Sigua quickly responded. He felt that Xu Ning looked oddly serious today. The Maple Lane Guard Station was quiterge, but even counting Xu Ning, there were only seven ck Armored Guards, hence everyone¡¯s studies were quite spacious, and there was a small courtyard in front of each door. Xu Ning entered his study, with Feng Sigua standing by the door. He didn¡¯t know what Xu Ning was going to do. He just simply obeyed Master Xu¡¯s orders. Not long after Xu Ning entered his study, a city guard came over. ¡°Brother Sigua¡­¡± When the city guard saw Feng Sigua at the door, he forced out a smile. When Feng Sigua saw the city guard¡¯s attitude towards him, he was quite satisfied, but he still looked serious on the surface. ¡°Master Xu is working, please do not disturb him.¡± The city guard cursed in his heart. The city guard said, ¡°Lieutenant Chen asked Master Xu to participate in the meeting.¡± ¡°When?¡± Feng Sigua raised his eyebrows. ¡°Now.¡± The city guard responded. Feng Sigua had a nk expression on his face. ¡°Understood, I will tell Master Xu.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The city guard bowed, turned around and left. After the city guard left, Feng Sigua turned his head and nced at the study. After thinking about it, he decided to stand still. Master Xu had already said that he was not to be disturbed, so Feng Sigua decided to keep guarding the entrance instead. ¡­ In the study. Xu Ning put the rectangr wooden box on the table and opened it gently. Six Swallowtail Flowers lined up neatly inside the box. Last night, Qu Dayou gave the three Qinglu Dans to Xu Ning. But, Xu Ning did not directly ept the Qinglu Dans, instead he made a request to rece the Qinglu Dans with taels. Qu Dayou didn¡¯t ask any questions and he immediately agreed. He exchanged three Qinglu Dans for 1500 taels of silver from Camp Site Three¡¯s material warehouse. Xu Ning wanted to exchange for Swallowtail Flowers, but it would be difficult to exin why he wanted to exchange dan medicine for spirit medicine. He did not want Qu Dayou to be suspicious, so he exchanged it for taels instead. This morning, Xu Ning went to another district, found a medicine store that was not operated by Dayuan Trading Company, and reced the 1500 taels of silver with Swallowtail Flowers. Because the store saw his ck Armored Guard attire, they gave him a discount. 1500 taels of silver was exchanged for six Swallowtail Flowers, an average of 250 taels of silver per Swallowtail Flower. Although this price was higher than Guo Ye¡¯s family and friends discount, the profit margins at this price were already quite low. This was one of the intangible benefits of being a ck Armored Guard. ¡®Six Swallowtail Flowers, after absorbing them, I¡¯ll have 18 units of energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the neat Swallowtail Flowers and smiled. He pinched one of them with his hand, and an energy absorption notification appeared in front of him. ¡ª Discovered energy: 3 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning did not hesitate. Xu Ning repeated this process six times. Each time he absorbed the energy, Xu Ning felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction. Finally, the six Swallowtail Flowers all became withered. Xu Ning then chucked the six withered Swallowtail Flowers into the fire stove, and they all disappeared without leaving a trace of evidence. Xu Ning¡¯s Martial Arts Panel refreshed. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm second stage: muscle bone realm) + Gale Knife Method (Intermediate)+ Light Feather Bow (elementary)+ Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic: (Beginner)+ Avable energy: 24 units ¡ª ¡¯24 units of avable energy!¡¯ Xu Ning had never had such plentiful reserves before. Xu Ning had 6 units of energy saved up before this. He wanted to save up to 12 units, in order to upgrade to inner enrichment mortal realm third stage. But now, things have changed. Qu Dayou gave him the three Qinglu Dans, which he changed to Swallowtail Flowers, speeding up the process. Xu Ning did not hesitate. He pressed the ¡°+¡± button besides his Spring Breeze Tactic. ¡ª Consume 12 units of energy to level up the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes were full of expectation. The panel then refreshed. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm third stage: inner enrichment)+ Gale Knife Method (Intermediate)+ Light Feather Bow (elementary)+ Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic: (Beginner)+ Avable energy: 12 units ¡ª As the panel refreshed, Xu Ning felt the same sensation when he first reached the practice realm, with blood in his body surging. The tumbling and burning sensation in his body became more intense, as if there were hundreds of mes burning in his body. But this kind of burning sensation didn¡¯t feel painful, in fact, it felt like it was tempering and forging his flesh to be more and more powerful. Xu Ning resisted the urge to shout. He felt power and energy bursting out of his body. He felt that he could go out and run for 10,000 meters without running out of breath. ¡®After reaching inner enrichment, all aspects of my physical fitness are improved, reaching the limit of the mortal human body. Strength, speed, agility and endurance are greatly improved. In this state, the strength of the physical body is no longerparable to normal humans.¡¯ Xu Ning threw out his fist. He stretched out his body, and the humming sound in his body from being in the muscle bone realm disappeared, it was instead reced by a soft gurgling sound, as if his blood was boiling in his body. But the gurgling sound was very quiet. Only when he used his full body strength could Xu Ning faintly hear the sound in his own ears. ¡®No wonder internal skill is the fundamental strength.¡¯ After feeling the huge change in his body, Xu Ning sighed.?¡®A master of internal skill, even if he is only in the elementary realm of an external skill, he can easily defeat a master of external skill. This kind of power is not just a difference in physical strength, as a stronger body can also increase lethality.¡¯ ¡®Gale Knife Techniquebined with the inner enrichment realm. Among the neers, I should now be the strongest¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was not arrogant. From Xu Ning¡¯s observations, after leveling up through the Martial Arts Panel, whether it is his internal skill or external skill, he would be the top of his respective realm after leveling up. ¡®It should not be difficult to win a yellow te during the assessment.¡¯ Xu Ning nced at the Martial Arts Panel again. There were 12 units of avable energy left. He did not immediately use these 12 units of energy, instead he clicked the ¡°+¡± button besides his Spring Breeze Tactic. ¡ª Consume 25 units of energy to level up the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡¯25 units¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. The energy required to level up to the mortal realm fourth stage increased by more than two fold. However, Xu Ning also understood that the difference between the fourth and third mortal realm stage was quiterge. For the first three stages of the mortal realm, the main enhancements were regarding the human body. After reaching inner enrichment, the physical body had basically reached its maximum limit. Even though further level ups would increase the physical body to a certain extent, it would no longer fundamentally change after the mortal realm third stage. After reaching the mortal realm fourth stage, improvements on internal skill would be focused on internal qi. Starting from this stage, the technique used to defeat an enemy no longer depended on one¡¯s strength and speed, but rather on one¡¯s internal energy. In the ck Armored Guards, reaching the mortal realm fourth stage was regarded as the basic requirement of bing a lieutenant. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: How Dare You Attack Your Colleagues?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®I still have 12 units of energy left¡­¡¯ Xu Ning nced at the Martial Arts Panel again. With the remaining 12 units of energy left, he could upgrade his Gale Knife Technique to the perfection realm. However, if he upgraded his Gale Knife Technique to perfection realm, he would then deplete his remaining energy units. Also, he would not be able to level up his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. Aftermander Wei Changqing gave his speech to the neers, the full text of the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic was distributed to everyone. During the previous assessment, everyone also discovered that the ck lines on the round stone tablet was actually a guidance method for the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic was a very practical and powerful external skill. . If he could cultivate his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic to the intermediate realm, then almost no one could match the power of his physical body. Therefore, Xu Ning was caught in a dilemma. ¡®Should I improve my Gale Knife Technique, or my Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic?¡¯ ¡®Or keep the 12 units of energy and use it to reach qi realm?¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what to choose. ¡­ Chen Ren¡¯s study. Except for Xu Ning, the other six people at the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post were in his study. Lieutenant Chen Ren sat in his chair. He had an angry look on his face. ¡°Come in!¡± Chen Ren shouted. The city guard that had previously passed the message walked in with a look of fear on his face. He knew that the lieutenant was not in a good mood. ¡°Did you tell Xu Ning toe?¡± Chen Ren asked calmly. ¡°Master Chen, Master Xu has already been notified.¡± The city guard replied. ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡± There was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. The city guard trembled. ¡°Um¡­ Sir I am not sure.¡± ¡°Has he already started to lose sight of who is boss around here¡­¡± Chen Ren sneered. Last night, Chen Ren heard that Xu Ning had once again returned the Qinglu Dans. He never expected that Xu Ning would disrespect him in such a way that he would dare to vite his orders so directly. ¡°Pan Du.¡± Chen Ren cast his gaze towards the people sitting aside and called out a name. A pale,nky man stood up. He looked to be around 30 years old. There was no trace of color in his eyes, even his whole body looked frozen. ¡°Sir.¡± Pan Du cupped his fists. ¡°Go and personally ask Xu Ning toe over.¡± Chen Ren had to force the words ¡°Xu Ning¡± out of his mouth. Pan Du nodded and said, ¡°Understood, master.¡± Pan Du walked out the door. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Chen Ren felt that he had to prove to Xu Ning that he was the true boss of the Maple Lane Guard Station. ¡­ Pan Du came to the small courtyard in front of Xu Ning¡¯s study room. Feng Sigua was still standing in front of the door. ¡°Where is Xu Ning?¡± Pan Du asked in an impolite tone after seeing Feng Sigua. Feng Sigua knew that Pan Du was an evil person who had a dark personality. One time a city guard identally offended Pan Du, and not only was he dismissed from his post, he also suffered physical and spiritual injuries. Usually Feng Sigua and the other city guards would avoid interacting with Pan Du. But right now, Feng Sigua had no choice. ¡°Master Pan, Master Xu is still in his study, he is dealing with important matters.¡± Feng Sigua replied. ¡°Dealing with important matters?¡± Pan Du squinted his eyes. ¡°What could be more important than Lieutenant Chen¡¯s orders?¡± Pan Du pushed Feng Sigua away and walked straight towards Xu Ning¡¯s study. Feng Sigua clenched his jaw and chased after him. He took two steps and walked in front of Pan Du. ¡°Master Pan, Master Xu is busy with important matters, please do not disturb him.¡± Feng Sigua reached out his hand to stop Pan Du, not letting him walk any further. Pan Du was very surprised. He looked at Feng Sigua from head to toe. Pan Du¡¯s gaze made Feng Sigua shudder. But he still maintained his posture. ¡°You, a puny city guard, dare to block my way?¡± Pan Du had an amused expression at first, then his smile narrowed and his face turned cold again. Feng Sigua¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat, but he still refused to give in. ¡°Okay then¡­¡± Without saying a word, Pan Du punched Feng Sigua in the stomach. Feng Sigua was just an ordinary person who hadn¡¯t cultivated any internal skills, while Pan Du was a muscle bone realm warrior. Although Pan Du¡¯s strength was considered average among the ck Armored Guards, he could still easily defeat Feng Sigua. p! A huge amount of power hit Feng Sigua¡¯s stomach. The unbearable pain made Feng Sigua pass out momentarily. Afterwards, Feng Sigua felt his chest was burning. There was also a gamey smell in his mouth. Feng Sigua spewed out a mouthful of blood. He leaned over on the ground. Pan Du didn¡¯t look at him. He just rolled his eyes and smirked. Pan Du raised his foot and continued to walk forward. Afterwards, he felt someone hugging his feet. This time he lowered his head and saw Feng Sigua, whose mouth was full of blood, grabbing his feet with both hands. Pan Du was shocked. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Pan Du asked Feng Sigua. He really wanted to know where Feng Sigua got the courage from. Feng Sigua wanted to talk, but even moving his throat was painful. Pan Du shook his head. Then he lifted his foot and stepped on Feng Sigua¡¯s head. Pan Du was using his full strength, with a murderous intent in his eyes. Feng Sigua felt the force on his head. Suddenly, Feng Sigua felt a little regretful. He hadn¡¯t received any tangible benefits from Master Xu, yet it seemed that he was already about to lose his life. But Feng Sigua thought of his past 30 years of mediocrity. If he had the option to travel back in time, he would make the same decision and remain loyal to Xu Ning. p! It wasn¡¯t the sound of broken bones, but rather the sound of a p. Xu Ning appeared behind Pan Du out of nowhere. He raised his arm and pped Pan Du¡¯s face. The immense power from his inner enrichment caused Pan Du, who was unprepared, to lose his bnce. The huge force from Xu Ning¡¯s palm deformed Pan Du¡¯s face. His body was fragile to begin with, and thus he spun around and fell on the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Pan Du let out a scream. He felt dizzy in his head. His face was in severe pain and his flesh was swollen. Pan Du couldn¡¯t even open his right eye. ¡°Xu Ning, how dare you attack your colleagues?!¡± Pan Du sat up, supporting himself with his forearms. He covered his right face and looked at Xu Ning, who was dressed in ck armor gear. Pan Du had never met Xu Ning before, but Xu Ning was the only person that could be standing here in ck armor gear. ¡°Yeah, how dare you attack your colleagues?¡± Xu Ning walked over. He bent over and grabbed Pan Du¡¯s cor. Xu Ning paused for a second. He didn¡¯t expect Pan Du to be so light. Dang! Xu Ning pushed Pan Du against the wall. Pan Du¡¯s back was in pain as he clenched his jaw. Pan Du¡¯s hair was messy and his face was bruised. Hepletely lost his evilposure from before. ¡°Tell me, why are you bullying a city guard, bullying our¡­¡± ¡°Colleagues!¡± p! p! p! Xu Ning held up Pan Du¡¯s head with one hand. Xu Ning used his other hand to repeatedly p Pan Du¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t too painful, but the humiliation made Pan Du want to kill Xu Ning. But every time Pan Du raised his hand to resist the ps, Xu Ning would yank his neck harder, which forced Pan Du to grab Xu Ning¡¯s hand with both hands, for fear that Xu Ning would twist and break his neck. Feng Sigua was lying sideways on the ground with a puddle of blood near his mouth. Xu Ning didn¡¯t say a word to Feng Sigua. But Feng Sigua saw Xu Ning¡¯s actions. Feng Sigua wanted tough at Pan Du. Butughing caused his stomach to twitch painfully. ¡°F*cking¡­¡± Feng Sigua said in his heart. ¡°Deserved!¡± Chapter 41 - One Punch

Chapter 41: One Punch

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Pan Du fainted. Xu Ning had used too much force. Pan Du was only a muscle bone realm warrior, while Xu Ning had already been promoted to the inner enrichment realm, and was in the intermediate realm of the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. Xu Ning had consumed 9 units of energy for these upgrades, so he still had 3 units of energy left. Reaching to the intermediate realm of the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic doubled Xu Ning¡¯s physical strength. With that, the power of his strike exceeded Pan Du¡¯s pain tolerance. After Pan Du fainted, Xu Ning tossed him to the ground. Pan Du¡¯s injury was quite serious, but it was not life threatening.. Xu Ning was aware of this. ¡°Old Feng.¡± Xu Ning ignored Pan Du, walked next to Feng Sigua, and helped him stand up. ¡°Master¡­¡± After taking a moment to catch his breath, Feng Sigua was finally able to speak. However, his face was pale and he looked exhausted. ¡°Good job, you did well.¡± Feng Sigua leaned on Xu Ning as they walked out of the small courtyard. Soon after, Xu Ning saw a city guard standing at his post. Xu Ning gestured to him toe over. ¡°Call for someone to use a stretcher to carry Feng Sigua to the hospital.¡± Xu Ning ordered, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t hurt him. When the doctor asks about medicine, use the best medicine avable, don¡¯t worry about spending money.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, let the hospital issue a bill on the cost of diagnosis and treatment. Give me the bill and I¡¯ll ask the guard station to sort it out.¡± After Feng Sigua heard this, he wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Xu Ning. Xu Ning said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will deal with it.¡± Feng Sigua was then carried away. Xu Ning stood in the guard station¡¯s courtyard as he looked at Chen Ren¡¯s nts and flowers. Xu Ning¡¯s face was calm with not a hint of care in his eyes. This was the first time someone had been injured because of him. Xu Ning felt a little guilty, but mostly angry. However on the surface, Xu Ning was emotionless. ¡°Captain Qu said that I am the foundation.¡± Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®Then I should build a strong foundation for us.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Xu Ning walked towards Lieutenant Chen¡¯s study confidently. ¡­ Five people were waiting in Chen Ren¡¯s study. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Pan Due back yet?¡± A bald-headed ck Armored Guard rubbed his head with a fierce look on his face. Chen Ren also frowned, seemingly dissatisfied with Pan Du¡¯sck of efficiency. Chen Ren had organized this meeting in regards to Xu Ning¡¯s behavior. But Xu Ning was nowhere to be found. Chen Ren was getting a little impatient. While he was thinking, the door was suddenly pushed open. Xu Ning walked in confidently. ¡°Master Chen.¡± Xu Ning greeted with his cupped fists. But there was no trace of humbleness in his tone. He just stood there with his back straight the entire time. Chen Ren¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly, as if it was suppressing his emotions. ¡°How is a neer so ignorant of proper etiquette? Do you still need me to teach you how to properly salute?¡± The strong, bald-headed man stood up and said with a threatening tone. His name was Zhuang Dingshi, Chen Ren¡¯s right hand man. Through Chen Ren, he had also obtained a ton of bribes from Dayuan Trading Company. Xu Ning turned to look at him. Afterwards, Xu Ning smiled faintly and took half a step back. He did not respond, but his right hand behind his back was gripping a dagger. Zhuang Dingsh¡¯s heart was full of fire. Xu Ning was provoking him. Just when he couldn¡¯t contain his anger, Chen Ren spoke. ¡°Xu Ning, this is a guard station after all, the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post.¡± Chen Ren stared at Xu Ning. ¡°You have to follow the rules.¡± ¡°Okay, master.¡± Xu Ning did not refute. He responded immediately. He then remained silent again. Chen Ren took a deep breath. Just when he was just about to reprimand Xu Ning, he suddenly realized that Pan Du, who had gone to retrieve Xu Ning just now, had note back with him. ¡°Where is Pan Du?¡± Chen Ren asked Xu Ning. Xu Ning exined without hesitation, ¡°Pan Du had beaten up a city guard for no apparent reason. I have already taught him a lesson, so he may still be lying in the courtyard in front of my study.¡± ¡°Bastard!¡± Finally, Chen Ren could no longer suppress his anger. He stood up and pped the desk with his palm. Chen Ren¡¯s face was red. Xu Ning had attacked their own people. Although Chen Ren had been in the Maple Lane Guard Station for a long time, he still felt threatened. ¡°Zhuang Dingshi, take Xu Ning to the confinement room!¡± Chen Ren decided to do something to Xu Ning. What Xu Ning did before and what he was doing now was beyond Chen Ren¡¯s tolerance level. ¡°Yes!¡± Zhuang Dingshi did not hesitate. He stepped forward. The rest of the people stood aside. All of them were watching the show. Bam! Xu Ning shook his arm and flinged Zhuang Dingshi¡¯s hand away. ¡°You dare to resist an order?¡± Zhuang Dingshi angrily said. Zhuang Dingshi raised his thick arm and punched Xu Ning. Xu Ning was not afraid at all, and he responded back with a punch. The two fists collided. Zhuang Dingshi snorted, but sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead. The bones in his forearm were broken. ¡°What?!¡± Chen Ren¡¯s pupils shrank. He looked at Xu Ning with disbelief. Zhuang Dingshi was an inner enrichment realm warrior, and was in the elementary realm of the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. He was one of the few subordinates in the entire Maple Lane Guard Station that Chen Ren could rely on. But now, his bones were broken from Xu Ning¡¯s single punch. He had read Xu Ning¡¯s information before, so he knew that Xu Ning was only in the muscle bone realm. ¡®Even if he was improving during this time, he still shouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Zhuang Dingshi so easily!¡¯ Chen Ren¡¯s brain was thinking,?¡®If he had increased his strength to this level in such a short amount of time, he would have had to use dan medicine and be under the guidance of an expert¡­¡¯ He thought back to the quarrel between Cai Qinghan, Qu Dayou and the others, plus Xu Ning¡¯s assignment from Camp Site Three. Chen Ren finally realized that Xu Ning was a nted foundation in the guard station! ¡®Xu Ning was deliberately nted by Qu Dayou!¡¯?Chen Ren automatically filled in the details.?¡®Xu Ning¡¯s information may have been modified by Qu Dayou before all this, and the purpose of this is to make me underestimate him.¡¯ ¡®In the past, I had thought that Yu Xinghe¡¯s allocation of Xu Ning was a trivial matter. Now it seems that I was too naive.¡¯ Chen Ren suddenly felt a huge threat. After all, he was just a lieutenant. He was also controlled by Dayuan Trading Company. And behind Xu Ning was Qu Dayou. Although he was in Cai Qinghan¡¯s camp, Qu Dayou was still in charge. ¡°Master Lieutenant.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s expression remained unchanged. In fact, Xu Ning¡¯s forearm was also in a bit of pain, but there was no substantial injury. ¡°It¡¯s not that I resisted the order.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I hit Pan Du because he vited the rules first. Punishing me does not make sense.¡± ¡°Moreover, my identity is still a Camp Site Three member first. If you wish to impose personal restrictions on me, please consult with Master Qu first.¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning cupped his fists again. ¡°Master Qu has something for me to do. I have to leave now, farewell.¡± Xu Ning nced around at the several people around him. There was deep hostility in everyone¡¯s eyes. But when Xu Ning turned around and left, no one did anything. Xu Ning¡¯s identity was alreadyplicated. With Qu Dayou behind him, Chen Ren obviously was worried. As for the ck Armored Guards who were bought out by Dayuan Trading Company, they did not want to fight with Xu Ning. Once Xu Ning left, the study went silent. ¡°Let¡¯s all leave.¡± Chen Ren waved his hand. Chen Ren no longer had the calmness he had before. The rest of the ck Armored Guards in the room looked at each other and then quickly left. Only Chen Ren was left, standing alone at the window, with a thoughtful look in his eyes. Chirp! Chirp! The birds raised by Chen Ren were chirping. In the past, Chen Ren would feel vengeful, but now, he only felt upset. ¡®No, I have to find the chief manager!¡¯ Chen Ren thought for a moment and made a decision. He must not let the Maple Lane Guard Station be the first battlefield between Cai Qinghan¡¯s camp and Qu Dayou¡¯s camp. Afterwards, Chen Ren put on his coat and animal-skin hat, walked straight out of the room, and went to Dayuan Trading Company. Chapter 42 - New Year

Chapter 42: New Year

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning left and went straight back to his study. Hepletely lied about Master Qu having something for him to do. The situation was obvious: Chen Ren was dissatisfied with Xu Ning. If Xu Ning wanted to continue surviving in the Maple Lane Guard Station, he would have to use Qu Dayou¡¯s name. When Xu Ning returned to the small courtyard, he noticed that Pan Du was gone. He wondered if Pan Du had woken up by himself, or was carried away by someone else. Anyway, Xu Ning didn¡¯t really care. He just went straight back to his study. . An hourter, the city guard who had just sent Feng Sigua to the hospital returned. He brought over the bill for Feng Sigua¡¯s treatment at the hospital. ¡°Twenty taels¡­¡± Xu Ning took note of the cost of Feng Sigua¡¯s treatment. This was less than Xu Ning expected. It seemed that Feng Sigua¡¯s injury might not be as serious as it seemed. This was good news, but it was obvious that Feng Sigua had to rest for a while. ¡°Go and take this bill to the ountant and let them sort it out¡­¡± Xu Ning said to the city guard. ¡°Okay.¡± The city guard took the bill, turned around, and left. ¡­ Over the next two weeks, Xu Ning stopped going to the guard station every day. He only showed up once every few days. Qu Dayou met up with Xu Ning again during this time period. This time, Qu Dayou talked about the feud with Cai Qinghan. Ever since Qu Dayou became the captain of Camp Site Three, the alliance of Qu Dayou, Xia Yuanxing and Ning Fengwen finally surpassed Cai Qinghan¡¯s overall power. But Cai Qinghan obviously didn¡¯t intend to just let others overrule him. He seemed to be nning something in the meantime. Qu Dayou urged Xu Ning to pay attention to his own safety and watch out for any sneak attacks from Dayuan Trading Company. When the two parted ways, Qu Dayou gave Xu Ning 500 taels of silver. Xu Ning did not decline. He knew why Qu Dayou was giving him money. After all, it would cost a lot of money to fight against the Maple Lane Guard Station and Chen Ren. ¡­ A few days passed by. It was the end of the year. The atmosphere of Chinese New Year was evident in Kangyun County. The neers of Camp Site Three also received their subsidies corresponding to their performance. Xu Ning received a subsidy of 200 taels of silver and a Swallowtail Flower. In addition to this, he also received his sry from the Maple Lane Guard Station. However,pared to the subsidies given to neers, his monthly sry was a lot less. It was only 50 taels of silver. In the past, Xu Ning had an ie of 250 taels a month. But luckily, after entering the ck Armored Guards, Xu Ning had quite a lot of money saved up in his hands. Xu Ning had nearly 800 taels of silver saved up. Xu Ning did not intend to use all of it to buy spirit medicine. One reason was because the energy points supplied by spirit medicine could no longer fundamentally increase his strength anymore. The second reason was because Xu Ning also needed money for his livelihood. A few examples of this would be for maintaining rtionships, or just sending money home to his family in order to improve their lives. The new year was approaching. At night. Inside Camp Site Three. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Tao Qingping, Xu Ning¡¯s roommate, opened the door. After seeing Xu Ning, he said, ¡°The new year ising soon. What are your ns?¡± Xu Ning heard his words and thought for a second. ¡°No special ns.¡± In fact, Xu Ning wanted to go home, but that was not possible right now. Camp Site Three had regtions for neers. Only afterpleting the first assessment, were they allocated five days of leave. In addition, no one was allowed to leave Kangyun County unless it was required by their task. ¡°We are all on break the day after New Year¡¯s Day. Tao Qingyuan is going to invite twenty of us to the Runfeng Restaurant for a celebration gathering.¡± Tao Qingping said, ¡°I talked with him just now, and he asked me to tell everyone.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Xu Ning was supportive of this idea. The twenty individuals from the Tao Vige hadn¡¯t gathered together ever since taking on their tasks. This time, the New Year celebration would allow everyone to gather together, uniting the hearts of the Tao Vige people. As the candidate for the next leader of Tao Vige, Tao Qingyuan was obviously the organizer. ¡­ New year. Xu Ning woke up from his sleep. There were already the sounds of crackling firecrackers outside his house. ¡°Get up, Xu Ning!¡± Tao Qingping had already put on his clothes. Today was New Year¡¯s Day, so they didn¡¯t have to wear the ck Armored Guards uniform. Tao Qingping put on a brand-new cotton coat, which he had bought on the streets a few days ago. ¡°After eating breakfast, Master Wei wille to the school field to celebrate the New Year. Although it is not mandatory, it is better not to be absent.¡± Tao Qingping said. ¡°Got it.¡± Xu Ning rubbed his eyes. This was his first New Year¡¯s Day in this new world. There were no rtives to celebrate with him, but fortunately, he was not alone. After washing up, Xu Ning put on a brand new cotton coat as well. His sister Xu Lian had bought the coat before Xu Ning came to the county city. After changing his clothes, Xu Ning and Tao Qingping went outside. Rednterns were hung in the air over Camp Site Three, couplets were pasted on the doors, and various festive decorations were also ced in the camp site. Regardless of whether they knew each other or not, everyone took the initiative to greet each other. After eating breakfast at the dining hall, everyone went to the school field together. After waiting for a while, Wei Changqing stood on the tform and congratted everyone on the new year. After giving out a congrattory message, Wei Changqing encouraged the neers in Camp Site Three to practice martial arts, perform their duties seriously, and live up to the reputation of the ck Armored Guards. After that, Wei Changqing left. Afterwards, everyone disbanded and went to celebrate the New Year by themselves. ¡°Everyone from Tao Vige,e here!¡± After disbanding, Tao Qingyuan yelled to the crowd. Soon, he was surrounded by neers from the Tao Vige. ¡°I¡¯m inviting everyone to celebrate at Runfeng Restaurant! Today at lunch!¡± After Tao Qingyuan finished speaking, the Tao vigers around him began to cheer. They didn¡¯t care much about the food. There were plenty of delicacies at Camp Site Three. The reason why everyone was excited was because they could celebrate New Year¡¯s Day together. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go now!¡± When Tao Qingyuan saw that everyone was in high spirits, he had a big smile on his face. ¡°What time is it? It¡¯s still too early for lunch!¡± Someone said to Tao Qingyuan. Tao Qingyuan smiled. ¡°I know¡­ We¡¯re just going to the restaurant now, not to immediately eat. I have already booked the room in advance. We have tea, dried fruits, and nuts waiting for us.¡± ¡°Qingyuan, you¡¯re so thoughtful!¡± The crowd cheered again. Xu Ning was in the crowd. He waspletely drowned in the festive atmosphere. Recently, he was busy feuding with the Maple Lane Guard Station and Dayuan Trading Company, so it was rare for him to feelpletely rxed. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Tao Qingyuan led a group of twenty people towards the restaurant. Xu Ning walked at the end of the line, and Tao Jin was walking next to him. ¡°Happy New Year, Xu Ning.¡± Tao Jin said to Xu Ning out of nowhere. ¡°You too. I wish you great fortune in the new year.¡± Xu Ning smiled as he responded. Tao Jin was taken aback when she heard Xu Ning¡¯s words. A smirk suddenly appeared on her face. ¡°As a warrior, shouldn¡¯t you congratte me on my martial arts?¡± ¡°Same thing, same thing¡­¡± Xu Ning responded. Tao Jin saw that Xu Ning didn¡¯t want to converse, so she stopped talking. She walked half a step behind Xu Ning and looked at him from behind. ¡®I sense changes¡­¡¯ Tao Jin noticed that Xu Ning¡¯s temperament had changed a lot. Now, Xu Ning looked more confident and capable than before. ¡®I wonder how much his martial arts has progressed aftering to the county city¡­¡¯ Tao Jin thought in her heart. After arriving in Kangyun County, Tao Jin¡¯s own strength had not improved much. She had been stuck in the inner enrichment realm for a long time, and she was still far from reaching the qi realm. However, Tao Jin was not in a hurry, because there was arge skill gap between the inner enrichment realm and the qi realm. It took time and diligent practice to break through the realms. Additionally, she also needed a fortuitous opportunity in order to break through. Even Tao Qingyuan had yet to reach the qi realm. Chapter 43 - Resolve

Chapter 43: Resolve

Runfeng Restaurant was located in Yunshi Alley, which happened to be under the control of Tao Qingyuan¡¯s guard station. Tao Qingyuan was walking in front of the group. People who knew him often came up to him and greeted him for the new year, and Tao Qingyuan responded enthusiastically in return. From the outside, he really had the temperament of a leader. Soon, everyone arrived at Runfeng Restaurant. ¡°Why did we slow down?¡± Runfeng Restaurant was right in front of them, but Xu Ning noticed that the pace of the group had slowed down. Xu Ning looked to the side and saw another group of people walking towards the restaurant. The leader of the opposite group was Tan Fengying. ¡®We ran into the Tan Vige?¡¯ Ever since the two sides fought at the dining hall, they were still feuding against each other. Xu Ning was worried about what would happen once they ran into each other like this. Master Wei Changqing had mentioned in his congrattory speech that he hoped that everyone could support each other and resolve internal disputes. So, it would not be good if Wei Changqing heard about the two groups fighting again. Tao Qingyuan had a bad look on his face. He had already noticed the group of Tan vigers when they were still quite far away from the restaurant. But when the other group saw him, they started to walk faster; thus, they arrived at the restaurant at the same time. Tao Qingyuan did not want to incite another dispute, as the other party was obviously hostile. With this in mind, he ignored them and walked towards the restaurant. ¡°Slow down.¡± Tan Fengying took a step forward and reached out his hand to stop Tao Qingyuan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tao Qingyuan¡¯s tone was calm, not annoyed in the slightest. He did not want any conflict on the first day of the new year. ¡°We were here first, let us go in first.¡± Tan Fengying stared into Tao Qingyuan¡¯s eyes as he spoke. Tao Qingyuan¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. He turned his head and nced at the Tao Vige people behind him. The two sides had gradually gathered together, facing towards each other. If hepromised and backed down right now, although everyone would know that he was trying to avoid confrontation, it would inevitably hurt his image. ¡°The restaurant¡¯s gate is so wide. Two people can walk in at the same time.¡± Tao Qingyuan was still restraining his emotions. There was suddenly a crowd at the entrance of the restaurant. When the restaurant¡¯s waiter saw the crowd at the front gate, he was stunned. Although no one was wearing the ck Armored Guards uniform, the waiter was aware of the identities of both parties. The waiter didn¡¯t know how to resolve the tension between the two parties. ¡°My foot was on this step first, so we should go in first.¡± Tan Fengying clearly did not ept Tao Qingyuan¡¯s proposal, as his hand was still blocking Tao Qingyuan¡¯s way. As expected, Tao Qingyuan began to lose his patience. If he continued to hesitate like this, he would appear weak. He waved his hand and moved Tan Fengying¡¯s arm away. When Tan Fengying saw this, a smirk appeared on his face. In fact, today¡¯s confrontation was not entirely because of the fight fromst time. It was also because Tan Fengying felt that his influence in the Tan Vige had weakened. After everyone was assigned to their respective guard duties, he felt his position of power in the group diminishing. Tan Fengying wanted to re-establish his own prestige. Truthfully, he did not want to fight Tao Qingyuan. He only needed to provoke him, in order to consolidate his position in the Tan Vige. As for whether he was at a disadvantage in the fight, Tan Fengying did not know. Ever since he entered the ck Armored Guards, he had practiced hard day and night, purchased dan medicines, and learned all types of tips and tricks. After going through all that, he finally cultivated his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic to the elementary realm. ording to Tan Fengying¡¯s sources, he was the only person among Camp Site Three¡¯s vige leaders to achieve this. Just as Tao Qingyuan was about to step into the restaurant, Tan Fengying grabbed his sleeve. Tao Qingyuan finally lost patience. He clenched his fists and stepped forward. It was Tan Fengying¡¯s turn to act. Both of them were in the inner enrichment realm, but due to Tan Fengying¡¯s elementary realm in the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic, he definitely had the upper hand. Tan Fengying clenched his fist, preparing to strike Tao Qingyuan. m! The two punches collided. Suddenly, a figure appeared between them. It was Xu Ning. The second before the fists collided, Xu Ning reached out his hands and blocked both punches at the same time. The huge forces behind the two strikes from inner enrichment warriors were easily blocked by Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Tao Qingyuan felt his arm being held back. When he saw that the person who stopped him was Xu Ning, he was stunned. ¡®Isn¡¯t Xu Ning in the muscle bone realm? How could he block my punch?¡¯ ¡®Unless he leveled up to the inner enrichment realm, and improved in his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic¡­¡¯ Tao Qingyuan looked at Xu Ning¡¯s unwavering eyes. He felt a little frightened for a second. In just one month, Xu Ning had made such a huge improvement. Tan Fengying was just as confused as Tao Qingyuan. ¡®How powerful is this person? He was able to block my full punch so easily!¡¯ Tan Fengying also recognized that Xu Ning was the opponent who beat him previously. Previously, Tan Fengying only thought that this person was sneaky, but now, Tan Fengying instantly gained newfound respect towards Xu Ning. ¡°Qingyuan, Brother Tan.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Today is New Year¡¯s Day, so I am afraid a conflict is not appropriate. Moreover, like Master Wei said, I hope we get along in harmony.¡± ¡°To be able to celebrate the New Year in the same restaurant today is an honor.¡± Tao Qingyuan and Tan Fengying looked at each other and pulled back their fists at the same time. However, underneath their calm faces, their blood was boiling. Xu Ning sensed that both of them had backed down, so he walked and stood behind Tao Qingyuan. This fight was different from the fight at the dining hall. Back then, Xu Ning¡¯s strength was not enough to handle the situation. But now, Xu Ning¡¯s strength had improved to the point he had the strength to control the field. Xu Ning did not want Tao Jiazhuang to be cklisted by Wei Changqing, and he did not want to see a bloody conflict on the first day of the new year. Moreover, Xu Ning also noticed the slight changes in Tan Fengying¡¯s breathing pattern when he exerted his strength, which made Xu Ning realize that Tan Fengying had already practiced the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic to the elementary realm. With his increase in strength, Tao Qingyuan would definitely lose the fight. Thebination of various reasons contributed to Xu Ning¡¯s initiative to resolve the conflict. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Tao Jin looked at Xu Ning¡¯s face with aplicated expression. After a long time, she lowered her eyes. The emotions of both sides stabilized. ¡°Brother Tan, Happy New Year.¡± Tao Qingyuan greeted Tan Fengying. Tan Fengying nced at Xu Ning in the crowd before nonchntly replying, ¡°I wish you the same.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Tao Qingyuan gestured. ¡°Please.¡± Tan Fengying responded. This time, both groups entered the restaurant at the same time. ¡­ Everyone arrived at the private room that Tao Qingyuan had booked in advance. Like Tao Qingyuan said before, the room was filled with tea, fruit, nuts, and a firece. The private room was located on the second floor, so they could see the lion dance and other New Year activities on the street below through the windows. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± After Tao Qingyuan greeted everyone, he began to speak to Xu Ning. ¡°Thank you for breaking the conflict just now.¡± Tao Qingyuan personally handed Xu Ning a cup of tea. Xu Ning took it and thanked him. ¡°No problem, I just don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt during the New Year celebration. Even if Captain Qu wants us to maintain vitality through internalpetition, he doesn¡¯t want to see his own people get unnecessarily injured.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Tao Qingyuan listened and nodded in agreement. ¡°Xu Ning, I heard that Captain Qu visited you twice recently.¡± After pondering for a moment, Tao Qingyuan asked tentatively. The recent contacts between Xu Ning and Qu Dayou had been noticed by the people in the camp. But because Xu Ning wasn¡¯t well known in the past, no one paid much attention to it. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all rted to Maple Lane.¡± Xu Ning nodded as he responded truthfully. ¡°The matter with Dayuan Trading Company?¡± Tao Qingyuan lowered his voice. Tao Qingyuan was highly valued by the lieutenants at the Yunshi Alley Guard Station, so he also learned about the struggle between Cai Qinghan and Qu Dayou. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning had also asked Tao Qingyuan to help investigate the affairs of Dayuan Trading Company, so he said, ¡°We are Captain Qu¡¯s people, but because of this, it¡¯s not easy to get along with people at the guard station.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really quite troublesome¡­¡± Tao Qingyuan nodded silently. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± After a moment of silence, Tao Qingyuan wanted to ask about Xu Ning¡¯s martial arts progress. But he stopped the words froming out of his mouth. This was Xu Ning¡¯s private matters after all. Unless Xu Ning actively disyed or exined his martial arts skills, it was impolite to ask. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Tao Qingyuan raised his teacup. ¡°Happy New Year.¡± ¡°Happy New Year.¡± Xu Ning and Tao Qingyuan clinked sses. ¡®If Xu Ning was surnamed Tao, maybe he would have taken over my position¡­¡¯ Tao Qingyuan sighed in his heart. But he didn¡¯t have any hints of jealousy. After all, integrity was a core part of Tao Qingyuan¡¯s personality. After that, Tao Qingyuan got up and greeted everyone one by one for the new year. Chapter 44 - Visit

Chapter 44: Visit

Once Tao Qingyuan was done talking with Xu Ning, people kepting over to greet Xu Ning for the new year. When Xu Ning stopped Tao Qingyuan and Tan Fengying from fighting at the entrance of the restaurant, everyone witnessed Xu Ning¡¯s strength. A person who could stop Tao Qingyuan and Tan Fengying with his own strength must be extremely strong. Some people have begun to wonder whether Xu Ning would be Tao Vige¡¯s third yellow te neer after the assessment in two months. Xu Ning had slowly begun to rece Tao Jin to be the second most respected person in the Tao Vige. If Xu Ning¡¯s surname was Tao, he might have been able to contest for Tao Qingyuan¡¯s position. Everyone had lunch together in the lively atmosphere. Although Kangyun County was not far from the Tao Vige, they had not gone home in a long time, so everyone felt homesick during the festive season. Fortunately, they were around people from their own vige. Xu Ning also immersed himself into the warm atmosphere. It was rare for him to rx. Everyone was happy, but Xu Ning also noticed that Tao Jin was eating with a nk expression. But the two were not close friends, so Xu Ning did not say anything about it. In fact, Tan Fengying, who was in another private room, was also secretly worried on the inside. Xu Ning¡¯s sudden progress made Tan Fengying feel threatened. If Xu Ning intended to challenge a yellow te holder during the assessment, he would definitely be the first to bear the brunt. The Tao Vige would definitely not give up any opportunity to defeat him. ¡®When lunch is over, I will go practice!¡¯ Tan Fengying was already thinking about practicing martial arts. ¡­ After eating their first lunch of the new year, the people of the Tao Vige did not return to the camp together. Everyone separated into their own small groups. They took advantage of the holiday and nned to stroll around town. Today was the first day of the new year, so there were many festive events. Tao Qingyuan asked Xu Ning to go shopping, but Xu Ning declined. Instead, Xu Ning bought some cakes, sweets and other gifts on the street, before heading to the eastern residential area. Xu Ning wanted to visit Feng Sigua. Yunshi Alley was not far from the eastern residential area, so Xu Ning reached his destination within 15 minutes. ¡°Hello, do you know where Feng Sigua lives?¡± Once he arrived at the residential area, he saw rows of connected houses in front of him, with only one wall separating each house. Xu Ning only knew that Feng Sigua lived in this area, but he didn¡¯t know exactly where Feng Sigua lived. Hence, he could only ask a few children for directions. ¡°You mean City Guard Uncle Sigua?¡± The child looked to be seven to eight years old. There were other children wearing thick jackets behind him. It looked like this kid was the leader of their group. ¡°Yep, him.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for him?¡± The child tilted his head as he asked Xu Ning the question. Xu Ning smiled. ¡°I heard he was injured, so I came to see him.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The child nodded. ¡°Come, follow me. I will take you.¡± ¡°Thank you, little brother.¡± Xu Ning was quite polite. As the child skipped around, the other little kids also followed behind him. Xu Ning followed them before arriving in front of a private house. ¡°Right there.¡± The child pointed. Xu Ning looked over. He saw that the door of this house was ajar, with Spring Festival couplets on the door, as well asnterns hung up in the air. It looked quite festive. After all, Feng Sigua was a city guard. Although his ie was not as high as a ck Armored Guard, it was not bad for an ordinary citizen in Kangyun County. ¡°Thank you, little brother.¡± Xu Ning took out two pieces of taels. ¡°Take this and go buy some fireworks.¡± When the child saw this, he declined. ¡°My mother said that I can¡¯t ept other people¡¯s money easily.¡± Xu Ning was amused by the kid. He then took out a packet of the candy he bought just now and handed it over. ¡°Then I will give you candy instead.¡± The child hesitated for a moment. He then looked at his little group of buddies behind him before finally grabbing the bag of sweets. ¡°Thank you.¡± The child bowed towards Xu Ning. The other little kids also bowed towards Xu Ning. ¡°Thanks guys.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. The children did not linger around. They left to find a ce to divide the candy. When Xu Ning looked at these children, he suddenly thought of Tao Tao. He wondered if Tao Tao missed him. Knock! Knock! Knock! Xu Ning stepped forward and knocked on the door. ¡°The door is open, juste in.¡± Xu Ning heard footsteps approaching when suddenly a female voice came from the inside. Xu Ning opened the door and walked in. A woman around 30 years old was holding a handful of pumpkin seeds in the courtyard. The woman¡¯s body frame was quiterge. She looked very strong. Her eyebrows and eyes had a fierce energy. From her appearance, she was clearly quite powerful. Xu Ning instantly guessed that this woman was Feng Sigua¡¯s wife. Feng Siguained to him many times about his sturdy wife. ¡°You are¡­¡± When Sigua¡¯s wife saw Xu Ning, she had a suspicious look in her eyes.. She had thought someone hade to greet her for the new year, but when she walked outside, she saw a tall, skinny stranger with well-defined features. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I am Xu Ning, a colleague of Old Feng.¡± Xu Ning introduced himself without mentioning his upation. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Sigua¡¯s wife pondered for a moment, when suddenly her eyes widened. ¡°Master Xu?¡± She quickly spit out the pumpkin seeds in her mouth, turned around and shouted, ¡°Sigua, Master Xu is here!¡± Xu Ning suddenly heard footsteps. Feng Sigua walked out of the house and looked at Xu Ning with a shocked expression. ¡°Master Xu, why are you here?¡± Xu Ning scrutinized Feng Sigua¡¯s condition. He noticed that his lips were still a little pale and he looked a little weak. But generally speaking, Feng Sigua looked fine. ¡°You were injured, so I came to visit you.¡± Xu Ning handed the gifts to his wife. ¡°Master,e on in quickly.¡± Feng Sigua greeted. He really didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning toe. Xu Ning had granted him a long vacation, and he had also asked the hospital to use the best medicine for his treatment. Xu Ning even sent someone to visit him a couple times. Feng Sigua was already satisfied with Xu Ning¡¯s care. Although his wife stillined that he did not receive any benefits from Xu Ning and was beaten up instead, Feng Sigua knew very well that no one in the ck Armored Guards was aspassionate as Xu Ning. Feng Sigua nned to return to the guard station after a few days¡¯ rest during the new year. Truthfully, he was afraid that Xu Ning would find someone else to rece him. He didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ning woulde to visit him. ¡°Just the two of you at home?¡± Xu Ning entered the house and did not see anyone else. ¡°My parents are at my older brother¡¯s house. We¡¯re eating dinner at their houseter.¡± Feng Sigua said, ¡°The two children went out to y, the New Year makes them go crazy.¡± The house was notrge, so Xu Ning casually sat on a small stool while leaning against the stove. The stove was mixed with wood and coal, so the fire was burning strong. The smoke from the stove followed a chimney to the outside of the house. ¡°Master Xu, water.¡± Sigua¡¯s wife poured water into a clean tea cup and handed it to him. Although she was dissatisfied with Xu Ning in the past, she really didn¡¯t dare to show any attitude when he was in front of her. After all, Master Xu was a member of the ck Armored Guards, so in her eyes, he was a superior being. Chapter 45 - After New Year

Chapter 45: After New Year

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sigua¡¯s wife ced the teacup on the table in front of Xu Ning. Xu Ning did not refuse the tea either, as he immediately took a few gulps. ¡°Old Feng, it is my fault that you were beaten up.¡± Xu Ning knew well that when Pan Du came to call for him, he was the reason that Pan Du was so furious. And once Pan Du saw Feng Sigua blocking his path, he deliberately took action. ¡°Master, you are too kind.¡± Feng Sigua quickly said, ¡°I was only doing my own job at the time. How could it be your fault? It was just that Pan Du was just too cruel and vicious.¡± . Xu Ning did not sense any underlying dissatisfaction in Feng Sigua¡¯s tone. Feng Sigua might have felt unjust from being beaten up, but he did not attribute the fault to Xu Ning, instead he attributed it to Pan Du. ¡°And, master, you have avenged me.¡± Feng Sigua felt a little warm in his heart. ¡°You have beaten up Pan Du for me, so I don¡¯t feel any grievances, instead I feel quite happy.¡± Feng Sigua often thought back to that moment. Master Xu Ning went to beat up another ck Armored Guard just for his sake, and as a humble servant, he had never experienced this kind of treatment before in the guard station. Although he was a low ranked official, Feng Sigua still had his dignity, but he needed to put aside his honor when facing reality. But when someone finally stood up and protected his dignity, Feng Sigua felt truly respected. Xu Ning smiled softly when Feng Sigua said this. ¡°Once you go back to the guard station, just try to avoid Pan Du.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°That guy beat you up for no reason. So obviously, he has no morals, and I can¡¯t protect you all the time.¡± ¡°But Old Feng, don¡¯t worry, if Pan Du dares to make a move on you again, I won¡¯t stand by and let it happen.¡± Xu Ning sounded trustworthy. Currently, Xu Ning was clearly an outcast among the ck Armored Guards in the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post. When one¡¯s own interests were in danger, it was necessary to use extreme methods. As long as he didn¡¯t actively seek trouble, with Qu Dayou behind his back, Chen Ren and the others would not dare to make a move. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± As of this moment, Feng Sigua was totally reliant on Xu Ning. This was not simply because Xu Ning had shown him respect, but it was also because Feng Sigua saw the potential in Xu Ning. Xu Ning was only 17 years old. And even then, he was easily able to defeat Pan Du. Camp Site Three had just been established, and the position of lieutenant was still vacant. Xu Ning definitely had the opportunity to take on this position. If that happened, Sigua¡¯s identity and status would also improve. Feng Sigua felt this would take five years at most. Xu Ning was sitting by the fire stove, talking to Feng Sigua, and feeling the warmth of the me. Ever since Xu Ning had been promoted to the inner enrichment realm, he could resist the winter cold even without clothing, but his body¡¯s natural instincts still made him crave for warmth. After chatting for 15 minutes or so, Xu Ning did not intend to stay any longer. Xu Ning did not want to disturb Feng Sigua and his wife. Xu Ning got up but before leaving, he took out a 100-tael note and stuffed it in Feng Sigua¡¯s hand. Feng Sigua looked at the silver note in his hand. This amount of money made his heart beat faster, as this was almost equivalent to his yearly sry. When Sigua¡¯s wife saw this, her eyes lit up. ¡°Master, what is this¡­¡± Feng Sigua was still a little confused. ¡°Keep it.¡± Xu Ning patted Feng Sigua on the shoulder. Feng Sigua was taken aback, but he quickly declined, ¡°Master, no need, no need.¡± Feng Sigua put the silver note back into Xu Ning¡¯s hand. He knew that Xu Ning¡¯s monthly sry was only 50 taels. Even with subsidies, his ie was only around 200 taels. Although it was a lot of money for him, for Xu Ning, a neer who was under the pressure of their assessments, this money could be used to buy medicinal material. If Feng Sigua continued to follow under Xu Ning as Xu Ning¡¯s status improved, Feng Sigua would earn more money in the future. However, in his estimation, that was something 3-5 years in the future. ¡°I understand your intentions.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°But you followed my orders and did things meticulously and thoughtfully, which saved me a lot of trouble. I also wanted to thank you. In the future, there will be more things that need to be dealt with at the guard station. When you help me with favors, you will inevitably have to spend money.¡± ¡°So just keep it.¡± Xu Ning stuffed the silver note into Feng Sigua¡¯s hands. ¡°Then¡­ then thank you sir.¡± Feng Sigua felt that meeting Xu Ning was the best thing that had ever happened to him. Feng Sigua and his wife apanied Xu Ning and walked him outside the residential area before bidding farewell. The 100-tael note was ced on the table, and Feng Sigua and his wife just stared at it. Although Feng Sigua earned a dozen taels of silver a month, the prices in the county city were high. After deducting their living expenses and the cost of their children¡¯s education in martial arts, they did not have much savings left. 100 taels was a lot of money for them. ¡°Hey, who said I wasn¡¯t receiving any benefits from Master Xu?¡± Feng Sigua asked rhetorically. Sigua¡¯s wife did not dare toin anymore, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong.¡± Seeing this, Feng Sigua felt happy, and he put away the 100-tael note. ¡°You¡­¡± Sigua¡¯s wife was a little anxious. She wanted to save the money. ¡°Where are you putting this?¡± Feng Sigua looked annoyed. ¡°Think about it, what did Master Xu say just now? He said he will ask me to do more errands in the future! Using this money to help Master Xu is the best option!¡± Sigua¡¯s wife also realized this. ¡°You are right, you are right¡­¡± ¡­ In the midst of the festive and warm atmosphere, the New Year celebration was over. The ck Armored Guards had six days of vacation, but they still had their work shifts. However, the Maple Lane Guard Station was beingzy as always, so they did not arrange any work shifts. The first day after the New Year¡¯s break, Xu Ning went to the guard station. What made him confused was that none of the ck Armored Guards came to the guard station, not even Chen Ren. The flowers and nts in the yard were wilting because they had not been carefully taken care of for a long time. Xu Ning didn¡¯t care about this. He only had to focus on his own tasks. Other than patrolling with the city guards every day, dealing with disputes in Maple Lane, andpleting the chores assigned by the higher ups, Xu Ning had nothing else to do. The people from Dayuan Trading Company didn¡¯t contact him either. Xu Ning lived like this one day after another. Finally, after five to six days, Chen Ren came back. When Xu Ning saw Chen Ren, he maintainedposure on the outside. It seemed like the feud between the two was over. But Xu Ning knew that this was all temporary. ording to Qu Dayou, they were about to go against Dayuan Trading Company and were preparing to reduce the power of Dayuan Trading Company. Their opponents would never give up so easily, so when the time came, the ck Armored Guards would be in turmoil again. The peace on the surface now was like the calm before the storm. It was time to get off work. Xu Ning left the study and said goodbye to Feng Sigua. Feng Sigua came back on duty two days ago, which made Xu Ning¡¯s job a lot easier. Xu Ning asked Feng Sigua to handle some official documents and some more cumbersome matters. Feng Sigua processed the documents and gave them to Xu Ning. Xu Ning also noticed a change at the guard station. When he and Chen Ren were together, the guards in the guard station would deliberately stay away from them. But privately, these city guards seemed to be more enthusiastic towards him. Xu Ning was well aware of the reason. The dispute between him and Chen Ren had spread throughout the guard station. He had Qu Dayou backing him, but these city guards had no one backing them. They didn¡¯t want to be hated by Chen Ren for being too close to him. After all, Chen Ren was still the lieutenant of the Maple Lane Guard Station, the most powerful person here. However, because Xu Ning was willing to stand up for his subordinates, everyone felt that Xu Ning was upright and trustworthy, so they all wanted to get acquainted with Xu Ning. After leaving the guard station, Xu Ning did not go back to the camp immediately, instead he went to a roadside stall, ready to eat wontons. Kangyun County was themercial center of several nearby counties. There were a lot of peopleing and going. Even at night, there were many travelers, which in turn created many food vendors. Last year, Xu Ning happened to eat a bowl of wontons here, and he felt that the wontons made by the stall owner were simr to those made by Xu Lian, so he visited here often. Xu Ning finally arrived at the stall. The stall owners were a young couple. Before opening the stall, the two prepared the wontons together, and at night, the wife was responsible for cooking the wontons, and the husband was responsible for serving the bowls and cleaning the tables. They worked together harmoniously. Chapter 46 - Being Stalked

Chapter 46: Being Stalked

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Master, you are here!¡± As soon as Xu Ning sat down, the male stall owner greeted him. Xu Ning frequently visited this stall, so the stall owner quickly recognized him. ¡°Threerge bowls of wontons, that¡¯s all, thanks.¡± Xu Ning said to the male stall owner. ¡°Please wait for a second.¡± The male owner smiled happily and turned around. Soon after, the male stall owner brought over a bowl of hot wontons to the table. . ¡°Here, call me when this bowl is almost finished, and I will bring you the next bowl.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning said. The male stall owner was quite mindful. If three bowls of wontons were served together at once, they would get cold. Xu Ning grabbed a spoon and was about to start eating. ¡®What?¡¯ Suddenly, Xu Ning sensed something. He looked to the side. There was a noodle stall, and that stall was also full of people. At the corner of the stall, there was a man in a gray coat eating noodles. He looked more than 30 years old. His appearance was unremarkable, so he blended into the crowd. However, Xu Ning looked at him for a moment. Xu Ning turned his head back seemingly mindlessly and continued swallowing his wontons. The moment Xu Ning turned his head, the man in gray also cast his gaze over, staring at Xu Ning¡¯s back. ¡®Was I noticed, or was it just a coincidence¡­¡¯ The gray-clothed man had a doubtful look on his face. He lowered his head, causing his hair to cover his eyes, but he kept his gaze on Xu Ning. Afterwards, Xu Ning didn¡¯t look around, he just ate the wontons one bite at a time. After one bowl was finished, he began to eat another bowl. After three bowls were eaten, Xu Ning paid and left. Xu Ning did not look at the noodle stall again. ¡®Maybe I was worrying too much¡­¡¯ The gray-clothed man felt a little more rxed when he saw Xu Ning leave quickly. After Xu Ning paid the bill, he waited for a while for Xu Ning to leave before he got up and paid his bill. Once Xu Ning left the stall, Xu Ning did not immediately return to the camp, instead he turned around and went to the night market. The sky had dimmed, andnterns had been hung up in the sky. The gray-clothed man followed Xu Ning from far behind. ¡®Do ck Armored Guards have this much free time¡­¡¯ The gray-clothed man watched Xu Ning stroll around various stalls and buy a few small nick nacks. Finally, after shopping for less than half an hour, Xu Ning left the night market. After leaving the night market, Xu Ning went to Camp Site Three. He was now directly south of Maple Lane. If he wanted to return to the camp, he had to go through Maple Lane and cross a bamboo forest. The grey-clothed man followed Xu Ning the whole journey. The man had excellent stalking skills. Xu Ning did not seem to notice him at all. When there were many people nearby, he got closer to Xu Ning, and when there were fewer people, he got further away from Xu ning. Soon, Xu Ning finally arrived at the bamboo forest, and he just went in. This area was dimly lit, and the road could only be seen with the help of distant road lights and moonlight. The grey-clothed man did not hesitate. He continued with his pursuit. ¡®What?¡¯ The gray-clothed man walked quickly, but suddenly, he noticed that Xu Ning had disappeared. He felt a little anxious and walked faster, but he still did not catch up to Xu Ning. ¡®I lost him?¡¯ The man was a little upset. Suddenly, the gray-clothed man felt a cool breeze blowing behind him. He turned his head subconsciously. He saw a human face under the moonlight. It was Xu Ning. Xu Ning was holding a knife behind his back as he looked at the gray-clothed man with a smile. The gray-clothed man subconsciously took a step back. ¡®I was noticed!¡¯ The gray-clothed man realized that he had already been exposed. As soon as he was about to flee, he saw Xu Ning stepping forward. Xu Ning pulled out the knife behind him and shed across the man¡¯s escape path. The de trembled. A corner of the man¡¯s grey coat was cut off. ¡®Such fast reaction speed.¡¯ Xu Ning was a little surprised. Although he used a short knife, his Gale Knife Technique was still in the intermediate realm. Even with his intermediate realm knife technique and the explosive power of his inner enrichment realm, the gray-clothed man still avoided his strike. ¡®This person is also in the inner enrichment realm, and he has also mastered some type of body technique!¡¯ Xu Ning could already tell how strong this man was. ¡®I have to leave quickly!¡¯ The man in gray wanted to escape. After avoiding Xu Ning¡¯s strike, he turned around and went into the denser bamboo forest. Xu Ning obviously did not want him to escape. Although the gray-clothed man had mastered some external skills and was flexible in his movements, Xu Ning was in the intermediate realm in the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic, causing his physical fitness to be twice as strong as that of an inner enrichment realm warrior, making his speed extremely explosive. ¡®So fast!¡¯ The gray-clothed man felt the wind blowing from behind. He could hear Xu Ning¡¯s footsteps getting closer and closer. The grey-clothed man knew that he was about to be overtaken, so he clenched his jaw and fled in another direction. He knew that his strengthy in his body technique. However, Xu Ning was obviously not bad either. His intermediate realm in the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic gave him precise body control. The distance between the two was getting closer. Xu Ning jumped around in the bamboo forest. The man was within Xu Ning¡¯s reach. Xu Ning shed with his knife, cutting the gray-clothed man¡¯s right arm. The wound was deep, and Xu Ning could feel the de touching the bone. The gray-clothed man screamed, and his whole body became unbnced after his right arm was injured. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. Xu Ning grabbed the man¡¯s neck and pushed him to the ground. The gray-clothed man had a severe wound, his mouth turned white, and his eyes were full of fear. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± The gray-clothed man was about to open his mouth to exin, but he saw Xu Ning put away his short knife. ¡°I¡¯m not listening.¡± Xu Ning hit the man in the neck with his fist. The huge impact force made the man fall unconscious. Xu Ning had a lot of power. If the one receiving his punch was a normal person, they might have already died. After seeing the gray-clothed man faint, Xu Ning tore off the sleeves of his coat and tied it to his injured arm to prevent him from bleeding to death. Xu Ning could guess who the man was; he was either from Dayuan Trading Company, or one of Chen Ren¡¯s people. Xu Ning knew that the grey-clothed man had no intention of killing him; he was merely stalking him. As for why he was stalking him, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know, neither did he care either. He would let the professionals deal with this. Xu Ning dragged him back to Camp Site Three. Outside Qu Dayou¡¯s study. Xu Ning knocked on the door from the outside. ¡°Come on in.¡± Qu Dayou said. ¡°Master.¡± Xu Ning entered the house and exined, ¡°Master, someone was following me.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Qu Dayou raised his eyebrows, but he did not look surprised. ¡°Does the person following you know you found him?¡± Qu Dayou asked. ¡°He knows.¡± Xu Ning replied, ¡°I have knocked him unconscious and brought to the confinement room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qu Dayou nodded silently. ¡°Master, why are they doing this?¡± Xu Ning asked. Both of them knew who was behind the person that was stalking Xu Ning. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, we are going to take action against Cai Qinghan and Dayuan Trading Company.¡± Qu Dayou said, ¡°My guess is that they have also noticed this, and so since you¡¯re our foundation at Maple Lane, it¡¯s normal for you to be targeted. They want to use your whereabouts to infer clues about our actions.¡± ¡°But master, I¡¯m just a small character.¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t they find out what our camp is doing instead?¡± Qu Dayouughed. ¡°How do you know that the spy is not from our camp?¡± Chapter 47 - Chief Manager

Chapter 47: Chief Manager

¡®There are spies in the camp?¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly thought about the fact that Dayuan Trading Company had used the city guards in the camp to deliver him Qinglu Dans. Although Qu Dayou intervened in the end, this also meant that the opponents could easily infiltrate the camp. ¡®However, what is the point of having spies here¡­¡¯ Camp Site Three was just a camp for neers. What secrets could there be? Xu Ning was a little puzzled. He wanted to ask Qu Dayou, but suddenly Xu Ning remembered that Tao Qingping told him two days ago that starting from next year, the neers in Camp Site Three would receive reduced patrol hours, and would instead begin military battle practice. ¡®Could it be that Cai Qinghan and Qu Dayou are going to directly fight against each other?¡¯ After connecting the dots between the spies and the military preparation exercises together, Xu Ning had some vague guesses in mind. Xu Ning did not ask any more questions. These were the higher-level ns of Qu Dayou and others. It was better not to be involved. ¡°Xu Ning, step up your inspections in Maple Lane over the next few days. If you notice any abnormalities, please report it to me as soon as possible.¡± Qu Dayou said. Xu Ning cupped his fists and said, ¡°Understood, master.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what Qu Dayou nned to do against Dayuan Trading Company, he knew that something was happening soon. ¡°You should go and rest.¡± Qu Dayou stood up from his seat. ¡°I want to interrogate the person stalking you.¡± ¡­ Late at night. Dayuan Trading Company. In the dimly lit room, only a handful of candle-lit mes were burning on the table. The me was so weak that it could barely illuminate the room. Yu Xinghe, the Deputy Manager of Dayuan Trading Company, stood by the table with a worried look on his face. At the table in front of him, a man who was about 50 years old was sitting on a chair, his fingers tapping the table lightly. The tapping sound echoed in therge room. This man was Duan Yihe, the Chief Manager of Dayuan Trading Company. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but he still hasn¡¯te back¡­¡± Duan Yihe nced at the moonlight outside the house, his voice quiet. Yu Xinghe was obviously anxious, as sweat was oozing from his forehead. ¡°Chief Manager¡­ this is all my fault¡­¡± Although Yu Xinghe was only one rank lower than Duan Yihe, he seemed extremely nervous in front of Duan Yihe. ¡°I was just thinking, the new shipments are about to leave soon, but Qu Dayou and Xia Yuanxing are putting up a tough stance. I suspect they have caught some new information¡­¡± ¡°So I sent Hui Jiu to stalk Xu Ning. After all, Xu Ning stays at Maple Lane all day. I¡¯m afraid he has noticed something¡­¡± ¡°Idiot!¡± Before Yu Xinghe¡¯s words could finish, Duan Yihe pped the table. Yu Xinghe did not dare to breathe. ¡°It¡¯s okay to stalk him, but why did you send Hui Jiu!¡± The calmness on Duan Yihe¡¯s face disappeared, and it was instead reced by extreme anger. ¡°Hui Jiu knows what happened between us and them. Once he falls into the hands of Qu Dayou and exposes our secrets, we will suffer! If this happens, Cai Qinghan won¡¯t be able to protect us, he might even kill us himself! Even the Yunying City headquarters will abandon us!¡± Yu Xinghe was already sweating. ¡°I sent Hui Jiu there because there was no one more suitable. Everyone was busy arranging the delivery routes, and only Hui Jiu was avable¡­ I think he has a strong body and has good experience, he can definitely¡­¡± m! Duan Yihe picked up the oilmp and threw it at Yu Xinghe¡¯s forehead. Blood was flowing out of Yu Xinghe¡¯s forehead, but he didn¡¯t dare to cry out in pain at all. The oilmp rolled to the ground, and the room plunged into darkness. Knock! Knock! Knock! There were footsteps. The door was pushed open and a figure walked into the darkness. He picked up the oilmp and lit it again, and the room was once again bright. The man was wearing all ck. He had dark circles under his eyes and long hair. There was a clear smirk on his face. ¡°Have you heard?¡± Duan Yihe looked at the man coldly. The man in ck was expressionless as he nodded. After a pause, the man in ck said, ¡°If the situation is troublesome, we can postpone the delivery time.¡± Duan Yihe didn¡¯t immediately respond to the man in ck. He took a look at Yu Xinghe first. There was a thoughtful look in his eyes, as if he was making some kind of decision. ¡°No need, we can continue with the shipment.¡± Duan Yihe¡¯s mood seemed to calm down, and his tone of voice also eased. ¡°Are you sure there is no problem? This is just one delivery. What¡¯s important is your stable supply of goods.¡± The man in ck seemed doubtful. Duan Yihe didn¡¯t speak. He just walked to the window and looked at Kangyun County City under the moonlight. He had spent more than 20 years here to grow his roots. A look of reminiscence appeared in Duan Yihe¡¯s eyes. 30 years ago, the Source Faction began to control all regions. With the gradual stabilization of State Feiyun, an era of peace arrived. Everyone knew that people¡¯s livelihood would gradually recover over the next few decades. As one of the major tradingpanies in Yunying City, Dayuan Trading Company dispatched many subordinates to upy huge markets in other areas of State Feiyun. Duan Yihe left Yunying City and was sent to Kangyun County. When he was in Yunying City, he was just a small assistant. He wanted to use this opportunity to rise up. However, Dayuan Trading Company was not the only organization that wanted to upy the State Feiyun market, other tradingpanies were thinking the same thing too. After arriving in Kangyun County, Duan Yihe discovered that someone had already made the first step and had established a good rtionship with the ck Armored Guards. In order to squeeze their opponent out of Kangyun County, Duan Yihe used the help from a third party. The third party was strong, and Duan Yihe sessfully achieved his goal. The opponent kept having supply problems and was eventually pushed out of the market. Then, Dayuan Trading Company began to gradually control the business operations in Kangyun County and even the surrounding counties. Duan Yihe went from a low-level figure to a big businessman in Kangyun County. Later on, when the ck Armored Guards changed, he was able to make connections with Cai Qinghan, and with the help of Cai Qinghan, he became one of the most powerful men in Kangyun County. Duan Yihe looked morous to outsiders, but Duan Yihe himself knew well that there was a sharp sword hanging above his head¡ªhis safety was always in danger. Because the third party he received help from was a Magic Faction! Thirty years ago, the Source Faction defeated all factions in State Feiyun and became the strongest faction, taking over control of State Feiyun. However, 300 years after the copse of the previous dynasty, chaos had overrun the state. Although the Source Faction controlled the entire State Feiyun, there were still legacy forces. Over the past 30 years, the Source Faction had stepped up their control over all areas of State Feiyun, while also insisting on suppressing the remaining forces that disrupted their stability. While facing the pressure of Source Faction, various big and small Magic Factions disappeared. The so-called Magic Factions referred to the sects that practiced magic arts. Magic techniques were different from traditional techniques. Most of their practice was at the expense of others. If a magic technique were sessful, innocent people would die for it. Because magic techniques were quick-acting, there would always be warriors with poor work ethic that were willing to take the risks. At the same time, this kind of speed had also led to the gradual fixation of practitioners towards magic techniques. And once they were sessful, they would create more bloody incidents to further strengthen themselves. State Feiyun was striving to create a stable situation, so these Magic Factions must be eliminated. The Source Faction issued an order long ago that those who practiced magic techniques and colluded with the remaining Magic Factions would be punished by death. Duan Yihe took the risks and chose the magic path. But right now, he was about to bear the consequences of his actions. Duan Yihe¡¯s eyes looked away from the windows. He had a firm look on his face. ¡°Xinghe¡­¡± Duan Yihe looked at him. ¡°Excuse yourself¡­¡± ¡°Chief Manager¡­¡± Yu Xinghe was puzzled. He looked at Duan Yihe with a confused look. ¡°I will find Cai Qinghan and sort out Hui Jiu.¡± Duan Yihe stepped forward and patted Yu Xinghe on the shoulder. ¡°But Hui Jiu might have fallen into Qu Dayou¡¯s hands after all¡­¡± Yu Xinghe was still very worried. ¡°Once Hui Jiu fails to keep the secret, then even Captain Cai¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own methods.¡± Duan Yihe¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°However, you can¡¯t make this kind of mistake again.¡± When Yu Xinghe looked at Duan Yihe¡¯s expression, he finally had some confidence in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Chief Manager, I will be more careful!¡± Yu Xinghe quickly said. ¡°Go back and rest. You have to wake up and work early tomorrow morning.¡± Duan Yihe looked at Yu Xinghe leaving and his gaze gradually became cold. Chapter 48 - Big Event

Chapter 48: Big Event

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Xinghe left. ¡°There is a murderous intent in your eyes¡­¡± The man in ck acutely noticed this fact. Duan Yihe shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t kill him, but he has to pay the price.¡± ¡°No need to wait any longer, we will ship immediately. This time, I wille with you.¡± Duan Yihe looked at the man in ck and said. ¡°Why are you being so hasty?¡± The man in ck was puzzled.. ¡°What I told Yu Xinghe just now was a lie.¡± Duan Yihe¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Hui Jiu has definitely fallen into Qu Dayou¡¯s hands. Even with Cai Qinghan, there is no way to rescue him. The two of them are rivals after all.¡± ¡°And¡­ Hui Jiu knows too much, and Qu Dayou is a well-known torture master in the ck Armored Guards¡­ If Qu Dayou interrogates Hui Jiu, 90% of our secrets will be exposed.¡± Duan Yihe said, ¡°Once exposed, forget about the shipment, the resources I have umted over so many years will also vanish.¡± ¡°The ck Armored Guards haven¡¯t acted yet, so it may be that the interrogation has not happened yet. We have to take this opportunity to move quickly.¡± Duan Yihe¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°In other words, you are going to abandon this ce?¡± The man in ck realized that this unexpected situation might have caused them to lose their stable resource supply. ¡°There is no other choice. If we don¡¯t leave now, we will end up dead.¡± Duan Yihe said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel that it is unfortunate. The person who suffers the most is still me.¡± Duan Yihe had a distressed tone. This was the umtion of more than 20 years of his work. It was difficult to throw it all away like this. ¡°I¡¯ll take advantage of this opportunity and join the Seven Line Gates.¡± Duan Yihe had already made up a n. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am useless. I am still a mortal realm fifth stage pneumatic realm warrior, and I have tons of experience behind my back.¡± The man in ck listened and thought for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± the man in ck added, ¡°If the worst scenario does not happen, and that Hui Jiu didn¡¯t fall into Qu Dayou¡¯s hands, what should we do?¡± ¡°This is easy.¡± Duan Yihe felt that the probability of that happening was low, but he still replied, ¡°If our secrets are not revealed, the ck Armored Guards will definitely not do anything. Once the goods are delivered to you, we will sit back and observe the situation. If nothing happens, we will return to our normal operations.¡± ¡°If something happens¡­ then we will let Yu Xinghe bare the me.¡± Duan Yihe¡¯s tone was harsh. ¡°In that case, ship the goods.¡± The man in ck stood up. ¡°I will arrange it myself.¡± Duan Yihe went outside. ¡­ On the other side. The confinement room at Camp Site Three. Hui Jiu, who had been caught by Xu Ning, was covered with blood and tied to a wooden post with an iron chain. His face was pale, and his eyes were full of fear. Qu Dayou was sitting on a wooden table in front of Hui Jiu. Qu Dayou was currently in a state of extreme shock. Just now, he just heard some major news from Hui Jiu. Dayuan Trading Company in Kangyun County was involved with the Seven Line Gates Magic Faction! They delivered weapons, medicines, silver and other resources to the Seven Line Gates at certain periods, and they also gathered information from the ck Armored Guards to help the Seven Line Gates avoid capture from the ck Armored Guards. ¡®Xu Ning stepped on a gold mine!¡¯ Qu Dayou didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning¡¯s stalker to be involved with a Magic Faction. Qu Dayou and the others only found out that Cai Qinghan had been receiving bribes from Dayuan Trading Company to help them conceal vitions such as price gouging from merchant sources. These vitions, although bad in nature, would only result in the ck Armored Guards putting pressure on them to make changes. But now that they were involved with a Magic Faction, the situation instantly became more serious. Even though Wei Changqing didn¡¯t want to get involved, he would have to deal with this situation. ¡°I have to find Master Wei first!¡± Qu Dayou quickly reacted. It had been two hours since Hui Jiu fell into his own hands, so the people behind Hui Jiu must have already known about his capture. If the other party was smart, they must have taken action. It was likely that the mastermind behind the scenes might have already escaped from Kangyun County. ¡°Someone!¡± As Qu Dayou walked out, he called for his deputy. ¡°Gather everyone in the camp and tell them to seal off all of Dayuan Trading Company¡¯s stores.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The deputy immediately responded. As soon as he was about to leave, the deputy was stopped by Qu Dayou again. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t call them, go directly to Captain Xia and tell the people from Camp Site Two to handle this instead!¡± This matter was too important for neers. Moreover, Qu Dayou felt that this group of neerscked experience. ¡°Yes!¡± The deputy then left. Qu Dayou went directly to Wei Changqing. It waste at night. The quiet Kangyun County City started to be lively due to Hui Jiu¡¯s capture. In the dark night, Kangyun County was sealed off. Exit and entry to the county city were blocked. Five teams of ck Armored Guards went out of the city to search and chase Duan Yihe and the Seven Line Gates. At the same time, all of Dayuan Trading Company¡¯s shops were surrounded, and those who worked at Dayuan Trading Company were arrested overnight. At the Maple Lane Guard Station, apart from Xu Ning, Chen Ren, Pan Du, and Zhuang Dingshi, the others had their freedoms restricted. Even Captain Cai Qinghan of Camp Site One was also captured¡­ ¡­ The next day. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what happenedst night until he got up. Although Xu Ning was the source of this incident, Xu Ning did not participate in the subsequent development at all. After learning about the follow-up development of the stalking incident, Xu Ning did not eat breakfast and went directly to the Maple Lane Guard Station. Maple Lane was usually full of activity in the morning, but now there was barely anyone here. There were city guards standing near every Dayuan Trading Company store. There were also ck Armored Guards that were patrolling back and forth between the Dayuan Trading Company stores. Xu Ning did not recognize these ck Armored Guards; they obviously were from another camp. Xu Ning entered the Maple Lane Guard Station. There was no one in the guard station, even the city guards at the entrance were gone. ¡®I can¡¯t believe how serious this was¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sat at his desk, rubbing his forehead. After entering the ck Armored Guards, Xu Ning knew how determined the Source Faction was at getting rid of Magic Factions. The ck Armored Guards in Kangyun County had to check for traces of nearby Magic Factions almost every month. However, the ck Armored Guards at Camp Site Three were all neers, so they would not participate in this task until next year. ¡®I really have to thank Captain Qu. He protected my identity when he announced the news this morning¡­¡¯ When Xu Ning saw the announcement in the morning, he did not find his name. The origin of this incident was hidden in the public announcement released by Qu Dayou. This way, Xu Ning would be protected to a certain extent. ¡°Master!¡± Feng Sigua¡¯s voice came from outside the study. Feng Sigua seemed to be very anxious, as he didn¡¯t even knock on the door before pushing the door and walking in. Once he saw Xu Ning sitting at his desk, Feng Sigua let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Master!¡± Feng Sigua quickly stepped forward. ¡°I was sleeping at home in the middle of the night when I was suddenly taken away by a ck Armored Guard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just me, the other city guards working at the Maple Lane Guard Station experienced the same thing. We were gathered together and were interrogated overnight. After repeated interrogations, some of my buddies and I were released, while some of them are still detained in the confinement room at Camp Site Two.¡± Feng Sigua had a fearful tone. Xu Ning nodded silently after listening. Anything involved with a Magic Faction was a serious matter. ¡°Master, I also heard that Lieutenant Chen and others have been investigated¡­ You are not involved, are you?¡± Feng Sigua touched the sweat on his forehead. ¡°If I was involved, would I be here right now?¡± Xu Ning smiled. If Feng Sigua knew that Xu Ning was the source of this incident, he would not have asked this question. Chapter 49 - Assassination

Chapter 49: Assassination

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Kangyun County. There were city guards and even ck Armored Guards stationed at every entrance to the county. Wei Changqing gave out an order that for the next three days, no one could enter or leave Kangyun County, except for ck Armored Guards. Near the gates of the county city, a figure wearing a beanie and a wool coat peeped over the corner of a wall. The figure looked at the strict line of defense and mmed the wall with his fist. This figure was Yu Xinghe; the person who was thrown to the wolves by Duan Yihe. After Duan Yihe sent away Yu Xinghe yesterday, Duan Yihe took all of his belongings and followed the Seven Line Gates out of the city. Late into the night, the incident happened.. Yu Xinghe heard the riots in the street as he woke up from a dream. Yu Xinghe sensed something was wrong, so he immediately got up and went to find Duan Yihe. Unfortunately for him, Yu Xinghe discovered that Duan Yihe had already left with the Seven Line Gates. Only then did Yu Xinghe realize that he had be the scapegoat for Duan Yihe. Yu Xinghe slipped away into the alleys before the ck Armored Guards surrounded the Dayuan Trading Company stores. In order to avoid the oing ck Armored Guards and city guards on the road, Yu Xinghe hid in a private house. But in the early mornings, the ck Armored Guards began to search houses. Thus, Yu Xinghe had no choice but to move again. He wanted to find a chance to get out of the city. However, after he saw the strong line of defense, he felt helplessness and despair. With such tight defenses, it was almost impossible for him to escape without being noticed. Once exposed, the ck Armored Guards would chase after him, and once that happened, he would definitely be caught. ¡®Duan Yihe!¡¯ Yu Xinghe was full of anger,?¡®I have been with you for more than 20 years, risking decapitation to help youmunicate with the Seven Line Gates. In the end, you put me as the fall guy!¡¯ Yu Xinghe wanted to kill Duan Yihe. But right now, Yu Xinghe knew that he should forget about killing Duan Yihe, as he could barely protect himself. ¡®There is also that moron Hui Jiu¡­¡¯ Yu Xinghe clenched his fists with a murderous intent in his eyes,?¡®And¡­ Xu Ning¡­¡¯ Ever since he first met Xu Ning, Xu Ning had been constantly giving him a hard time. In the end, it was him that took the downfall. Yu Xinghe took a deep breath and disappeared into the alleyways with a hateful look in his eyes. ¡­ At night. Xu Ning returned to Camp Site Three. Camp Site Three was empty, except for a few city guards stationed there. None of the new ck Armored Guards were present. Last night, Qu Dayou felt that the neers were inexperienced and thus, he did not use them. After the overall situation was basically under control this morning, there was a shortage of manpower. Whether they were stationed at the camp or assigned to a guard station, everyone had a job to do. Because the Maple Lane Guard Station had been flipped upside down, the lieutenant was no longer there. Thus, as a member of the Maple Lane Guard Station, Xu Ning was not assigned a task. And Xu Ning, the source of this incident, became the idle ck Armored Guard. After eating dinner alone at the dining hall, Xu Ning went to his room. Tao Qingping was not there, so Xu Ning was the only one left in the room. ¡°Martial Arts Panel.¡± Xu Ning said silently in his heart. With free time in his hands, Xu Ning decided to take out the Martial Arts Panel. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm third stage: inner enrichment)+ Gale Knife Method (Intermediate)+ Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic: (intermediate)+ Light Feather Bow (elementary) + Avable energy: 6 units ¡ª After upgrading his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic to the intermediate realm, he had three units of energy remaining. But after absorbing the Swallowtail Flower that he received from being a cyan te, Xu Ning now had 6 units of energy left. ¡®I only have 6 units of energy left; it is not much¡­¡¯ Xu Ning contemted. Xu Ning was now in the inner enrichment realm, and if he wanted to advance further into the qi realm, he needed 25 units of energy. 6 units of energy was a lot away from 25 units. ¡®However, 6 units is just enough to upgrade the Light Feather Bow Technique to the intermediate realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning nced at the longbow hanging by his bed. This was one of the most basic issued weapons in the ck Armored Guards. The ck Armored Guards neers had gone through basic archery practice, but they only needed to master the skills of aiming and exerting force. They did not need to specialize in archery techniques. However, after weighing his options for a while, Xu Ning finally gave up the idea of leveling up his Light Feather Bow Technique. Back then, there were plenty of opportunities to use his archery technique in Yunze Mountains. But now, Xu Ning did not have any opportunities to fight from a distance, so there was no reason to upgrade his Light Feather Bow Technique. ¡®What?¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly nced outside the door. Xu Ning¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. But soon after, Xu Ning looked away. He grabbed a notebook that Tao Qingping had bought, faced the candlelight, and started reading. After less than half an hour, Xu Ning put down the notebook. He yawned, washed his face, put out the oilmp, and went to bed. The room was dark. Xu Ning could only hear his breathing sound. Cha! Cha! Cha! There was a quiet noise outside the door. The sound was so quiet that it was difficult to hear even if someone was awake, not to mention asleep. An eye appeared in the narrow gap of the door. The eye moved, and it was that there was no one at the table. Suddenly, a trace of coldness appeared in the pupil of the eye. ¡®Xu Ning¡­ I don¡¯t know if I can leave Kangyun County alive, but I will deal with you first¡­¡¯ The person outside the door was obviously Yu Xinghe. Because he had bribed a city guard at Camp Site Three in the past, Yu Xinghe knew the specific room where Xu Ning stayed. After hiding around all day, Yu Xinghe was extremely nervous. This kind of anxiety increased Yu Xinghe¡¯s hatred towards Duan Yihe and Xu Ning. Finally, when it was nightfall, Yu Xinghe decided to relieve his anger and kill Xu Ning first. Even if he was captured in the future, he would feel less regretful if Xu Ning was dead. And if he was not captured, he could take the chance to escape and eventually find a way to take his revenge on Duan Yihe. Yu Xinghe took out a knife and pushed it through the door gap. The bolt outside the door slowly began to turn. Yu Xinghe was an inner enrichment realm warrior, and he was also a master of swordsmanship. Yu Xinghe¡¯s movements were stable, so he hardly made any noise. Finally, the door bolt waspletely open. A cheerful smile appeared on Yu Xinghe¡¯s face. Now, he just had to push open the door and enter, then burst out with all his strength and appear above Xu Ning¡¯s bed. Xu Ning should still be asleep. Even if he woke up, he would be in a daze. With the short de in Yu Xinghe¡¯s hand, he could easily pierce Xu Ning¡¯s neck. Xu Ning¡¯s life would disappear silently as his blood sttered on the ground. Yu Xinghe finally felt relieved in his heart. ¡®Xu Ning¡­ go to hell.¡¯ Yu Xinghe reached out his hand and pressed the door. He began to push gently. Squeak! The door slowly opened. Yu Xinghe¡¯s legs were already tensed up. The assassination was about to begin! ¡°Long time no see.¡± However! Once the door waspletely opened, he saw Xu Ning¡¯s face under the moonlight. Before Yu Xinghe could react, he suddenly felt a cold sting in his chest. ¡°You!¡± When Yu Xinghe looked down, he saw a short knife piercing into his heart. Veins popped up in his forehead as his eyes narrowed. He wanted to cut Xu Ning¡¯s neck with the de in his hand, but he instead felt another sting in his chest. When Xu Ning turned the short knife in his hand, Yu Xinghe¡¯s heart was instantly mangled. Yu Xinghe lost all his strength as he desperately tried to breathe. Xu Ning took out the knife. Thump! With a thump, Yu Xinghe fell to the ground. Chapter 50 - Acting Lieutenant

Chapter 50: Acting Lieutenant

Yu Xinghe had lost his life. Xu Ning suddenly felt a little fortunate. Thank god he had upgraded his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic to the intermediate realm. It had strengthened his body while also improving his perception sensitivity. Otherwise, he might have been eliminated by Yu Xinghe today. Xu Ning squatted down and touched Yu Xinghe¡¯s neck. Xu Ningughed at himself. It was simply unnecessary for him to check. Yu Xinghe¡¯s heart was mangled, so there was no way he could still be alive. But after confirming that Yu Xinghe was dead, Xu Ning suddenly felt a little regretful. If Yu Xinghe was still alive, he would be able to torture him for information. But after thinking about it in depth, Xu Ning felt that he was right. Xu Ning learned that Yu Xinghe was already stuck in the inner enrichment realm ten years ago, unable to improve any further. There were only a small number of people in this world who could continuously break barriers and advance further. For most people, once they reached a certain realm, they would stop advancing. However, although he knew that Yu Xinghe was an inner enrichment warrior, Xu Ning was not certain about Yu Xinghe¡¯s external skill realm. For most people, once they were not able to further improve their internal skill, they would turn their attention to their external skills. For the n elders in Tao Vige, their internal skills were continuously improving. They either specialized in the Gale Knife Technique or in the Fierce Sword Wind technique, but very few of them had cultivated these two techniques to the perfection realm. Xu Ning did not know what external skill realm Yu Xinghe had reached over the past ten years. In order to ensure his absolute safety and to prevent a fight to the death, Xu Ning seized the opportunity, instantly killing Yu Xinghe before he could react. Although this would prevent him from gaining more information, this had at least ensured his safety. ¡®I wonder if there are others from Dayuan Trading Company that want to kill me¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had some worries in his heart. Xu Ning was still ignorant of the happenings in the county city. He didn¡¯t even know that, except for Yu Xinghe, the rest of the Dayuan Trading Company employees in Kangyun County City were either arrested or killed. He even didn¡¯t know that Duan Yihe had fled Kangyun County. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for follow-up news¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He immediately called for the city guard who patrolled at night. When the city guard saw the corpse on the ground and heard that Xu Ning was targeted, they were all frightened. Although with Yu Xinghe¡¯s skill, he could easily escape the camp. Nevertheless, it was still the city guard¡¯s responsibility to keep the camp safe. Fortunately, Xu Ning didn¡¯t me them. He just asked the city guards to carry away Yu Xinghe¡¯s body and clean the floor. He then went back to his room and fell asleep. ¡­ Ten days had passed since the Dayuan Trading Company incident. Over the past ten days, many changes had taken ce in Kangyun County. First of all, Cai Qinghan was removed from his post in the ck Armored Guards. Although he did not know the existence of the Seven Line Gates, he was removed because he was involved with Dayuan Trading Company, and was thus sent back to Yunying City for further punishment. The vacant captain position of Camp Site One was taken over by Ning Fengwen, the former captain of the personal guards. Ning Fengwen now directly reported to Master Wei Changqing. Secondly, all shops rted to Dayuan Trading Company were investigated. These shops wouldter be taken over by other chambers ofmerce or businessmen in the form of auctions. This process would be personally supervised by Master Wei Changqing to prevent a simr incident from happening again. Due to various reasons, Wei Changqing just wanted to spend a few years in Kangyun County, but because of Dayuan Trading Company¡¯s incident, he was now forced to stay in Kangyun County. Now that ten days have gone by, Kangyun County had basically been restored to normality. The streets of the county city were full of people. Of course, this did not include Maple Lane. The Dayuan Trading Company shops on Maple Lane had not been resold yet, so there were barely any people on themercial street. Because they were involved with Dayuan Trading Company, Chen Ren, Pan Du, and others were dismissed from their posts and sent back to Yunying City. As a result, Xu Ning became the only ck Armored Guard in the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post. During this period of time, the details of the Dayuan Trading Company incident were gradually disclosed. Xu Ning also knew that apart from Duan Yihe and Yu Xinghe, no one else had escaped punishment. Yu Xinghe was dealt with by Xu Ning personally, and Duan Yihe had fled with the Seven Line Gates to god knows where. Duan Yihe would definitely note back. Hence, Xu Ning would not have to worry about his own safety. Xu Ning began to experience the most rxing time he had had since arriving at Kangyun County. Xu Ning¡¯s duty was now over, and he returned to the camp. Before entering the camp gates, Xu Ning was informed by the city guard that Qu Dayou had asked to see him. Xu Ning was a little surprised. Ever since the Dayuan Trading Company incident, Qu Dayou had been too busy to even visit the camp. Now, ten dayster, he had finally returned. When Xu Ning saw Qu Dayou, he noticed that his beard was long and his hair was messy. He had obviously not taken care of himself for a long time. However, contrary to his appearance, Qu Dayou¡¯s mental state was good. Qu Dayou was in a good mood after he sorted out Dayuan Trading Company and Cai Qinghan. ¡°Master.¡± Xu Ning greeted. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Qu Dayou looked at Xu Ning with a smile on his face. ¡°How are you doing? Comfortable?¡± Xu Ning paused for a second and said, ¡°I am working hard at practicing martial arts all day, preparing for the assessment. It¡¯s hardlyfortable.¡± Qu Dayouughed. ¡°That¡¯s morefortable than most of us!¡± ¡°Obviously, the Dayuan Trading Company incident started because of you, but you were the one that experienced the least amount of hardship.¡± Xu Ning smiled and did not respond. Qu Dayou put on a serious face. ¡°Xu Ning, do you remember what I said before? I said before that you will be the first lieutenant in Camp Site Three once the Dayuan Trading Company incident is over.¡± ¡°Lieutenant¡­¡± Xu Ning was really excited about the position of lieutenant. What excited him was not the power brought by the lieutenant title, but the higher monthly sry and subsidies. ¡°But¡­¡± Qu Dayou said, ¡°I never expected that the matter of Dayuan Trading Company would be solved so suddenly. You did not even have time to reach the qi realm, so we¡¯ll have to put you off the lieutenant position for now.¡± Xu Ning felt a little disappointed. But he also knew that Qu Dayou was right. There were regtions within the ck Armored Guards. If he wanted to be promoted to a lieutenant, he first had to reach mortal realm fourth stage qi realm. So right now, he was not qualified. Seeing that Xu Ning was rather disappointed, Qu Dayou suddenly changed his tone, ¡°Although you are not qualified to be promoted to lieutenant directly, you can still be promoted to acting lieutenant.¡± ¡°Acting lieutenant?¡± Xu Ning was confused. ¡°An acting lieutenant can exercise all the powers of a lieutenant and assume all the duties of a lieutenant. However, an acting lieutenant is still a guard, and is not granted the monthly sry and subsidies of a lieutenant.¡± Qu Dayou exined to Xu Ning. When Xu Ning heard this, he had a headache. What he cared about was the benefits of being a lieutenant. An acting lieutenant obviously had no improvements in benefits, but carried more responsibility instead. Xu Ning was already thinking about how to refuse the acting lieutenant position. ¡°What? Not satisfied?¡± Qu Dayou noticed Xu Ning¡¯s intentions. Xu Ning said, ¡°Master, after all, I just came to the ck Armored Guards not long ago, and my qualifications¡­¡± ¡°Qualifications? You are the best among Camp Site Three!¡± Xu Ning was interrupted by Qu Dayou before he could finish speaking. Qu Dayou said, ¡°You put a lot of energy into the Dayuan Trading Company incident. Because of you, we discovered the secrets of Dayuan Trading Company and Seven Line Gates¡­ And, a few days ago, you also cleaned up Yu Xinghe. Who else isparable to you in this camp?¡± ¡°Enough talking, it¡¯s decided.¡± Qu Dayou waved his hand, gesturing to Xu Ning to stop talking. Seeing this, Xu Ning could only agree. ¡°Master, as an acting lieutenant, am I responsible for our camp or for Maple Lane?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Maple Lane.¡± Qu Dayou quickly responded. Chapter 51 - Appointment

Chapter 51: Appointment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡¯re the only person left in the Maple Lane Guard Station, so you should be responsible there.¡± Qu Dayou said, ¡°I will assign five people to you from the neers stationed in the camp. And because they are all neers, there is no need to worry about gaining their respect.¡± Qu Dayou was quite thoughtful. If he assigned an experienced ck Armored Guard to Xu Ning, it would be difficult for Xu Ning to take control. ¡°Understood, master.¡± Xu Ning responded. After talking about the acting lieutenant position, Qu Dayou asked again, ¡°Your martial arts seemed to have improved significantly?¡± As the captain of Camp Site Three, Qu Dayou seldom asked directly about the progress of an individual¡¯s training, but Xu Ning was a special case. . ¡°Made some progress.¡± Xu Ning responded calmly. ¡°Can you get a yellow te in the next assessment that is in two months?¡± Qu Dayou asked. ¡°I¡¯m 90% confident.¡± Xu Ning replied. Qu Dayouughed. ¡°Good!¡± ¡­ Xu Ning returned to his room and found out that Tao Qingping had returned. He was sitting at the table, holding a brush in his hand, writing something on a piece of paper. ¡°Unusual to see youe back earlier than me.¡± Xu Ning jokingly said. Tao Qingping had been extremely busy due to the Dayuan Trading Company incident. Tao Qingping raised his head and nced at Xu Ning before smiling helplessly and shaking his head. He was jealous of Xu Ning¡¯s leisure time. ¡°Come sit down and write a family letter.¡± Tao Qingping said to Xu Ning. ¡°Family letter?¡± Xu Ning took off his coat and leaned over. ¡°Just now the camp leaders said that everyone has been away from home for almost two months, so they asked us to write a good letter tonight, and someone will send it back home tomorrow morning.¡± Tao Qingping exined to Xu Ning. Xu Ning was quite surprised when he heard this. ¡®The ck Armored Guards delivered letters?¡¯ Although they were not far from home, more than a month and a half had passed since they first left. Although he asionally missed his family, he did not miss them to the point of writing letters. ¡®The ck Armored Guards are quite thoughtful.¡¯ However, since someone was offering to deliver the letter, Xu Ning would obviously write one. He sat down, spread out the paper, and picked up another brush. After briefly thinking about it, he started to write. The Tao Vige taught children how to write from a young age. Although Xu Ning was not in the Tao Vige as a child, he was taught by Guo Yeter onwards. Hence, he could easily write a letter to his family back home. In the letter, Xu Ning mainly talked about his living environment. Xu Ning deliberately left out the experience of almost being assassinated, and only talked about the good aspects. In addition, Xu Ning also briefly talked about his feelings towards his family. At the end of the letter, Xu Ning thought for a while before also writing something to Guo Ye. Guo Ye had helped him a lot in the past, so Xu Ning wanted to express his gratitude in the form of a letter. After he finished writing, Tao Qingping brought over envelopes. Xu Ning put the letter inside the envelope. He gave the family letter to Tao Qingping, for it to be delivered to the messenger tomorrow. ¡­ The next day. The sun was shining brightly. Feng Sigua worked hardst night. When he woke up, he noticed that he waste. Feng Sigua put on his clothes and ran out of the house without even washing his face, even skipping breakfast. As soon as he arrived at the gate of the Maple Lane Guard Station, Feng Sigua met the two city guards who were guarding the gate. When the two saw Feng Sigua, they suddenly smiled. ¡°Father Gua!¡± Feng Sigua was taken aback by the sudden title. Feng Sigua was already happy to be called Brother Gua. But now, he was called Father Gua. He was a little confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Feng Sigua asked. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± One of the city guards leaned forward. ¡°Master Xu has been appointed as the Acting Lieutenant of Maple Lane!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Feng Sigua was stunned. ¡°What did you say?! Say it again!¡± Feng Sigua grabbed the shoulders of the city guard and listened carefully. ¡°There is news that Master Xu has been appointed as Acting Lieutenant!¡± Another city guard said with a smile. After confirming that he had not misheard, Feng Sigua pped his thigh and immediately ran into the guard station. Feng Siguaughed as he ran. ¡°This Feng Sigua, I really didn¡¯t expect him to make connections with Master Xu¡­¡± One of the city guards looked at Feng Sigua and said in a jealous tone, ¡°If it was me who was on duty that day, I would have been Master Xu¡¯s deputy.¡± ¡°That kid is so lucky¡­¡± The other city guard was obviously jealous. Xu Ning was now an acting lieutenant, and it was almost a certainty that he would be an official lieutenant in the future. Feng Sigua was well-connected with a young lieutenant. If all went well, Feng Sigua might be a superior of the city guards. Feng Sigua entered the guard station and ran to the notice board. Feng Sigua then saw Xu Ning¡¯s appointment letter at the center of the notice board. Feng Sigua felt the blood rush to his head. He was full of pride. ¡®He did it!¡¯ Feng Sigua took a few deep breaths, trying his best to calm his mood. He tidied up his messy clothes, wiped his face, and walked towards Xu Ning¡¯s study. ¡°Master, congrattions!¡± Feng Sigua entered the room and bowed sternly to Xu Ning. After seeing how joyful Feng Sigua was, Xu Ning wondered if Feng Sigua thought he was the one being promoted to Acting Lieutenant instead. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning smiled and went straight to the point. ¡°The previous person in charge of the city guards at the guard station was connected to Chen Ren, and he had also received money from Yu Xinghe and the others. And now, he has been dismissed and is being investigated thoroughly.¡± ¡°I am now regarded as the official Acting Lieutenant. I have the power to appoint personnel, so I n to assign this vacant position to you.¡± Xu Ning was right. Appointing the person in charge of the city guards was his right. He was satisfied with Feng Sigua¡¯s work, so appointing him was a reasonable choice. ¡°Thank you for the promotion!¡± Feng Sigua bowed. He did not expect to already receive benefits from being connected to Xu Ning. Feng Sigua felt like he was in a dream. Feng Sigua knew very well that from this moment on, apart from Xu Ning and the ck Armored Guards, he was the most powerful person at the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post. ¡°Old Feng, you can¡¯t be arrogant.¡± Xu Ning looked at Feng Sigua and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I taught you.¡± ¡°Okay, master.¡± After thinking about Chen Ren and the others, Feng Sigua remained clear headed. He was also a smart person. He reminded himself to be humble and pragmatic, just like Xu Ning. Only when Xu Ning was satisfied with him, would he truly be a reliable aid. ¡°Master, do you want to change your study?¡± Feng Sigua asked. ¡°No need for now.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good here.¡± ¡°So we¡¯ll leave Chen Ren¡¯s study empty?¡± Feng Sigua asked again. ¡°Leave it empty for now. When I be a real lieutenant, I will move over.¡± After a pause, Xu Ning said, ¡°Within the next three days, all the new guards will arrive. You can find someone to clean up the study.¡± ¡°Also, go to our new ountant at the guard station and check Chen Ren¡¯s ounts with him. After checking it, report it to me.¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°Okay, master.¡± Feng Sigua suddenly felt his shoulders had be heavy. Feng Sigua went outside, leaving Xu Ning alone in the study. He opened the window and let the wind blow in. Although New Year¡¯s had just gone by, there was already a hint of warmth in the air. ¡°I am taking over the Maple Lane Guard Station.¡± Xu Ning was ready to embrace the new journey brought about by his sudden change in status. Chapter 52 - Upcoming Assessment

Chapter 52: Uing Assessment

The five ck Armored Guards assigned by Qu Dayou to work under Xu Ning, arrived at the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post the next day. What Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect was that one of the five guards to be his roommate, Tao Qingping. In addition to Tao Qingping, there were also two people from the Song Vige, two people from the local county city, but none of them were from the Tan Vige. After looking at the guards before him, Xu Ning had a rough idea of Qu Dayou¡¯s intentions. Over the next few days, the new Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post had begun to develop. Everything was running in an orderly manner. Xu Ning suddenly received a letter from back home. The messenger sent by the ck Armored Guards to the Tao Vige did not return immediately after delivering the letters. Only after staying at the Tao Vige for one night did the messengere back with their family letters and some small gifts. Xu Ning received two replies, one of which was written by his brother-inw, Tao Yunchuan. He and Xu Lian asked Xu Ning to take care of himself, follow the higher up¡¯s orders, and conduct himself orderly. Xu Ning did not write in the letter that he was appointed as acting lieutenant. He nned to wait until he became an official lieutenant before he would inform his family about this matter. Therefore, Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian did not know about Xu Ning¡¯s promotion. Hence, they encouraged Xu Ning to be a model ck Armored Guard. In addition to the letter, Xu Lian had also sent him a long spring coat. The coat was made and sewn by Xu Lian, and it perfectly fit Xu Ning. The second letter was written by Guo Ye. Guo Ye¡¯s letter contained only a few jokes. He expressed that he was proud to have a brother in the ck Armored Guards, and he hoped that Xu Ning could be promoted as soon as possible, so that he could brag to his friends. In addition to the letter, Guo Ye also gave Xu Ning a sealed wooden box. After Xu Ning opened it, he saw that inside it was a spirit medicine called Wind Jasmine Fruit. This spirit medicine had simr effects to a Swallowtail Flower; it would help the practice of mortal realm advancements. The selling price of Wind Jasmine Fruit was around 800 taels, which was quite expensive. Even for Guo Ye¡¯s uncle, Tao Yungang, this was not a small amount of money. When Xu Ning received it, he felt emotional. Before leaving the vige, Guo Ye and Tao Yungang had already prepared the Wind Jasmine Fruit and asked Xu Ning to take it with him, but Xu Ning refused after thinking for a second. But in the end, the Wind Jasmine Fruit still ended up in his own hands. Xu Ning gratefully absorbed the energy in the Wind Jasmine Fruit, which was worth a total of 8 units of energy. Combined with the 6 units of energy he had before, Xu Ning now had 14 units of energy. Xu Ning did not intend to use these 14 units to advance his Gale Knife Technique or Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic to the perfection realm. Instead, he intended to advance his internal skill to the qi realm. So, it would take some time for him to umte the 25 units of energy. ¡­ Another day went by . Xu Ning and Tao Qingping left the guard station at the same time. They ate some dinner by the roadside, but instead of returning to Camp Site Three, they went to the private residential area by Maple Lane. The lieutenants of the various guard stations all had residences in this area. These residences were allocated by the ck Armored Guards. When Chen Ren was a lieutenant, he felt that the lieutenant residences were too shabby, so he never lived there. But, Xu Ning did not mind these residences. It was closer to Maple Lane, so living here meant that he would not have to travel from Camp Site Three to Maple Lane anymore, making it much more convenient. After Xu Ning and Tao Qingping discussed this together, they decided to move in together. The house had arge yard and many rooms. Even after Xu Ning and Tao Qingping chose one room each, there were still a few vacant rooms. Xu Ning intended to wait for the right time in the future before having his sister and brother-inw stay here for a while. Xu Ning and Tao Qingping walked in the alleyways of the residential area. The alleyways were cramped and small. At certain spots, they would have to turn their body sideways when encountering someone walking towards them. While they were walking, Xu Ning and Tao Qingping saw a girl with braids and a thin coat walking towards them. She looked about 17 to 18 years old, with delicate skin and a petite figure. She looked at Xu Ning with a timid expression. Perhaps it was because they were wearing their ck Armored Guards uniform. When the little girl passed the two men, her footsteps began to sped up, before she quickly walked by and disappeared into the end of the alleyway. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xu Ning pped Tao Qingping on the back of his head and smiled. Tao Qingping stared at the corner where the girl disappeared with a reluctant face. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Tao Qingping was a little embarrassed. Although inside the guard station, Tao Qingping was a subordinate of Xu Ning¡¯s, outside the guard station, these two were good friends. ¡°If you really like her, you can go ask about her.¡± Xu Ning said to Tao Qingping. Tao Qingping and Xu Ning were about 18 years old, so they were already of marriageable age in this world. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked about her¡­¡± As he was talking about this, Tao Qingping suddenly felt a little lonely. ¡°She lives in the house behind our back yard, with her parents and a younger brother.¡± ¡°In addition to this, she also has a childhood sweetheart that lives across from her house.¡± Tao Qingping continued, ¡°However, her childhood sweetheart seems to have a weak body, and requires to take medicine. The two are in love with each other, but her parents do not agree with their marriage.¡± ¡°You are quite inquisitive.¡± Xu Ning praised Tao Qingping¡¯s ability to obtain information. ¡°If her parents are not satisfied with her childhood sweetheart, then won¡¯t you have a chance?¡± Xu Ning said. Tao Qingping was now a ck Armored Guard. With that alone, he stood out among his peers in terms of his status. ¡°Forget about it, if she has someone else in mind, I won¡¯t force it.¡± Tao Qingping said. ¡°You¡­¡± Xu Ning shook his head and said nothing more. ¡­ Time flew by quickly. Another month and a half went by. Kangyun County had returned to its original peace. The shops owned by Dayuan Trading Company in Maple Lane were gradually reced with new owners. Maple Lane had returned to its former prosperous self. Kangyun County was once again afortable ce to live in. However, while the people in the county lived and worked in peace, there was a nervous atmosphere in Camp Site Three. It was because the once every three months assessment evaluation was about to begin. This time, the assessment would be personally supervised by Master Wei Changqing. Everyone¡¯s skill level and talent potential would be witnessed by him. In addition, this assessment was rted to the allocation of resources for the next three months, so almost everyone in the camp was nervous. Except for Xu Ning, of course. Xu Ning was rxed, because he had already umted 25 units of energy and raised his internal skill to the qi realm! Xu Ning had saved up 14 energy points, andbined with the past two months of sry and subsidies, he had two Swallowtail Flowers and 500 taels of silver. With the 500 taels of silver, Xu Ning bought two more Swallowtail Flowers. Four Swallowtail Flowers converted to a total of 12 units of energy,bined with the previous 14 units, he had a total of 26 units of energy. Even after Xu Ning advanced to the mortal realm fourth stage qi realm, he still had one unit of energy left. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Tao Qingyuan¡¯s voice came from outside the door. Because tomorrow was the assessment day, Xu Ning and Tao Qingping had moved back to the camp for tonight. ¡°Qingyuan.¡± Xu Ning opened the door and saw Tao Qingyuan, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. Tao Qingyuan now had a much more stable aura whenpared to his previous self. Xu Ning could tell that Tao Qingyuan had made progress in his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. While Xu Ning was observing Tao Qingyuan, Tao Qingyuan was also observing Xu Ning. In the past, Tao Qingyuan felt that Xu Ning gave off a strong sense of oppression. But now, Tao Qingyuan felt like Xu Ning was unpredictable. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you.¡± Tao Qingyuan walked into the room and greeted Tao Qingping. Afterwards, Tao Qingyuan sat down and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you thought about which yellow te holder you are going to challenge tomorrow?¡± Chapter 53 - Challenged

Chapter 53: Challenged

¡°Probably Tan Fengying¡­¡± Xu Ning replied to Tao Qingyuan¡¯s question. This question didn¡¯t mean much to Xu Ning. He was already in the mortal realm fourth stage, so he did not have any worthy opponents in Camp Site Three. ¡°I heard that Tan Fengying has been working hard in martial arts recently, and has made great progress. He is only one step away from the qi realm, so I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± Tao Qingyuan suggested to Xu Ning. ¡°There is another yellow te holder in Tan Vige, named Tan Chang. Her strength is weaker, so you should challenge her instead.¡± ¡°Tan Chang?¡± Xu Ning knew the existence of this person. During their brawl back in the dining hall, Tao Jin and Tan Chang fought back and forth fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ll see tomorrow.¡± Xu Ning did not care who his opponent was. Tao Qingyuan looked suspiciously at Xu Ning. ¡®Could it be that Xu Ning¡­¡¯ Tao Qingyuan felt that Xu Ning might have improved even further. ¡®But Xu Ning had just been promoted to the inner enrichment realm not long ago.¡¯ ¡°Cyan¡­¡± Tao Qingping interrupted the conversation between the two of them. ¡°How are the other people in the vige faring?¡± Tomorrow was the assessment. Even Tao Qingping¡¯s heart was beating fast, he had no confidence in his own strength at all. ¡°Everyone is around the same, everyone is nervous.¡± Tao Qingyuan chatted and joked around with everyone tonight, and the purpose was to relieve everyone¡¯s nervousness. As the most central figure in theirmunity, this was his responsibility. After chatting with Xu Ning in Tao Qingping¡¯s yoom, Tao Qingyuan was about to head out. He had to find Tao Jin. Tao Qingyuan felt that Tao Jin was not in the right condition. It seemed that she had reached a bottleneck in her martial arts practice. Tao Qingyuan would have to figure it out himself tomorrow. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Before leaving, Tao Qingyuan sighed. ¡°You have be an acting lieutenant in less than two months since you joined the ck Armored Guards. You¡¯re the most sessful person out of the Tao Vige.¡± Xu Ning knew Tao Qingyuan well. He had a very open mind and was not jealous at all. ¡°I was just lucky to be chosen by Captain Qu.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand dismissively as he replied. Tao Qingyuan noticed that Xu Ning was still humble like before, which was quite admirable. Their rtionship had not changed because of Xu Ning¡¯s promotion. It was rare for a person with a foreign name such as Xu Ning to be able to fit into the Tao Vige circle. ¡°Alright then, good luck with the assessment tomorrow.¡± Tao Qingyuan bid farewell to Xu Ning and left to find Tao Jin. ¡­ The next day. The neers at Camp Site Three all got up early. After eating at the dining hall, they all went to the school field. Three wooden arenas have been set up on the school field, with weapons of different styles ced next to them. These weapons were real swords and knives, but they were not sharpened. After everyone waited for a while, Wei Changqing and Master Qu Dayou finally arrived together. There was also a team of ck Armored Guards who would be responsible for their evaluation today. These ck Armored Guards were not neers from Camp Site Three; they were instead subordinates of Master Wei Changqing. The assessment venue had been prepared, and the staff responsible for the assessment had already arrived. Atst, the assessment was about to begin. Wei Changqing was already sitting down on a tform next to the school field. Qu Dayou stood beside him. After seeing that everything was ready, Qu Dayou began to shout. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know the rules of the assessment, but I will repeat them again.¡± ¡°Firstly, the form of the assessment is actualbat. I know that some of you are weaker in strength but are talented, so you might think that this assessment is unfair.¡± ¡°But in fact, if you fight against an enemy, they don¡¯t care about your talent, they only care about how to kill you. In the end, converting your talent to your strength is the most important thing.¡± ¡°Moreover, over the past three months, those of you who are rtively talented, holding cyan and yellow tes, also enjoyed more resources. If your tes get downgraded this time, you can only me yourselves.¡± Master Qu Dayou¡¯s words triggered some people in the crowd. But at the same time, it also gave hope to those who were initially identified as having mediocre potential, but had made progress through hard work. ¡°Secondly, about the challenge. Today, everyone has a chance to challenge those above you. If the challenge is sessful, you will obtain the tes and resources of your opponent. If your challenge is unsessful, you will stay at your current te level. Note that if you demote to a lower rank te, you will no longer have a challenge opportunity.¡± ¡°Also, as long as you have been challenged once today, you can refuse additional challenges, that is, unless all other members from your te have already been challenged as well. At the same time, remember that you cannot challenge a person two tes above you.¡± This rule was beneficial to the challenged to a certain extent. Because after being challenged once, they could reject all subsequent challenges, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about their stamina. ¡°Okay, the assessment has officially begun!¡± ¡°Next, starting with the gray tes, draw straws to determine the challenge order.¡± Qu Dayou gave a ck Armored Guard a gesture, indicating that it was time to start. The school field, which had more than one hundred people on it, waspletely silent. The atmosphere was intense. Xu Ning was in the crowd. He saw a hint of nervousness on everyone¡¯s face. He noticed that Tao Jin, who was at the back of the crowd, had been clenching her fists with a serious expression on her face. ¡°The first gray te challenger, Tao Qingping, the second gray te challenger, Tan Fenglu¡­¡± The ck Armored Guard took out three paper strips from a gray wooden box. He opened them one by one and read the names of three people. Three challenges were conducted at once, which was why there were three wooden arenas on the school field. ¡°The first one is me?¡± After Tao Qingping¡¯s name was pronounced, his expression was nervous, with a hint of joy. ording to the rules, the person who went first had thergest selection of opponents. In this case, he could choose a rtively weak opponent and leave the stronger ones to others. The three men walked out at the same time and arrived in front of the arenas. ¡°Name the cyan te holders you want to challenge.¡± The ck Armored Guard asked them. ¡°I choose Tan Fenghe from the Tan Vige.¡± Tao Qingping was the first to select his opponent. Tao Qingping did his homework before this, and he chose the weakest cyan te holder in the Tan Vige. ¡°I choose Xu Ning from the Tao Vige!¡± As for the second gray te challenger Tan Fenglu, his chosen opponent was Xu Ning. Xu Ning felt that everyone from the Tao Vige had their attention focused on him. He really didn¡¯t expect to be selected already. But Xu Ning didn¡¯t panic at all. He just walked to the arena calmly. ¡®Tan Fenglu must know how strong Xu Ning is right¡­¡¯ Tao Qingyuan was a little suspicious: ¡°I¡¯ve asked around before this. This Tan Fenglu guy is not weak. After entering the ck Armored Guards, he practiced together with Tan Fengying, causing his strength to greatly increase. His chances of defeating a cyan te holder is high¡­ However, he just happened to challenge Xu Ning, what a waste of opportunity.¡± Tao Qingyuan suddenly noticed that Tan Fenglu, who was on the stage, nced at Tan Fengying in the crowd. Tao Qingyuan realized instantly that Tan Fenglu was following Tan Fengying¡¯s instructions. ¡®He¡¯s giving up a cyan te, in order to help Tan Fengying figure out Xu Ning¡¯s strength¡­ The Tan Vige is so cunning.¡¯ Tao Qingyuan thought to himself. Xu Ning also noticed the eye contact between Tan Fenglu and Tan Fengying. But in Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, none of this meant anything. The gap between the qi realm and the inner enrichment realm was too vast. Unless his opponent was in the perfection realm of an external skill, he would not be able topete against Xu Ning at all. Xu Ning looked forward to the fight. This was the first time he would fight someone after reaching the qi realm. He would use this fight as an opportunity to test his qi realm strength. Chapter 54 - Qi Realm?

Chapter 54: Qi Realm?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Xu Ning was instantly challenged.¡± Wei Changqing was sitting on the high tform in the distance as he watched Xu Ning step into the arena. Wei Changqing had heard of Xu Ning¡¯s name before, but this was his first time seeing Xu Ning. ¡°You admire this young man very much. Do you think he has the ability to maintain his cyan te?¡± Wei Changqing asked Qu Dayou. ¡°Certainly, he also has a high chance of obtaining a yellow te.¡± Qu Dayou¡¯s answer surprised Wei Changqing. He was confident.. In fact, Qu Dayou didn¡¯t know that Xu Ning had been promoted to the qi realm. He just knew that after Xu Ning was promoted to the inner enrichment realm, his other external skills had also improved significantly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see if you¡¯re correct.¡± Wei Changqing looked at the venue with a smile. His eyes were calm. He did not have high expectations for these young men. Wei Changqing came from Yunying City, and his family n was a powerful n in Yunying City. Thus, he had seen plenty of powerful men. After all, Kangyun County was a small county. It would be unlikely for him to find a young man that could impress him. In the crowd, the neers waiting for the assessment were staring at the arena where Xu Ning and Tan Fenglu were in. Tan Fenglu was not well-known, but Xu Ning was very famous. They had heard that Xu Ning had worked on the Dayuan Trading Company incident, and was highly valued by Qu Dayou. He was also the first acting lieutenant among the neers. Because of his reputation, Xu Ning received a ton of attention. Quite a few of them wanted to see how strong Xu Ning was. On the stage. ¡°Tan Vige, Tan Fenglu!¡± Tan Fenglu held a spear in his hand and greeted Xu Ning with cupped fists. ¡°Tao Vige, Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning also greeted him with cupped fists. In fact, when they were working at Camp Site Three, they all had the same identity. But in everyone¡¯s heart, they belonged to their own respective viges. Tan Fenglu looked at Xu Ning cautiously. He was fully focused. He had seen Xu Ning in front of the Runfeng Restaurant, getting in between Tao Qingyuan and Tan Fengying, so he knew how strong Xu Ning was. However, even though he knew that he would be defeated, Tan Fenglu was willing to challenge him in order to help Tan Fengying gauge Xu Ning¡¯s strength. Although he would lose a chance to obtain a cyan te, Tan Fengying had already promised Tan Fenglu that as long as Tan Fenglu challenged Xu Ning, he would provide an additional Swallowtail Flower to Tan Fenglu every month, and would practice with him together in the future. Hence, Tan Fenglu would not lose anything from this. ¡®Ha!¡¯ Tan Fenglu took the lead and stabbed Xu Ning with a spear. Xu Ning, with the knife behind his back, looked like he was in danger. ¡®Too weak¡­¡¯ The moment Tan Fenglu attacked, Xu Ning instantly knew how strong Tan Fenglu was. Tan Fenglu was the intermediate realm in his spearmanship, but his internal skill was barely in the inner enrichment realm. His strength was considered top-notch among the cyan te holders. If he didn¡¯t challenge Xu Ning, he could easily obtain a cyan te. But it was not enough to defeat Xu Ning. Tan Fenglu¡¯s spear struck. Xu Ning turned sideways and easily avoided the attack. Although he didn¡¯t practice his external skills, Xu Ning¡¯s agility was strong only by virtue of his physical fitness. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Tan Fenglu was startled. Although it seemed like Xu Ning had barely avoided the attack, Tan Fenglu knew very well that Xu Ning only decided to start dodging at the veryst second. Tan Fengying, who was in the elementary realm in the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic, couldn¡¯t do this at all. Just as he was thinking about what to do next, Tan Fenglu suddenly noticed that Xu Ning appeared right in front of him. Xu Ning¡¯s speed was even faster than before. ¡®He still has time to practice external skills?¡¯ This was the first thought that came to Tan Fenglu¡¯s mind. Xu Ning¡¯s agility was beyond what was possible in the inner enrichment realm. Facing Xu Ning¡¯s sudden counterattack, Tan Fenglu chose to fall back. But his spear was too long. Although the advantage of a long-range weapon was obvious, it was extremely difficult to use when the opponent was in close range. Tan Fenglu could only push out with his elbow, trying to stop Xu Ning¡¯s movements temporarily. But this was all in vain. Xu Ning didn¡¯t use his knife at all, he only threw out a punch. Before Tan Fenglu¡¯s elbow could block the punch, Xu Ning¡¯s punch alreadynded. His punchnded on Tan Fenglu¡¯s chest, and the tremendous strength behind the punch caused Tan Fenglu to lose his center of bnce. In an instant, he fell out of the arena. After one defensive maneuver and one attack, the fight was over. The crowd gasped. Although everyone was mentally prepared for Xu Ning to be strong, no one thought that Xu Ning would be this strong. ording to the rumors, Xu Ning was a knife technique master. But just now, Xu Ning did not use a knife, he had only used a punch to knock Tan Fenglu out of the arena. ¡°Xu Ning is this strong already¡­¡± Tao Qingyuan couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°This¡­ Either he¡¯s in the intermediate realm of his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic, or¡­ he has already reached the qi realm!¡± Tao Qingyuan was shocked. He didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that Xu Ning had already achieved both. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Tao Jin clenched her fist. She never expected Xu Ning to reach this level of strength. Bing an acting lieutenant could be because of his connections with Qu Dayou, but now his strength was obvious. Tao Jin suddenly became annoyed. Ever since New Year¡¯s Day, Tao Jin felt that her progress was getting slower and slower. Forget about reaching the qi realm, she hasn¡¯t even reached the elementary realm in the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. Thus, she became more and more irritated. Tao Jin began to panic. Tao Jin felt like if she wasn¡¯t a genius, she was nothing. ¡°Winner, Xu Ning!¡± ¡°Xu Ning retains his cyan te, and Tan Fenglu remains a grey te.¡± The ck Armored Guard in charge of the assessment gave out the final judgment. Xu Ning walked off the stage in front of everyone. Tan Fenglu also slowly got up. He nced at Xu Ning¡¯s direction first, then lowered his head and nced at his chest. Tan Fenglu knew very well that Xu Ning went easy on him. At the veryst moment of that punch, Xu Ning restrained himself. Additionally, Xu Ning hit the right side of his chest, deliberately avoiding the delicate areas. Tan Fenglu felt like if Xu Ning used his full power on that punch, he would have been knocked out. ¡°Brother Ying¡­¡± Tan Fenglu walked back into the crowd and said to Tan Fengying, ¡°Be careful, he¡¯s strong¡­¡± After that, Tan Fenglu went to the end of the crowd. Tan Fengying had a terrible look on his face. He knew very well that the only person from the Tao Vige that would challenge him was Xu Ning. Because there was no one else in the Tao Vige that was strong enough to challenge him. ¡®Do you really want to challenge me¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s punch just now impacted Tan Fengying¡¯s mental state, causing him to start thinking of other ways to protect his yellow te. As long as another Tan Vige cyan te holder challenged him, he could refuse future challenges this round, thus keeping his yellow te. However, there were 30 cyan te holders and only 10 yellow te holders. He didn¡¯t know which round Xu Ning would challenge him, in the worst case, he could be challenged three times. In other words, if he wanted to keep his yellow te, he would have to defeat three cyan tes. But this would mean backing down. Not only would he lose respect amongst the Tan Vige, but Qu Dayou would also be disappointed in him. He would also lose his reputation in Camp Site Three. Tan Fengying was in a dilemma. ¡®Xu Ning!¡¯ Before all this, Qu Dayou had moved his chair and sat beside Wei Changqing. But Xu Ning¡¯s punch caused Qu Dayou to stand up. He was a warrior of the mortal realm seventh stage, so as soon as Xu Ning made an attack, he knew that Xu Ning was beyond the inner enrichment realm. Even an intermediate realm Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic warrior would not have this kind of explosive power. ¡°He¡¯s in the qi realm¡­¡± Wei Changqing, who looked indifferent before this, turned his head slightly and sat up straight. Chapter 55 - Strength

Chapter 55: Strength

Wei Changqing, a man who was born in a big n in Yunying City, normally wouldn¡¯t be too surprised to see a young man in the mortal realm fourth stage. But Wei Changqing had heard from Qu Dayou that when Xu Ning first entered the ck Armored Guards, he was only in the mortal realm second stage muscle bone realm. Going from the muscle bone realm to the qi realm in three months¡¯ time was impressive, even by Yunying City standards. ¡®Perhaps Xu Ning will be the one chosen to enter the Source Faction¡­¡¯ Wei Changqing looked at Xu Ning, who had walked back into the crowd. The match between Xu Ning and Tan Fenglu was over, and more challengers continued to fight. However, the other gray te and cyan te holders were less well-known, so they received less attention. Wei Changqing and Qu Dayou, who were sitting on the tform, also soon lost interest. So far, no one apart from Xu Ning was able to surprise the audience. Xu Ning was currently in the audience watching everyone¡¯s fight. As expected, most of the people challenged someone from other viges. There were only a few people that challenged someone from their own vigers, perhaps due to personal disputes, or perhaps it was a tactic for the challenged one to preserve their te. Finally, two rounds of gray te challenges were over. In the second round, no one took the initiative to challenge Xu Ning. For thest person, the rules restricted him to challenge Xu Ning only, so he just gave up. This at least saved Xu Ning some energy. Throughout the two rounds of challenges, the te color distribution amongst various viges did not drastically change. In the Tao Vige, they originally had six cyan te holders and twelve gray te holders. After the challenges, they now had seven cyan te holders and eleven gray te holders. Two of them were promoted and one was demoted. Tao Qingping, who was the first to go up, had chosen a weaker opponent, but failed to sessfully finish his challenge. He felt extremely regretful. Next up, it was the challenge between the cyan te and yellow te holders. All of the cyan te holders were preparing, hoping to rece the yellow te holders to obtain their monthly Qinglu Dan. As for the yellow te holders, some were calm and rxed, while the others were obviously worried about their own strength. ¡°The first cyan te challenger, Song Weishu¡­¡± The straw draw started again. This time however, the ck Armored Guard in charge of the assessment drew a name from the cyan te box. The assessment continued. Unlike the previous battle between the gray tes and cyan tes, the fights between cyan te and yellow te holders were obviously much more advanced. The neers who practiced quietly could finally show off their newfound strength. Over these past three months, most of them had received more resources than they had ever had. Moreover, whenever they were stuck during practice, they could go and receive guidance from senior members. Although Xu Ning didn¡¯t need this kind of guidance, it was a good way for most people to learn. ¡°The next challenger, Xu Ning!¡± Finally, in theter part of the first round, Xu Ning was selected as a challenger. If his challenge was sessful, Xu Ning¡¯s cyan te would turn into a yellow te. Because he was drawn in the first round, Xu Ning had to go through two challenges from the cyan te holders before he could receive his yellow te qualification. This was the disadvantage of being selected in the first round. ¡°Xu Ning, who will your opponent be?¡± The examiner asked Xu Ning. Xu Ning didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Tan Fengying.¡± Although Tao Qingyuan¡¯s suggestion was Tan Chang yesterday, Tan Chang had already been challenged. Hence, Xu Ning chose Tan Fengying because his options were running out. Since Tan Fengying had asked Tan Fenglu to gauge Xu Ning¡¯s strength, Xu Ning wasn¡¯t going to let Tan Fengying¡¯s information go to waste. ¡°I knew it.¡± Tan Fengying was forced to go on stage. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± ¡°Tan Fengying¡± After taking the stage, the two introduced each other. There was conflict between the Tao Vige and the Tan Vige, but it was not a deep rooted hatred. After more than three months of training, Tan Fengying had be stronger as well. ¡°Xu Ning, have you already been promoted to the qi realm?¡± Before starting the fight, Tan Fengying asked. Xu Ning did not intend to conceal his strength. He just pondered for a moment before giving an honest reply. He had nothing to hide. After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s answer, Tan Fengying let out a long sigh. Afterwards, he squeezed the spear and controlled his emotions. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Tan Fengying was utilizing his fighting spirit. He knew he had no hope of keeping his yellow te, but he still decided to fight Xu Ning, to at least show off his three months worth of hard work. Xu Ning nodded. He was holding a long thin-ded knife. There was an air current surging between the meridians in his body. After seeing Tan Fengying¡¯s gesture, Xu Ning decided to test the power of his internal energy. After all, Xu Ning had only used his physical strength in the previous fight with Tan Fenglu. Tan Fengying took the lead, stirring gusts of wind with the spear in his hand. He leaped towards Xu Ning. Xu Ning did not dodge the iing attack, instead he counterattacked with his long knife. ¡®Let¡¯s see how strong the qi realm is¡­¡¯ Xu Ning condensed the air current in his body into his right palm. Suddenly, Xu Ning felt his palm warming up. Air currents could be seen hovering above his palm. The tip of the spear and the knife collided, giving off a metallic clink sound. Tan Fengying¡¯s arm trembled. He bounced backwards and nearly fell out of the arena. Tan Fengying was obviously weaker. This huge difference in power was not due to the difference in internal skill. Although reaching the mortal realm fourth stage would still increase one¡¯s physical strength, the increase was minute. The reason why Tan Fengying was weaker was due to the difference in realm in their Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. ¡°It hurts!¡± Although only their weapons collided against each other, Tan Fengying still felt a sharp sensation in his forearm. ¡°The power of the qi realm!¡± Tan Fengying instantly realized something. Internal qi was not fully formed at the qi realm, so Xu Ning could only use weapons or direct contact to exert his force. Force was different from pure strength. Strength was straightforward, but force contained a certain amount of torque, which increased its lethality. ¡°Is this the power of force¡­¡± Xu Ning was also surprised by the effect of his own attack. In fact, with Xu Ning¡¯s speed and explosive power, Tan Fengying could be instantly defeated. But in order to test his strength, Xu Ning decided to go easy on Tan Fengying. Tan Fengying was obviously not worthy to be his opponent. In this fight, Xu Ning just wanted to test the force of his knife skills. But before that could happen, Tan Fengying actually threw away his spear, raised his hand, and jumped out of the arena. ¡°I surrender.¡± Tan Fengying nced weakly at Xu Ning before walking towards the back of the crowd. Tan Fengying already knew that he had lost all respect from the Tan Vige. ¡°From now on, I will not care about reputation or fame, I will only care about martial arts.¡± Tan Fengying was humbled. Tan Fengying rolled his sleeves. He saw that his forearm was red and swollen. ¡®No wonder they say there is a huge gap between the inner enrichment realm and the qi realm¡­¡¯ Tan Fengying smiled bitterly. Just from the short confrontation, Tan Fengying could already tell the difference between his and Xu Ning¡¯s strength. If they continued to fight, he would undoubtedly be overpowered by Xu Ning. If he continued to persist, he might even be permanently injured. Therefore, Tan Fengying decisively chose to surrender. The examiner announced Xu Ning¡¯s victory. The crowd did not exim in surprise, instead they went silent. Everyone now knew that Xu Ning had to have reached the qi realm already. This foreigner from the Tao Vige was the strongest ck Armored Guard in Camp Site Three. Xu Ning definitely deserved the position of acting lieutenant. Chapter 56 - Tao Jins Downfall

Chapter 56: Tao Jin¡¯s Downfall

The assessment continued. Soon after, the first round of challenges between the cyan te and yellow te holders was done. In the Tao Vige side, Tao Qingyuan and Tao Jin both kept their yellow tes. Tao Qingyuan easily won his match. His talent was almostparable to Tan Fengying. Other than Xu Ning¡¯s unique strength, Tao Qingyuan and Tan Fengying were the top neers. However, since Tan Fengying had lost his yellow te, and had no chance to challenge someone again, he was stuck with a cyan te. Unlike Tao Qingyuan, Tao Jin¡¯s battle was hard-fought. When facing the challenger, Tao Jin had a clear advantage on paper. However, during the actual fight, Tao Jin seemed very timid when fighting against her opponent. She was not decisive in her attacks. If it weren¡¯t due to her strength, she would have been defeated. Soon after, the second round began. This time, Tao Jin was challenged instantly. Her poor performance when she was challenged in the first round was witnessed by other cyan te holders. A neer from Song Vige challenged Tao Jin. She was also a girl, named Song Qingwei. ¡°Tao Jin.¡± ¡°Song Qingwei.¡± The two stood facing each other with their weapons. After Tao Jin made the first move, the two began to fight. ¡°Tao Jin looks impatient¡­¡± Xu Ning watched the fight between the two. ¡°Her mental state seems a bit chaotic.¡± The longer the fight went on, the more passive Tao Jin was. ording to Xu Ning¡¯s inference, Tao Jin and Song Qingwei¡¯s strengths should be simr. However, Tao Jin had reached the inner enrichment realm long ago, while Song Qingwei had advanced only recently. Comparatively, Tao Jin had the advantage. Tao Jin wanted to quickly pressure her opponent. She attacked aggressively, without any preliminary moves, as if she was anxious to quickly defeat the opponent. She looked emotional. And her opponent Song Qingwei was clearly aware of this. She was not in a hurry to gain an advantage. She just continued to pull back and defend against Tao Jin¡¯s assault. Tao Jin looked fierce, but the more her opponent defended, the more anxious she became. And soon, she started making several mistakes in her fight. Song Qingwei was still clear-headed, so after noticing Tao Jin¡¯s mistakes, she quickly counter-attacked. On several asions, Tao Jin felt highly pressured. ¡°If this goes on, she will lose¡­¡± Tao Qingyuan stared at the two closely. He frowned and looked worried. Once Tao Jin was at a disadvantage, it was impossible for her to calmly deal with the situation. ¡®I can¡¯t lose!¡¯ Tao Jin¡¯s mental state hadpletely fallen out of bnce. Tao Jin felt that she was on the verge of defeat. ¡®I¡¯ve been receiving attention since I was a child. Everyone in the Tao Vige said that I am a genius, just like Tao Qingyuan. They said that I will definitely be a martial arts master in the future.¡¯ The more she fought, the more thoughts were running through Tao Jin¡¯s mind.?¡®If I lose now, then others will think I am nothing. They will say that my previous martial arts achievements are all because of my grandpa¡­¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t lose¡­ I can¡¯t embarrass my grandpa¡­¡¯ Thoughts of ¡®I can¡¯t lose¡¯ echoed in Tao Jin¡¯s mind. Her movements also began to break down. ¡®She¡¯s going to lose.¡¯ Xu Ning and Tao Qingyuan were thinking the same thing. Sure enough, Tao Jin made another mistake during her assault. Seeing this, Song Qingwei¡¯s eyes lit up, and the stick in her hand struck Tao Jin¡¯s wrist. Tao Jin was in pain, and her posture copsed. Song Qingwei seized the opportunity again and hit Tao Jin¡¯s abdomen with the top of the stick. Tao Jin didn¡¯t have time to defend, and she was pushed out of the arena. The side of the Tao Vige went silent. The side of the Song Vige started to cheer. Song Qingwei had a smile on her face. ¡°Winner!¡± Song Qingwei bowed towards Tao Jin before returning to the cheering crowd. ¡°I lost¡­¡± Tao Jin stood up. She looked at Song Qingwei¡¯s direction. She was stunned. Her clothes were worn out, and her wrists and arms were bruised, but she didn¡¯t seem to be aware of this. ¡°Tao Jin¡­¡± After seeing this, Tao Qingyuan quickly went over to support Tao Jin. Tao Jin tilted her head slightly, nced at him, and looked at the Tao Vige crowd. Everyone stared at her with looks of surprise, disappointment, and ridicule in their eyes. Tao Jin recognized all of these expressions. ¡°Get off.¡± Tao Jin flung Tao Qingyuan¡¯s hand away. She walked through the crowd and left the school field. Tao Jin walked past Xu Ning at the back of the crowd. Xu Ning wanted to say something, but realized that he did not have a close rtionship with her, so he remained silent. ¡°Tao Jin¡­¡± Tao Qingyuan looked at Tao Jin walking away with a worried look on his face. The two of them have been receiving attention ever since they began practicing martial arts; they had practically grown up together. Tao Qingyuan was concerned about his partner. ¡®I just hope that she can calm down and stop caring about other people¡¯s opinion, and understand that she¡¯s practicing martial arts for herself. If she can realize this from this experience, then the loss would be worth it.¡¯ Tao Qingyuan sighed. On the stage. ¡°It seems that the mental states of some neers are still very fragile.¡± Wei Changqing watched Tao Jin¡¯s performance. However, although he spoke critically, his tone was calm. ¡°Tao Jin is the granddaughter of Tao Vige¡¯s Tao Jingxing.¡± Qu Dayou said, ¡°She probably was the favorite one ever since she was a child, and has had an easy life. But now that she¡¯s encountering difficulties, she¡¯s beginning to struggle. Just now, she clearly had the advantage, but she lost herposure and her chance ofing back.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s Tao Jingxing¡¯s granddaughter¡­ She¡¯s considered the future of Tao Vige then¡­¡± Wei Changqing said. He seemed to have thought of something as he sighed. ¡°Family¡­ It is both an honor and a burden.¡± Wei Changqing felt emotional. ¡­ Another hour passed by. The assessment was now over. On the Tao Vige¡¯s side, Xu Ning and Tao Qingyuan received their yellow tes. Generally speaking, there were not many changes. After everyone received their new colored tes, the crowd began to disperse. Those who were promoted were in high spirits. And those who were demoted had already left the school field, just like Tao Jin. ¡°Xu Ning,e here.¡± Everyone started to leave, but Qu Dayou stopped Xu Ning. Everyone in the field looked at Xu Ning enviously. Qu Duwei¡¯s concern and respect for Xu Ning was obvious to all. ¡°You¡¯ve met Master Wei before.¡± Xu Ning was in front of Wei Changqing and Qu Dayou. ¡°Xu Ning, how did you manage to cross two realms in three months?¡± Qu Dayou seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°Are you spending all your time at the guard station practicing martial arts?¡± Qu Dayou said in a teasing tone. ¡°I¡¯ve been taking my tasks seriously. I¡¯ve just gotten lucky recently and made a few breakthroughs.¡± Xu Ning replied. ¡°Xu Ning, it seems like you¡¯re quite talented.¡± This time, Wei Changqing was the one talking. Although he was the top-ranked person in Kangyun County, he was quite approachable. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many outstanding young talents at Yunying City, and you¡¯re not far behind them.¡± Wei Changqing continued, ¡°I just hope you can cherish your talents and maintain your current state. If you can maintain this progress, the spot at the Source Faction belongs to you.¡± Xu Ning couldn¡¯t believe that Wei Changqing was making him a promise like that¡­ ¡°Yunying City, Source Faction, that is the real holynd of martial arts in State Feiyun.¡± Wei Changqing stood up and patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°By the way, now that you¡¯ve been promoted to the qi realm, you¡¯re eligible for the lieutenant position at Maple Lane¡­¡± ¡°Qu Duwei, we¡¯re at the end of month right now, and Xu Ning is now officially appointed as a lieutenant, so might as well give him this month¡¯s prize.¡± Wei Changqing said to Qu Dayou. ¡°Understood, master.¡± ¡°This month¡¯s prize?¡± Xu Ning was confused. Obviously, this was one of the benefits of being a lieutenant. Chapter 57 - Qi Dan

Chapter 57: Qi Dan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once Wei Changqing left, Qu Dayou and Xu Ning were the only ones left behind. ¡°Master, what is this month¡¯s prize?¡± Xu Ning asked Qu Dayou. Qu Dayou smiled. ¡°After being promoted to a lieutenant, in addition to your monthly sry, you will also receive resources.¡± ¡°Resources?¡± Xu Ning realized that this prize was not a mary reward. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Qu Dayou exined, ¡°generally speaking, after being promoted to a lieutenant, you have to spend some time doing tasks, which will affect your martial arts practice.¡± ¡°In order to reduce the impact on your training, the senior officials of the ck Armored Guards in Yunying City have decided to distribute training resources to the ck Armored Guards at the rank of lieutenant and above.¡± . ¡°As a lieutenant, you will receive three Qi Dans every month.¡± ¡°Qi Dans?¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had heard of this kind of dan medicine. ¡°A high-level member of the ck Armored Guards in Yunying Citymissioned an alchemy master to refine the Qi Dans, so it has many great uses.¡± ¡°In the ck Armored Guards, any official lieutenant must be at least in the qi realm. Therefore, this prize is appropriately awarded.¡± Qu Dayou said. ¡°In other words, the Qi Danse from Yunying City?¡± Xu Ning noticed the key information from Qu Dayou¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, it is a fine product produced in Yunying City.¡± Qu Dayou smiled and said, ¡°Qi Dans are not very expensive in Yunying City. They¡¯re priced at 500 taels each. But in Kangyun County, you can¡¯t buy it even for 1000 taels; it¡¯s a raremodity.¡± ¡°Although its raw materials are not precious, the refining techniques for this dan are extremely demanding, so only experienced alchemists in Yunying City can refine it.¡± Xu Ning was intrigued when he heard the value of Qi Dans. For him personally, spirit medicine was more cost-effective than refined dan medicine. But ording to Qu Dayou, Qi Dans were so expensive in Kangyun County that he could sell Qi Dans in order to buy more spirit medicine. Almost as if Qu Dayou could read Xu Ning¡¯s thoughts, Qu Dayou squinted his eyes and said with a smile, ¡°What, the price is so high that you¡¯re starting to have second thoughts?¡± Xu Ning did not hide his intentions as he exined, ¡°Master, since Qi Dans are so valuable, wouldn¡¯t it be better to buy some other type of dans or spirit medicine with the money we get after selling our Qi Dans? Even though Qi Dans are powerful, it may not be suitable for everyone.¡± ¡°That is the case.¡± Qu Dayou patiently said, ¡°For some martial artists in the qi realm, the effects of Qi Dan are weak. Like you said, they can sell Qi Dans in exchange for taels, in order to buy more precious resources.¡± ¡°However, this is strictly forbidden within the ck Armored Guards.¡± Seeing the confusion on Xu Ning¡¯s face, Qu Dayou continued, ¡°Because once Qi Dans are sold, it is impossible to supervise how the money will be used after the sale. Not everyone is willing to continue to endure hardships and practice martial arts. After a person reaches the lieutenant rank, they might lose motivation.¡± ¡°After selling the Qi Dans for taels, they might use it for personal enjoyment, or even for other purposes, whichpletely deviates from its original intention. If you do this secretly and get discovered, the punishment is extremely severe. You will be stripped of your ck Armored Guards qualification, and might even suffer other internal penalties.¡± Qu Dayou¡¯s remarks made Xu Ning quite disappointed. It seemed that it was definitely impossible to obtain more resources by selling Qi Dans. However, the monthly prize itself was still a bonus. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the resource room to get your Qi Dans.¡± After exining the nature of the monthly prize to Xu Ning, Qu Dayou personally took Xu Ning to retrieve his Qi Dans. The Qi Dans were ced in a wooden box, just like other dans. However, this wooden box was sealed with a ck Armored Guards stamp on it. Xu Ning didn¡¯t open it immediately, instead he nned on absorbing the energy at home. Because today was assessment day, the neers in Camp Site Three were allowed to take a day off, so Xu Ning did not go to the Maple Lane Guard Station. He wanted to find Tao Qingping, but Tao Qingping had gone out with the other members from the Tao Vige. They wanted to ask Xu Ning toe, but Xu Ning declined. Xu Ning only wanted to find out how much energy was stored in the Qi Dans. ¡­ Xu Ning walked quickly in the alleyways of the Maple Lane Residential District. Just when he was about to get home, a person walked out of the corner of the alley and almost ran into Xu Ning. Xu Ning reacted quickly and easily avoided the person, but the person seemed to be taken aback. She looked up and instantly recognized Xu Ning. She was the girl Tao Qingping was talking about before. ¡°Sorry, master¡­¡± The young girl looked a little panicked when she saw Xu Ning¡¯s uniform. Xu Ning waved his hand, indicating that it was fine. But when the girl was about to leave, Xu Ning stopped her. ¡°Wait a second.¡± ¡°Master.¡± The girl looked a little nervous. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your injury?¡± Xu Ning nced at her and saw several signs of swellings on her face and some bruises on her exposed neck. If this was an ordinary stranger, Xu Ning wouldn¡¯t have bothered. But because of Tao Qingping, Xu Ning recognized this person. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­¡± The girl quickly covered her neck with her blouse and lowered her head. ¡°It was¡­ I identally fell¡­¡± ¡°identally fell?¡± Xu Ning obviously didn¡¯t believe her. From what he could tell, she was obviously beaten by someone. ¡°Yes¡­¡± The girl was embarrassed. After seeing this, Xu Ning frowned and did not say anything else. Since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he shouldn¡¯t intervene with other people¡¯s business. ¡°If you need help, you can ask the city guards.¡± Xu Ning reminded. ¡°Understood, master.¡± After the girl whispered, she walked away quickly and disappeared into the end of the alley. Xu Ning shook his head lightly, walked a few steps quickly, and went back home. After entering the house, Xu Ning looked at the empty front yard and the empty rooms. Xu Ning intended to return to the Tao Vige to pick up his sister¡¯s family. After closing the door, Xu Ning went to his room. He couldn¡¯t wait to remove the seal and open the wooden box. Inside the box, three pure white dans were neatly ced, giving off a faint, pleasant fragrance. Xu Ning saw the ck Armored Guards logo carved on the surface of the white dan medicine. ¡°They even carved a logo¡­¡± Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®If someone sells this, it can easily be traced.¡¯ Xu Ning no longer hesitated, and he picked up a Qi Dan with his hand. ¡ª Discovered energy: 5 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°5 units?¡± Xu Ning was happy after hearing the prompt. ording to Qu Dayou, in Yunying City, where the Qi Dan was produced, each Qi Dan cost 500 taels. 500 taels for 5 units of energy was not a bad deal for Xu Ning. ¡°Captain Qu said that the raw materials of the Qi Dan are not precious, but even so, it is worth 5 energy points. It seems like the Source Faction alchemists are quitepetent.¡± Xu Ning sighed and pressed yes. Soon after, the three Qi Dans were absorbed by Xu Ning. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm fourth stage: qi realm) + Gale Knife Technique (Intermediate) + Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic: (intermediate)+ Light Feather Bow Technique (elementary) + Avable energy: 16 units ¡ª After thest series of advancements, Xu Ning only had 1 unit of energy left. Now with the additional 15 units, he had saved up a small amount of energy units. ¡®It seems like I have made the right decision to participate in the ck Armored Guards assessment.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. If he was in the Tao Vige, even if he went into Yunze Mountains everyday, he wouldn¡¯t be able to collect this many resources. Even if his strength increased, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find precious spirit medicine everyday. Now that he joined the ck Armored Guards and was promoted to the lieutenant rank, he now received his monthly sry, the neer¡¯s allowance, and the lieutenant¡¯s monthly prize. His ie was quite substantial. In the future, he wouldn¡¯t need to use all his silver taels to buy spirit medicine. He could instead use part of it to increase his quality of life. Chapter 58 - Tao Tao Enters The City

Chapter 58: Tao Tao Enters The City

¡®Should I save the 16 units of energy or advance my external skill?¡¯ Xu Ning looked at his Martial Arts Panel. His Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic and Gale Knife Technique were in the intermediate realm, only one step away from the perfection realm. 16 energy points was enough to make this leap. ¡®How much will I gain from increasing my external skill to the perfection realm?¡¯ Xu Ning asked Qu Dayou before about what it would be like to improve his external skill to the perfection realm. Qu Dayou said that for those in the first three stages of the mortal realm, it was enough to kill a higher realm enemy, while for those in the fourth to sixth mortal realms, it could save their lives against a higher realm enemy, and for those in the seventh to ninth mortal realm, reaching perfection realm would not make a huge difference. ¡°It takes 45 units of energy to advance from the qi realm to the pneumatic realm. Although it¡¯s less than twice the amount of the previous advancement, it¡¯s still a lot¡­¡± Xu Ning pondered for a while, before he finally decided to improve his external skills first. The reason for this decision was because the price to performance ratio was high, only 12 units of energy were needed to achieve a qualitative change in his strength. The second reason was because Xu Ning really wanted to feel the power of the perfection realm. ¡®I¡¯ll level up my Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic¡­¡¯ After making a decision, Xu Ning shifted his gaze to the ¡°+¡± sign beside his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. Although Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic and Gale Knife Technique were both external skills, Xu Ning always felt that the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic was more sophisticated than thetter. ¡ª Consume 12 units of energy to upgrade the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning confirmed his selection. Soon, Xu Ning felt the changes in his body. Although he couldn¡¯t look inside his body, Xu Ning felt that his bones had be harder, his muscles had be tighter, and his fascia had be more resilient. His body strength had doubled again. ¡®What?¡¯ After feeling the changes in his body, Xu Ning¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, unsatisfied. ¡®That¡¯s all the changes from reaching the perfection realm?¡¯ Although his physical improvement was obvious, Xu Ning did not experience the changes he had expected. Xu Ning looked at the martial arts panel. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm fourth stage: qi realm) + Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Intermediate) + Light Feather Bow Technique (Elementary) + Avable energy: 4 units ¡ª His Source Breath Body Building Tactic had reached the perfection realm. The ¡°+¡± sign beside it had also disappeared. He had finished leveling up his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. ¡®Is this the only change?¡¯ Xu Ning decided to test out his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. ¡®Um?!¡¯ After Xu Ning activated his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic, he suddenly felt his skin hardening. Xu Ning rolled up his sleeves and looked at his forearm. His skin color had be a little darker. However, the change in color was minor. If he was not deliberately observing for changes, he wouldn¡¯t even have noticed it. But the small change was definitely present. ¡®My skin is harder¡­¡¯ Xu Ning touched his skin with his fingertips. His touch perception was still normal, but Xu Ning felt a subtle difference. He felt like he would be able to withstand more damage. Xu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate and decided to test this directly. He stopped activating his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. Xu Ning¡¯s skin soon returned to its normal state again. Xu Ning picked up the short knife and stroked it against his skin. A thin wound appeared as blood slowly flowed out. Xu Ning activated the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic again and noticed his skin change. Xu Ning shed at himself with the knife again, with the same amount of strength. This time, a white mark appeared on his skin, which disappeared after a few seconds. ¡®This is the change after reaching the perfection realm?¡¯ Xu Ning looked surprised. ¡®Is this the same for all external skills, or is this only the case for the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s other external skill was the Gale Knife Technique, a pure external skill, which was not the same as Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll think about thister.¡¯ Xu Ning did not continue to ponder this problem, instead he continued to test his hardened skin. Afterwards, Xu Ning even tested boiling water and spikes. After some contemtion, Xu Ning came to a conclusion. His hard skin had raised his physical defense capabilities by one magnitude. Once he activated the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic and increased the hardness of his skin, he could reduce the damage caused by force to a certain extent. ¡®I chose the right advancement!¡¯ Xu Ning smiled. With this, his survivability was also improved. He could be more aggressive in his future battles. ¡®However, activating my hardened skin seems to consume stamina¡­¡¯ Xu Ning discovered this when he tested it just now. The longer his hardened skin was maintained and therger the coverage area, the more it consumed his stamina. This type of stamina consumption was simr to when he was running. ¡®But this is a minor issue¡¯ Xu Ning also discovered that he could control the coverage area of the hardened skin. He could choose the area of coverage based on the specificbat situation. After some experimentation, the novelty began to wear off. After cleaning up the residue of the dan medicines, Xu Ning left to grab a bite to eat. ¡­ Several days went by. Outside Kangyun County. Several donkey carts passed through the city gates. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Sitting at the front donkey cart were Guo Ye and Tao Yungang. More than four months had passed since thest time they had escorted a carriage. Because of the previous incident, Tao Yungang¡¯s business was put on hold for a while. On a separate note, Tao Yungang, who initially wanted to switch to horse carriages, continued to use donkey carriages because he had spent a lot of money topensate for the casualties. ¡°There are so many people here!¡± A small head popped out from behind the herbal medicine boxes. Her eyes and mouth were wide open. She looked at the pedestriansing and going. ¡°Be quiet.¡± The young woman flicked the little girl¡¯s head. These two were Xu Lian and her daughter Tao Tao. ¡°What did I say, Tao Tao, Uncle Ye didn¡¯t lie right?¡± Guo Ye turned his head and smiled at Tao Tao. ¡°The county city is full of people, and they sell delicious food everywhere!¡± ¡°Brother Yungang, thank you for this.¡± Xu Lian hugged Tao Tao as she thanked Tao Yungang. ¡°No worries!¡± Tao Yungang smiled heartily. When he and Guo Ye were about to enter the city yesterday, Xu Lian came to ask if they could ride along. If this was in the past, Tao Yungang would definitely not agree. Although the journey into the city was not long, there was the possibility of encountering horse bandits. If there was an emergency, it would be impossible to ensure their safety. But the times have changed. Since the Tao Vige and the ck Armored Guards were closely connected, any horse bandit with half a brain cell would not dare to touch the Tao Vige¡¯s carriages. In addition, in order to ensure their safety even more, Tao Yungang also spent a lot of money to hire a mortal realm fourth stage master. Since they had a qi realm master, their safety was guaranteed. In the end, Tao Yungang agreed with Xu Lian¡¯s request and brought them to Kangyun County. ¡°Sister Lian, when we find a ce and settle down, I will take you and Tao Tao to find Xu Ning.¡± Xu Lian replied, ¡°Then thank you in advance.¡± ¡°I can finally see Uncle!¡± Tao Tao tugged at her pigtails happily. Chapter 59 - Gathering

Chapter 59: Gathering

After finding a ce to settle down, Guo Ye took Xu Lian and Tao Tao to the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post. When Xu Ning wrote the letter back home, he had written where he was performing his duties, so they knew where to find them. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Xu Ning now, we won¡¯t disturb him right?¡± Xu Lian suddenly thought of this and felt worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Lian.¡± Guo Ye said, ¡°When we find a ce, we¡¯ll ask around. If it is convenient, we will go see him. If it is not convenient, then we won¡¯t rush anything. We will just find a ce to wait for Xu Ning.¡± After hearing what Guo Ye said, Xu Lian was relieved. Guo Ye used to go to the city, so he knew where Maple Lane was. But when they arrived at Maple Lane, Guo Ye didn¡¯t know the exact location of the guard station. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Tao Tao was obviously tired after walking such a long distance. Guo Ye wanted to hire a carriage in the city, but Xu Lian refused. Xu Lian felt that there was no need to spend money at all. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tao Tao, we¡¯re almost here.¡± Guo Ye patted Tao Tao¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone and ask for directions.¡± Coincidentally, a group of city guards was walking over. There were about less than ten guards in this group. The leader of the group was thin andnky. He looked unapproachable. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the city guard.¡± Guo Ye wanted to walk over and ask for help. ¡°Go ask someone else.¡± Xu Lian quickly grabbed Guo Ye¡¯s sleeves. ¡°They don¡¯t look friendly¡­¡± When Guo Ye saw this, he shook his head. ¡°Sister Lian, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve heard that these city guards are subordinates of the ck Armored Guards, so Xu Ning¡¯s status is higher than them. I can ask for Xu Ning¡¯s whereabouts from them.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± After listening to Guo Ye¡¯s exnation, Xu Lian agreed. Xu Lian grabbed Tao Tao¡¯s hand and stood by the side of the road as Guo Ye walked over. In the past, when Guo Ye saw a ck Armored Guard or a city guard, he would stay far away. But the situation was different now. Xu Ning was a ck Armored Guard at Maple Lane, and he was Xu Ning¡¯s friend. With this in mind, he felt confident. Guo Ye didn¡¯t even notice that he was walking with his back straight. ¡°Master.¡± Guo Ye approached the leading city guard. ¡°What?¡± The city guard¡¯s face was cold. He looked very serious. He squinted when he saw Guo Ye approaching him. Seeing this, Guo Ye suddenly paused. But his heart remained calm. There was a smile on Guo Ye¡¯s face, and his body bowed slightly. ¡°Master, I want to ask you about something¡­¡± Guo Ye spoke quickly, afraid of wasting other people¡¯s time. ¡°Excuse me, where is the Maple Lane Guard Station? We want to find someone there¡­¡± ¡°Find someone?¡± The city guard raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Guo Ye answered truthfully. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± The city guard was taken aback for a moment. The only person named Xu Ning in the guard station was Lieutenant Xu Ning. The leader of the city guard leaned and asked in a quiet voice, ¡°Why are you looking for Master Xu?¡± ¡®Master Xu?¡¯ Guo Ye saw that when the city guard heard Xu Ning¡¯s name, his expression and attitude suddenly changed. Guo Ye finally gained some confidence, and his back straightened unconsciously. ¡°Family visit.¡± ¡®Family visit?¡¯ The city guard realized that these were Master Xu¡¯s rtives. ¡°I am Xu Ning¡¯s brother, and my name is Guo Ye.¡± Guo Ye then pointed to Xu Lian and Tao Tao on the side of the road. ¡°They are Xu Ning¡¯s sister and niece.¡± The city guard suddenly had a smile on his face. ¡°Rtives of Master Xu! My apologies!¡± The city guard quickly said, ¡°I am Feng Sigua, Master Xu¡¯s deputy.¡± Feng Sigua quickly waved towards Xu Lian. He was patrolling around the streets with his team, and he did not expect to run into Lieutenant Xu¡¯s family. In Feng Sigua¡¯s mind, Xu Ning¡¯s family was equally as noble as Xu Ning. ¡°You¡¯re Xu Ning¡¯s deputy?¡± Guo Ye did not expect this coincidence. ¡®This kid Xu Ning, even his deputy is already so prestigious, he must be doing quite well¡­¡¯ Guo Ye thought to himself. ¡°Come, follow me, I will personally escort you to the guard station.¡± Feng Sigua quickly walked towards Xu Lian as he spoke. ¡°Master, you can just tell us where to go, no need to¡­¡± Xu Lian was holding Tao Tao¡¯s hand. She obviously respected the City Guard Feng Sigua. When Feng Sigua heard this, he waved his hand quickly. ¡°You can call me Old Feng¡ªMaster Xu usually calls me that.¡± ¡°You guys, keep on patrolling, I have important things to do.¡± Feng Sigua turned his head and ordered in a serious tone. The patrolling city guards left, and Feng Sigua¡¯s expression instantly changed from serious to friendly again. Tao Tao scratched her head. ¡®This person is really weird.¡¯ ¡°Please follow me.¡± Feng Sigua made an inviting gesture. When Guo Ye and Xu Lian saw Feng Sigua¡¯s enthusiasm, they couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Old Feng, visiting Xu Ning won¡¯t disturb his work right?¡± ¡°Nope, the guard station hasn¡¯t been busytely, and the Lieutenant¡¯s workload is not huge. He usually locks himself in his room to practice martial arts all day long.¡± Feng Sigua replied. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Guo Ye nodded, then he seemed to realize something, ¡°Lieutenant? What kind of lieutenant?¡± ¡°Lieutenant Xu, Master Xu is a lieutenant¡­¡± Feng Sigua suddenly realized that Master Xu¡¯s family did not seem to know about his promotion to a lieutenant. ¡°Master Xu was promoted to a lieutenant just a few days ago.¡± Feng Sigua replied. Guo Ye¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That kid Xu Ning is already a lieutenant?¡± Xu Lian couldn¡¯t believe this. Guo Ye had told her that a lieutenant was the highest rank one could have in a guard station. Xu Ning had only been in the ck Armored Guards for three months, and he had already been promoted to a lieutenant? Tao Tao scratched her head after seeing her mother and Guo Ye so surprised. ¡®What are they talking about? I¡¯m so tired.¡¯ Finally, they arrived at the guard station. ¡°I will take you directly to Master Xu¡¯s study.¡± Feng Sigua took a half step ahead and rushed towards Xu Ning¡¯s study. ¡­ Xu Ning was in the study reading a thick book. It was about the history of the ck Armored Guards¡¯ development in Kangyun County. Although Xu Ning knew about the ck Armored Guards and Kangyun County¡¯s past, his knowledge was rtively fragmented. But with the help of this book, he could finally gain a systematic understanding of Kangyun County. After reading for a while, Xu Ning got up and moved around. He looked at the small courtyard outside the window. With the trees beginning to sprout, Xu Ning realized that spring wasing. ¡®I¡¯ll go home in a few days and visit them.¡¯ Xu Ning thought silently to himself. ording to the regtions of Camp Site Three, after passing the assessment test, the neers could go home and stay for a few days. Xu Ning had also discussed with Tao Qingping and the rest. They were preparing to go back to the Tao Vige together and spend a few days with their rtives. Xu Ning suddenly heard footsteps. He saw Feng Sigua first, and behind him, a small figure followed. The small figure walked quickly. She looked like she was in a hurry. Xu Ning rubbed his eyes. It¡¯s Tao Tao! Guo Ye and Xu Lian also appeared in the small courtyard. Xu Ning quickly opened the door. ¡°Uncle!¡± When Tao Tao saw Xu Ning standing at the door, she ran over and leaped into Xu Ning¡¯s arms. Xu Ning smiled as he patted Tao Tao on the head. He then lifted her up into the air. Tao Tao started to mess with Xu Ning¡¯s ck armored belt with her small hands. Xu Ning ignored her and asked Xu Lian and Guo Ye, ¡°Sis, Guo Ye, why are you here?¡± ¡°My uncle escorted the carriage into the city, and he brought Sister Lian and Tao Tao along.¡± Guo Ye was afraid that Xu Ning would be worried, so he exined, ¡°There are very few horse bandits these days, and my uncle also hired a qi realm master, so the trip was very safe.¡± ¡°Then thank you and Uncle Gang.¡± Xu Ning said. When Xu Lian saw her younger brother, her face was also full of joy. ¡°Oh yeah, where is my brother-inw?¡± Xu Ning suddenly realized that his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan had note with them. Chapter 60 - Goodbyes

Chapter 60: Goodbyes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I nned to bring your brother-inw ande together, but over the past few days, his back injury has rpsed, making it hard for him to move.¡± Xu Lian sounded a little downhearted when talking about Tao Yunchuan. ¡°Then you should take care of him at home¡­¡± There was a hint of disappointment in Xu Ning¡¯s tone. Xu Lian exined, ¡°I nned to take care of him at home, but your brother-inw said that the weather is getting warmer, and you haven¡¯t taken your spring and summer clothes with you, so I came here to send you some clothes and to bring you some food. The stuff I brought for you is at our lodge.¡± ¡°And Tao Tao always said that she misses you recently¡­ So he told me toe visit you.¡± Xu Ning felt ufortable after hearing this. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a way to treat his injury¡­¡± . A thought came to Xu Ning¡¯s mind. Back in the day, Tao Yunchuan was injured in an ident. He suffered problems with his limbs, and there were also hidden injuries in other parts of his body. During certain time periods, Tao Yunchuan¡¯s old injuries would manifest and cause body aches. Now that Xu Ning had be an official lieutenant, he felt that he had more connections and resources. Xu Ning decided to ask Qu Dayou if there were any spirit medicine or dan medicine that could treat his brother-inw¡¯s old injuries. ¡°Master, do you need me to find a ce for them to stay?¡± Feng Sigua quickly opened his mouth to break the silence. ¡°No need, they can just live with me. I have an empty room and a spare bed.¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning looked at Guo Ye. ¡°Do you want to stay with us?¡± Guo Ye shook his head. ¡°I have to help my uncle¡­ Just let Sister Lian and Tao Tao stay with you. And when I leave, I¡¯ll bring them along.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± If Tao Yunchuan came, Xu Ning would have liked for the three of them to stay for a long time. But Tao Yunchuan was alone at home, and Xu Ning was worried about him. ¡°Right, Guo Ye.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°When Uncle Gang invites his shopkeeper friends to dinner, remember to call me.¡± When Guo Ye heard this, his eyes lit up, ¡°Sure!¡± Xu Ning was now a Lieutenant of the ck Armored Guards. If Tao Yungang brought him to dinner, other businessmen would definitely look at Tao Yungang in a different light. This would make it easier for him to talk business. Tao Yungang had helped Xu Ning a lot before, so Xu Ning wanted to repay the favor. ¡­ Soon afterwards, they parted ways. Xu Ning took Xu Lian and Tao Tao to the vegetable market and bought some fresh vegetables before returning to Xu Ning¡¯s residence. Although Guo Ye didn¡¯t stay at Xu Ning¡¯s house, he and Tao Qingping ate a delicious home-cooked dinner with them together. Xu Ning and Tao Qingping hadn¡¯t eaten a home-cooked meal in a long time, so they ate veryfortably. Only Tao Tao was the unhappy one. Beforeing to town, Guo Ye had promised to take her to a restaurant for a big meal. However, Tao Tao¡¯s disappointment disappeared the next day, as Xu Ning used up his vacation days to apany Tao Tao and Xu Lian to visit around Kangyun County. Xu Ning bought Tao Tao a lot of fun things and took her to eat at some fancy restaurants. Xu Lianined about Xu Ning¡¯s reckless spending. But after Xu Lian heard how much Xu Ning was making, she stoppedining. Soon, a few days had gone by. Tao Yungang¡¯s carriage was about to make the trip back home. Although Xu Ning was somewhat reluctant, he still personally escorted them out of the city. ¡°Sis, take this money.¡± Xu Ning stuffed a 100-tael note into Xu Lian¡¯s hands. He has been in the ck Armored Guard for three months, and he had received a lot of taels during this time. However, most of his money was used to purchase resources in order to exchange for energy points. This hundred taels of silver was from Qu Dayou. Xu Lian wanted to decline, but she eventually epted it. ¡°Xu Ning, this is for you.¡± Guo Ye and Tao Yungang also came over and gave Xu Ning a wooden box. Xu Ning knew what was inside without opening it. It was definitely spirit medicine. ¡°Uncle Gang, Guo Ye, I¡¯ve already received so much help from you guys, so there¡¯s no need for this.¡± Xu Ning refused firmly. Now that he received three Qi Dans every month, there was no need for ordinary resources. ¡°Xu Ning, you have helped me a lot the other day. I would feel better if you epted this.¡± Tao Yungang persuaded. Two days ago, when Tao Yungang was eating with the shopkeepers in the county city, Xu Ning was also there. After knowing Xu Ning¡¯s status, the shopkeepers¡¯ attitudes towards Tao Yungang changed drastically. They became quite generous, no longer negotiated needlessly and even introduced new supply channels to Tao Yungang the next day. This was the happiest Tao Yungang had ever been while running his medicinal material business. And he knew that this was all due to Xu Ning¡¯s help. Although he had always allowed Guo Ye to help Xu Ning, he never thought that one day Xu Ning would repay the favor. But in the end, he was rewarded handsomely due to Xu Ning¡¯s reputation. ¡°Uncle Gang, I don¡¯t feelfortable epting this.¡± Xu Ning said. In the end, the two of them did not force Xu Ning and took back the gift. The donkey carriage started to move. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle!¡± Tao Tao waved to Xu Ning. Xu Ning stood there and waved back. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle!¡± Tao Tao kept repeating this. Xu Ning could still hear Tao Tao¡¯s voice as the carriage continued to travel away from him. After a while, the donkey carriage was finally out of sight. Xu Ning was still standing where he stood. He sighed and returned back into the county city. ¡­ After bidding farewell to his family and friends, Xu Ning felt a little empty. He went back to the guard station and flipped through the internal news of the past few days. Every guard station in Kangyun County would receive a summary of yesterday¡¯s events every morning, ensuring that every ck Armored Guard was familiar with what was happening in the county. ¡®What?¡¯ When Xu Ning was flipping through several internal reports, he suddenly read a headline with the word ¡°Magic Faction¡± on it. Because of the Dayuan Trading Company incident, Xu Ning paid a lot of attention to Magic Factions. Xu Ning carefully read the content. This report was issued yesterday. It described a murder case of a Magic Faction warrior that urred in Lushui Lane, the day before yesterday. This Magic Faction warrior was an ordinary shop assistant in the county city. But for some reason, he had learned a magic technique. When he first learned the magic technique, the shop assistant was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to practice it. But one day, the shop changed owners, and the new owner began to abuse and insult the assistant. In response to this, the resentful shop assistant began to practice the magic technique secretly. In less than half a year, the shop assistant reached the inner enrichment realm. Three days ago, when the shopkeeper punched and kicked him again, the shop assistant decided to retaliate. That night, the assistant sneaked into the shopkeeper¡¯s house and prepared to beat the shopkeeper. But because he was practicing a magic technique, the hostility in his heart waspletely out of bnce, affecting his mental state. He just wanted to teach the shopkeeper a lesson, but he had lost control of his spirit and killed several people in the shopkeeper¡¯s family. When he was escaping, he was captured by ck Armored Guards. In the final interrogation, the shop assistant suddenly died, so the interrogation did not reveal much useful information. The Magic Faction murder case ended without much of a resolution. Chapter 61 - Voice of The Heart

Chapter 61: Voice of The Heart

After reading the report, Xu Ning put down the paper in his hand. Xu Ning began to think,?¡®Dayuan Trading Company was in collusion with an outside Magic Faction, but in this case, the magic warrior appeared directly in the city¡­¡± ¡®ording to internal reports, they didn¡¯t find out where the shop assistant learned the magic technique from¡­ Besides, he actually hid his possession of magic techniques for half a year¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt worried. Since this shop assistant could learn a magic technique and hide it for such a long time without being exposed, then someone else could certainly do the same. If he continued to deduce along this line of logic, then there must be other Magic Faction warriors in Kangyun County. ¡®I¡¯m guessing the higher ups have already begun to investigate other potential magic martial artists¡­¡¯ If he could have thought of this possibility, Wei Changqing and the other captains must have thought the same. ¡®Maybe the investigation has already started in Lushui Lane, and it won¡¯t be long before Maple Lane has its turn¡­¡¯ Xu Ning pondered. It seemed that he had to be ready at all times. ¡®This magic technique allows one to advance so fast.¡¯ ording to the description on the report just now, the store assistant was just an ordinary person who had never practiced martial arts. However, after only half a year of practice with the magic technique, starting from scratch, he crossed over three realms, and became a warrior in the inner enrichment realm. Although this speed of progress was not as fast as Xu Ning, it was much faster than new talents like Tao Qingyuan and Tan Fengying. ¡®No wonder some warriors will go on the wrong path after getting stuck in their progress. The temptation is simply too high¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sighed.?¡®However, although progression is fast, the side effects are also very obvious.¡¯ ¡®This shop assistant could act normal when he was hiding it, but once he has murderous intentions and uses the magic technique with resentment in his heart, he falls deep into a mental spiral, causing him to change his temperament and lose control over himself¡­¡¯ ¡®He no longer is a normal person. It is not worth it to give up one¡¯s spirit for the sake of martial arts.¡¯ Xu Ning learned about the nature of magic techniques. As long as it¡¯s a magic technique, there were bound to be fatal downfalls. Just like in the store assistant¡¯s case, practicing it was fine, but using the magic technique would cause one to lose control over their spirit. Or, one would need to sacrifice someone else during their practice, such as ingesting human blood, or collecting yin and replenishing yang, etc. Anyone that practiced a magic technique would bring harm to others. Therefore, the Source Faction strictly forbade the practice of magic technique in State Feiyun. If a magic martial artist was discovered, they would inevitably be targeted and annihted. ¡®I have to gather everyone in the guard station in a while for a meeting, to let everyone know about this and take precautions¡­¡¯ Xu Ning began to ponder. ¡­ Several days went by. The neers in Camp Site Three all went home to their families.. Xu Ning had already met with his family and used up his vacation days, so he stayed back in the county city. In addition to Xu Ning, there was one other person who also did not return home, and that was Tao Jin. Ever since Tao Jin lost her yellow te, she felt like she could not face her family members. She was going to stay in Camp Site Three, practice hard, and earn back her yellow te before visiting her family. ¡®Why can¡¯t I make a breakthrough!¡¯ Tao Jin was currently the only one left in her room. Tao Jin sat cross-legged on her bed, activating her internal energy in an attempt to break through to the qi realm. But after an entire morning, she still did not make any progress in her internal skill. Thump! Tao Jin hit the wall with her fist. Her fist had gone red. Tao Jin knew that there was a problem with her mental state, but she couldn¡¯t get out of her bottleneck. Tao Jin felt suffocated knowing that she was in a rut but she couldn¡¯t escape it. She sighed before changing her clothes and leaving the camp. During lunch time, Tao Jin was walking by the river. She looked at the pedestriansing and going on the small bridge, her eyes dazed. The willow tree had begun to grow new leaves, and there were young children ying in the water by the river. Tao Jin walked around aimlessly. Suddenly, Tao Jin saw a man with a hat, walking towards her along the river bank. Tao Jin didn¡¯t care at first, but she deliberately moved out of the way when passed that person. But what Tao Jin didn¡¯t expect was that when she tried to move out of the way, the man would suddenly lean in towards her. Tao Jin wanted to defend herself, but the person immediately sped up and walked away. Tao Jin suddenly felt a hard object on her waist. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ Tao Jin found a palm-sized booklet in her pocket. Tao Jin quickly took out the booklet. The surface of the booklet was yellow, and there were no words or pictures printed on the cover. Tao Jin opened the cover. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ When she saw what was inside the booklet, Tao Jin¡¯s pupils shrank and her eyes widened. Four words were printed on the first page of the booklet. Shadow Breath Blood Passage. As a warrior who was born and raised in State Feiyun for 18 years, Tao Jin recognized this instantly. This was a magic technique! Tao Jin quickly turned her head and searched for the man in the hat. But after looking around, she was not able to find that man. Tao Jin felt sweaty and flustered. ¡®I must return to the camp as soon as possible and hand this magic technique to Captain Qu!¡¯ This was Tao Jin¡¯s first thought. Tao Jin quickly stuffed the magic technique booklet into her pocket and quickly returned to the camp. Although she often heard about Magic Factions, Tao Jin was very nervous when a magic technique was actually in her hands. As Tao Jin walked, she nervously looked around for the man in the hat. Tao Jin felt that everyone close to her was a possible aplice of a Magic Faction. ¡®The magic technique harms myself and others, so I must never touch it.¡¯ ¡®If I practice a magic technique, the ck Armored Guards will find out, and the consequences will be disastrous¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tao Jin didn¡¯t know why, but for some reason there was suddenly a voice in her heart, telling her the dangers of a magic technique. This voice did not disappear until she stepped into Camp Site Three. ¡®I¡¯m going to Captain Qu¡¯s study.¡¯ But the closer she got to Qu Dayou¡¯s study, the more conflicted she was. Just then, Qu Dayou came out of his study and ran into Tao Jin. ¡°Tao Jin?¡± Qu Dayou saw that Tao Jin¡¯s face was pale, and she looked nervous. She seemed to have something on her mind. ¡°Captain Qu?¡± Tao Jin didn¡¯t expect to run into Qu Dayou in advance, so she immediately panicked. ¡°What, you didn¡¯t go back to visit your rtives?¡± Qu Dayou asked. He had an average impression of Tao Jin, but Tao Jin was Tao Jingxing¡¯s granddaughter after all. And he had worked with Tao Jingxing before, so he knew of Tao Jin. ¡°No, I¡­ I stayed in the camp to practice my martial arts.¡± Tao Jin replied. Tao Jin¡¯s inner voice was urging her to hand over the magic technique. But for some reason, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Instead, another voice appeared in her heart. ¡®Shadow Breath Blood Passage, the name sounds like a magic technique, but what if it¡¯s not¡­¡¯ ¡°Practice?¡± Qu Dayou thought that Tao Jin was worried about her martial arts progression. ¡°Hone your mind first, there is no need to stress yourself all the time.¡± Qu Dayou exined, ¡°Rx and let yourself progress naturally. Your talent is not bad, you will definitely achieve good results.¡± ¡°Thank you for your encouragement.¡± Finally, Tao Jin¡¯s heart became quiet. ¡°Master, I will be going to the dining hall to eat something¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Qu Dayou waved his hand. ¡®What?¡¯ Qu Dayou was a little confused. ¡°If she¡¯s going to train in the camp site¡­ why did shee towards my study? Qu Dayou thought back to Tao Jin¡¯s abnormal behavior just now, and his eyes narrowed. He stood there and began to think. After a while, Qu Dayou turned around and left. Chapter 62 - Case

Chapter 62: Case

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tao Jin returned to her room. Before entering the door, she looked around, making sure that there was no one around. She then walked inside and locked the door behind her. Afterwards, Tao Jin took out the Shadow Breath Blood Passage booklet and ced it on the table. Soon after, Tao Jin reached out his hand and opened the booklet. This time, she flipped through the pages. ¡°It is a magic technique¡­ I¡¯m right¡­¡± Tao Jin was determined. Tao Jin now had aplicated expression.. She could have handed over the Shadow Breath Blood Passage booklet just now, but she did not choose to do so. Tao Jin knew very well that the voice in her heart was her true desire. She really needed a way to improve her realm quickly. The Shadow Breath Blood Passage booklet was quietly ced on the table. Tao Jin stared at it for a moment. She felt like it had tentacles sticking out of it, trying to pull her in. ¡°No!¡± Tao Jin shook her head. She went and washed her face with the cold water in the room. This calmed Tao Jin down. Although progressing fast in martial arts was tempting, once she practiced a magic technique, she would be going down a path of no return. ording to the booklet, if she wanted to practice the Shadow Breath Blood Passage, she must use blood as a supplementary practice resource. The higher the blood quality, the faster the improvement speed. However, Tao Jin was not sure whether she had to use human blood or animal blood. But in her mind, she felt like it would more likely be human blood. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± If Tao Jin were to use human blood to assist in her practice, her conscience would not allow her to do so. ¡®But what if I can use animal blood¡­¡¯ Tao Jin thought. ¡®No!¡¯ Soon, Tao Jin rejected this idea. If she actually practiced the Shadow Breath Blood Passage, then she would be controlled by the man wearing the hat. If the other party forced her to collude with the Magic Faction, then she would have no choice but to do so. Not only would it harm herself, but it would also hurt her family. ¡®Who is he, and why does he know what realm I¡¯m in¡­¡¯ Tao Jin felt that she was being targeted.?¡®Did he deliberately target me, or is he throwing a bait at all neers who dropped in te rank?¡±? Using an extremely efficient magic technique as a bait to seduce those neers was a nice idea. But after Tao Jin thought about it for a long time, she did not have an answer. Besides Tao Jin, there were other people who dropped in te rank. But Tao Jin did not dare to ask them, otherwise she would be in a dangerous situation. ¡®At least for now, I can¡¯t touch this magic technique.¡¯ After Tao Jin thought about it, she still felt that the uncertainty she faced was too high. If she was not careful, the consequences would be very disastrous. Even though Tao Jin was not going to practice the technique, she still picked up the booklet and read it carefully. An hour gone by. Tao Jin read the booklet over and over. She remembered it carefully, and made sure that she had remembered all its contents. Afterwards, Tao Jin lit the booklet on fire. She stared at the burning booklet. Soon enough, the entire booklet was turned into ashes. But even then, Tao Jin was still worried. She put the burnt ashes into a basin, mixed it with water, and then poured it into the muddy water. As long as she didn¡¯t practice the magic technique, she would not be discovered. ¡®However, I still have to be careful in the future¡­ If someone is watching my every move, it could be very troublesome¡­¡± After doing everything she could, Tao Jin spent a long time calming down. Afterwards, she went into her qi realm practice. ¡­ Those who went back to their viges soon returned. One evening, soon after Xu Ning returned to his residence, Tao Qingping brought somerge and small bags into the yard. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Xu Ning began to help Tao Qingping carry the bags. ¡°These are the oranges I brought back from the vige, take some.¡± Tao Qingping said. Xu Ning was a little speechless. ¡°We can buy everything we need in the county city, why did you bring these all the way back here?¡± ¡°These are from our home, it¡¯s different.¡± Tao Qingping replied seriously. ¡°Okay, thank you very much then.¡± Xu Ning took a few oranges. ¡°By the way, Xu Ning, you missed out on not going back this time.¡± Tao Qingping said to Xu Ning, ¡°The news of your promotion to the lieutenant rank has spread around the vige. Everyone said that you¡¯re flourishing, even the n elders were praising you. If you went back, you would definitely receive the best treatment.¡± ¡°Also, over the past few days, I¡¯ve seen matchmakersing to your house everyday.¡± ¡°Matchmakers?¡± Xu Ning peeled open an orange and frowned. ¡°Yeah, your surname is not Tao, so a lot of people in the Tao Vige want to marry their daughters to you. There are also sister-inws that married into our vige who wish to introduce their daughters to you as well.¡± Tao Qingping¡¯s tone was obviously a little envious. ¡°My sister didn¡¯t make a random marriage decision for me, right?¡± Xu Ning was a little nervous. ¡°No, your sister didn¡¯t agree to anything. She said that you have to agree to it first.¡± Tao Qingping¡¯s words made Xu Ning feel at ease. ¡®My sister is quite reliable.¡¯ ¡°But ording to Guo Ye, Tao Tao does want an auntie.¡± Tao Qingping added. The corner of Xu Ning¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Xu Ning, you really don¡¯t n to start a family?¡± Tao Qingping asked. ¡°At least not currently.¡± Xu Ning answered calmly. Although in this era, getting married at the age of eighteen was the norm, Xu Ning still felt that it was too early; this was probably due to the influences from his previous life. ¡°What about you, have you asked about the girl in our backyard?¡± Xu Ning turned the tables on him. ¡°She¡­¡± When talking about the girl, Tao Qingping suddenly sighed and said with a lonely expression, ¡°When I was talking in the alleyways, several neighbors said that she is married.¡± ¡°Married?¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the girl¡¯s parents are not willing to let her marry that childhood sweetheart?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Tao Qingping said, ¡°She didn¡¯t marry that person, she was instead married to a leather goods shopkeeper.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°She was forced by her family.¡± Tao Qingping spoke with some anger in his tone, ¡°If I knew this was the case, then I would have sent someone as my matchmaker. It¡¯s better to marry me than to marry an old man, right?¡± Tao Qingping¡¯s words reminded Xu Ning of the scene of the time hest saw the girl. She looked scared, with injuries all over her body. Now it seemed like the injuries on her body were caused by her family members. Xu Ning didn¡¯t say anything, instead he patted Tao Qingping on the shoulder. Like Tao Qingping said, the girl should have married him instead. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, Tao Qingping had a good temper and character. He was young and had the status of a ck Armored Guard. This was definitely better than being married to an old man. Truthfully speaking, Tao Qingping giving up on the girl actually harmed the girl to a certain extent. The two did not know what to say. Boom! Boom! Boom! Heavy knocks from the courtyard door sounded. ¡°Master Lieutenant!¡± Xu Ning heard a voice from outside the door. He recognized the voice. He was a city guard in Maple Lane, Feng Sigua¡¯s subordinate. Xu Ning opened the door. The man was sweating profusely and panting. He had obviously ran over here. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xu Ning asked. This was the first time someone from the guard station came to look for him. ¡°There is a murder case!¡± The city guard spoke. ¡°Murder case?¡± Xu Ning was a little confused. Although a murder case was a major event, usually Feng Sigua would be responsible for these matters. ¡°It might¡­ it might involve a Magic Faction¡­¡± The city guard lowered his voice and leaned into Xu Ning¡¯s ear. ¡°A Magic Faction?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Bring me there!¡± Xu Ning quickly replied. Chapter 63 - Nie Xiaowei

Chapter 63: Nie Xiaowei

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What happened?¡± After seeing Xu Ning in a hurry, Tao Qingping walked over. ¡°Master Tao¡­¡± The city guard gave Tao Qingping a salute before exining, ¡°There has been a murder in ourne, and it may involve a Magic Faction.¡± ¡°A murder case involving a Magic Faction?¡± Tao Qingping was shocked. Tao Qingping had heard about the Magic Faction murder case that happened in Lushui Lane a few days ago. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Even though Tao Qingping was exhausted, now was not the time for him to care about that. . Anything that involved a Magic Faction was a non-trivial matter. Tao Qingping locked the door, and the three of them rushed to the scene. ¡°Where did the murder happen?¡± Xu Ning asked as he walked. ¡°It happened in the Fengrou Leather Store.¡± The city guard answered truthfully. ¡°Fengrou Leather Store?!¡± Tao Qingping¡¯s eyes widened. He had a look of surprise on his face. ¡°Yes, Master Tao.¡± Cheng Wei didn¡¯t know why Tao Qingping was so shocked by his words. Xu Ning suddenly realized something. ¡°Qingping¡­ is this leather store¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Tao Qingping was stunned for a moment. After waking himself up, he then nodded. ¡°That is the ce where Nie Xiaowei was married into.¡± ¡°Nie Xiaowei is that girl¡­¡± Tao Qingping added. ¡°What happened, do you know?¡± Tao Qingping asked the city guard. The city guard shook his head. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know. After hearing that the Fengrou Leather Store was involved in a murder case, Master Feng asked me toe to you directly.¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s walk faster.¡± The Fengrou Leather Store was not far away, and the three of them walked quickly. They soon arrived at the location. The Fengrou Leather Store waspletely surrounded by city guards. Pedestrians who stopped by to observe were also driven away by the city guards. ¡°Master.¡± As soon as Xu Ning stepped into the shop, he saw Feng Sigua weing him. ¡°What exactly happened here?¡± Before Xu Ning could speak, Tao Qingping asked first. Feng Sigua nced at the two of them and said, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go to the third floor and have a look first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tao Qingping seemed to be in a hurry. Xu Ning knew that he was thinking about the girl named Nie Xiaowei. As Feng Sigua led the way, the three of them quickly reached the third floor. Xu Ning looked around the Fengrou Leather Store. All kinds of leather goods were ced on the first two floors, all of which were processed goods. The leather goods on the first floor were of average quality, but there were arge quantity of them. On the other hand, the leather goods on the second floor were of higher quality, but there were not many of them. The third floor was not a ce of business, it was instead a residential floor. ¡°These are the people who were in the shop after the incident happened.¡± As soon as Xu Ning walked to the third floor, he saw nearly ten people squatting together at the corner of the stairs; there were both men and women. Judging by their clothes, they were shop assistants and shop clerks. Feng Sigua exined the situation, ¡°The murder happened in that room.¡± He pointed in a direction. The three of them then entered the room. As soon as Xu Ning walked in, he saw two corpses lying on the ground. They were both men. They seemed to be at least 50 years old, and their clothes were disheveled, with half of their bodies exposed. There were two deep cuts on the chests of both corpses. Both cuts were obviously lethal wounds. Tao Qingping was relieved when he saw the two corpses. ¡°These two are the only ones that died?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Tao.¡± Feng Sigua answered. ¡°Do you know their identity?¡± Xu Ning nced at Feng Sigua. ¡°One is Yao Dage, Shopkeeper of Fengrou Leather Store, while the other is Zeng Weiming, Shopkeeper of Runyu Medicinal Materials Shop. The two of them have been friends for many years.¡± Feng Sigua had obviously done his homework, as he answered Xu Ning¡¯s questions with ease. ¡°I learned about these details from my interrogation of those store workers before you came here.¡± Before Xu Ning could reply, Feng Sigua took the initiative to speak, ¡°Last night, Shopkeeper Yao from the leather store and Shopkeeper Zeng from the medicinal materials shop drank together at Runfeng Restaurant. After drinking, Shopkeeper Yao did not return to his residence, instead he took Shopkeeper Zeng to the leather shop.¡± ¡°Shopkeeper Yao often doesn¡¯t go home because he doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his wife, so he lives on the third floor of his leather store instead.¡± ¡°Aftering here, Shopkeeper Yao asked one of his workers to bring over his new mistress, Mistress Nie¡­¡± Feng Sigua paused. Tao Qingping had a terrible look on his face. Xu Ning also frowned. ¡°Go on¡­¡± ¡°ording to the folks in the shop, Mistress Nie was reluctant to share the room with the two men. But then Shopkeeper Yao beat her up, dragged her into the room, and told the others to note upstairs and disturb them.¡± Feng Sigua continued, ¡°The workers followed the orders and didn¡¯t bother them. Then, in the afternoon, the shop workers hadn¡¯t seen Shopkeeper Yaoe downstairs yet, so they felt something was wrong, so one of them went upstairs to check it out. They tried calling from outside the door for a while but after not getting a reply, they opened the door and saw this scene.¡± ¡°Bastards!¡± Tao Qingping yelled as he punched the door frame, his face was red. ¡°What about Mistress Nie¡­¡± Xu Ning remained calm. ¡°Disappeared.¡± Feng Sigua replied. ¡°So¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Mistress Nie is our biggest suspect?¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± Feng Sigua nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to find Miss Nie, but I have yet to hear back¡­¡± ¡°You said this case involves a Magic Faction, why?¡± Xu Ning asked another important question. ¡°Master¡­¡± Feng Sigua asked a subordinate to present the wounds on the two bodies. Xu Ning leaned forward and took a look. The hearts of the two bodies had beenpletely mangled. ¡°The murderer cut open their chests and squeezed out their blood¡­¡± Feng Sigua exined. After hearing this, Xu Ning suddenly understood. Although it was not certain that this was definitely the method of a Magic Faction, it was definitely suspected to be one. Collecting blood was one of the mostmon methods for practicing magic techniques. Other simr cases were all involved with a Magic Faction. Thus, they had to take this case seriously. ¡°So, you mean Nie Xiaowei is a member of a Magic Faction?¡± Tao Qingping¡¯s voice was a little cold. Feng Sigua was a little surprised by this. He didn¡¯t expect Tao Qingping to know Miss Nie¡¯s name. ¡°She probably is.¡± Feng Sigua made the rough judgment based on his past experience and current facts. After all, he had been a city guard for ten years. He had quite a lot of experience in this area. ¡°In other words, the only thing to do now is to arrest Nie Xiaowei.¡± Xu Ning knew what their next step should be. ¡°Master, do you want to send someone to notify the other ck Armored Guards at the guard station? If Nie Xiaowei is a magic martial arts master, then us city guards won¡¯t be able to arrest her easily.¡± Feng Sigua asked. ¡°Go, notify everyone in the guard station, we will all work separately.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Also¡­ ask the other guard stations to help with the search.¡± Because a Magic Faction warrior appeared in Lushui Lane just a few days ago, Xu Ning was quite nervous. If Nie Xiaowei was really a Magic Faction warrior, then she might have received the magic technique from the same source. If a Magic Faction was behind all this, then this could turn into a major investigation. The mass emergence of this kind of local magic warrior was far more threatening than Dayuan Trading Company colluding with Seven Line Gates. ¡°Understood, master.¡± Feng Sigua took the lead. ¡°By the way, have you sent someone to Nie Xiaowei¡¯s family?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°I have sent someone to investigate, but so far no information hase back.¡± Feng Sigua replied. ¡°Understood¡­¡± Xu Ning nced at Tao Qingping who was depressed. ¡°Qingping, let¡¯s go to Nie Xiaowei¡¯s family house together to check on her family and her childhood sweetheart¡­¡± Tao Qingping heard him and kept his spirits up. ¡°Okay.¡± Although he felt affection towards Nie Xiaowei, now that Nie Xiaowei was suspected of being a magic warrior, he had to prioritize the investigation and suppress his feelings. However, from the bottom of Tao Qingping¡¯s heart, he did not want to believe that the innocent-looking girl was behind all this. Chapter 64 - Investigate

Chapter 64: Investigate

Kangyun County. ck Armored Guards Commander Room. Inside Wei Changqing¡¯s study, a ck Armored Guard entered and submitted an urgent report. ¡°A Magic Faction again!¡± When Wei Changqing finished browsing the emergency report, a solemn expression appeared on his face, with a hint of helplessness. He came to Kangyun County to avoid troubles, but in recent days, troubles kept happening one after another. ¡°We were not able to investigate the origin of the Magic Faction warrior that appeared previously, but now there is another case of a suspected Magic Faction warrior¡­¡± Although he felt annoyed, Wei Changqing knew that this was a dangerous signal. If this was not resolved, Kangyun County might slowly be infiltrated by a Magic Faction. ¡°Ask other guard stations to assist Maple Lane to conduct a joint search¡­ Let¡¯s lead the guards and send some people to the gate of the city, to monitor the exits and entries.¡± Wei Changqing ordered his subordinate. ¡°Yes, Master Commander.¡± ¡­ Xu Ning and Tao Qingping had just reached Nie Xiaowei¡¯s family house. The shabby courtyard had beenpletely upied by city guards. Nie Xiaowei¡¯s parents and younger brother were gathered together. When they heard that Nie Xiaowei might be a Magic Faction martial artist, they began to tremble and lose strength in their legs. Although generally speaking, killing a Magic Faction martial artist would not involve the martial artist¡¯s family, but after seeing the terrifying aura of these city guards in front of them, they were afraid that they would never see the sun again once they were put in prison. ¡°Master Lieutenant!¡± As soon as Xu Ning arrived, the city guard took the initiative to salute him. Nie Xiaowei¡¯s parents and younger brother were even more frightened. ¡°Have you found any useful clues?¡± Xu Ning asked the leading city guard. The city guard leader shook his head. ¡°Sir, we have questioned Miss Nie¡¯s family, but we couldn¡¯t find any clues. They don¡¯t know that Miss Nie is a Magic Faction warrior, nor did they know that Miss Nie had killed someone.¡± ¡°Furthermore, we also searched this ce, but we didn¡¯t find any evidence involving a Magic Faction.¡± After hearing this, Xu Ning nced at Nie Xiaowei¡¯s family and asked, ¡°Are you sure they haven¡¯t lied?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The city guard felt that there was nothing wrong, but he dared not say anything, so he said, ¡°Master, I will take them back to the guard station for another interrogation to be sure.¡± ¡°No, sir, we really didn¡¯t know that little bastard is a Magic Faction warrior. If we knew, we would have definitely reported it to you in advance!¡± When the mother heard that she was going to be interrogated, she burst into tears and quickly exined. Xu Ning and Tao Qingping frowned at the same time. ¡®How can a mother speak about her daughter like this?¡¯ ¡°Master¡­¡± The leading city guard leaned forward. ¡°Miss Nie is not the biological daughter of the two. She is an adopted daughter.¡± ¡°Keep your mouth clean.¡± Tao Qingping walked forward and pointed at the woman. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, master¡­¡± Thedy went silent. Tao Qingping was furious. ¡®No wonder she let her daughter be a mistress of an old man, she¡¯s not her biological daughter.¡¯ Tao Qingping suspected that Nie Xiaowei was abused at home. ¡°Qingping.¡± Xu Ning walked next to Tao Qingping and motioned for him to calm down. After all, Nie Xiaowei was suspected to be a magic martial artist. With that in mind, Tao Qingping¡¯s actions could be easily misunderstood. Tao Qingping was also aware of this problem, so he turned his head away. ¡°Has Nie Xiaoweie back or contacted you sincest night?¡± Xu Ning looked at the three of them and asked. ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± The three quickly exined. ¡°After she married Shopkeeper Yao, we never saw her again.¡± The woman replied. Xu Ning carefully observed the expressions of the three, but he found nothing unusual for the time being. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Nie Xiaowei have a childhood sweetheart?¡± Xu Ning asked. The woman was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to know this. But she didn¡¯t dare to delve deeper into this, so she could only answer truthfully, ¡°She does¡­ and that person is named Yang Yicheng. He lives in the house opposite to us¡­¡± ¡°Qingping, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xu Ning walked across the street. Tao Qingping and two city guards followed suit. ¡°Open the door!¡± A city guard mmed the door hard. The door opened, and behind the door was a middle-aged woman with a haggard face. After seeing the city guard, she looked nervous, but not surprised. She had witnessed the scene of city guards entering the house across the street. ¡°Is Yang Yicheng here?¡± Xu Ning asked her. ¡°He is¡­¡± The middle-aged woman answered timidly. ¡°Tell him toe outside.¡± Xu Ning and others walked into the courtyard, but did not enter the house. The middle-aged woman hesitated for a moment, but she eventually agreed. After a while, a pale and frail young man came out. The young man looked scrawny and nerdy. When he saw the ck armor uniform on Xu Ning and Tao Qingping, his expression obviously changed. Xu Ning noticed this change. ¡°Are you familiar with Nie Xiaowei?¡± Xu Ning went straight to the point. ¡°Unfamiliar.¡± Yang Yicheng answered simply, ¡°How can I be familiar with another man¡¯s¡­ mistress?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Answer truthfully, I don¡¯t have the time to y games.¡± Yang Yicheng looked like he was angry about Nie Xiaowei¡¯s status as a mistress, but Xu Ning also sensed a hint of resentment. ¡°We were childhood friends¡­¡± Yang Yicheng exined, ¡°Later on, when we grew up, we werepatible, but her parents felt that I was not worthy, so we broke contact¡­¡± ¡°Broke contact?¡± Xu Ning suddenly smiled. He then stared at Yang Yicheng. ¡°One more lie, and I will kill you like you¡¯re part of a Magic Faction.¡± Yang Yicheng was taken aback for a moment. He couldn¡¯t react for a while. ¡°Kid, be honest in front of Master Lieutenant!¡± The city guard who followed him took a step forward. ¡°Miss Nie is involved with a Magic Faction we are investigating. If you don¡¯t cooperate, we can only treat you as an aplice of the Magic Faction!¡± When the middle-aged woman next to him heard this, she panicked. ¡°Yicheng, cooperate with these gentlemen!¡± ¡°One more time, when was thest time you saw Nie Xiaowei?¡± Xu Ning asked. Yang Yicheng was under Xu Ning¡¯s towering pressure. He seemed to be hesitant. ¡°Two months ago¡­ because of physical reasons, I rarely went out. Thest time I saw her was two months ago.¡± A drop of sweat appeared on Yang Yicheng¡¯s forehead. Xu Ning sneered when he heard this. He then reached out his finger and pressed it into Yang Yicheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Yang Yicheng suddenly felt a sting near his shoulder, like a needle had pierced his skin. He nearly fainted. Xu Ning had just activated his force. ¡°Take him away, this person is an aplice of the Magic Faction, and he will be taken to the station to be executed!¡± After that, Xu Ning turned around and left. The two city guards looked at each other. Both of them were confused. They did not see what was wrong with Yang Yicheng¡¯s exnation. ¡®Could it be that Master Lieutenant couldn¡¯t find Nie Xiaowei, so he wanted to find a scapegoat to appease the higher-ups?¡¯ But despite the doubts in their hearts, they still obeyed the orders. Tao Qingping also looked puzzled. He walked next to Xu Ning. ¡°Master, you are mistaken!¡± The middle-aged woman knelt down and begged for mercy. But the two city guards ignored her and escorted Yang Yicheng away. Yang Yicheng, who was held firmly by the two city guards, said nothing. He had a look of determination in his eyes. ¡°Xu Ning, what are you¡­¡± Tao Qingping obviously disagreed with Xu Ning¡¯s approach. ¡°What, you don¡¯t understand?¡± Xu Ning asked Tao Qingping. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Tao Qingping shook his head, ¡°Is he really an aplice of the Magic Faction?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Xu Ning replied: ¡°But he lied.¡± ¡°Lied?¡± Tao Qingping raised an eyebrow. ¡°Thest time he saw Nie Xiaowei was definitely not two months ago.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s tone was confident. Chapter 65 - Wait a Second

Chapter 65: Wait a Second

¡°How are you so sure?¡± Tao Qingping couldn¡¯t understand why. ¡°Look at Yang Yicheng¡¯s wrist.¡± Xu Ning gave Tao Qingping a hint. Tao Qingping looked back at Yang Yicheng who was being escorted. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Tao Qingping saw a yellow bracelet tied around Yang Yicheng¡¯s wrist. Suddenly, he seemed to remember something, and he turned his head towards Xu Ning. ¡°Didn¡¯t Nie Xiaowei wear that yellow bracelet previously?¡± As an admirer of Nie Xiaowei, Tao Qingping would secretly look at her every time he ran into Nie Xiaowei in the alleyways. Hence, he had seen this yellow bracelet on Nie Xiaowei¡¯s wrist before. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning gave him an affirmative answer. ¡°That wrist bracelet belongs to Nie Xiaowei.¡± The reason why Xu Ning was so certain that the owner of the bracelet was Nie Xiaowei, was because thest time he saw Nie Xiaowei, she pulled her cor over her neck in order to hide her injuries. And when she was pulling her cor, Xu Ning saw the bracelet on Nie Xiaowei¡¯s wrist. Xu Ning was already an inner enrichment realm master at that time, so his observation ability was far beyond that of ordinary people. With that in mind, Xu Ning could notice the finer details of the bracelet. Xu Ning noticed that the bracelet on Yang Yicheng¡¯s wrist was exactly the same as Nie Xiaowei¡¯s bracelet, even down to the point where the yellow string was cut. In this world, at least in Kangyun County, men rarely wore decorative items, especially ones that were feminine. Coupled with the special rtionship between the two, Xu Ning had reason to infer that the yellow bracelet was gifted from Nie Xiaowei to Yang Yicheng, and this gift indicated a certain kind of rtionship. ¡°Thest time I saw Nie Xiaowei was half a month ago. At that time, the bracelet was still on Nie Xiaowei¡¯s wrist.¡± Xu Ning went on to say, ¡°Judging by that, she probably gave this bracelet to Yang Yicheng somewhere between the past two weeks¡­ maybe evenst night.¡± ¡°You mean¡­ after killing someone yesterday, Nie Xiaowei knew that she was in a dangerous situation, so she gave him the bracelet as a farewell gift before fleeing?¡± Tao Qingping continued with Xu Ning¡¯s reasoning. ¡°This is just a hypothesis.¡± Xu Ning continued, ¡°However, it is a very reasonable inference. Both of us have the same idea.¡± Tao Qingping went silent. ¡°But even so, it doesn¡¯t mean that Yang Yicheng is in the wrong. Treating him as an aplice of a Magic Faction, is a bit¡­¡± Tao Qingping had a good sense of justice. Xu Ning wanted to arrest him, even though Xu Ning knew that he was not an aplice of a Magic Faction. In Tao Qingping¡¯s opinion, this was not fair. But soon, Tao Qingping seemed to realize something. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not questioning your actions. You are the Lieutenant of the Maple Lane Guard Station, but I¡¯m just a little curious.¡± Tao Qingping knew that Xu Ning was quite tolerant most of the time, but this did not mean that he could question Xu Ning¡¯s decisions at will. ¡°I interrogated him vigorously just now and found out that he¡¯s just an ordinary person.¡± Xu Ning exined, ¡°However, since the ck Armored Guards treats Magic Factions very seriously, there is no problem taking him in as a suspected aplice to a Magic Faction.¡± ¡°As for saying that I was going to kill him, that was just an act.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing that Nie Xiaowei has not left Kangyun County. If Nie Xiaowei knows that Yang Yicheng will be killed as an aplice to a Magic Faction, she will definitelye out and clear Yang Yicheng¡¯s name.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re using Yang Yicheng as bait?¡± Tao Qingping finally understood. ¡°But if Nie Xiaowei has already left, what should we do tomorrow? Do we still kill Yang Yicheng?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning shook his head. He still had his own principles after all. ¡°If Nie Xiaowei does not show up, find a reason to take him into custody on the basis of him concealing his rtionship with the suspect Nie Xiaowei, then interrogate him. This ispletely reasonable.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After listening to Xu Ning¡¯s words, Tao Qingping expressed his support. ¡°Then I will head back now and spread the news that Yang Yicheng will be executed at Caishikou Execution Grounds. If Nie Xiaowei is still in the county, she will definitely hear about this.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. After that, Tao Qingping sighed again. He looked up at the sky in the distance, shook his head helplessly, and walked away quickly. Tao Qingping was forced to capture the girl he once liked. ¡­ That night, an execution notice was posted on the streets and alleyways of Maple Lane. Early the next morning, everyone knew that Yang Yicheng was involved with a Magic Faction and was about to be executed by the ck Armored Guards at Caishikou Execution Grounds. At noon, the people in Maple Lane and even those from other districts rushed to Caishikou Execution Grounds. Everyone wanted to watch the show. The city guards had already arrived at Caishikou Execution Grounds. The six ck Armored Guards from the Maple Lane ck Armored Guards Post were all present. Tao Qingping stood beside Xu Ning. As for the other four ck Armored Guards, they stood behind Xu Ning. ¡°You can bring Yang Yicheng in now.¡± Xu Ning ordered. ¡°Understood.¡± Song Weiyi was the man that responded. He was a new subordinate assigned to Xu Ning by Qu Dayou. He was a well-built man that came from the Song Vige. Song Weiyi respected Xu Ning¡¯s orders. Although Xu Ning was young, he was not arrogant. He had principles and rules in which he followed, making others trust and believe in him. Of course, more importantly, he respected Xu Ning¡¯s martial arts talent and strength. Xu Ning was 18 years old, and was already a qi realm warrior. All neers felt like he was beyond their reach in terms of strength. Several other guards in the guard station also viewed Xu Ning in the same light. Therefore, although there were not many members assigned to the Maple Lane Guard Station, they were very organized while alsopleting their work efficiently. After receiving Song Weiyi¡¯s signal, the city guard brought Yang Yicheng to the stage. Yang Yicheng¡¯s face was pale, and his footsteps were weak. But even when facing so many city guards and an executioner, Yang Yicheng did not panic. After being detainedst night, Yang Yicheng was not tortured. He was just detained alone overnight. Yang Yicheng thought about his life throughout the night. Due to his frail and weak body, he had suffered a lot. But there was also a beautiful period in his life, sadly this beautiful period was about to be destroyed in the end. Yang Yicheng had taken off the bracelet, clenching it tightly in his hand. He looked around the crowd, but did not see Nie Xiaowei. ¡°Please don¡¯te¡­¡± This was Yang Yicheng¡¯sst wish. The executioner¡¯s de was about to fall down at any time. Xu Ning did not stare at Yang Yicheng, instead he watched the situation in the crowd. Xu Ning concluded that Nie Xiaowei should appear in this crowd. Becausest night, after Xu Ning and Tao Qingping left Yang Yicheng¡¯s home, the city guards conducted a thorough search. This time, they found a 500-tael silver note. There were some minor bloodstains on the silver note. Xu Ning did not interrogate Yang Yicheng in regards to the silver note, instead he asked the city guard to question his family. In the end, he concluded that the silver note did not belong to Yang Yicheng¡¯s family. The blood-stained silver note was probably given to him by Nie Xiaowei, after shemitted the murders¡ªthis was probably thest time Nie Xiaowei saw Yang Yicheng. Because Yang Yicheng needed to take medicine all year round, he needed money to maintain his health. Thus, Nie Xiaowei must have been concerned about his financial wellbeing. ¡°Still not here¡­¡± After seeing no movement in the crowd, Xu Ning waved to the executioner. The executioner epted the order and lifted the de. Yang Yicheng closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t know if he felt disappointed or relieved. However, right before the de fell down, a voice came from the crowd. ¡°Wait a second!¡± Nie Xiaowei, dressed in ck, walked out of the crowd. Chapter 66 - Assassin

Chapter 66: Assassin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Nie Xiaowei¡¯s hair was a little messy, and her eyes were bloodshot. She nced at Yang Yicheng, then slowly walked towards Xu Ning. The executioner immediately stopped his movements. He was already informed that today¡¯s execution of Yang Yicheng was just for show. Even if Nie Xiaowei did not show up just now, he would not have gone forward with the execution. ¡°He has nothing to do with the Magic Faction. I am a Magic Faction warrior.¡± Nie Xiaowei walked to Xu Ning and said calmly. . This was the first time Xu Ning had seen Nie Xiaowei behave in such a manner. Normally, Nie Xiaowei would look away and hide by the walls when walking past Xu Ning. But right now, she was standing up straight, speaking about the fact that she was a Magic Faction warrior. Tao Qingping stared at her with aplicated expression. This was not the same timid little girl he knew. ¡°Magic Faction warrior?!¡± The people in the city who had been watching the execution were all surprised, as they gasped out loud. Everyone whispered and gossiped about as they red at Nie Xiaowei. Although a Magic Faction martial artist was daunting, because ck Armored Guards were nearby, the crowd were not scared of Nie Xiaowei. ¡°So she is a Magic Faction warrior¡­¡± Nie Xiaowei had personally admitted to her identity, and Xu Ning was not surprised. ¡°Cuff her and take her back to the guard station.¡± Xu Ning said to Song Weiyi behind him. Song Weiyi received the order, took the cuffs from the city guard, and walked carefully to Nie Xiaowei¡¯s side. This was the first time Song Weiyi had faced a Magic Faction warrior. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Nie Xiaowei suddenly took a step back. ¡°Master, I want to talk to him.¡± She made a request to Xu Ning. Seeing this, Song Weiyi stopped and looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Fine.¡± Xu Ning agreed. Since Nie Xiaowei had taken the initiative to turn herself in, she would definitely not think about running away again. This would probably be thest time Nie Xiaowei would see Yang Yicheng. The ck Armored Guards only gave Magic Faction warriors one punishment: a beheading. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Nie Xiaowei bowed to Xu Ning. She turned around, walked slowly onto the stage, and approached Yang Yicheng. Yang Yicheng stood up and looked into Nie Xiaowei¡¯s eyes. She finally came. Nie Xiaowei stepped forward and gently stroked Yang Yicheng¡¯s cheek with her palm. Tao Qingping turned his head. ¡°Run, quick, run.¡± Yang Yicheng quickly whispered into Nie Xiaowei¡¯s ear. Yang Yicheng¡¯s two hands were currently restrained by shackles. Nie Xiaowei smiled upon hearing Yang Yicheng¡¯s words. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m no longer running.¡± ¡°Master Lieutenant! Nie Xiaowei is talking nonsense! I am the real Magic Faction warrior!¡± Suddenly, Yang Yicheng screamed towards Xu Ning, as if he was crazy. He continued, ¡°I practiced the magic technique, this has nothing to do with her! Kill me!¡± ¡°Calm down!¡± The executioner on the side kicked Yang Yicheng¡¯s leg, causing him to fall to the ground. ¡°I am the real Magic Faction warrior! Kill me instead!¡± Yang Yicheng was emotional. The executioner wanted to p Yang Yicheng, but he saw Xu Ning walking over with a knife behind his back. ¡°Come! Kill me!¡± Seeing Xu Ning approaching, Yang Yicheng continued to scream. He didn¡¯t notice how childish and ridiculous he was. ¡°Master¡­¡± Nie Xiaowei saw Xu Ning walking over with a knife and subconsciously began to protect Yang Yicheng. ¡°He¡¯s lying, I am¡­¡± For the first time, Nie Xiaowei began to panic. But Xu Ning ignored Nie Xiaowei¡¯s words. He quickly walked forward, drew his knife in an instant, and shed forward like the wind. Nie Xiaowei reached out her arm and was about to block the attack. However, Xu Ning suddenly went past Nie Xiaowei. Immediately afterwards, there were sounds of collision. Clink! Xu Ning¡¯s de blocked two metal throwing knives. ¡®Assassins!¡¯ Nie Xiaowei realized that someone wasing to kill her! ¡°I thought we would only catch Nie Xiaowei¡­¡± Xu Ning smirked, as he stared at the roof not far away. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± ¡°To catch a big fish!¡± Xu Ning suddenly leaped off the ground violently, leaving behind dents and cracks in his wake. With the strength of his body alone, he was able to jump onto rooftops easily. On the rooftops, Xu Ning saw a masked figure facing him. There was no doubt that this masked assassin had appeared here to kill Nie Xiaowei. ¡®Afraid that Nie Xiaowei will fall into the hands of the ck Armored Guards and expose the Magic Faction secrets?¡¯ Xu Ning ran towards the masked assassin on the rooftops faster and faster. The masked assassin raised his hands, and several knives began to fly towards Xu Ning. Clink! Clink! Clink!¡¯ None of the flying knives thrown by the masked assassin hit Xu Ning. ¡®A qi realm warrior!¡¯ Xu Ning felt a sense of force in the knives. The masked assassin turned around and fled when he saw that his knives were useless. Xu Ning continued to chase after him. ¡®Although he is in the qi realm, he doesn¡¯t seem very strong¡­¡¯ Xu Ning, who was chasing the assassin in pursuit, noticed that the assassin was slower than him. Moreover, Xu Ning felt that the strength behind the flying knives was a bit weak. The masked assassin also noticed that the distance between the two was getting closer and closer. So, he kept throwing knives backwards, in hopes of slowing Xu Ning down. But Xu Ning was extremely agile, causing the flying knives to be useless. The masked assassin was also slowing down due to the constant knife throwing. The distance between the two was getting closer and closer. ¡°Caught you!¡± Xu Ning had a fierce look in his eyes. In an instant, the skin on his arm and palms began to darken in color. He activated his hardened skin. Xu Ning shed forward. The masked assassin had to turn around to react. He had an extra dagger in his hand, blocking Xu Ning¡¯s knife. But the moment the des touched, he felt a sharp pain in his forearm. This was Xu Ning¡¯s force attack. Xu Ning also felt the force of the masked assassin. The assassin¡¯s force was weak, allowing it to be blocked by Xu Ning¡¯s hardened skin. A trace of panic appeared in the eyes of the masked assassin. Xu Ning noticed this. Xu Ning¡¯s knife was like a thunderstorm, shing down at the masked assassin continuously. The masked assassin gritted his teeth and persisted, resisting Xu Ning¡¯s tide-like de shes. Strong force, strong physical strength, and suffocating de shes¡­ The masked assassin finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. In the end, the dagger in his hand was flung away, and his forearm was shed by Xu Ning¡¯s de. Xu Ning hit the masked assassin¡¯s forehead with his elbow. Xu Ning intended to catch the masked assassin alive, otherwise he would have died already. After being hit hard by Xu Ning in the forehead, the masked assassin became dizzy. He could only bite his tongue to keep himself awake. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Xu Ning was startled when he saw the masked assassin moving his mouth. ¡®Is he biting open a poison sac in his mouth to kill himself?¡¯ ¡®I want him alive¡¯ Without any hesitation, Xu Ning pinched the assassin¡¯s lower jaw,pletely dislocating his jaw. The masked assassin whimpered in pain. Xu Ning tore off his mask, revealing the face of an ordinary middle-aged man. Xu Ning opened his mouth and checked. ¡®I was wrong¡­¡¯ Xu Ning did not find a poison sac. It seemed that the masked assassin didn¡¯t want tomit suicide after all. ¡®It makes sense, as poison in this world is very weak. For martial artists with strong bodies and strong internal qi, it¡¯s easy to resist poison.¡¯ ¡°If someone wanted to make poisons that were effective against high-level warriors, the cost of the raw materials would be astronomical. It would be better to just use the materials for martial arts practice instead.¡¯ Chapter 67 - The People From Yunying City

Chapter 67: The People From Yunying City

After seeing that the other party did not have a hidden poison sac, Xu Ning breathed a sigh of relief. This opponent was a Magic Faction warrior in the qi realm; he was definitely a major character in his organization. Catching him alive would allow Xu Ning to dig out more secrets of the whole situation. However, Xu Ning also realized that there was a secret force behind the recent emergence of local Magic Faction warriors, and the ck Armored Guards were stillpletely oblivious to this force. ¡®I¡¯ll have to take him in first¡­¡¯ Xu Ning saw that the assassin was still in a dizzy state, but out of safety, Xu Ning punched him twice in the chest and abdomen. Due to Xu Ning¡¯s heavy force, the assassin fainted from the sharp pain. ¡®This assassin¡¯s physical strength and force are inferior to an ordinary qi realm martial artist. I wonder if it¡¯s because of his magic technique¡­¡¯ Practicing a magic technique would allow one to progress rapidly, but because of this, it would also cause one¡¯s foundation to be rtively weak. Such practitioners would be at a disadvantage when facing an opponent in the same realm. Xu Ning threw the assassin off the roof and jumped down. He then dragged the assassin by the cor towards Caishikou Execution Grounds. ¡°Master!¡± After seeing Xu Ning return, Song Weiyi hurriedly walked forward out of the crowd. Xu Ning¡¯s sudden violent pursuit had shocked all of them. When they realized what had happened, Xu Ning had already disappeared. ¡°Cuff this man, bring him back to the guard station, and lock him up together with Nie Xiaowei.¡± Xu Ning threw the assassin aside. ¡°Qingping, go and report the existence of the Magic Faction assassin to the higher ups.¡± Xu Ning said to Tao Qingping. As this mess involved a qi realm Magic Faction warrior, it was necessary to report this to the higher ups as soon as possible. ¡°Understood.¡± After Tao Qingping received the order, he began to act quickly. The residents who surrounded the ce hadn¡¯t left yet. They came here to watch a beheading, but instead witnessed a Magic Faction warrior turning herself in and a scene of a ck Armored Guards Lieutenant chasing an assassin, which was much more exciting than they had initially anticipated. The residents of Kangyun County had been well protected by the ck Armored Guards over the years, so they didn¡¯t understand the significance of Magic Factions. Moreover, when they saw Xu Ning easily capturing an assassin, they felt that they were protected by powerful armed forces, which meant in their minds that everyone¡¯s safety was guaranteed. ¡­ On the other side, In the ck Armored Guards Commander Room. The three captains namely Captain Ning Fengwen, Captain Xia Yuanxing, and Captain Qu Dayou were seated in front of Wei Changqing. An hour ago, another local Magic Faction warrior was exposed. He was a vendor, and as he confronted people on the street, he suddenly lost control of his emotions and killed people. Because his strength was low, a team of guards who were patrolling nearby was able to capture him immediately. This Magic Faction warrior had been imprisoned and was currently undergoing interrogation proceedings. ¡°Everyone, I think the seriousness of this matter is obvious¡­¡± Wei Changqing looked at the three of them. ¡°This is the third Magic Faction warrior we¡¯ve captured.¡± ¡°It is certainly not a coincidence that three ordinary citizens have mastered magic techniques. There must be a Magic Faction behind them. We don¡¯t even know their scale and motives.¡± ¡°Master, we are already investigating the first Magic Faction warrior.¡± Xia Yuanxing continued, ¡°During the investigation, there has been some progress. The suspects involved have been captured and interrogated.¡± ¡°In other words, there are no actual results yet?¡± Wei Changqing frowned. Xia Yuanxing didn¡¯t respond. Ning Fengwen and Qu Dayou were on the sidelines, not knowing what to say. There was a Magic Faction hidden in Kangyun County, but they didn¡¯t know anything about it at all. As captains, they were in a tough position. The room suddenly went silent. All of a sudden, the door knocked. A guard dressed in ck armor walked in. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Wei Changqing rubbed his forehead. ¡°Commander, Captains, there is news from Maple Lane that the Maple Lane murderer has been caught. The murderer is indeed a Magic Faction warrior, and is now in captivity.¡± The guard said. ¡°Caught them in less than a day, pretty fast.¡± Wei Changqing did not have a huge reaction. ¡°Furthermore, Xu Ning, Lieutenant of Maple Lane, captured a qi realm Magic Faction warrior.¡± The guard added. The four people instantly stared at the guard. ¡°A qi realm Magic Faction warrior, is that right?¡± Qu Dayou quickly confirmed. The other three were also staring at the guard. If they caught a Magic Faction warrior of this realm, then they would be able to find out many things behind the scenes. ¡°That¡¯s right, he was captured alive.¡± The guard quickly responded. ¡°Good!¡± A smile finally appeared on Wei Changqing¡¯s face. This qi realm Magic Faction warrior that Xu Ning had captured was a big breakthrough. ¡°Where is that person being held now?¡± Wei Changqing continued to ask. ¡°He¡¯s locked up at the Maple Lane Guard Station.¡± The guard answered quickly. ¡°Qu Dayou.¡± Wei Changqing looked at Qu Dayou on the side. ¡°You are the best torture master in the ck Armored Guards, so this person will be handed over to you.¡± ¡°Yes, Master Commander.¡± Qu Dayou quickly got up and made a promise. ¡°No matter what secrets this person has, I will definitely be able to pry open his mouth and find out everything he knows.¡± Wei Changqing nodded, then said, ¡°Xu Ning is a capable man!¡± When Qu Dayou heard this, he had a satisfied expression on his face. Xu Ning was his most valuable subordinate. Wei Changqingplimenting Xu Ning was also an indirectpliment to Qu Dayou. ¡°Xu Ning is the one from the Tao Vige, right?¡± After seeing that the atmosphere had eased up, Xia Yuanxing asked. ¡°He is from the Tao Vige, that¡¯s right. You were his examiner.¡± Qu Dayou responded. Xia Yuanxing shook his head and sighed. ¡°Unfortunate¡­ I already thought that he was special when he was selected. If I had known that he had such great talent for cultivation, and was this reliable, I would have asked him toe to Camp Site Two.¡± Ning Fengwen smiled when he heard this. Although he hadn¡¯t met Xu Ning before, he had heard of him. In any case, Xu Ning was now a name that was respected among the ck Armored Guards Captains. ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go to the Maple Lane Guard Station.¡± Qu Dayou wanted to get to work. He did not want to wait around any longer. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Wei Changqing waved his hand, and Qu Dayou turned around and left. ¡°You guys should go back to work, continue to step up the investigations.¡± Wei Changqing said to Xia Yuanxing and Ning Fengwen, ¡°And capture anyone that is a suspect.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xia Yuanxing and Ning Fengwen also got up and left. Only Wei Changqing and the guard were left in the room. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Wei Changqing looked at the guard. The guard quickly said, ¡°There is one more thing I haven¡¯t reported yet¡­¡± Wei Changqing raised his eyebrows, his tone dissatisfied. ¡°The Captains were here just now, so why didn¡¯t you report it then?¡± ¡°Master, this matter has nothing to do with the Magic Faction¡­¡± The guard quickly exined, ¡°A two people came to the gates just now, a man and a woman, and they said they would like to see you.¡± ¡°See me?¡± Wei Changqing asked, ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°They said they came from Yunying City.¡± The guard replied. ¡®Yunying City?¡¯ After thinking about it, Wei Changqing said, ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guard left to escort the visitors. Wei Changqing waited in the room. He was curious who woulde from Yunying City to visit him. ¡°Uncle!¡± The guards brought the visitors over. A man and a woman walked over with a smile. The two of them looked rted, and both of them were in theirte teens. Judging by their appearance and energy, they were obviously noble-born. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± After seeing the two, Wei Changqing was taken aback at first, before he immediately smiled and quickly greeted them. Chapter 68 - Wei Changqings Family

Chapter 68: Wei Changqing¡¯s Family

¡°Binglin, Zicheng, how did you guys get into Kangyun County?¡± Wei Changqing spoke to the two of them with a friendly tone. Although he originally left his family to escape from some headaches, Wei Changqing watched these two kids grow up, and was thus pleased to see them. ¡°Uncle, you left Yunying City for so long, and never came back to see us. So, we decided toe to you instead!¡± The young girl was the one talking. She was wearing purple make-up, and her hair was tied with a headband. She looked quite audacious. ¡°Yeah, Uncle, Zicheng is right. If you don¡¯te visit us, we will have toe visit you!¡± Wei Binglin was tall and skinny. Coupled with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, he looked quite handsome and mighty. ¡°You two¡­¡± Wei Changqing looked at the two and smiled. Wei Changqing was now over 40 years old, but he was still unmarried. Even though that was the case, Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng had filled in many nks in his life. ¡°Come sit.¡± Wei Changqing quickly made them sit down and personally brewed tea for them. ¡°Tell me, why have youe to Kangyun County?¡± Wei Changqing asked the same question. Wei Zicheng grabbed the tea that Wei Changqing had brewed and took a sip. ¡°We already said it¡ªwe came to visit you.¡± ¡°Come on, be honest.¡± Wei Changqing shook his head. He clearly knew these two well. ¡°If you really came to visit me, you would have written me a letter first. You guys obviously were afraid to tell me in advance.¡± Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin looked at each other. There was an awkward smile on their faces. Obviously, they could not fool their uncle. ¡°All right¡­¡± Seeing that Wei Changqing saw through their nonsense, Wei Binglin said, ¡°Truthfully, visiting you is only one of the reasons. The other reason is to help Zicheng rx.¡± ¡°Rx? Zicheng, why do you need to rx?¡± Wei Changqing looked at Wei Zicheng. Wei Zicheng showed a helpless expression. ¡°My father recently arranged for me to contact Wen Renjin, which made me ufortable.¡± ¡°Wen Renjin?¡± Wei Changqing thought for a moment. ¡°Are you talking about the Source Faction genius?¡± ¡°Yes, him.¡± Wei Zicheng responded, ¡°I always feel like my father has ulterior motives.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Wei Changqing nodded silently and said, ¡°You are only 16 years old. Although you are old enough, your temperament is not suitable to be rushed into marriage. If I were home, I would definitely talk with my brother.¡± ¡°I wanted to avoid Dad and Wen Renjin, so Brother and I came here to find you.¡± Wei Zicheng nced at Wei Binglin. He then paused, before adding, ¡°After all, my brother is tired from practicing martial arts, so he¡¯s also here to rx and take a break.¡± ¡°Take a break?¡± Wei Changqing¡¯s eyebrows tightened. He looked at Wei Binglin. ¡°Do you really need to take a break? Every time your father writes to me, he mentions that you are not practicing hard, and you¡¯rezy andcent,pletely wasting your talent.¡± When Wei Binglin saw the attention was on himself, he had no choice but to scratch his head. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Wei Changqing¡¯s face was stern. ¡°I understand now, you two came here secretly! If your father knew about this, he would never allow you guys toe here!¡± When Wei Changqing said this, the two teens looked at each other, before lowering their heads. This scene reminded Wei Changqing of when he and his brother made mistakes when they were young. Wei Changqing¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Okay, stop pretending. I¡¯ll allow you guys to stay here for a while, but not for long, up to three months, no, two months, then you have to go back.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± The two raised their heads at the same time with a smile on their face. They could stay here for a few months, and worry about their troublester. ¡°By the way, the road here from Yunying City is not safe. How many guards did you bring along?¡± Wei Changqing asked. ¡°Four guards, two mortal realm seventh stage and two mortal realm eight stage.¡± Wei Binglin responded. ¡°A bit too weak.¡± Wei Changqing still felt like the two were taking too many risks. There was not an official road path from Yunying City to Kangyun County, so they had to cross many mountains and valleys. Forget about the horse bandits, even the demon beasts along the way could easily defeat their squadron. After weighing his options for a while, Wei Changqing said, ¡°When you guys return, I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°Uncle, you areing home?¡± Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin were both surprised. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I left, so I should go back and visit.¡± Wei Changqing sighed. ¡°Of course, I have to wait until I finish my official duties here.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Wei Changqing seemed to think of something suddenly, ¡°after you rest here for two days, go visit Senior Liu.¡± ¡°Senior Liu?¡± Wei Binglin asked, ¡°Uncle, are you talking about Senior Liu Yijian?¡± ¡°Yes, him.¡± Wei Changqing nodded: ¡°He and your grandfather are old friends, but he¡¯s now isted from the world, living in Yunze Mountains near Kangyun County.¡± ¡°Where is Yunze Mountains located?¡± Wei Zicheng asked. ¡°Not far from here.¡± Wei Changqing said, ¡°In a few days, I will arrange for someone to take you there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two nodded at the same time. ¡­ Two days have passed. Maple Lane Guard Station. The assassin and Nie Xiaowei, who had been locked up in the guard station, were both taken away by Qu Dayou himself. When Qu Dayou came here and saw Xu Ning, he highly praised Xu Ning. Xu Ning¡¯s work had relieved pressure from several senior members of the ck Armored Guards, and left a direct impact in the Magic Faction investigation. Xu Ning was also relieved after the captives were taken away. But despite this, Xu Ning felt an inexplicable sense of danger in his heart. It was as if there was a that wasing down on Kangyun County. Xu Ning finished reading today¡¯s internal report in his study. There was still no news about the Magic Faction. He wondered if the interrogations went poorly, or that the results were kept secret. ¡®I¡¯m still too weak¡­¡¯ Xu Ning believed that this was the root cause of his sense of danger. After reaching the qi realm, Xu Ning felt that he had gained more confidence. Coupled with the monthly bonus of being a lieutenant, Xu Ning felt that he had plenty of resources, and it was only a matter of time before he would advance again. But something was slowly changing his mindset. ¡®I wonder if there is a way to get more resources¡­¡¯ Xu Ning pondered. Suddenly, Feng Sigua knocked on the door and came in. ¡°Master, there are two people outside who want to see you.¡± Feng Sigua said, ¡°They are holding Master Wei¡¯s paiza.¡± ¡°Commander Wei¡¯s paiza?¡± Xu Ning was a little confused, but he didn¡¯t hesitate too much. ¡°Let them in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Feng Sigua went outside. Soon, he led the two people in. It was Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng. Xu Ning looked surprised when he saw the two of them. He could instantly tell that these two had extraordinary backgrounds. They had a simr energy to Wei Changqing. ¡°You two are?¡± Xu Ning greeted them with cupped fists. ¡°Are you Brother Xu?¡± Wei Binglin did not speak arrogantly. He was rather polite. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning replied. ¡°I¡¯m Wei Binglin.¡± ¡°Wei Zicheng.¡± The two introduced themselves. ¡®Last name Wei?¡¯ Xu Ning concluded that these two came from Wei Changqing¡¯s home soil. ¡°We are from Yunying City, and Wei Changqing is my uncle.¡± Wei Zicheng said to Xu Ning. ¡°Nice to meet you .¡± Xu Ning was also very polite. He had a good first impression of the two. Xu Ning had heard from Qu Dayou that Wei Changqing came from Yunying City. Even though these two young people were from a powerful family, they still spoke humbly to Xu Ning, giving him a good impression. ¡°Brother Xu, I came to see you because we need a favor.¡± Wei Binglin went straight to the point. ¡°We would like to invite you to take us to the depths of Yunze Mountains.¡± Chapter 69 - Extra Gain

Chapter 69: Extra Gain

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Go to the depths of Yunze Mountains?¡± Xu Ning did not expect this request to ever be asked of him. ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Binglin nodded. Uncle Wei Changqing had designated Xu Ning as their guide. Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng heard from their uncle that Xu Ning had lived near Yunze Mountains and was experienced in traversing the mountain range, so he rmended Xu Ning. Wei Changqing also told the two that Xu Ning¡¯s talent was quite good, and that he was likely to enter the Source Faction in the future and be an official disciple of the Source Faction. Xu Ning did not immediately agree, but instead said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you two are going to do in Yunze Mountains, I have to remind you that Yunze Mountains are extremely dangerous, filled with poisonous insects, nts, and even demon beasts.¡± . Although Xu Ning had never seen a demon beast, everyone in the Tao Vige knew that in the inner circle of Yunze Mountains, near Luoyue Lake, there were beasts that were beyond the ordinary realm. Those demon beasts possessed human-like wisdom, terrifying abilities, and powerful muscles. They were close to the power of a mortal realm seventh stage, and were almost unkible. ¡°If you really want to enter the depths of Yunze Mountains, you must have at least the strength of a mortal realm seventh stage.¡± Xu Ning reminded them. Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng were not surprised when they heard Xu Ning¡¯s warning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Xu. You don¡¯t have to worry about our safety.¡± Seeing how confident Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng were, Xu Ning realized that he might have underestimated the two of them. ¡°My sister and I have trained to the mortal realm seventh stage, and we have guards for extra protection. Our safety in Yunze Mountains won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Wei Binglin¡¯s words shocked Xu Ning a little. These two people looked younger than him, but they had already reached the mortal realm seventh stage. Tao Jingxing, the Patriarch of the Tao Vige, was only in the mortal realm sixth stage. ¡®Are the people in Yunying City this powerful?¡¯ Wei Zicheng could guess what Xu Ning was thinking. With a smile, Wei Zicheng said, ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t be surprised. My brother and I came from the Wei n in Yunying City. We have abundant resources in our family. We started to practice martial arts when we were six years old, and only whenbined with our top tier talent, were we able to achieve our current results.¡± ¡°I heard from my uncle that in Kangyun County, the earliest age one would start cultivation is twelve years old, and the resources here are rtively scarce. It is already impressive for you to reach the qi realm in this kind of environment. If you have the opportunity to enter the Source Faction in the future, you will greatly improve.¡± When Wei Zicheng said this, she was not trying topliment Xu Ning, as she truly believed that Xu Ning was talented. After hearing her uncle Wei Changqing talk about the martial arts environment in Kangyun County, Wei Zicheng felt that it was not easy for someone to obtain Xu Ning¡¯s current achievements. Xu Ning smiled and shook his head when he heard this. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Although Xu Ning knew that Wei Zicheng¡¯s words might not be sincere, he still sensed Wei Zicheng¡¯s respect towards him. Commander Wei seemed to value him quite a bit. ¡°Since our safety is not a problem, then I will take the two of you into the mountains.¡± Since they had the right conditions, Xu Ning did not refuse to do them a favor. Anyway, now that the leads to the Magic Faction had not yet been further explored yet, there was nothing important for him to do. ¡°If that is the case, thank you, Brother Xu.¡± Wei Binglin thanked him. ¡°The horses are already outside the door. Will it be possible for us to leave now?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Xu Ning responded. As soon as they left the guard station, Xu Ning saw several tall horses outside the door. Xu Ning had never seen such valiant horses before. The height of the horses reached at least 2.5 meters. They were packed with muscles, with magnificent shiny hair. Their hooves were thick and sturdy. One could see them breathing deep and heavily. They gave people an oppressive feeling. ¡°These horses are quite magnificent.¡± Xu Ning sighed. ¡°These horses are demon beast descendants, so they¡¯re more energetic than ordinary horses.¡± Wei Binglin exined to Xu Ning, ¡°Don¡¯t judge them by their fierce appearance. Once they¡¯re tamed, they have a very docile personality. Brother Xu, you can try one of them out.¡± He personally handed Xu Ning a crop. After Xu Ning took it, he walked up to a big horse and stroked its hair, then climbed on the horse. After getting on the horseback, Xu Ning sat down firmly. ¡°I¡¯m ready! Let¡¯s go!¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng also got on their horses quickly. Following behind the three of them were two guards, both of which were mortal realm eighth stage warriors. They would protect the three of them once they entered Yunze Mountains. In fact, the two mortal realm seventh stage guards could have alsoe with Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin, but because there were not enough horses, the two additional guards did not apany them on their journey. Ta! Ta! Ta! The horses galloped. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Xu Ning could feel an adrenaline rushing. Riding at such a speed was addicting. Within an hour, everyone had already arrived at the foot of Yunze Mountains. Because Xu Ning chose the shortest path, they did not pass by the Tao Vige along the way. ¡°These are Yunze Mountains.¡± Xu Ning said. The two did not say why they wereing to Yunze Mountains, and Xu Ning did not ask why either. ¡°Looking from here, Yunze Mountains are indeed a ce full of wilderness and nature, no wonder Senior Liu settled here.¡± Wei Zicheng looked at the high mountains and white clouds in the distance. ¡°Settled? In Yunze Mountains?¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he realized that the two were looking for someone in the depths of Yunze Mountains. He had never thought would ever live in Yunze Mountains. ¡°Brother Xu, you should know where Luoyue Lake is, right?¡± Wei Binglin asked Xu Ning. ¡°I do.¡± Xu Ning nodded. He did in fact know. ording to the widely circted rumor in the Tao Vige, the previous patriarch of the Tao Vige was a strong warrior in the mortal realm seventh stage. He told his people that Luoyue Lake was in the center of Yunze Mountains. As long as one walked deep into the mountains in a straight line, one would find Luoyue Lake. ¡°Then Brother Xu, do please continue to lead the way.¡± Wei Binglin gestured with his hands. Xu Ning didn¡¯t continue to hesitate. He went straight back on the horse. This was the first time he had ridden a horse in Yunze Mountains. The mountain paths were rugged and steep, but luckily the horses were extremely flexible. The terrain was steep and bumpy, but the horse ride was extremely smooth. Soon, after passing through the outer circle, they arrived at the inner circle. One of Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng¡¯s guards took out something simr to an incense from their pocket and lit it. A faint smoke spread from it, carrying a strong fragrance. The smoke was then blown away by the wind. ¡°This will protect us from poisonous insects.¡± Wei Zicheng exined. They were strong, so they were not afraid ofmon poisonous insects. This was more to protect Xu Ning. In this world, warriors were powerful and almighty, so they were not afraid of poison. However, natural poison from poisonous insects waspletely different from man-made poison. Inparison, natural poison was much more lethal. ¡°What?¡± After a while, Xu Ning suddenly discovered that there was a spirit medicine on a rock nearby. It was a Jasper Grass, the first spirit medicine he had absorbed aftering to this world. ¡°What, Brother Xu?¡± After seeing Xu Ning slow down, Wei Zicheng asked him. ¡°I found a spirit medicine.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. Wei Zicheng looked at Xu Ning and said with a smile, ¡°If Brother Xu needs it, just go and pick it.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Xu Ning was quite embarrassed. After all, he was entrusted by them to help lead the way. The only reason he coulde here safely was because of the Wei siblings. If he stopped to collect the spirit medicine, it would waste the siblings¡¯ time. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother Xu!¡± Wei Binglin quickly said, ¡°We both feel like we owe you, Brother Xu. If you find something you need here, feel free to take it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning dismounted from the house to pick the Jasper Grass. Chapter 70 - Liu Yijian

Chapter 70: Liu Yijian

The Jasper Grass grew on a rocky mountain wall, so the terrain was quite steep. But for Xu Ning, this was not a big deal. Xu Ning walked in front of the Jasper Grass. ¡ª Discovered energy: 6 units Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª When Xu Ning picked the Jasper Grass, the Martial Arts Panel appeared in front of him. Xu Ning chose ¡°No¡±. If he absorbed the Jasper Grass in front of them, he would expose the secret of his Martial Arts Panel. Just when Xu Ning was about to put the Jasper Grass into his bag, he suddenly heard a squeaky noise. It seemed that something was moving in the grass. Xu Ning instantly leaped away. He saw a snake with patterned scales. In Yunze Mountains, unless the animal was amon prey, it was always better to avoid most of the dangerous species. ¡°Thank you for waiting.¡± Xu Ning got back on the horse, and they continued on their journey. The closer they went towards Luoyue Lake, the thicker the fog was. Xu Ning could only see ten meters in front of him. Wei Binglin, Wei Zicheng and their guards were rtively strong, so they were unaffected. Suddenly, Wei Zicheng whipped the weeds on the side of the road. She retrieved the whip, and a flower spirit medicine was picked up by Wei Zicheng. ¡°Xu Ning, here.¡± Wei Zicheng gave the spirit medicine to Xu Ning. ¡ª Discovered energy: 5 units¡ª¡ª Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª Xu Ning took it, and the Martial Arts Panel appeared in front of him. ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Ning hadn¡¯t noticed the spirit medicine beside him. However, Wei Zicheng noticed it and even gave it to him. ¡°No worries.¡± Wei Zicheng smiled casually. Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin had no opinion on Xu Ning collecting these resources. They knew that in Kangyun County, the only way to improve in martial arts was to constantly improve and collect resources. The group continued their journey for another hour. Yunze Mountains were so big that they still haven¡¯t reached Luoyue Lake yet. The fog got thicker and thicker, and now Xu Ning could no longer see the road. He could only rely on his previous experience to lead the way. ¡°This fog not only obstructs vision, but it¡¯s also poisonous.¡± Wei Binglin gave Xu Ning a Clearing Dan to defend against the poisonous fog. A Clearing Dan was quite an advanced dan medicine. Although it was only a functional dan medicine, it was worth 5 units of energy. Xu Ning was afraid that his body would be corroded from the fog, so he instantly ate the dan. Another half hour went by. Everyone finally passed through the fog. They stood on a mountain and looked down, only to see a greenndscape. There was an ovalke between the valleys. Theke was calm, and its surface reflected the trees and flowers nearby. There were various beasts walking near theke. They were of different species, but they got along harmoniously. ¡°Um¡­¡± Even though Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin were from Yunying City, they had never seen such a sight. They saw several demon-level creatures among the beasts. Generally speaking, demon beasts had a strong sense of territory. They normally would never get along with one another in such a peaceful manner. But currently, there were some ordinary beasts and even small wild animals that circled around them. Even though they had a predator and prey rtionship, they seemed to have abandoned their natural instincts and did not disturb one another. It seemed like everything in this ce lived in harmony. ¡°What is going on?¡± Wei Zicheng asked Wei Binglin. Wei Binglin shook his head. It¡¯s probably because of Senior Liu.¡± ¡°Are those demon beasts?¡± Xu Ning looked down. There were obviously a few animals that did not look like ordinary beasts. Although this was the first time Xu Ning had seen one, he could instantly tell that they were special. No matter the size or the color, they were different from ordinary beasts. Although they had the characteristics of certain beasts, they did not look like any particr animal. Xu Ning and the others passed through the territory of the demon beasts, but because of their fast traveling speed, the demon beasts did not chase after them. This was the first time Xu Ning had seen a demon beast. Suddenly, they heard a screech above their heads. They subconsciously looked up. A cyan raptor with huge wings was hovering above them. The strong gusts of winds from the huge wings pping shaked the vegetation around them. Xu Ning¡¯s face also felt slightly ufortable. ¡®Just the gusts of wind from its wings are already this powerful?¡¯ Xu Ning covered his face with his hands. He saw the cyan raptor flying in the sky while observing them at the same time. ¡®It¡¯s intelligent, almost like a human¡­¡¯ Whether an animal possessed basic wisdom was the fundamental difference between wild beasts and demon beast. After seeing the cyan raptor in the air, the two guards held up their longbows and arrows, ready to fire at any time. They had no fear on their faces. They obviously had experience dealing with demon beasts. The cyan raptor suddenly uttered a loud, piercing screech. Then, it flew up into the air and escaped into high-altitude clouds. Just when they were wondering what was happening, they suddenly noticed that the various beasts near theke were standing still and looked towards the dense forest. A thin figure slowly walked out from the dense forest. Standing in the shadow of the dense forest, he gently shook the walking stick in his hand. Almost immediately, Xu Ning¡¯s horse, as well as the other horses, began to move towards theke. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he was alert. He wanted to get off the horse. ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t move.¡± Wei Binglin said, ¡°This is Senior Liu leading us to him.¡± Xu Ning rxed slightly after hearing this. At the same time, Xu Ning was totally shocked. They were far away from this senior, but he still could easily control their horses. An addition to that, he could even make terrifying demon beasts coexist in harmony. It seemed that Senior Liu was terrifyingly powerful. Xu Ning even felt that he had gone beyond the scope of conventional martial arts. ¡®He¡¯s above the mortal realm?¡¯ Suddenly, Xu Ning thought of a past rumor. Apparently, there was a realm above the mortal realm. In that realm, the martial artist would be reborn, transformed, and would master a power higher than conventional martial arts. This was just a legend in Kangyun County. But witnessing this inhuman ability, Xu Ning subconsciously linked the two together. The horse beneath him finally arrived in front of theke. Xu Ning also began to see the figure clearly. It was a skinny old man. He was wearing a bup shirt and was holding a wooden cane in his hand. The old man¡¯s skin was tan, like a farmer who had been working in the fields. ¡°Grandpa Liu!¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng leaped off their horses and knelt down on one knee to salute the skinny old man. The same was true for the two guards. When Xu Ning saw this, he also bowed. After seeing how strong the old man was, Xu Ning felt that it was appropriate to bow like this. ¡°Wei n¡¯s descendants?¡± Liu Yijian looked at the faces of Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin. ¡°Yes, Grandpa Liu.¡± Wei Binglin said, ¡°We are both Wei Qingyuan¡¯s children. I am Wei Binglin and this is my sister Wei Zicheng.¡± ¡°We just arrived in Kangyun County a few days ago, and my uncle asked us toe and visit you.¡± Wei Binglin exined his intentions. Chapter 71 - Fish Eggs

Chapter 71: Fish Eggs

Once Liu Yijian heard this, he stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°Your uncle visited me a few days ago. He was afraid that I was bored being alone in the mountain forest.¡± ¡°But actually, avoiding the chaos of Yunying City is an enjoyment in and of itself.¡± Xu Ning stood on the sideline and didn¡¯t say anything. After hearing Liu Yijian¡¯s words, Xu Ning felt that Yunying City was full of unique individuals. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s sit down at my ce.¡± Liu Yijian sent out an invitation. Wei Binglin nodded and followed Liu Yijian. ¡°Grandpa Liu, is thiske the Luoyue Lake in Yunze Mountains?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Yijian stood still. ¡°When the moon is full, theke reflects the silver moon. The scenery is gorgeous.¡± Several people followed behind Liu Yijian and entered the dense forest. Soon, they saw a farmhouse. A fence had been erected outside the farmhouse, which was hidden under a giant tree. The house was made of wood, making it look quite rustic. After entering the courtyard, they saw a pond, with various fishes swimming in it. In addition to that, there were all kinds of flowers and nts everywhere. It was hard to imagine that there was such a luxurious ce in the mountains. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Liu Yijian said. The two guards heard this and stood in ce. After seeing this, Xu Ning stopped walking as well. ¡°Brother Xu,e as well.¡± Wei Binglin invited Xu Ning, before exining to Liu Yijian, ¡°This is Xu Ning. He is not our guard. He¡¯s a friend we met in Kangyun County.¡± When Liu Yijian heard this, there was a smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go inside together.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°No need, you guys are family. I won¡¯t interrupt you guys. I¡¯ll look at the fish in the pond and enjoy the flowers.¡± After seeing Xu Ning refuse the invitation, they did not persist and went inside the house without him. The two guards then left the courtyard and stood outside. Xu Ning was the only one left in the wide courtyard. Xu Ning looked at the flowers and nts in the courtyard. ¡®I have never seen most of these flowers and nts¡­¡¯ When Chen Ren was still in the Maple Lane Guard Station, Xu Ning had learned a lot about flowers and nts, but after seeing these flowers and nts, Xu Ning felt like he was stillcking in his studies. ¡®This leaf looks so verdant¡­¡¯ Xu Ning saw a flower pot beside the fence. The green vines in the flower pot were winding upwards along the pole. Xu Ning subconsciously touched it with his hand. ¡ª Discovered energy: 12 units¡ª¡ª Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®This¡­ is this a spirit medicine?¡¯ Suddenly, Xu Ning was prompted by the Martial Arts Panel. He was shocked. ¡®Senior Liu is so powerful¡­¡¯ Xu Ning realized that the flowers and nts in this courtyard were not just for viewing purposes. They were probably all spirit herbs that he had never seen before. Instantly, Xu Ning felt more desire to live in Yunying City. A strong martial arts scene was required to build a strong martial artist. Xu Ning looked away from the flowers and nts. He was afraid that he could not resist and absorb them. Xu Ning walked to the pond. He saw fish swimming inside. They asionally surfaced, before diving back down into the water. Xu Ning sat cross-legged, staring directly at the fish in the pond. ¡°Brother Xu likes fish?¡± Wei Zicheng¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Xu Ning. Xu Ning turned his head subconsciously and saw Wei Zicheng also sitting cross-legged near the pond. Xu Ning nced around. ¡°Why did youe outside alone?¡± ¡°Grandpa Liu and my brother are talking about the past, and I got bored so I came outside.¡± Wei Zicheng seemed to find something interesting. ¡°Look at this fish.¡± Xu Ning looked at the pond. The fish swimming in the pond seemed to have received some kind of instruction, as they swam to the surface and swirled in front of Wei Zicheng. The fish had no intention to swim towards Xu Ning. ¡°Um¡­¡± Xu Ning was puzzled. Wei Zicheng was curious. She tentatively reached her hand towards the pond and swung it left and right. The fish in the pond followed Wei Zicheng¡¯s hand movement. ¡°Does this fish only like women?¡± Xu Ning smiled, but didn¡¯t particrly care. Liu Yijian and Wei Binglin soon came outside. ¡°Grandpa Liu, I won¡¯t bother you anymore today.¡± Wei Binglin had obviously talked a lot with Liu Yijian, but he did not n to bother him any longer. ¡°Brother Xu, Zicheng, what are you guys doing?¡± After seeing Wei Zicheng ying in front of the pond, Wei Binglin leaned forward. When Wei Binglin walked forward, the fish in the pond suddenly left Wei Zicheng¡¯s side and went towards Wei Binglin¡¯s feet. But, none of the fish approached Xu Ning. ¡°So strange¡­¡± Xu Ning was confused. It seemed that the fish didn¡¯t like him. ¡°What?¡± Liu Yijian walked over and looked at the pond. A strange look suddenly appeared in his eyes. ¡°Grandpa Liu, what¡¯s the matter with the fish in the pond?¡± Wei Zicheng was puzzled. ¡°Nothing, these fish are not ordinary fish. They have some kind of consciousness. They were brought from Yunying City, so they prefer the people from Yunying City.¡± Liu Yijian said with a smile, but he kept looking at Xu Ning. ¡°So these fish aren¡¯t ordinary low-level demon beasts?¡± Wei Binglin also found these fish interesting. Liu Yijian didn¡¯t say anything else, instead, three white eggs the size of a rice grain appeared in his hand. ¡°You guys came all the way to see me, so I will give you a gift in return.¡± ¡°These are Thousand Source Eggs?¡± Wei Zicheng didn¡¯t care about the fish swimming in the pond any longer. He leaned in front of Liu Yijian and stared at the eggs in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liu Yijian nodded. ¡°Thousand Source Eggs?¡± Xu Ning looked at the eggs curiously. He had never heard of this kind of egg before. ¡°You all take one each.¡± Liu Yijian put two eggs into the hands of Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Liu.¡± The two of them happily took the Thousand Source Eggs. Obviously, this so-called Thousand Source Egg was a raremodity, even in Yunying City. Liu Yijian gave thest Thousand Source Egg to Xu Ning. ¡°For me?¡± Xu Ning was very surprised. ¡°Senior Liu, there¡¯s no reason for this. It would be inappropriate for me to ept this gift.¡± Xu Ning firmly refused. Liu Yijian shook his head and smiled. ¡°ept it, consider it as a gift of friendship.¡± Xu Ning did not understand Liu Yijian. ¡°Gift of friendship?¡± ¡°Brother Xu, since he is offering it to you, just ept it.¡± Wei Binglin persuaded Xu Ning. Xu Ning wanted to refuse, but Liu Yijian shoved the Thousand Source Egg into Xu Ning¡¯s hands. ¡°Um¡­¡± After seeing Liu Yijian so persistent, Xu Ning agreed. ¡°Thank you sir.¡± Xu Ning thanked him. Obviously, he was just here to lead the way, but he instead received a gift from Senior Liu for no apparent reason. Xu Ning was still confused. ¡°Grandpa Liu, we¡¯ll head off now.¡± Although they only stayed here for a short time, Wei Binglin did not intend to stay for long, as they had alreadypleted the purpose of their visit. ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Yijian nodded. He watched the group get on their horses and slowly ride away. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Liu Yijian said the name quietly. ¡®Spirit fish are sensitive by nature. They¡¯re only willing to get close to talented martial artists¡­¡¯ ¡®But Xu Ning, although he¡¯s only in the qi realm, he is quite talented. It doesn¡¯t make sense for the spirit fish to avoid him like this.¡¯ Liu Yijian was puzzled,?¡®Xu Ning is special¡­¡¯ To form a friendship with a person like this was definitely a good idea. Liu Yijian had done this many times in the past, andter benefited from it. If he was willing to nt trees, he would get to enjoy the shade. Chapter 72 - Upheaval

Chapter 72: Upheaval

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Brother Wei, what is this Thousand Source Egg?¡± After passing through the dangerous foggy area, Xu Ning asked. ¡°The Thousand Source Egg is a strange life form.¡± Wei Binglin said, ¡°Once it hatches, it can be a kind of bug that can condense aura. It does not need to be fed, it instead absorbs aura. After the process of digestion and absorption, its body will discharge Aura Crystals.¡± ¡°Aura Crystals?¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had heard of this thing. ¡°That¡¯s right. After the Thousand Source Egg hatches, they will produce Aura Crystals every few days. Aura Crystals can be used for martial arts practice..¡± ¡°Brother Xu, you of course know that normally, we need all kinds of spirit medicine and herbal medicine to nourish ourselves. However, over-reliance on medicine will form impurity deposits in the body.¡± ¡°But Aura Crystals are different. They are formed from the direct absorption of aura by the Thousand Source Bugs, so it does not produce additional impurities.¡± Wei Zicheng exined to Xu Ning. ¡°It can be regarded as a spirit tonic without side effects¡­¡± Xu Ning finally gained an understanding of the Thousand Source Bug and Aura Crystals. ¡®I wonder if Aura Crystals can be used as an energy source.¡¯ Xu Ning was slightly worried. After all, his sources of energy were either dan medicine or herbal medicine. ¡®I feel so grateful to receive a Thousand Source Egg because of these two.¡¯ Xu Ning thanked Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re wee.¡± Wei Binglin said, ¡°Grandpa Liu said he wants to be friends with you. I have heard from my grandpa that he has helped a lot of people when he was young. Andter when he encounters any problems, those people he had helped will pull him out of his dilemma.¡± ¡°So, Brother Xu, no need to thank us. As long as you remember Grandpa Liu¡¯s favor, then it¡¯s enough.¡± Xu Ning sighed after hearing this. ¡®After crossing into this world, there have been so many people helping me along the way.¡¯ Guo Ye and Tao Yungang had helped him. Later on, Qu Dayou supported him. And now, Liu Yijian and the Wei family were helping him as well. ¡®My luck is pretty good.¡¯ ¡­ When they came out of Yunze Mountains and returned to Kangyun County, the sun had already set. ¡°Why are there so many people entering the city sote?¡± Near the gates of the city, Xu Ning saw the Kangyun County City Gates were packed with people trying to get in. However, at the gates of the city, there were arge number of city guards armed with weapons, preventing anyone from entering. ¡°What is going on?¡± Xu Ning looked at those who were trying to enter the city. They all looked like refugees, carrying their luggages and holding their children. ¡°Brother Xu, what is this¡­¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng were also puzzled, so they asked Xu Ning. Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, something must have happened.¡± They went forward. ¡°Move, all of you move out of the way!¡± After seeing Xu Ning¡¯s ck Armored Guards uniform, the city guards immediately scolded those who wanted to squeeze into the city gates. The city guards held up their spears and lined up together to make way for Xu Ning and the others. Xu Ning quickly rode through the gap in the crowd. He looked at the people on both sides, their eyes were filled with anxiety and fear. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning, Lieutenant of Maple Lane Guard Station.¡± After entering the city, Xu Ning stepped off his horse, stood in front of the city guard leader, took out his paiza, and proved his identity to the leader. ¡°What happened here? Why are so many people trying to enter the city?¡± Xu Ning asked the city guard leader. When the city guard leader saw Xu Ning¡¯s status, he immediately replied, ¡°Master Xu, these people are all here to escape.¡± ¡°In the middle ofst night, a rebellion broke out in Dingyun County. Two ck Armored Guards and city guards began to rebel. The rebels seemed to have won the battle with the help of external forces, and they took control of the entire Dingyun County.¡± ¡°This really happen?¡± Not only Xu Ning, but Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng next to him were also surprised. ¡®A ck Armored Guards rebellion?¡¯ In the history of the ck Armored Guards, this kind of thing has never happened before. ¡°With the help of external forces¡­¡± Xu Ning noticed this key detail. ¡°You said that the rebels had the help of external forces. What kind of external forces are they?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know yet.¡± The city guard leader replied truthfully, ¡°The rebellion in Dingyun County was told to us by someone who fled here at noon today, so we still don¡¯t know the specific details.¡± When Xu Ning heard the reply, he had a thoughtful look in his eyes. Almost instinctively, Xu Ning thought of the Magic Faction forces that had appeared in the city recently. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a coincidence¡­¡± Xu Ning realized the seriousness of the matter. ¡°Guys, there is an emergency. I have to go back to the guard station first!¡± Xu Ning quickly said to Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng. ¡°Brother Xu, go ahead.¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng also knew something major had happened. They also wanted to go to Wei Changqing to see how things were going. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow this horse for now, I¡¯ll return it tomorrow!¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists and bid farewell, then he went straight to Maple Lane. Xu Ning saw that Kangyun County hadpletely changed. Last night, Kangyun County still had a lively and bustling night scene. But now, all of the shops on the road were closed, and all of the roadside stalls have disappeared. Instead, he saw arge number of refugees who had nowhere to stay, roaming the streets with their families. They were closely guarded by the city guards who were patrolling back and forth, as if they were suspects about to be reprimanded or even beaten by the city guards. ¡®These should be the first batch of refugees entering the city¡­¡¯ They already entered the city before the Kangyun County Guards could react. In order to ensure the stability of Kangyun County, the rest of the refugees who wanted to enter the city had no chance to enter. ¡®If the situation continues to deteriorate, these people will definitely be prosecuted, and maybe expelled from the city¡­¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well that these refugees would disrupt Kangyun County¡¯s stability. Ta! Ta! Ta! The horse quickly galloped. Soon after, Xu Ning reached Maple Lane. ¡°Master Lieutenant!¡± ¡°Master Lieutenant!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ning saw that all of the city guards at the guard station in Maple Lane had been dispatched. Everyone saluted Xu Ning. All those who were still wandering in the streets without a ce to stay were instructed to squat near the walls, without being allowed to move. The entire Maple Lane was in lockdown. ¡°Old Feng!¡± As soon as Xu Ning arrived at the guard station, he saw that Feng Sigua was about to go outside with a group of guards. When Feng Sigua saw Xu Ning, he looked as if he had received a heart attack. ¡°Master Xu, you are finally back!¡± ¡°Tell me what you know.¡± Xu Ning did not go back to the study. He directly asked Feng Sigua to exin the situation. Feng Sigua summarized the rebellion in Dingyun County. The information he had was also vague, simr to the previous city guard leader. ¡°After confirming the rebellion in Dingyun County, news came from above. They asked each guard station to control the refugees to prevent riots, and wait for instructionster. Since you weren¡¯t here, Master Tao took over as the leading voice.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Xu Ning also knew that there was no way to get more information. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Feng Sigua left, and Xu Ning entered the guard station. The guard station was empty, except for a few city guards standing at the entrance. Tao Qingping, Song Weiyi and others had gone out to maintain order. ¡®This sudden rebellion is likely rted to the Magic Faction¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was under tremendous pressure. Xu Ning now had an urgent desire for strength. The more chaotic the situation, the stronger he had to be. Chapter 73 - Pneumatic Realm, Gale Knife Technique

Chapter 73: Pneumatic Realm, Gale Knife Technique

Xu Ning quickly walked back to his study. After closing the door, Xu Ning took out the spirit medicine he had obtained in his trip to Yunze Mountains. In addition to the two spirit medicines he picked up when he entered the mountains, he also encountered two more spirit medicines when he left the mountains. Xu Ning absorbed the four spirit medicines, obtaining 22 units of energy in total. Combined with the remaining 4 units from before, Xu Ning now had 26 units of energy. ¡®It takes 45 units of energy to reach the pneumatic realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his heart,?¡®In a few days, I will get three Qi Dans and one Qinglu Dan. They are enough to raise my strength to the mortal realm fifth stage pneumatic realm.¡¯ ¡®Also, it seems like I should buy more spirit medicine with the silver taels I¡¯ve saved up¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had saved up his previous monthly sries and subsidies. He initially wanted to use it to improve his quality of life. But now, the situation was getting worse, so Xu Ning decided to improve his strength first. Xu Ning currently had 1000 taels of silver in his hands, most of which were given to him from Qu Dayou. If he used this to buy more Swallowtail Flowers, he would gain another dozen or so units of energy. Moreover, Xu Ning was now an official lieutenant, and his monthly sry had increased from 50 taels to 150 taels. Combined with the 200 taels per month for all neers, Xu Ning had quite a lot of money to buy spirit medicine. Although the stores for purchasing medicinal materials in the city had already closed, Xu Ning felt that this would notst for long. As long as the ck Armored Guards rebellion in Dingyun County does not spread, the current state of emergency in the county would subside. ¡­ This was not what Xu Ning had expected. The next day, more urate news came from Dingyun County. The ck Armored Guards who rebelled in Dingyun County hadpletely seized control of Dingyun County. They also cooperated with horse bandits and even people of unknown origin, as reinforcements to theirbat team. Dingyun County even sent some cavalry to harass Qiuyun County, in hopes of taking control over Qiuyun County. After this news spread to Kangyun County, it immediately caused panic. It was because Qiuyun County was between Dingyun County and Kangyun County. If Qiuyun County was captured as well, then Kangyun County would definitely be the next target. The older generation thought back to the horrors of war from 30 years ago. In order to deal with the possible crisis, all of the refugees who entered the city, except for the children, were sent to build defensive structures for Kangyun County. This approach not only stabilized the city, but also provided the refugees a way to sustain themselves. Through this, the county temporarily restored stability. However, because of the impending gloom that hovered over the county, Kangyun County did not have the same vitality as before. ¡­ A few days had passed, and now it was the end of the month. Xu Ning once again received his portion of Qi Dans and Qinglu Dans. After obtaining the Qinglu Dan, Xu Ning found a medicinal shop and reced the Qinglu Dan with two Swallowtail Flowers. He also bought four extra Swallowtail Flowers with his taels of silver. This provided Xu Ning with an additional 33 units of energy. But now, Xu Ning had only 200 taels of silver left in his hands. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm fourth stage: qi realm) + Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Intermediate) + Light Feather Bow Technique (elementary) + Avable energy: 59 units ¡ª ¡¯59 units of energy¡­¡¯ After looking at his martial arts panel, Xu Ning felt satisfied. This was the first time he was able to save so much energy. Right now, war might break out at any time, and his own strength was the greatest guarantee of his survival. Xu Ning looked at the ¡°+¡± next to the Spring Breeze Tactic. ¡ª Consume 45 units of energy to advance the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning felt quite distressed after spending 45 units of energy. But soon after, his feeling of distress disappeared. Xu Ning felt the internal qi in his body slowly umting. It was like a barrennd that was revitalized. ¡®There is also an increase in my physical strength, but it is not too obvious¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed all of the changes in his body. ¡®Poof!¡¯ Xu Ning activated the qi in his body and turned it into force. Xu Ning then mmed his palm on the corner of the table. The corner of the table suddenly broke into small wooden pieces,pletely breaking apart. ¡®The power of pneumatic realm force is so lethal!¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect this. He didn¡¯t use all of his strength at all. If he shed at a person with a knife, he would turn their flesh into minced meat. This terrifying power gave Xu Ning more confidence. ¡®I still have 14 units of energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at his Martial Arts Panel. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm fifth stage: Pneumatic Realm) + Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Intermediate) + Light Feather Bow Technique (elementary) + Avable energy: 14 units ¡ª ¡°Consume 14 units of energy to advance the Gale Knife Technique to the perfection realm?¡± Xu Ning had already mastered an external skill to the perfection realm. ording to Qu Dayou, mastering an external skill while between the mortal realm fourth stage and the mortal realm sixth stage could ensure that he would survive when fighting against a higher level opponent. If he mastered the two external skills, he might be able topete with a warrior in the mortal realm sixth stage internal qi realm. And right now, he needed immediatebat power. ¡°Advance!¡± ¡ª Consume 12 units of energy to advance the Gale Knife Technique? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± This was the first external skill Xu Ning had learned after entering this world, and now he had finally advanced it to the perfection realm. Xu Ning now had a perfect understanding of the Gale Knife Technique. Xu Ning had no knife in his hand, but he waved his arm and sliced the air. Xu Ning could feel the air tearing apart. This was not an illusion. Xu Ning really felt like he had cut open a vacuum in the air. ¡®When I leveled up my Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic, I was able to activate my hardened skin. After leveling up the Gale Knife Technique, I seemed to have improved my perception of air flow, or rather my perception of wind?¡¯ Xu Ning was currently inside his house. He pushed open the door. It was still night time. Xu Ning closed his eyes and a trace of wind appeared in his mind. ¡®Butterflies¡­¡¯ Xu Ning said to himself. When he opened his eyes, he saw a butterfly in the yard nearly ten meters away from him, with its wings pping silently. Xu Ning smiled. His perception of airflow greatly enhanced his sensitivity to wind. If someone wanted to sneak an attack on him in the future, he definitely would be able to react in advance. ¡®This is so practical!¡¯ Xu Ning was overjoyed. In one night, Xu Ning¡¯s strength had increased by an entire magnitude. However, although he felt less anxious, the situation was still worrying. ¡®I wonder when the rebels in Dingyun County will start a war, and if the Magic Faction is behind them¡­¡¯ These were all questions he did not know the answer to. ¡®The news of the ck Armored Guards rebellion in Dingyun County must have reached Yunying City. I wonder if the higher ups in Yunying City will send troops to help?¡¯ Nothing was clear at the moment. ¡®The situation isplicated. I wonder if it will impact the Tao Vige?¡¯ Xu Ning was worried about his family. ¡°Tao Vige has gone through wars previously, so they must have a way to survive through wars.¡± Xu Ning thought in his heart,?¡®It may not be safe to bring my sister and her family to the county. After all, there is still the risk of being affected by the war, and there are also unstable factors from the city¡¯s Magic Faction¡­¡¯ After contemting, Xu Ning decided not to bring his family here for now. If the Tao Vige was affected in the future, it would not be toote to rescue them. ¡°I¡¯ll rest early today¡­¡± The excitement from his promotion had disappeared. Tomorrow morning, there would be a meeting with all the lieutenants in the county city. Xu Ning guessed that the topic of the meeting would be the arrangements for the war preparations, or the announcement of the results from the previous interrogation of the Magic Faction warriors. With that in mind, Xu Ning returned to his room. Chapter 74 - Thousand Source Bug

Chapter 74: Thousand Source Bug

The next day, before dawn, Xu Ning had already woken up from his sleep. Xu Ning had only slept three hours. But three hours was enough for him now. Due to Xu Ning¡¯s pneumatic realm strength, even if he didn¡¯t sleep for several days in a row, his body functions would not deteriorate too much. The improvement of his internal skill realm itself was a process of breaking through limits of his body. After Xu Ning got up, he went to the front yard to wash his face with cold water. Tao Qingping hadn¡¯t gotten up yet, so Xu Ning was careful not to make much movement. Tao Qingping had been quite tired recently. Not only did heplete tasks for Xu Ning, but as a guard, he had his own assignments, so his workload was much heavier than that of Xu Ning. After washing his face and returning to his room, Xu Ning was not in a hurry to change clothes. There was still an hour before he had to go to the meeting in themander¡¯s room. After everything was cleaned up, Xu Ning walked to the table and picked up a ceramic pot. This ceramic pot was not big, only the size of a fist, with a few small holes pierced on the lid. Xu Ning was careful when he picked up the ceramic pot, as inside was the Thousand Source Egg that Liu Yijian had previously gifted to Xu Ning. Xu Ning had learned a lot about the Thousand Source Egg from Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin. Thousand Source Eggs would hatch on their own. There were no requirements for the incubation environment, unlike ordinary insect eggs, which required a humid environment. The breeder only needed to ce the Thousand Source Egg in a dry ce, then it would absorb the aura in the air by itself and hatch. Xu Ning removed the lid and looked into the ceramic pot. The sky was lighting up, but the room was still pitch ck. Even then, Xu Ning¡¯s pneumatic realm strength allowed him to see clearly in the dark. ¡°What?¡± The moment the ceramic pot was opened, Xu Ning suddenly discovered that the egg that had been lying quietly in the ceramic pot, had been hatched. Only a thin transparent shell was left on the egg and beside it, was a white worm whose shape and size was simr to a cabbage caterpir. This fat white worm was milky white and swollen. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t tell which end was the head and which end was the tail. There were two ck spots under its body. Xu Ning looked at it and saw that they were the feet of the fat white bug. ¡®It hatched.¡¯ Xu Ning smiled. ording to Wei Binglin, once these Thousand Source Bugs hatched, they would expel Aura Crystals from their bodies every few days. As the Thousand Source Bugs continued to grow, the quality of their Aura Crystals would also improve. Generally speaking, a Thousand Source Bug had a life cycle of ten years, which was much longer than ordinary insects. During the ten-year period, the Thousand Source Bug would produce a ton of Aura Crystals. Moreover, Thousand Source Bugs were easy to raise. It did not need to eat or drink, since it relied on absorbing aura. ¡®How did this Thousand Source Bug fit in this egg¡­¡¯ The Thousand Source Egg was only the size of a rice grain, but after it hatched, the Thousand Source Bug was as big as a cabbage caterpir. Xu Ning poked the fat white bug with his finger. After sensing Xu Ning¡¯s touch, the fat white bug suddenly twitched. After it twitched for a while, it stopped. Xu Ning picked up the fat white bug and poked its stomach. The white fat bug suddenly stiffened and stopped moving. ¡°It¡¯s ying dead?¡± Xu Ning was amused. He touched the fat white bug with his fingers. He could clearly feel its vitality. Xu Ning stopped poking at it. The bug then turned over on his own, lying still on its stomach. After looking at it closely, Xu Ning closed the lid. Xu Ning was looking forward to the Aura Crystals created by this Thousand Source Bug. He also wanted to know whether Aura Crystals could be absorbed by him. Half an hour went by, and Xu Ning saw Tao Qingping waking up. After he washed his face, the two changed into their ck Armored Guards uniform and went to the breakfast hall outside Maple Lane. After eating breakfast, Tao Qingping returned to the guard station in Maple Lane, while Xu Ning went to themander¡¯s residence. ¡­ It was time for the meeting. Themander¡¯s mansion was already full of people. Wei Changqing and the three captains sat at the front of the assembly hall. Below, there were a total of more than 20 ck Armored Guards, all sitting tall and upright. Xu Ning was the lowest-ranking official, so he sat in the back. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting is of great importance.¡± Wei Changqing didn¡¯t wait around. After he saw that everyone had arrived, he said, ¡°Everyone knows about the ck Armored Guards rebellion in Dingyun County, so I won¡¯t say too much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I have to tell everyone that, ording to thetest information we have obtained, the ck Armored Guards of Dingyun County rebellion are ready to upy Qiuyun County and mayunch an invasion at any time.¡± The lieutenants were shocked. If Wei Changqing was saying this, then a war was inevitable. The stability in State Feiyun over the past thirty years was finally about to be broken. ¡°It stands to reason that Yunying City should provide reinforcements when this happens. But unfortunately the news from Yunying City is to let the surrounding county cities resolve the rebellion by ourselves.¡± When Wei Changqing said this, he had a strange expression. Thispletely exceeded Wei Changqing¡¯s expectations. Based on his experience in Yunying City after so many years, Wei Changqing knew well that the ck Armored Guards should have zero tolerance against rebellions, hence such a decision from Yunying City was confusing to him. After hearing the news, Wei Changqing began to suspect the higher ups in the ck Armored Guards. But there was nothing he could do, they could only solve the crisis situation by themselves. Sure enough, after hearing what Wei Changqing said, all of the lieutenants looked solemn. ¡°ording to our intel and the interrogation of the Magic Faction warriors, we learned that the ck Armored Guards rebellion in Dingyun County was promoted by a Magic Faction called the Shadowblood Sect.¡± ¡°The Shadowblood Sect is also behind the previous Magic Faction warriors in Kangyun County.¡± Wei Changqing¡¯s words echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡®I knew it¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had a look of realization in his eyes. Just like he had expected, the Magic Faction warriors and the ck Armored Guards rebellion were connected. ¡°Shadowblood Sect?¡± In addition to Xu Ning, the older lieutenants looked shocked after hearing about the Shadowblood Sect. Wei Changqing looked at the people and said, ¡°Everyone, it seems that some of you know the existence of the Shadowblood Sect¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this Shadowblood Sect is the Magic Faction from State Hurricane.¡± ¡®The Magic Faction from State Hurricane?¡¯ Xu Ning was taken aback after hearing this. ¡®The Shadowblood Sect is from another state.¡¯ State Feiyun was not the only big state in this world. Compared to other big states, State Feiyun had been integrated and unified, while most other big states were still fragmented. State Hurricane was in the southeast direction of State Feiyun. Since the major forces in State Hurricane were segregated, even a Magic Faction was able to build a foundation. This was unlike State Feiyun, where a Magic Faction had no room for survival. Dingyun County, where the rebellion had urred, was on the borders of State Hurricane and State Feiyun. As for Qiuyun County and Kangyun County, they were both close to Dingyun County. They were almost adjacent to State Hurricane. ¡®So State Hurricane is behind this turmoil¡­¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect this either. Civil wars and internal disputes were still unresolved in State Hurricane. And now, they had turned their attention towards State Feiyun. Xu Ning could not understand why they had done so. Chapter 75 - Absorbing Aura Crystals

Chapter 75: Absorbing Aura Crystals

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°A few years ago, the Shadowblood Sect began to nt Magic Faction warriors in Dingyun County. Both ordinary civilians and ck Armored Guards were involved.¡± ¡°Because of this, the rebellion in Dingyun County was easily executed.¡± Wei Changqing continued to say, ¡°Their tactic of converting people to Magic Faction warriors have also appeared in Kangyun County. But fortunately, we discovered this in time and stabilized the situation.¡± ¡°ording to the interrogations of the Magic Faction warriors we have captured, we have scared away a ton of potential Magic Faction warriors who have not yet surfaced¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Wei Changqing paused and looked at the faces of all the lieutenants. ¡°We are not certain whether all the potential Magic Faction warriors in the county have been dealt with. Moreover, we are not sure if the ck Armored Guards has been infiltrated.¡± As soon as Wei Changqing said this, the atmosphere in the assembly hall became a little tense.. No one was certain whether the colleagues around them were involved with a Magic Faction. Wei Changqing smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. After all, we are all colleagues here. Don¡¯t be too guarded.¡± ¡°But if you find something suspicious while working with your colleagues, please report it as soon as possible¡­¡± Wei Changqing said. ¡°Okay, these are basically the problems we are facing.¡± Wei Changqing said, ¡°To summarize, the enemy is currently ready to fight. Pay close attention to suspicious activity in the city. For those that are suspected of being involved with a Magic Faction, do not let them escape, immediately arrest and interrogate them.¡± ¡°In order to deal with the current situation, we are preparing to shrink the size of the guard stations and expand the number of ck Armored Guards in the camp.¡± ¡°Regardless of the jurisdiction area size, if there are more than seven people in a single guard station, extra personnel will be assigned to a camp forbat preparation. Also, the number of city guards in a guard station should be below 30. Just like the ck Armored Guards, additional city guards will enter city guard camps forbat preparations.¡± Xu Ning listened carefully. ¡®Shrink the size of guard stations and expand the scale of the army¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought while listening. Including himself, there were a total of six ck Armored Guards at Maple Lane, so there was no need to send any ck Armored Guards away. However, they had close to 40 city guards, so ten of them had to be removed. Xu Ning didn¡¯t need to care about this matter; he could just let Feng Sigua handle it. ¡°Also, recently in Qiuyun County, some wealthy businessmen and high-level family members are trying to escape. Some of them have contacted us. They will take all their household resources ande to Kangyun County.¡± Wei Changqing said again, ¡°This is a good thing for Kangyun County¡­ After all, both material resources and martial arts resources are important during times of war.¡± All of the lieutenants understood that Wei Changqing was nning on using these defectors. But this was fair. Once the defectors came to Kangyun County, they would be protected. ¡°Afterwards, there will be some teams from the camp reserves to escort the defectors from Qiuyun County to safety. At the same time, we will also arrange the guard stations to be on standby.¡± ¡°I hope everyone will execute the orders seriously.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The lieutenants responded. ¡­ After the meeting was over, Xu Ning returned to the guard station and passed on the message from the meeting today. Everyone in the guard station also knew that the situation was uncertain, so they executed their tasks seriously. Even Xu Ning began to personally investigate all the suspicious spots in Maple Lane, to ensure that there were no suspicious Magic Faction warriors in Maple Lane. Three days went by. Xu Ning returned home, and he was surprised to find that the Thousand Source Bug in his ceramic pot had actually expelled Aura Crystals! This made Xu Ning quite happy and surprised. ording to what Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng said, it would take more than ten days for the Thousand Source Bug to produce Aura Crystals. It only took three days since the Thousand Source Bug had hatched, for it to expel its first Aura Crystal. The oilmp in the room was lit up. Xu Ning ced the ceramic pot on the table. Inside the ceramic pot, the white Thousand Source Bug was lying motionless. Xu Ning did not know whether he was pretending to be dead, or asleep. Near the white worm, there was a transparent crystal the size of a small rice grain. The shape of this transparent crystal was exactly the same as Wei Binglin had described. ¡®I wonder if Aura Crystals can be absorbed¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was looking forward to this. He carefully pinched the transparent crystal in his hand. ¡ª Discovered energy: 1 unit¡ª¡ª Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®So it can be absorbed!¡¯ The result did not disappoint Xu Ning. Although it was only 1 unit of energy, Xu Ning did not care. In the early stages, the Thousand Source Bug would release an Aura Crystal every few days. For most people, Aura Crystals were used to reduce impurities from consuming spirit medicine and dan medicine. But for Xu Ning, as long as Aura Crystals could be transformed into energy points, then it would greatly improve his strength. Judging by how frequent the Thousand Source Bug expelled Aura Crystals, he could receive up to 10 units of energy a month, or at least 6 units of energy a month. Moreover, as the Thousand Source Bug continued to grow, the quality of Aura Crystals it expelled would increase. By then, he would receive even more energy. ¡°Absorb energy.¡± Xu Ning absorbed the 1 unit of energy. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm fifth stage: Pneumatic Realm) + Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife (Perfection realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Elementary Realm) + Avable energy: 3 units ¡ª Xu Ning looked at the Martial Arts Panel and felt emotional. ¡®I¡¯ve been in this world for more than half a year. Half a year ago, I was only in the elementary realm of the Gale Knife Technique.¡¯ ¡®But now, I have advanced two external skills to the perfection?realm, and reached the mortal realm fifth stage: pneumatic realm in my internal skill.¡¯ Looking back at it now, he felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction. ¡­ Kangyun County. ck Armored Guards, Camp Site Three. Training was being carried out almost every day at Camp Site Three. As the neers were preparing for war, they must train hard in order to defeat their opponents in the uing battle and preserve their lives. In order to ensure their advancement, the meals made by the chefs had been supplemented with spirit medicine. Although the neers wouldn¡¯t get stronger because of this, it would help them quickly recover and eliminate hidden injuries from training. The night training was over. Tao Jin went back to the room with herpanions. Tao Jin had been living in fear since she received the magic technique booklet. When Magic Faction warriors were being captured in the county city, Tao Jin would wake up from nightmares at night in fear. But after a long time, no one came to trouble her, not even the man in the hat who gave her the Shadow Breath Blood Passage. ¡°I heard that over the next few days, Camp Site Three will send a team to Qiuyun County to escort important personnel.¡± ¡°I heard that this task was assigned to neers, mainly for us to gain practical experience¡­¡± Several female colleagues were talking next to Tao Jin. Tao Jin listened and wanted to say a few words. But suddenly, Tao Jin noticed that a person wearing a hat was standing in the room. Tao Jin¡¯s pupils shrank, and her heartbeat elerated. Immediately after, the person in the hat disappeared as he jumped out of the room. ¡®They¡¯reing¡­¡¯ Tao Jin clenched her fists. Chapter 76 - Respond

Chapter 76: Respond

¡°Tao Jin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing Tao Jin being so perturbed, her female colleague asked. ¡°Nothing, just a little tired. I will go back to rest now¡­¡± Tao Jin quickly calmed down and forced a smile on her face. Like usual, after washing up, Tao Jin went to bed. Tao Jin¡¯s roommate had fallen asleep due to the rough training she did earlier, while Tao Jin was looking at the roof with her eyes open. Tink! There was a very quiet noise. It sounded like a small rock knocking on the door. Tao Jin immediately sat up. She looked at her roommate and determined that she was still asleep. Tao Jin was certain that the man in the hat must havee to look for her. ¡®Should I go outside?¡¯ Tao Jin weighed her options carefully. Truthfully, she didn¡¯t want to see the man in the hat, but she also knew very well that the man had exposed himself to her on purpose, just to warn her that he wasing. The man wanted to see her. After thinking for a moment, Tao Jin chose to get dressed and go outside. She was a little afraid that the man would break in and wake up her roommate. Tao Jin gently opened the door. The man stood in the corner of the courtyard, under the shade. After seeing Tao Jine out, the man gestured to her to follow him. Tao Jin clenched her jaw and followed. Finally, the two of them arrived at a quiet ce. ¡°What do you want, you Magic Faction bastard?¡± Tao Jin immediately asked. She was extremely nervous inside. Her muscles tensed, she stood in a defensive manner. ¡°I¡¯m a Magic Faction bastard, yet you epted the magic technique from me?¡± The man in the hat raised his head. He was wearing a ck mask on his face. The man in the hat looked smugly at Tao Jin. ¡°What evidence do you have?¡± Tao Jin took a half step back. When the man in the hat heard this, he jokingly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that a person like you could resist the temptation of a magic technique¡­¡± Tao Jin pouted. She obviously knew what the guy meant. ¡°Tao Jin, I suggest that you try the Shadow Breath Blood Passage. Once you start practicing it, you will definitely be addicted to your rapid progress.¡± The man¡¯s words were tempting. ¡°I know it was hard for you to drop from a yellow te to a cyan te.¡± This sentence triggered Tao Jin, and she started to get annoyed. ¡°If you came here to persuade me to practice the magic technique, then I suggest you leave.¡± Tao Jin kept herself calm. ¡°If you can¡¯t persuade me otherwise and wish to kill me, then do it. There is no need to talk nonsense.¡± The man in the hat was not disappointed at her words. ¡°You probably know that we are from the Shadowblood Sect in State Hurricane,¡± the man said in a half threatening, half tempting manner, ¡°Dingyun County has been controlled by us, and Qiuyun County and Kangyun County will also soon be controlled by us. When the timees, I advise you to make a sober judgment and join the Shadowblood Sect. When Kangyun County gets taken over, you will be in an advantageous position.¡± The higher ups had issued an order to be aware of any abnormal behavior, and if anyone was suspected of being involved with a Magic Faction, they had to report it as soon as possible. Tao Jin knew what the man in the hat wanted. He wanted her to be the rat of the Shadowblood Sect in Kangyun County. ¡°I won¡¯t join the Shadowblood Sect.¡± Tao Jin once again expressed her intentions. ¡°You would rather be left behind than to be a genius again?¡± The man in the hat sneered. These words pierced Tao Jin¡¯s heart. But she gritted her teeth and repeated what she said, ¡°I won¡¯t join the Shadowblood Sect.¡± The man in the hat heard this and just stared at Tao Jin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tough.¡± The man smiled, but soon, his words changed, ¡°If that is the case, I can only do this the hard way.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Tao Jin felt a sense of danger. In an instant, the man in the hat appeared in front of Tao Jin. ¡®So fast!¡¯ Tao Jin panicked. She wanted to dodge, but it was toote. The man in the hat took out a small bag of powder from his pockets and sprinkled it on Tao Jin. Tao Jin didn¡¯t see thising, so she identally inhaled arge amount of powder ¡°What is this?¡± Tao Jin quickly covered her mouth and nose. There was a slight burning sensation between her chest and abdomen. ¡°Poison.¡± The man responded. Tao Jin heard this and smiled stiffly. ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t join the Magic Faction.¡± ¡°No, you misunderstood me.¡± The man exined, ¡°This poison will not kill you. It will onlypletely destroy your meridians within ten days, turning you into a useless person who can no longer practice martial arts.¡± Tao Jin¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡®A useless person?¡¯ ¡°But the poison is not permanent, as long as you practice the Shadow Breath Blood Passage, you can drive the poison out and protect yourself.¡± The man in the hat seemed to be in full control. ¡°You may still have doubts, but in a few days, you will know that I¡¯m speaking the truth.¡± ¡°You!¡± Tao Jin was furious. For a person like her, once her meridians were destroyed and once she became an ordinary person who couldn¡¯t practice martial arts, she might as well be dead. ¡°Enough talk, Miss Tao Jin.¡± The man in the hat jumped andnded on the top of a wall. ¡°I hope that when we meet next again, you will be one of us.¡± The man in the hat disappeared. Tao Jin¡¯s eyes were full of despair. ¡®Either practice the Shadow Breath Blood Passage, or my meridians get destroyed.¡¯ ¡®This choice is too difficult.¡¯ ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ Tao Jin was in a state of confusion.?¡®Am I really going to have to join a Magic Faction?¡¯ Instantly, Tao Jin felt a huge amount of pressure on her shoulders. ¡­ A few dayster. Early morning. Maple Lane Guard Station. Xu Ning, Tao Qingping and Song Weiyi, together with fifteen city guards, were ready to leave the city. Yesterday, they received the task of escorting the wealthy businessmen of Qiuyun County to migrate to Kangyun County. The camp army had sent a small team to escort them, so Xu Ning and others only needed to leave Kangyun County and meet them half-way. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± In front of the Maple Lane Guard Station, Xu Ning was wearing light armor, with a longsword and bow, on top of a war horse. He had already returned Wei Binglin¡¯s horse, and this war horse was allocated to him by the higher-ups. ¡°Ready!¡± Tao Qingping, Song Weiyi and fifteen city guards all responded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s horse was positioned at the front, as he led the team out of the city. Soon, everyone went outside the gates of the city. The fortifications of Kangyun County were still being built. The people from outside the county who had fled here before were busy working to earn a living. They were still not allowed to enter the city, and when resting at night, they were ced in temporary camps set up outside the city. Luckily, it was early summer. If it was winter, people might have been frozen to death. Kangyun County¡¯s approach seemed unsympathetic, but cing these people outside the city was also a form of protection to the people in the city. However, the treatment of these refugees was not extremely cruel. For example, children among the refugees were allowed into the city and cared for. Xu Ning¡¯s team galloped on their horseback. ording to the pick-up point given to them, they had to travel for at least two hours. Ta! Ta! Ta! The sound of horses sprinting echoed. They crossed the mountain roads, crossed rivers¡­ Finally two hourster, they arrived at the pick-up point. They were in a wild dense forest. ¡°It seems that the escort team hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡± Xu Ning looked into the distance, but he could not find anyone. This ce was rtively deserted. There were no viges or houses nearby for people to live in. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a bit. Go drink some water and eat.¡± Xu Ning told the subordinates behind him. After receiving Xu Ning¡¯s order, everyone dismounted and looked for a tree to lean on. After riding for so long, everyone was a little tired. Another half an hour went by. ¡°Where are they?¡± Tao Qingping asked. The escort should have already been here. Xu Ning looked in the direction of the sun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s wait.¡± Chapter 77 - One Man Army

Chapter 77: One Man Army

Finally, they heard the sound of galloping horses in the distance. The noises sounded chaotic. ¡°Get ready¡± Xu Ning noticed the sounds. He then immediately gave out an order. ¡°The sound of horse steps is chaotic, so everyone be careful.¡± Xu Ning reminded everyone. Instantly, everyone was ready to fight. They immediately mounted on their horses, with their reins and weapons in hand, as they stared into the distance. Soon, a team of people appeared. There were more than a dozen people in this team, and the leader of the team happened to be Xu Ning¡¯s former rival, Tan Fengying from the Tan Vige. Behind Tan Fengying were ck Armored Guards and city guards. In the middle of the guards, there were several people in silk clothing, also riding on horses. The group of people and horses looked dirty, their faces full of dust. However, there was no blood on their weapons and clothing, and no one was injured either. It looked unlikely for a battle to have happened. While galloping on their horses, Tan Fengying looked back, as if to determine whether someone was chasing him. ¡°Tan Fengying?¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised to see that the leader was Tan Fengying. But he didn¡¯t stop, he instead rode his horse to greet him. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± After seeing Xu Ning, Tan Fengying also recognized him instantly. ¡°We¡¯re safe now!¡± The moment he saw Xu Ning, Tan Fengying breathed a sigh of relief. Although he lost to Xu Ning in the past and was demoted to a cyan te, Tan Fengying did not hold much hatred for Xu Ning. In fact, he recognized Xu Ning¡¯s strength from the bottom of his heart. ¡°Lieutenant Xu!¡± Tan Fengying pulled his reins and said anxiously, ¡°There are soldiers pursuing behind us, more than 20 of them. They stopped chasing in order to search for our lost carriage, but now, they are catching up.¡± ¡°Thank you, you should escort the people back to the county city first. We will follow the team to cover for you.¡± Xu Ning said without hesitation. When Tan Fengying heard this, he nodded. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Tan Fengying pulled the reins and led the team forward. The Maple Lane Guard Station team followed behind the escort team. ¡°Look at how cumbersome this is.¡± Xu Ning noticed that those people who were escorted were all dressed in long robes, making it inconvenient for them to ride on horseback. Obviously, they came here by carriage, but they had encountered enemies on the road. As the carriages were too slow, they had to get on the guard horses and flee quickly. ¡®After they ditched their carriage, they probably lost a lot of their belongings. If they don¡¯t have any money on them, I¡¯m afraid that once they reach Kangyun County safely, their life will still be in danger¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed what would happen to the wealthy businessman and their families once they reached Kangyun County. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning suddenly heard the sound of horses galloping from behind him. The pursuing soldiers were here. ¡°After chasing them for so long, they are still not giving up?¡± Xu Ning held the reins and said to Tao Qingping, Song Weiyi and the others, ¡°Continue to follow the escort team, I will stay behind.¡± ¡°Master!¡± Song Weiyi responded immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll be with you.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Tao Qingping responded quickly. ¡°You will just be a liability if you stay behind.¡± Xu Ning said nonchntly. In fact, Xu Ning alone was enough. Since he was in the pneumatic realm, as long as he didn¡¯t encounter any higher-realm opponents, basically no one could defeat him. Even if there were more than twenty enemies, Xu Ning would be fine. ¡°Um¡­¡± Tao Qingping and Song Weiyi looked at each other, but they still listened to their orders helplessly. ¡°Be careful.¡± Tao Qingping and Song Weiyi turned around and caught up with the escort team. Xu Ning was riding a war horse, blocking the middle of the road, waiting for the arrival of the pursuing soldiers. Soon after, another group of people appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s field of vision. Like Tan Fengying said, there were more than 20 soldiers. The soldiers were also in ck armor, but there were three blood scratches on their chests. ¡°Someone is blocking the way!¡± The leader of the rebel soldiers noticed Xu Ning. ¡°A ck Armored Guards Lieutenant!¡± The leader of the pursuing soldiers was also a member of the ck Armored Guards. Xu Ning recognized his uniform. ¡°What should we do, Boss? Are we stopping?¡± A soldier next to him also noticed that there was a ck Armored Guards Lieutenant blocking the way, so he asked quickly. A ck Armored Guards Lieutenant was at least a man in the mortal realm fourth stage. No one in the rebel soldiers team was strong enough to contend against such a person. The leader weighed his options, before finally he made a decision. ¡°Retreat!¡± In fact, the leader was not certain whether Xu Ning, who was blocking the way, was a real lieutenant, or just someone wearing the uniform of a lieutenant. After all, Xu Ning looked too young. But because they had been pursuing the escort team for so long, they were afraid that Kangyun County would send backup. If that were to happen, they would be in a dangerous situation. ¡°Retreat!¡± The leader shouted again. He was a little disappointed. After all, he began to retreat after seeing just one opponent. He felt like he was being overly cautious. ¡°They are retreating?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so decisive. But Xu Ning had decided not to let them go. Kangyun County was in a state of war preparation, so killing enemy rebels would be considered military merit. ¡°Go!¡± Xu Ning chased after them on his horse. ¡°Boss, that lieutenant is chasing after us!¡± One of the rebel soldiers panicked. Since he was ready to confront more than 20 people with just him alone, he must be a real lieutenant. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble!¡± The rebel soldier leader was annoyed. He looked back at Xu Ning and clenched his jaw. ¡°Stop running, we¡¯ll turn around and fight him!¡± The leader was not beingpletely reckless in making such a decision. There were more than twenty of them on their side. Moreover, they had three martial artists in the muscle bone realm. If this was a one-on-one fight, they definitely would have no chance of winning, but at the moment, although their strength was rtively lower, they had a numbers advantage. Although there was a big difference in strength between them, even if the opponent was a mortal realm ninth stage, there was a limited amount of people they could fight at once. Moreover, the leader and others in the group had undergone specialbat training. If they were in the right formation, they would definitely be able to kill a qi realm warrior. Since Xu Ning was so young, they thought that he must have only recently advanced to the qi realm. ¡°Set up in formation! Get ready to fight!¡± The leader shouted. ¡°Fighting back?¡± Xu Ning saw the enemies turning around and began to rush towards him with killing intent. Xu Ning did not panic. He just picked up his longbow and grabbed a few arrows from his quiver, before pulling on the bow string. He hadn¡¯t used his archery technique in a long time, but he nned to pull it out again. Whoosh! He shot an arrow. The arrow directly pierced through one of the soldier¡¯s throats, and the soldier instantly fell off their horse. Although his Light Feather Bow Technique was only in the elementary realm, Xu Nind had now been promoted to the pneumatic realm. At this point, his strength and uracy had been greatly increased. Moreover, since he reached the perfection realm in the Gale Knife Technique, Xu Ning was extremely sensitive to the airflow around him. With that, even Xu Ning¡¯s elementary realm Light Feather Bow Technique was lethal. Woosh! Woosh! In the blink of an eye, more arrows flew out in the air. The soldiers continued to fall down one by one. The formation of soldiers had nowpletely copsed. ¡°Boss, let¡¯s run away in separate directions!¡± Finally, someone broke down. Even though they were brave, more than half of their teammates had been killed before they could fight back. Once their formation was broken, they would definitely be killed by this young lieutenant. The leader was full of anger, his jaw clenched. ¡°Retreat!¡± After receiving the order, the formation scattered and they quickly fled. Everyone chose to flee in a different direction. Their movements were very skillful. They obviously had practiced fleeing away before. Seeing this, Xu Ning immediately pursued. The remaining soldiers were clearly leaders of the rebel team. Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Although Xu Ning was on horseback, he could still shoot arrows with uracy. Xu Ning was getting close to the soldier leader. He drew his bowstring again. Whoosh! He shot out another arrow. Chapter 78 - Gains

Chapter 78: Gains

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The arrow shot out of his bow and went straight towards the rebel soldier leader. After the leader heard the sound of an arrow firing behind him, he immediately reacted. He leaned back on his horse and dodged the arrow. ¡®He really is an inner enrichment realm warrior, look at his reaction speed!¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning¡¯s arrows had missed. Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! This time, Xu Ning shot three arrows in a row. Three arrows were fired, and the soldier leader could not dodge them this time. Three arrows pierced through his chest.. He then vomited blood and fell off his horse. Although Xu Ning could still not attach his force strength to his arrows, his strength was enough to eliminate a warrior of the inner enrichment realm. Of course, Xu Ning¡¯s lethality with his arrows was partly due to his bow. Xu Ning¡¯s bow and arrow was an advanced weapon given to him by Qu Dayou. A normal person would not have the strength to pull the bowstring at all. After shooting down the rebel soldier leader, Xu Ning shot a few more arrows, once again shooting several people off their horses. Xu Ning¡¯s quiver was now empty, and the soldiers who fled in all directions had already escaped far. ¡®Killing enemies with arrows is quite satisfying!¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning had experienced this feeling. Xu Ning pulled the reins and got off the horse. Xu Ning looked at the enemy corpses everywhere. This sight did not affect his mental state. When the rebellion happened in Dingyun County, these rebels had reaped the lives of innocent people. Xu Ning walked over to the leader and fumbled his pockets. ¡°Identity te?¡± Xu Ning took out the paiza te of the leader. The paiza was in the style of the ck Armored Guards, but there were three bloody scratches on the paiza te. This represented their alignment to the Shadowblood Sect. Xu Ning fumbled around again. This time, he found a wad of silver notes on the leader. Xu Ning roughly counted; it summed up to be more than 2000 taels. ¡®I wonder where these silver notese from.¡¯ Xu Ning suspected that this might have been stolen from the carriages left by the wealthy businessman who were being escorted. They must have searched the carriage for something light and small to steal. But now, these silver notes belonged to Xu Ning. There was a rule within the ck Armored Guards that stated that anyone who found valuable items during a mission, could possess them. Since Xu Ning had defeated all the enemies alone, he could keep all the silver taels. After searching the body of the leader, Xu Ning searched the other bodies as well. Xu Ning found more than a dozen paiza tes and found another 2000 taels of silver. ¡®This leader is quite selfish.¡¯ The soldier leader alone had as much silver taels as the other 10 soldiersbined. Xu Ning now had an extra 4000 taels of silver out of thin air, which would allow him to obtain a bunch of energy points. Even after finding more than 4000 taels, Xu Ning felt that most of the valuable goods were not on the rebels¡¯ bodies. For example, the jewelry and spirit medicine on the carriages might have been brought back to their camp already. Xu Ning took off a coat from one of the corpses and wrapped the dozen paiza tes together. These paiza tes could be used as proof of his victory. Once the battle was over, these were the vouchers for his meritorious deeds. ¡®It¡¯s a shame for these war horses¡­¡¯ The enemy were shot down, and the horses fled in all directions. If it weren¡¯t for the distance between Kangyun County and here, Xu Ning would chase the horses back one by one and send them back to the county. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be unexpected gains in an escort mission¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s trip was quite fruitful. ¡°Go!¡± Xu Ning rode his horse back to the city. ¡­ When Xu Ning returned to the county city, it was almost evening. At the Maple Lane Guard Station, Tao Qingping and Song Weiyi were all waiting for his return. After meeting with Tao Qingping, Song Weiyi and the others, Xu Ning immediately went to themander¡¯s residence to report his mission. The next day, Xu Ning used the silver taels he obtained yesterday to buy spirit medicine. Because a war was imminent, all resources in the city had risen in price. Among them, the price of food had risen the most, but the price of elixirs had also risen by 50%. Danger wasing, and almost all warriors were stepping up their practice in their spare time, in order to improve their chances of survival. However, although the price of the spirit medicine had increased, Xu Ning¡¯s status as a ck Armored Guards Lieutenant provided him with a lot of benefits. The medicinal material shopkeeper sold 4000 taels worth of spirit medicine to Xu Ning at the non-inted price. There were many varieties in this batch of spirit medicine. The ones selected by Xu Ning were all cost-effective. These provided Xu Ning with 49 units of energy. Together with his previous savings, Xu Ning now had 52 units of energy. However, these 52 units of energy was far from allowing Xu Ning to reach the internal qi realm. It would take 80 units of energy to advance from the pneumatic realm to the internal qi realm, so he still needed to obtain 28 units of energy. If this were in the past, 28 units of energy was a considerable amount, but now with the Qi Dan subsidy and the Thousand Source Bug expelling Aura Crystals, it was not difficult to obtain 28 units of energy. After finishing all of this, Xu Ning focused his energy into the management of the Maple Lane Guard Station. ¡­ Commander Mansion. Wei Changqing was talking with Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng. ¡°Uncle, is there news from Yunying City?¡± Wei Binglin asked. After learning about the rebellion in Dingyun County, the ck Armored Guards of Yunying City did not send troops for reinforcement. This waspletely unreasonable. Therefore, Wei Changqing sent a letter back home to ask about the situation. ¡°Not yet.¡± Wei Changqing shook his head. A few days have passed since the letter was sent, yet their family n had yet to reply. Wei Changqing wanted to persuade Wei Zicheng and Wei Binglin to leave early, but both of them refused. The two wanted to persuade Wei Changqing toe back to the family n and leave the mess that was Kangyun County. After all, Wei Changqing left his family n to escape his troubles. But right now, he was facing even greater troubles. Wei Changqing refused their proposal after thinking about it. He wanted to wait for Kangyun County to stabilize before returning to his family n. Additionally, Wei Changqing was not particrly worried about his own safety. He was a warrior of the mortal realm ninth stage spirit realm. Although in Yunying City, this was nothing impressive, but here, he was the top of the top. After all, not all stationedmanders were in the spirit realm. With his strength as a guarantee, Wei Changqing felt that his own safety was not a big concern. It was unlikely for a rebel to be above the mortal realm. ¡°Uncle, if the situation getsplicated, let¡¯s go directly to Senior Liu. With his strength, he can definitely stabilize the situation here easily.¡± Wei Binglin suggested. Wei Changqing heard this and waved his hand. ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Although he exists above the mortal realm, he does not belong to the Source Faction.¡± Wei Changqing said, ¡°His status is more like a lone warrior, and he answers to no one. It¡¯s inappropriate for him to participate in a battle between different factions.¡± Wei Changqing was speaking objectively.. Although the Source Faction was the supreme controller of State Feiyun, there were also many independent sects and families under it. They had their own scope of control and rules of survival. These sects and families never vited the Source Faction¡¯s instructions, but the Source Faction could not control them. A lone traveler like Liu Yijian could also be regarded as a small family of one. Although he was connected with many parties, he rarely took the initiative to be involved in trouble. ¡°But how are you going to deal with the situation, Uncle?¡± Wei Binglin asked. Wei Binglin was not too concerned about the crisis in Kangyun County, but he and Wei Zicheng were still a little worried about their uncle. ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time¡­¡± Wei Changqing was still quite worried about the Shadowblood faction behind this rebellion. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to make ns after finding out the other party¡¯s intentions¡­¡± Chapter 79 - War Is Approaching

Chapter 79: War Is Approaching

With the ck Armored Guards conducting more in-depth investigations into the city, another group of secret Magic Faction warriors had been arrested and interrogated. During the interrogations, the spy who was responsible for the recruitment of Magic Faction warriors was dug out. Two ck Armored Guards who had escaped surveince were also found. These operations eliminated a lot of potential risks in the city. Among them, most of the Magic Faction warriors who were discovered were executed immediately after being interrogated tortuously. There were also Magic Faction warriors in Camp Site Three who were about to be sentenced. Inside Camp Site Three, Execution Room. Several Magic Faction warriors were gathered together in the room. As Magic Faction warriors, once they were arrested, their meridians would be destroyed. After undergoing severe interrogation, they would be crippled and could barely move. But even so, their legs and hands were still shackled, making it almost impossible to move. Outside the Execution Room, footsteps were heard. Tao Jin walked into the Execution Room. With her was another young woman. This woman was named Tan Chang, born in the Tan Vige. Besides Tan Fengying, she was Tan Vige¡¯s most outstanding descendant. She had friction with Tao Jin in the past. When they first entered the camp, Tao Jin and Tan Chang fought against each other in the dining hall. But now that they have been in the camp for more than four months, everyone¡¯s tempers had calmed down. In addition, now that a war was about toe, the two became partners in the camp, training together every day, squashing their previous beef. Today, the two of them were dispatched here to execute these Magic Faction warriors. After walking to the Execution Room, Tan Chang¡¯s face looked unnatural when she saw the terrified Magic Faction warriors. Although her martial arts strength was good, she had never killed an enemy in actualbat. Tao Jin¡¯s mental state was better than Tan Chang¡¯s. She looked at the Magic Faction warriors up and down. She had previously read their files. Most of these Magic Faction warriors were ordinary people. Only after being coerced, or threatened, did they begin to practice magic techniques. But even so, in order to improve their magic techniques, some of them secretly killed people, so they were more than guilty. ¡°What should we do?¡± Tan Chang looked at Tao Jin. She was slightly hesitant. Tao Jin was decisive, she picked up the execution machete and said, ¡°I asked my colleagues who¡¯ve performed executions. They just told me to swing the knife swiftly.¡± The neers in Camp Site Three were taking turns with the executions. The purpose of this was to train the neers to not to be afraid in realbat. ¡°But¡­¡± Tan Chang was obviously still hesitant. However, Tao Jin was quick to act, she lifted the knife and beheaded one of the Magic Faction warriors. Blood sshed all over Tao Jin¡¯s body. After seeing the tragic situation of hispanion, the other Magic Faction warriors began to scream and scramble. But Tao Jin didn¡¯t feel empathetic, she just began to sh the machete again. Seeing this, Tan Chang could only clench her teeth and step forward with a machete. The Execution Room was full of screams and cries. Finally, thest Magic Faction warrior was executed. Tao Jin was covered in blood and sweat. Tan Chang put down the knife and backed away a few steps, her face pale. ¡°Go get the body sacks.¡± Tao Jin still looked calm at this time. ¡°Understood.¡± Tan Chang nced at Tao Jin. This was the first time she felt that Tao Jin was better than her. Suddenly, she felt that Tao Jin seemed to be heartless. Tan Chang went outside to get the sacks, leaving only Tao Jin in the Execution Room. The moment Tan Chang went outside, Tao Jin suddenly started to violently gag. The veins on her forehead popped out, and her eyes were bloodshot. After she was done vomiting, Tao Jin nced at the door again. Tan Chang had not yet returned. She took out a porcin bottle from her waist, walked next to a fresh dead body, and collected the blood into the porcin bottle. ¡®Practicing magic technique with the blood of a Magic Faction warrior, how ironic.¡¯ Tao Jin put away the porcin bottle, smiled self-deprecatingly, and gagged again. ¡­ Half a month had passed. It would soon be the end of the month. Inside Kangyun County, various camps sent out arge number of city guards and ck Armored Guards towards Qiuyun County. Soon, everyone in the city learned that the rebels in Dingyun County were already preparing to attack Qiuyun County. Once this news came out, Kangyun County decided to send them help. Because of this incident, the city was in chaos again. Some people had already begun to sneak out of the city and seek refuge with rtives far away. Most of these people were ordinary people and small businessmen. As for the wealthy shopkeepers, they were being watched by the ck Armored Guards and couldn¡¯t leave at all. Restricting their movement was a way to prevent the outflow of resources. At the same time, they were afraid of them surrendering to the enemy. A few dayster, the ck Armored Guards and the city guards who were sent to help Qiuyun County came back. After the people in the city saw the reinforcements returning, their morale decreased. News came out that Kangyun County¡¯s aid to Qiuyun County had failed. Qiuyun County, just like Dingyun County, had fallen. After news of Qiuyun County falling spread, more and more people started to flee the city. Everyone was afraid that Kangyun County would be the next Qiuyun County and Dingyuan County. Panic was spreading in Kangyun County. ¡­ ¡°This month¡¯s resources have been paid out.¡± There were three Qi Dans and two Swallowtail Flowers on Xu Ning¡¯s table. ¡®I¡¯m ready to absorb energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning seemed a little anxious. In fact, he was also affected by the depressive atmosphere in the city. Only an improvement in his strength could really make Xu Ning feel at ease. ¡ª Discovered energy: 5 units¡ª¡ª Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± ¡­ Soon, 21 units of energy were absorbed by Xu Ning. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm fifth stage: Pneumatic Realm) + Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Perfection Realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Elementary Realm) + Avable energy: 80 units ¡ª His Martial Arts Panel had refreshed. Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves reached 80 units, which coincidentally was just enough to raise his strength to the internal qi realm. After chasing the rebel soldiers previously and getting their loot, Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves had increased to 52 units. Over the past twenty days, the Thousand Source Bug expelled Aura Crystals seven more times, allowing him to gain 7 units of energy. Coupled with the 21 units from just now, he had the 80 units required. Xu Ning thought for a bit and clicked ¡°+¡±. ¡ª Consume 80 units of energy to advance the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes sir.¡± Instantly, the 80 units of energy that Xu Ning had umted with great difficulty had been cleaned out. ¡®What a surge of internal qi!¡¯ Xu Ning felt a real sense of fullness and contentment in his body. ¡®When I was in the qi realm and the pneumatic realm, I was always worried that the qi in my body would be exhausted duringbat, but now I don¡¯t have to worry about this at all.¡¯ After being promoted to the internal qi realm, the quality and quantity of Xu Ning¡¯s internal qi that Xu Ning could store in his body had once again increased. Xu Ning activated his internal qi and mmed his force into the air, making a soft crackling sound. Subsequently, the internal qi that Xu Ning consumed was quickly regenerated and filled up. ¡®My speed of regaining internal qi has increased by a whole magnitude.¡¯ ¡®No wonder that the inner enrichment realm is the limit of the physical body, and the internal qi realm is the limit of force.¡¯ Xu Ning finally understood.?¡®These are the ultimate stages that can be reached in the body of a mortal. The next realm, the mortal realm seventh stage state mind realm, is another higher level of ascension¡­¡¯ After adapting to his new strength, Xu Ning once again checked the energy units needed to advance to the state mind realm. He needed 135 units of energy. This amount shocked Xu Ning. ¡®This is too much.¡¯ Xu Ning would feel satisfied if he could save 30 units of energy every month and advance in less than five months. After all, for a general martial artist, it would take a lifetime to reach from the internal qi realm to the state mind realm. Only a top genius could make a breakthrough in five months. But a battle was imminent, so the requirement of 135 units of energy worried Xu Ning. ¡®It seemed that reaching this realm is the best I can do before the war begins¡­¡¯ Xu Ning began to think,?¡®I wonder if there is another chance to gain some energy to improve my Light Feather Bow Technique, or learn another external skill?¡¯ Chapter 80 - Chapter 80: Dark Clouds

Chapter 80: Dark Clouds

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After being promoted to the internal qi realm, Xu Ning¡¯s confidence grew even stronger. One could make the case that he was the strongest mortal realm sixth stage warrior. Furthermore, Xu Ning was strong enough to be a captain in Kangyun County. Next, before going to bed to rest, Xu Ning routinely took a look at his Thousand Source Bug. The fat white worm in the ceramic pot was still motionless. Xu Ning poked at it a few more times before it began to move. ¡°This Thousand Source Bug seems to have gotten fatter¡­¡± Xu Ning realized that his Thousand Source Bug had gained weight after it hatched. This was different from the growth path of Thousand Source Bugs described by Wei Binglin previously.. After a normal Thousand Source Bug hatched, it would take at least three months for its physical changes to be noticed by the naked eye. But less than a month had passed since this Thousand Source Bug had hatched. However, even though he was puzzled, Xu Ning didn¡¯t take it too seriously. After all, the Aura Crystals it expelled were still normal. Xu Ning looked at thiszy, fat white bug. Xu Ning hoped that it could grow faster. After all, he wanted to receive higher quality Aura Crystals. ¡­ The next day. Outside Kangyun County, fortifications had been built. For now, the number of refugees had decreased. It was because after they heard that Qiuyun County had fallen, the refugees left Kangyun County to escaoe even further. ¡°Master, something major happened at Lushui Lanest night.¡± Xu Ning walked into the guard station, and Feng Sigua greeted him and reported the news. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Xu Ning asked quickly after hearing this. ¡°Lieutenant Du in Lushui Lane was assassinated by his menst night.¡± Feng Sigua¡¯s words shocked Xu Ning. ¡°Where is he now? Is he injured?¡± Xu Ning quickly asked. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Feng Sigua¡¯s answer exceeded Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. ¡°The ck Armored Guard who assassinated Lieutenant Du had escaped from the countyst night.¡± Feng Sigua continued, ¡°After assassinating Lieutenant Du, he escaped the county with the excuse that he was carrying out a mission.¡± ¡°Lieutenant Du was a qi realm warrior, so how could he be assassinated by a ck Armored Guard?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°He used poison.¡± Feng Sigua lowered his voice. ¡°Poison?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡®That must have cost a lot.¡¯ There were many warriors in this world, and for those who practiced internal strength, most poison had no effect on them. After reaching the internal qi realm, one would have internal qi in their bodies. After detecting any physical difort in one¡¯s body, one could easily expel the poison. Only poisons that activated quickly or entered the body silently could cause harm to warriors above the qi realm. And the cost of making such a poison would be a lot more expensive than the resources consumed by a warrior in the qi realm. ¡®They must have spent a lot of money on this.¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s face was rather gloomy. This was not just about killing one lieutenant. This would affect the stability of the entire ck Armored Guards. Once this happened, everyone in the ck Armored Guards would have to wonder if their colleagues were enemies. Even the qi realm lieutenants could no longer guarantee that they could withstand a secret assassination attempt from their subordinates. ¡°Poison¡­¡± Prior to this, Xu Ning didn¡¯t pay much attention to poison. After all, after being promoted to the internal qi realm, his internal qi could resist most poisons. Only a few extremely high-quality poisons could cause harm to him. But right now, the opposing party clearly had a lot of resources, and could get their hands on extremely expensive poison. Xu Ning felt that this might be rted to the fact that the other party was a Magic Faction¡ªthey had crazy and reckless tactics. ¡®It seems like I have to be more careful in the future¡­¡¯ Xu Ning increased his vignce. ¡­ Commander Mansion. Wei Changqing was quite happy today. It was because he had received a response from his letter to his family n. Wei Changqing had been wondering why Yunying City had not sent reinforcements. But now, his family n finally answered the question for him. ording to the response, all of the senior executives of Yunying City had been focusing on a major event recently. And this matter was even so major that even if the counties in the southeast border of the Source Faction were all destroyed, the Source Faction and the high level ck Armored Guards would not even bat an eye. As for the specific matter, the letter did not say. However, in addition to exining the situation, the letter also brought good news. Which is that the major event that the senior leaders of Yunying City were focused on, hade to an end. As of now, Yunying City was starting to dispatch reinforcements. As long as reinforcements arrive, Kangyun County¡¯s predicament would be resolved. Wei Changqing was relieved after hearing this. However, shortly after he heard the good news, Wei Changqing heard some bad news again. A lieutenant of Lushui Lane was poisoned by his subordinate. Wei Changqing knew what kind of effects this would bring. In order to prevent this negative impact from spreading in the ck Armored Guards, Wei Changqing immediately decided to announce the news of the uing reinforcements. One reason was to calm people down, and the other was to scare the enemy. ¡­ A few days went by. Tao Vige. Xu Ning¡¯s home. Tao Yunchuan returned home with a heavy heart. He had just attended the town meeting. ¡°How is it? What did the vige leaders talk about?¡± As soon as Tao Yunchuan returned home, Xu Lian eagerly asked. A few days ago, they heard the news about Qiuyun County¡¯s downfall. At that time, everyone in the vige panicked. They had been at peace for thirty years, but now war was about to ignite in Kangyun County. ¡°The vige said that the situation was not optimistic at the moment. It is inevitable that the rebels will attack Kangyun County.¡± Tao Yunchuan sighed. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Xu Lian was worried. Tao Yunchuan said, ¡°The vige is prepared. Over the past few days, we have reached a consensus with the Song Vige, the Tan Vige, and even our two local horse bandit gangs, the Knife Horse Group and the Flower Butterfly Group.¡± ¡°Since we are at war, everyone put away past prejudices and are helping each other. If an enemy attacks us, everyone will fight back together.¡± Tao Yunchuan said, ¡°But generally speaking, we are not in danger. The main focus of the rebels is to deal with the defenders of Kangyun County.¡± ¡°To deal with the defenders of Kangyun County?¡± Xu Lian did not rx. Instead, she was even more worried. ¡°What would happen to Xu Ning?¡± Tao Yunchuan frowned when he heard this. He was also worried about Xu Ning¡¯s safety. But on the surface, Tao Yunchuan stillforted Xu Lian and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the meeting also said that Yunying City has sent reinforcements to help. As long as they survive the enemy¡¯s assault, Kangyun County will definitely be able to hold on.¡± ¡°Moreover, Xu Ning is a lieutenant. Didn¡¯t you say that he is already very powerful? It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Xu Ning to survive in the war.¡± In fact, Tao Yunchuan was worried about Xu Ning¡¯s safety, but in order tofort his wife, he had to say this. ¡°It¡¯s good to have reinforcements¡­¡± After hearing this news, Xu Lian seemed to be slightly relieved. Instantly, the room was silent. In fact, Xu Ning¡¯s home was an exception. It felt like dark clouds were covering every household in Kangyun County. But fortunately, after knowing that there were reinforcements on the way, everyone still had hope in their hearts. Everyone was looking forward to the end of the war and returning to the calm days like before. Chapter 81 - Want To Kill Xu Ning?

Chapter 81: Want To Kill Xu Ning?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Late at night. Camp Site Three. Tao Jin suddenly opened her eyes in the middle of her sleep. She nced at her roommate, who was still sleeping, and quietly walked outside. Tao Jin saw the mysterious man in the hat again. ¡°Sure enough, Tao Jin, you chose to practice the Shadow Breath Blood Passage.¡± The man in the hat took off his mask, revealing a normal face. Now that Tao Jin was practicing a magic technique, she was one of his people.. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be surprised?¡± Compared to her hesitation previously, Tao Jin, who had already started to practice the Shadow Breath Blood Passage, seemed very calm. ¡°If you really would rather die than practice magic techniques, you wouldn¡¯t have hidden my existence from the ck Armored Guards, not to mention you secretly saw mest time.¡± The man in the hat said with a smile. Tao Jin smiled when she heard his words, but her smile was a little cold. ¡°In any case, you are already a member of the Shadowblood Sect.¡± The man in the hat said, ¡°In the future, I hope you can cooperate with the actions of the Shadowblood Sect.¡± When the man in the hat said this, he was very confident. The moment Tao Jin began practicing the Shadow Breath Blood Passage, she was in his control. ¡°What actions? Cannibalize the ck Armored Guards from the inside?¡± Tao Jin asked. ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± The hat man confessed generously. ¡°If something goes wrong inside Kangyun County, it will be easy for the outside forces to attack.¡± Tao Jin didn¡¯t reply immediately. She paused for a moment, before asking, ¡°So you¡¯re in full control here?¡± The hat man paused for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I can do things for you, but I have to receive something from you too.¡± Tao Jin did not shy away from this and exined her desires. It was obvious that she had thought about this before. ¡°You have to give me some pure blood from a demon beast.¡± Tao Jin learned from the Magic Faction warrior files that the blood needed for the Shadow Breath Blood Passage should preferably be the blood of a powerful warrior, or the pure blood extracted from a demon beast. ¡°Pure blood of a demon beast?¡± The hat man said, ¡°So this is your so-called bottom line?¡± ¡°No.¡± Tao Jin shook her head, ¡°In my current situation, it is difficult to obtain high-quality blood. If you can give me the blood of a powerful warrior, I will ept it too.¡± Tao Jin¡¯s answer made the man in the hat satisfied. Luckily, he seemed to be prepared for this. He took out two porcin bottles from his pockets, one in cyan and one in yellow. ¡°The pure blood of a demon beast is in the cyan porcin bottle, and the blood of a warrior is in the yellow porcin bottle. These two bottles of blood are enough for you to use for a month. They are also enough to help you break through to the qi realm.¡± The man in the hat gave Tao Jin the porcin bottles. Tao Jin took it, her eyes narrowed. She looked at it carefully, before putting it in her bag. ¡°Only enough for one month? That¡¯s too little.¡± Tao Jin made another request. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kangyun County will definitely fall in a month. At that time, you will be given as much blood as you want.¡± The man in the hat looked confident. ¡°But there¡¯s news that the Yunying City reinforcements wille at any time.¡± Tao Jin was doubting the man in the hat¡¯s words. ¡°So what? They will arrive within a month and by then, we will have upied Kangyun County. Even if they attack, they will not be able to regain control. That is unless someone above the mortal realm appears here.¡± The man in the hat said, ¡°But, why would a master above the mortal realm participate in such a small matter? If they appear here, friction between the two big states will escte.¡± Tao Jin nodded silently, the man in the hat was right. ¡°So now that you¡¯re getting something in return, will you execute the tasks?¡± The man in the hat also made a request at this time. ¡°What do I need to do?¡± Tao Jin asked. ¡°You need to kill a few people.¡± The man in the hat said in a deep voice. ¡°Kill who?¡± Tao Jin¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Xu Ning from Maple Lane.¡± This name made Tao Jin shudder. She stared at the man in the hat. ¡°He¡¯s a brother from the Tao Vige.¡± The man in the hat took out two more cyan porcin bottles. Tao Jin took it. She went silent for a moment, before saying, ¡°Killing him is fine, but I¡¯m not strong enough to do it.¡± The hat man waved his hand and threw a medicine packet at Tao Jin. ¡°This amount is enough to poison a mortal realm fifth stage: pneumatic realm warrior.¡± Tao Jin looked at the medicine packet and furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Mortal realm fifth stage?¡± ¡°Yes, Xu Ning has been promoted to the mortal realm fifth stage.¡± Tao Jin clenched her fist after hearing the man in the hat¡¯s words. After Xu Ning killed some of the rebel soldiers and the rest returned to the rebel camp, they identified Xu Ning¡¯s identity. ording to their description, some rebel soldiers determined Xu Ning to be in the mortal realm fifth stage. ¡°Assassinating a genius like Xu Ning with your own hands, isn¡¯t that exciting?¡± The man in the hat had a bewitching look. Tao Jin sneered coldly. ¡°If you are so strong, why don¡¯t you kill him yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not certain if I can.¡± The hat man was very calm. ¡°My identity is too important in the city. Once there is a conflict, theyout in Kangyun County will be messed up.¡± Tao Jinughed and said in a confused tone, ¡°You already told me so much, are you not afraid that I will sell you out immediately? If I reveal your secrets and catch you in exchange for the ck Armored Guard¡¯s forgiveness, it will definitely be quite profitable.¡± ¡°First of all, in State Feiyun, if you touch a magic technique, even for the greater good, you will be punished. After all, you are just a small character.¡± ¡°Secondly¡­¡± The man in the hat stared into Tao Jin¡¯s eyes. ¡°A person like you won¡¯t give up the pleasure of bing stronger by using a magic technique.¡± As soon as he said this, the atmosphere suddenly became quiet. Tao Jin avoided the man in the hat¡¯s gaze. ¡°Tomorrow evening, find Xu Ning, and you will say that you are struggling with practice. Ask him for help and find an opportunity to poison him. After killing him, I will help you to get out of the city.¡± The reason why the man in the hat decided to personally protect Tao Jin was also because, after Lieutenant Du from Lushui Lane was killed, ck Armored Guards were restricted from leaving the city. Tao Jin was a talented young woman who had been absorbed into the Shadowblood Sect. The high-ranking officials in the rebel army wanted to cultivate Tao Jin in the future. ¡°Okay.¡± Tao Jin responded. After hearing Tao Jin¡¯s reply, the man in the hat sighed. ¡°You are quite heartless. If you have a chance in the future, you would probably kill me without hesitation.¡± The man in the hat knew that Tao Jin, who had made the decision to practice magic technique, must also be inherently heartless in nature. Tao Jin didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Bye.¡± After the hat man exined everything, he was about to leave. Before leaving, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°I¡¯m Guan Qingwu.¡± Afterwards, he jumped and disappeared over the wall. ¡®Kill Xu Ning?¡¯ Tao Jin¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold. She walked quickly, avoiding the guards patrolling at night. She walked past the pond at the camp. Tao Jin took out the yellow porcin bottle containing the blood of a warrior. She opened the cork and smelled a strong scent of blood. ¡°Human blood¡­¡± Tao Jin made a judgment. Tao Jin spilled the blood in the bottle into the pond and threw away the porcin bottle. The blood dissipated and the porcin bottle sank into the pond, Tao Jin then walked away. ¡­ The next day. After Xu Ning left, he ate some food from the food stalls. There were very few stalls in Maple Lane. This was because most of the small vendors had escaped. Xu Ning and Tao Qingping returned to their residence. As soon as he came home, they saw Tao Jin waiting there. ¡°Tao Jin?¡± Both of them seemed quite surprised to see Tao Jin. Although the two of them also came from the Tao Vige, they had no personal rtionship with her. ¡°Apologies for the sudden visit.¡± Tao Jin said in a straightforward tone, ¡°Xu Ning, I have been stuck in the inner enrichment realm for a long time, and I can¡¯t break through, so I came to ask you for advice.¡± ¡°For advice? After hearing Tao Jin¡¯s intentions, Tao Qingping and Xu Ning were not surprised. People in the camp knew about Tao Jin¡¯sck of progress after entering the ck Armored Guards. ¡°Come on in.¡± Tao Qingping took the initiative to open the door. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Tao Jin looked at Xu Ning. Xu Ning felt that Tao Jin had a deep look in her eyes. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning would not refuse helping a Tao viger. The three walked into the courtyard one after another. Xu Ning walked behind the two. Before stepping into the courtyard, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the end of the alleyway. But there was no one there. Like nothing happened, Xu Ning walked into the courtyard and closed the door. Thump! The door closed. Afterwards, Guan Qingwu appeared at the end of the alleyway, right where Xu Ning was looking at just now. There was a clear smirk on his face. Chapter 82 - Guest?

Chapter 82: Guest?

Since Tao Jin was asking Xu Ning for help, Tao Qingping didn¡¯t want to bother them, so he went straight back to his room. Tao Jin and Xu Ning went into Xu Ning¡¯s house. ¡°What martial arts problems do you have?¡± Xu Ning entered the living room, boiled a pot of water on top of the stove, and motioned Tao Jin to sit down. Tao Jin looked around Xu Ning¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯m puzzled¡­¡± Tao Jin pondered for a moment, instead of answering Xu Ning¡¯s question, she asked, ¡°Xu Ning, howe you didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the Tao Vige in the first few years, but ever sincest fall, you seemed to have suddenly be a genius and begin advance continuously?¡± ¡°As for me, I have stopped progressing, and it seems that there is no possibility of improvement anymore.¡± Tao Jin¡¯s tone was calm. She did not look disappointed. ¡°You are a little too pessimistic.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know if this counted as helping Tao Jin. ¡°It is normal for you to encounter difficulties. You were promoted to the inner enrichment realm, so your martial arts talent is definitely not bad. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t advance for now.¡± ¡°As for me¡­¡± Xu Ning paused, ¡°everything happened to clickst fall, so it went smoother for me.¡± ¡°After all, life is mostly luck.¡± Xu Ning added. Tao Jin looked at Xu Ning with empty eyes. Xu Ning noticed that Tao Jin seemed off when she walked in. Ever since then, he had been observing her closely. Tao Jin seemed ufortable, like she wanted to waste time. In fact, since the beginning, Tao Jin did not intend to poison Xu Ning. Although Xu Ning was an outsider, he was still part of the Tao Vige. Tao Jin wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt herpanions. Tao Jin was ready to dy Guan Qingwu¡¯s request. Afterwards, she only needed to tell Guan Qingwu that she could not find an opportunity to poison Xu Ning. Guan Qingwu might not believe her, but he wouldn¡¯t punish her for it either. As for what to do next, Tao Jin already had other ns. ¡°I¡­¡± Tao Jin was about to say something, but Xu Ning suddenly stopped her. Xu Ning got up and stretched his muscles. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Tao Jin was puzzled by Xu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Let me greet the new guest first.¡± Tao Jin had a stunned expression. She didn¡¯t know how to respond. She then saw Xu Ning suddenly be violent. Xu Ning¡¯s skin color suddenly darkened, and the internal qi inside his body became violent. With a knife in his hand, he leaped off the ground and jumped into the air. Xu Ning¡¯s overpowering force created cracks on the ground. Xu Ning¡¯s body was like an arrow. He instantly shot through the roof. The roof bricks and tiles were broken. Guan Qingwu, who had been lurking in secret on the roof, was shocked. He watched Xu Ning suddenly appear on top of the roof,ing at him with a knife. ¡°Ha!¡± Xu Ning shouted. The de of the short knife was instantly filled with force. Xu Ning¡¯s speed was so fast that Guan Qingwu could only sense it subconsciously, but his body was unable to respond. He could only try to lean sideways, trying to avoid Xu Ning¡¯s sh towards his chest. Blood sttered everywhere. Although Guan Qingwu was not pierced in the heart, a huge wound was torn open between his chest and abdomen, deep to the bone. Xu Ning¡¯s surging and fierce internal force was directly injected into Guan Qingwu¡¯s body. Instantly, Guan Qingwu felt a severe pain in his chest. Even so, Guan Qingwu still resisted the pain. He immediately took out a pill and stuffed it into his mouth, then he turned around and fled. Guan Qingwu was confused. He just wanted to hear the conversation between Tao Jin and Xu Ning. After all, Tao Jin had just been recruited by him. He still needed to check whether she had other intentions. He had external skills in the perfection realm, and was in the mortal realm sixth stage, so how was he discovered? ¡®I had even entered the ck Armored Guards camp many times, and no one noticed me then!¡¯ ¡®What is going on?¡¯ However, Guan Qingwu had no time to think about all this, he just wanted to escape. ¡°Stay here longer, my fellow guest!¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t give Guan Qingwu a chance to escape at all. Right now, Guan Qingwu was injured, and Xu Ning was experienced in chasing after suspects. Xu Ning felt the movement of the airflow and he threw out the short knife in his hand. The short knife instantly pierced through Guan Qingwu¡¯s achilles tendon. Xu Ning immediately closed the distance. He clenched his fists and mmed it into Guan Qingwu¡¯s back. Guan Qingwu¡¯s body copsed, and blood spilled from his mouth. Xu Ning squeezed Guan Qingwu¡¯s neck, pulled him back, and broke his jaw. Xu Ning then threw out four punches, breaking Guan Qingwu¡¯s four limbs. There was no doubt that this was a major character in the Magic Faction, and he happened to be caught by him. Xu Ning grabbed Guan Qingwu and threw him back into the house. Tao Qingping, who heard the noises, rushed over. After seeing Guan Qingwuying on the ground, Tao Qingping was stunned. As for Tao Jin, she was dumbfounded. She just stared at Guan Qingwu on the ground in disbelief. ¡®It took him just a few seconds to defeat Guan Qingwu?¡¯ ¡°Xu Ning, what is going on?¡± Tao Qingping asked quickly. ¡°I caught a Magic Faction warrior.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°What a shame, this house is destroyed.¡± Xu Ning looked at the messy house. Tao Jin looked at Xu Ning. Xu Ning also looked at her. Almost instinctively, Tao Jin felt that Xu Ning might have noticed something. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll be able to reveal some big secrets again.¡± Tao Qingping was overjoyed. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning suddenly realized something. He turned his head to look at Guan Qingwu on the ground. Guan Qingwu¡¯s face had a tragic smile. There was helplessness in the smile, but there seemed to be a hint of sess. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Xu Ning leaned forward, but Guan Qingwu¡¯s head tilted over. Xu Ning saw that Guan Qingwu was dead. ¡°Suicide by poison¡­¡± Xu Ning came to a conclusion. Just now he had made sure that he wouldn¡¯t let Guan Qingwu suicide. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he poisoned himself¡­¡± After seeing Guan Qingwu¡¯s dark red blood, Xu Ning felt helpless. Obviously, he had broken his jaw and crippled his limbs. ¡°He¡¯s dead?¡± Tao Qingping leaned forward with a look of disappointment. If he was alive, they would definitely be able to get more information. ¡°What should we do?¡± Tao Qingping looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Report it, go directly to Captain Qu.¡± Xu Ning replied. This was their only option. ¡°Tao Jin, are you okay?¡± Xu Ning said with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Tao Jin was in a mix of emotions. Her mind was confused. Guan Qingwu was dead, did this mean that no one knew that she was practicing a magic technique anymore? ¡®No¡­¡¯ Tao Jin realized that there might be other people from the Shadowblood Sect who knew about this. ¡°Tao Jin, you¡¯ll have to reschedule your session with Xu Ning. We¡¯re going to be busy tonight.¡± Tao Qingping said. ¡°Okay.¡± Tao Jin nodded. She looked at Xu Ning again and left. ¡°Why does Tao Jin seem weird?¡± Tao Qingping was a little confused. ¡°Maybe she is scared.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Tao Qingping didn¡¯t bother with this problem anymore. He just picked up Guan Qingwu¡¯s corpse and went to find Qu Dayou. Xu Ning quickly followed behind. Chapter 83 - Reinforcements

Chapter 83: Reinforcements

Commander Mansion. In the study. ¡°Xu Ning, what an extraordinary talent¡­¡± Qu Dayou sat down and sighed. Sitting near him was his superior, Wei Changqing. Wei Changqing and Qu Dayou went to inspect Guan Qingwu¡¯s corpse. Although Guan Qingwu¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be determined, they were certain that Guan Qingwu must be an important figure of the Shadowblood Sect. That was because he was in the internal qi realm. And such a master was easily defeated by Xu Ning. Although it was a pity that he ingested poison andmitted suicide in the end, Wei Changqing and Qu Dayou were shocked by Xu Ning¡¯sbat talent. ¡°This kid is really amazing.¡± Even though he was born in Yunying City, Wei Changqing still felt that Xu Ning¡¯s talent was impressive. Even in the Source Faction, his performance was considered superb. He might not be better than Wen Renjin¡¯s subordinates, but if he entered the Source Faction and was intensively trained, he would definitely be a leader in State Feiyun in the future. ¡°When the reinforcements arrive and the dispute with the Shadowblood Sect ends, I will take Xu Ning to Yunying City and rmend him to enter the Source Faction.¡± Wei Changqing instantly made the decision. He believed that Xu Ning¡¯s talents must be cultivated as soon as possible. His talents must not be wasted. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Qu Dayou nodded. He also knew well that it was impossible for a person like Xu Ning to stay in Kangyun County forever. ¡­ Dingyun County. Rebel base camp. ¡°Master Wu, Guan Qingwu has stopped reporting.¡± Inside the camp, a rebel officer wearing a suit of ck armor with three blood scratches on his chest spoke to a skinny man in ck robes. ¡°Stopped reporting?¡± After hearing this, the ck robe man identified as Master Wu asked, ¡°Why did he stop reporting?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know the situation yet¡­¡± The rebel officer looked serious, but he spoke in an uncertain tone, ¡°Guan Qingwu has always been cautious and reliable in doing things. I suspect that such a disconnection¡­¡± ¡°Do you suspect he is dead?¡± Master Wu was sitting on an animal leather chair. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very likely.¡± The rebel officer responded truthfully. Master Wu began to think, but he didn¡¯t speak. There was a sense of doom in the room. The rebel officer felt ufortable. Wu Hexing was a member of the Shadowblood Sect in State Hurricane. However, he was only in the mortal realm ninth stage. He was not a big figure in the Shadowblood Sect. However, he was the real mastermind of the rebellion in Dingyun County and Qiuyun County. The leader of the rebel army was originally the Captain of the ck Armored Guards in Dingyun County, but after being convinced by Wu Hexing, he slid into the abyss of the Shadowblood Sect step by step, and finally had to cooperate with Wu Hexing tounch the rebellion. ¡°The reinforcements from Yunying City will soon arrive. By then, the two sides will probably be in a stalemate¡­¡± Wu Hexing muttered, as if talking to himself. ¡°Wait for the news. If there is no news about Guan Qingwu in two days, we will send troops to attack Kangyun County.¡± Suddenly, Wu Hexing made a decision. ¡°But¡­¡± The rebel officer wanted to say something else. ¡°No buts.¡± A stern look shed in Wu Hexing¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes sir.¡± The rebel officer responded. ¡­ A few dayster. Xu Ning was still on duty at the guard station, before Feng Sigua suddenly broke into his study. ¡°Master, there is an urgent letter from the Commander Mansion!¡± Feng Sigua quickly handed over the letter to Xu Ning. The security guard who was in charge of the mansion came over and left a letter in hurry, before hurrying away. Xu Ning took it, opened it quickly, and nced at it. ¡°The rebels have sent troops over!¡± Xu Ning instantly realized that the situation was serious. ording to a report from a soldier near Qiuyun County, the rebel soldiers had moved out of Qiuyun County and were heading towards Kangyun County. ¡°Send all the city guards to maintainw and order in Maple Lane.¡± The guard station didn¡¯t need to participate in the war, but they had to maintain internal stability. ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Feng Sigua quickly took his orders. ¡®I hope we can resist the assault¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was ready forbat. Kangyun County was at a disadvantage. If the damage was serious, then these people would be gradually added to thebat team. ¡­ Above the city gates, Wei Changqing was holding a long sword. The rebels had gradually arrived. Outside the city gate, fortifications had beenid out. Inside the city gates, the ck Armored Guards and the city guards were all ready for battle. A battle was about to begin. ¡°Commander, everything is ready.¡± Ning Fengwen, Xia Yuanxing, and Qu Dayou were next to Wei Changqing. In fact, these three people admired Wei Changqing. They all knew that Wei Changqing came from a big family and took on themander position to rx. But right now, Kangyun County was facing a real crisis, but Wei Changqing not only did not escape, he also took the lead. ¡°Our chance of winning is not small, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Wei Changqing exined, ¡°I am in the mortal realm ninth stage. Although I can¡¯t defeat a thousand enemies, I can cooperate with the guards of my Wei family and assist the ck Armored Guards to form a formation to defeat the opponent¡¯s core.¡± Although it was impossible for a mortal realm warrior to fight a battle against thousands or tens of thousands of people, if there were powerful warriors assisting them, they could still y an impactful role. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± The rebels had alreadyunched the first wave of the invasion. ¡­ Three days went by. The war between the rebels and the defenders still continued on. Over the past three days, the rebels hadunched five sieges, but there was no real progress. They evenunched a battle formation centered on mortal realm eighth stage warriors, but it was defeated by a defensive formation consisting of six Wei family guards. Wei Changqing had to admit that the family guards brought by his nephew and niece yed a huge role in this rtively small battle. Wei Changqing was d that Kangyun County was notpletely infiltrated by the Shadowblood Sect, like Qiuyun County and Dingyun County. At this point, Wei Changqing was grateful to Xu Ning. When the Magic Faction warriors were exposed, Xu Ning had repeatedly achieved amazing feats and made breakthroughs one by one. Xu Ning even captured an internal qi realm Shadowblood Sect warrior. Although he could not obtain any substantial information in the end, a warrior of this level must also be an important part of the enemy¡¯s assault on Kangyun County. ¡°Master.¡± The three captains reported, ¡°The rebels might be nning tounch arge-scale assault. It looks like a desperate move.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Wei Changqing asked. ¡°They have all assembled and arranged into a formation.¡± Xia Yuanxing said, ¡°It seems to be a general assault.¡± When Wei Changqing heard the words, he stood up. A moment of realization shed in his eyes. ¡°All members have assembled? It seems that they know that reinforcements areing.¡± Although this was a challenge, it was also good news. If they could resist this assault, there was a high chance the enemy would retreat. ¡°I¡¯m going to personally fight.¡± Wei Changqing¡¯s tone was full of determination. ¡°This time, I will be the core of the formation. We will nowunch a decisive battle!¡± ¡°Sir!¡± A guard suddenly came. ¡°Master, there is news about the reinforcements!¡± The words of the guards shocked Wei Changqing and the three captains present. ¡°What news?¡± Qu Dayou quickly asked. The city guard said immediately, ¡°Reinforcements areing! Within half a day, they will be able to reach the county city!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Wei Changqing suddenlyughed. Wei Changqing sent people to wait for a response from the reinforcements, and finally he received some news today. ¡°They came half a month earlier than expected!¡± Wei Changqing didn¡¯t expect the reinforcements to be this fast. ¡°They are probably elite soldiers.¡± Wei Changqing said. Only elite soldiers could arrive so quickly. ¡°Reinforcement came at the right time!¡± Wei Changqing sat at the desk with a pen. After writing a letter, he handed it to the guard. ¡°Send the fastest soldier and deliver this to the reinforcements!¡± Wei Changqing ordered. ¡°Yes!¡± The guard also knew that they were in a hurry, so he moved quickly. ¡°Master, what are your ns?¡± Qu Dayou asked. ¡°I have stated in the letter that the reinforcements should control their time of arrival.¡± Wei Changqing saw that the three men were confused, he then added, ¡°After the enemy invades with their full forces, I will be the core of the formation tounch a defense maneuver. And in the right moment, the reinforcements will rush to attack and defeat them in one swoop!¡± Chapter 84 - Dust Settled

Chapter 84: Dust Settled

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The enemies had all assembled, ready tounch an invasion. Wei Changqing was currently coordinating with most of the troops to set up a formation outside the city gate. Although Kangyun County had fortifications built around it, facing an enemy of this size, it was impossible to simply block the enemy at the city gates. Thus, they had to fight outside the city. Because arge number of ck Armored Guards were needed to arrange into a formation, almost all of the ck Armored Guards stationed in the guard stations had arrived at the city walls, creating ast line of defense. Xu Ning happened to be standing on the left side of the city walls. He could see that both sides were ready for a decisive battle. ¡®Commander Wei is a tough man¡­¡¯ Xu Ning could see that Wei Changqing was holding a sword and covered in armor. Even among the thousands of soldiers, he had a strong demeanor. The two groups of soldiers soon made contact. He could hear sounds of fighting, sounds of horses galloping, shouts, etc. This was the first time Xu Ning had seen this kind of war. Although he had fought with enemies before, this scene still made Xu Ning feel a tingle down his spine. Blood sttered everywhere, and every second someone would fall. In front of this scene, the guards that were left in the guard station were considered quite lucky. ¡®If I was also on this battlefield, how likely would I be able to survive?¡¯ If they won the war and if the enemy retreated, they would inevitably achieve stability for a long time. But if they lost, he and the rest of the guards were thest line of defense. At that point, they would need to fight for their lives. ¡®Difficult question¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed that the opponent¡¯s formation was equally fierce and flexible. But the enemy¡¯s core warrior was obviously weaker inparison. With guards surrounding him, Wei Changqing massacred his way through the battlefield. When they were being nked by the enemy, they could also calmly resolve the attack. The scene was chaotic. Xu Ning felt that he could hardly see what was going on. But he vaguely felt that the enemy seemed to be getting weaker. ¡®Wait a second¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked into the distance, and he discovered that hundreds of cavalry suddenly appeared behind the enemy forces. From the distance, he could only roughly see that the group of cavalry were donned in ck armor, even their horses were also wrapped in armor. The sudden intrusionpletely broke up the enemy¡¯s formation. ¡®Reinforcements!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s heart was shocked. The number of reinforcements were small, but theirbat effectiveness was very high. ¡®We¡¯re going to win!¡¯ Xu Ning could feel that the colleagues around him were already getting excited. Almost everyone saw the signs of victory. Sure enough, just as everyone expected, the now disorganized enemy forces began to flee. They abandoned their formation outside Kangyun County and fled towards the Qiuyun County camp. Xu Ning was relieved. Kangyun County was saved, and the Tao Vige was also safe. It seemed that everyone was relieved. Kangyun County was safe! ¡­ Two days went by. Because the enemy had retreated, over the past two days, it was like Chinese New Year in Kangyun County. There was a festive atmosphere everywhere. The reinforcements had been stationed in the county city, so everyone was feeling relieved. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Tao Qingping entered Xu Ning¡¯s study. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning got up from his seat. ¡°We, the Tao Vige, also suffered heavy losses in this battle.¡± Tao Qingping sighed. ¡°A total of 20 of us joined the ck Armored Guards. Of the 15 people who were transferred to the battlefield, five of them were killed and one went missing.¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he felt a little ufortable. ¡°Who is dead, and who is missing?¡± Tao Qingping said several names that Xu Ning was familiar with. But, at the end, Xu Ning heard Tao Jin¡¯s name. ¡°You said Tao Jin is missing?¡± Xu Ning frowned. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Tao Qingping was apologetic. ¡°There are thousands of people who went out to fight, and there are a dozen missing. Most of those who are missing were chopped up into minced meat. Some might have been abducted by the enemy. I don¡¯t know what kind of situation Tao Jin is in.¡± Xu Ning listened, his eyes narrowed slightly. ¡®Tao Jin, is she really missing¡­¡¯ Xu Ning remembered Tao Jin¡¯s unusual behavior.?¡®Definitely suspicious¡­¡¯ ¡°What, Xu Ning?¡± Tao Qingping saw that Xu Ning seemed a bit off. ¡°No, nothing¡­¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°When I joined the ck Armored Guards, no one expected such a situation. This is a great loss for us and the Tao Vige.¡± Tao Qingping sighed and did not respond. At that moment, Feng Sigua walked in. ¡°My lord, Commander Wei wants to see you.¡± Feng Sigua said. He looked at Xu Ning with respect. Currently, Xu Ning seemed to be valued by Commander Wei. ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know why Wei Changqing wanted to see him, but he still chose to obey. When he arrived at the Commander Mansion, Xu Ning met with Wei Changqing. Wei Changqing finally set aside his solemnity and now looked much more rxed. He was dressed in a white shirt, and his hair was gray. ¡°Master Wei.¡± Xu Ning saluted. ¡°Xu Ning, Kangyun County is safe for now, and you have made a huge contribution to the current peace we have.¡± Wei Changqing said. Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°Those who went out of the city to fight are the real heroes.¡± ¡°Xu Ning, do you still remember the Source Faction disciples I mentioned?¡± Wei Changqing asked suddenly. Xu Ning instantly guessed what Wei Changqing was going to say. ¡°I remember, master.¡± Xu Ning replied in a deep voice. ¡°After entering the ck Armored Guards, you have shown great talent.¡± Wei Changqing said, ¡°For someone like you, the sooner you enter the Source Faction, the better you¡¯ll grow.¡± ¡°In ten days, I will return to Yunying City with Binglin and Zicheng, so you should follow along.¡± ¡°Leave for Yunying City in ten days?¡± Xu Ning felt that this was too sudden. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Xu Ning expressed his worries. ¡°Although the enemy army is retreating, they are still stationed in Qiuyun County. No one knows if they wille back. Moreover, my rtives are still in the Tao Vige, so I worry about them.¡± Wei Changqing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, we can easily solve that.¡± Wei Changqing exined, ¡°ording to the leader of the reinforcements, they are just scouts, so there definitely will be more troopsing. When the main army arrives, we will continue to expand our territory.¡± ¡°Expand the territory?¡± Xu Ning did not expect such a follow-up. ¡°This invasion was a test from State Hurricane.¡± Wei Changqing exined, ¡°They are now suffering from internal conflicts. And in order to ensure their own survival, they began to target State Feiyun instead.¡± ¡°But how can the Source Faction let this happen? If this continues to happen, State Feiyun may fall into prolonged war. Therefore, we must fight back strongly against State Hurricane.¡± ¡°Forget about Qiuyun County and Dingyun County, even State Hurricane may not be safe.¡± Xu Ning felt that the Source Faction was extremely domineering. ¡°So, are you willing to follow me to Yunying City?¡± Wei Changqing asked again. Xu Ning thought for a moment, before he finally nodded. ¡°I agree, master.¡± By doing so, he could ess higher-level resources. ¡°Good!¡± Wei Changqing instantly made the decision. ¡°Go home and bid farewell to your family. In ten days, we will leave for Yunying City.¡± ¡°Okay, master.¡± Xu Ning suddenly felt a little emotional. After leaving the Commander Mansion, looking at the horses and the pedestrians on the street around him, Xu Ning felt a lot calmer. He would soon bid farewell to Kangyun County. ¡°Yunying City¡­¡± Xu Ning looked forward to his future. Chapter 85 - Taken Captive

Chapter 85: Taken Captive

Between the mountains, the jungle was densely covered with green trees. Several people rode on horseback on the rugged mountain road. The group consisted of Xu Ning, Wei Changqing and others who were now on the way to Yunying City. ¡°In five or six days, we will be able to arrive at Yunying City!¡± Wei Changqing said to Xu Ning and the other two. ¡°In half a day, we will arrive at the county city, so let¡¯s rest for the night. We¡¯ll set off in the morning.¡± ¡°The speed of our journey is much faster than I expected.¡± Below Xu Ning was a high-quality horse, a horse with the blood of a demon beast. One of the guards brought by Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng was killed in the battle, so his horse was temporarily assigned to Xu Ning. ¡°Brother Xu, even though you are older than me, when we are in the Source Faction, I will be your senior.¡± Wei Binglin joked, ¡°I am an inner sect disciple of the Source Faction, while you will be an outer sect disciple once you join.¡± ¡°Then, Senior Brother Wei, please take care of me.¡± Xu Ning smiled and cupped his hands. Although it was a long journey, since he hadpany, he wasn¡¯t overly bored. ¡°Source Faction is the sacred ce of martial arts in State Feiyun. Only there will we truly see what the right path of martial arts is.¡± Wei Binglin said, ¡°Sects like the Source Faction that can focus on cultivating internal disciples are rare. The nearbyrge states are all separate and in dispute. Most of the energy of those sects are spent on fighting against their enemies. To join a sect there, you have to basically sell your soul, unlike when joining the Source Faction.¡± ¡°Source Faction¡­¡± After hearing what Wei Binglin said, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t wait to experience what the top sect in State Feiyun would be like. Ta! Ta! Ta! Suddenly, Xu Ning felt the horses around him slow down. After a while, the horses under them all stopped and looked uneasy. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on?¡± Wei Zicheng asked Wei Changqing. Wei Changqing¡¯s face was filled with solemness. He seemed to sense something as he turned to look towards the distant horizon. At that moment, there was a sharp, ear-piercing cry. A gray-white raptor suddenly appeared over the hills, pping its wings. The raptor was huge, especially with its wings spread out. ¡°There are people on the raptor¡¯s back!¡± Wei Zicheng suddenly said. Xu Ning took a closer look and could see two figures. ¡°They seem to being after us!¡¯ Wei Changqing realized that something was wrong. He saw the gray-white raptor hovering over their heads. ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯re from the Wei family n!¡± The raptor lowered its altitude. A burly man came forward with a look of surprise in his eyes. On him was a shiny cyan te. ¡°Seems like I won¡¯t have to go all the way to Yunying City to kidnap you all!¡± The burly manughed. His words made Xu Ning and Wei Changqing feel nervous. ¡®Enemy!¡¯ ¡°Stop talking nonsense, just do it!¡± The other person on the back of the gray raptor was an old woman wearing floral clothes. She was holding a wooden cane and looked very old. ¡°Okay, Mother-inw!¡± The burly man jumped down from a height of several dozen meters. ¡°Who are you?¡± Wei Changqing knew that they came with bad intentions. ¡°My father is the Head of the Wei n.¡± ¡°The Head of the Wei n?¡± When the burly man heard this, he was overjoyed. ¡°So you have the blood of the Wei n in you!¡± He stepped forward and was about to pull Wei Changqing¡¯s reins. The five guards led by Wei Binglin set off at the same time and surrounded the burly man. A few people drew out their knives and slowly moved in. ¡°Pathetic!¡± The burly man raised his arm, instantly killing the five guards. This scene made Xu Ning break out in cold sweat. He knew well that among the five guards, even the weakest one was in the mortal realm seventh stage, but the enemy just raised his hand and several guards were instantly killed. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ Wei Changqing¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°It¡¯s true qi¡­ this person is a void realm warrior!¡± Above the mortal realm was the void realm! ¡°You idiot, why did you kill them so quickly!¡± The old woman on the gray raptor suddenly said angrily, ¡°There is a shortage of manpower in the Fire Crystal Mine. They could have been valuableborers!¡± ¡°My mistake, Mother-inw.¡± The burly man scratched his head, looking embarrassed. ¡°Quick, take down the three Wei family descendants and the mortal realm martial artist, and bring them back together.¡± The old woman urged. The burly man received the order. He activated his true qi. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Xu Ning felt a sudden pain in his chest, then he lost consciousness. The four fell off their horses at the same time, falling unconscious. Then, the gray-white raptornded, exposing its spacious back. The burly man threw them onto the back of the raptor. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After the burly man got on the back of the raptor, the raptor flew up, rushed to the clouds, and flew all the way south. ¡°There were originally six high-levelborers, but only one is left because of you!¡± As they traveled between the clouds on the back of the raptor, the old woman said, ¡°You are not in charge, so you don¡¯t understand our troubles!¡± ¡°Mother-inw, aren¡¯t they just a few mortal realm martial artists?¡± The burly man seemed disappointed. ¡°When we return to State Jifeng, I will grab fifty of them for you!¡± ¡°Without mypany, you dare to walk out of the family n?¡± The old woman sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know how many people outside the family n want to kill you for those things you did!¡± The burly man went silent. ¡°But this trip is going much smoother than I expected.¡± The old woman took the jade te from the hands of the burly man and wiped it lightly, before putting it away. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into the blood of the Wei family. We didn¡¯t even have to go all the way to Yunying City in order to abduct them.¡± ¡°With the Wei family¡¯s blood in hand, the Dao Seal can be slowly opened, and by then, the entire n will be able toprehend it.¡± The old woman finally showed a satisfied smile. ¡°Mother-inw is really working hard for the family n.¡± The burly man sighed. The old woman smiled and stopped talking. The gray-white raptor, like a sharp arrow between the clouds, kept flying towards State Jifeng. ¡­ State Jifeng. Near the Fire Crystal Mine. Xu Ning woke up. Just after waking up, Xu Ning found himself in a cage with shackles on his hands and feet. On the other side of the cage, there was a person with messy hair and puffy eyes. After seeing Xu Ning wake up, he just nced at him for a moment, before minding his own matters again. ¡®Where am I¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked out of the cage. In the distance, he saw a big hole under a huge mountain. Some people kepting in and out, holding iron pickaxes, pushing a cart full of crystal clear fire stones. They looked exhausted. Next to them, there were people wearing leather armor and holding barbed whips in their hands. Those people looked arrogant, and they had a word on their clothing that Xu Ning did not recognize. The word was simr to the word ¡°supervisor¡± in State Feiyun. Xu Ning guessed that those people were probably the supervisors around here. ¡®It seems that I have been taken to the mine¡­¡¯ Before Xu Ning was hit unconscious by the burly man, he had heard them mention that there was a shortage ofborers at the Fire Crystal Mine. ¡®Who are those two people?¡¯ Xu Ning still had lingering fears at the thought of that burly man ying several high-level mortal realm martial artists with one swipe of his hand. ¡®I wanted to go to the Source Faction, but I didn¡¯t expect to be involved in this mess¡­¡¯ Xu Ning understood that those people wereing after the Wei n. But he was caught as an afterthought and was sent to the Fire Crystal Mine. As for Wei Changqing, Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng, they were probably still being held captive. Xu Ning did not know where they were. Xu Ning was fully aware of his dilemma. ¡®I have to find a way to escape.¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what he would face next. But he knew very well that he was likely going to suffer. Xu Ning looked around and noticed that there were no guards around him. The other person who was in the cage with him had his eyes closed. At that moment, his skin color darkened. He then activated his internal energy to try and break himself free. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Xu Ning only felt a sting in his palm, but the shackles were still intact. He tried a few more times, but to no avail. ¡°Don¡¯t even try, it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s better to save some energy.¡± The other person in the cage said to Xu Ning, ¡°These shackles are specially made for us. They can¡¯t be broken open.¡± Xu Ning was silent for a moment upon hearing this. He looked at the man. ¡°Where is this?¡± Xu Ning felt that this man was stronger than him. ¡°What?¡± The man was obviously surprised. Chapter 86 - Hope

Chapter 86: Hope

¡°I was knocked out and taken captive.¡± Xu Ning did not conceal anything. He just spoke the truth. The other man raised his eyebrows when he heard this. ¡°How unfortunate.¡± ¡°This is Xuanhua Canton, the Bao family n¡¯s Fire Crystal Mine.¡± The man seemed to be in his thirties, but his eyes looked wizened. ¡°Xuanhua Canton?¡± Xu Ning was taken aback. ¡®A canton city?¡¯ In State Feiyun, apart from cities, there were counties. He had never heard of a canton city before. ¡°This is State Jifeng, Xuanhua Canton?¡± Xu Ning had read a lot of books in the ck Armored Guards, so he knew that State Jifeng was to the south of State Feiyun. In State Jifeng, most of the regions were divided into prefectures and cantons. ¡°Yes.¡± The man nodded and looked at Xu Ning with a strange look. Xu Ning was baffled by the person¡¯s affirmative answer. He was taken hostage in State Feiyun and was brought to State Jifeng. ¡®If my sister¡¯s family knows that I am missing, they will be very worried¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt anxious. When the man saw Xu Ning¡¯s expression, he knew that Xu Ning was worried. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The man asked Xu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning leaned back on the cage. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± The man nodded. ¡°My name is Jiang Mian.¡± ¡°Since you were brought here, you should recognize reality and strive to survive.¡± Jiang Mian reminded Xu Ning. ¡°Strive to survive?¡± Xu Ning raised his head subconsciously and looked at Jiang Mian with a questioning look. Seeing this, Jiang Mian exined, ¡°I think we are wearing the same shackles, so our strength must be simr. The warriors of our realm are all miners in the deepyers of the Fire Crystal Mine.¡± ¡°It is very risky in the Fire Crystal Mine. While you are mining, poisonous substances could be emitted, which would then condense in the air, forming poisonous gas that would harm the body. If you want to ensure your safety, you must always activate your internal qi. Make sure not to be hurt by the poisonous gas.¡± Jiang Mian said, ¡°Moreover, in the deep trenches of the mine, some terrifying underground beasts would pop up from time to time. They are variants of demon beasts. They are rtively low in intelligence, but they are extremely cruel.¡± ¡°It is not easy to defend against the poisonous gas and those dangerous beasts.¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he felt a little depressed. This was exactly the same as what he had expected. There was a high chance that he was going to suffer. ¡°I noticed that you wished to break open the shackles and escape¡­¡± Jiang Mian said, ¡°But it¡¯s no use, I¡¯ve tried.¡± ¡°These shackles are made for warriors from the fourth to the sixth stage of the mortal realm. A mortal realm seventh stage strength is needed to break it open. But we have to go to the mines every day, and we have to use all our internal qi and physical strength to fight against the harsh environment. There is no time to practice at all.¡± ¡°Moreover, even if we get rid of the shackles, there are guards stationed outside. It is basically impossible to escape.¡± When he said this, Jiang Mian¡¯s expression was a little numb. Obviously, he had previously tried to escape, but he finally gave up after recognizing reality. ¡°Requires the strength of a mortal realm seventh stage to break the shackles¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at the shackles on his hands and feet, his heart sank. Right now, he was still in the mortal realm sixth stage. If he wanted to be promoted to the mortal realm seventh stage, he needed 135 units of energy. However, even after considering the rewards from hisbat merits and his subsidies, he only had 30 units of energy left. ¡®It must be difficult to find spirit medicine here.¡¯ ¡®Wait a second¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Xu Ning thought of one thing. He fumbled around his waist. ¡®It¡¯s still here!¡¯ Xu Ning touched the buckle on his waist. Xu Ning suddenly had hope. The reason for this was that Xu Ning¡¯s Thousand Source Bug was ced inside this buckle! Before leaving for the trip, Xu Ning felt it was inconvenient to carry the ceramic pot, so he asked Wei Binglin on how to transport the Thousand Source Bug. To that point, Wei Binglin gave Xu Ning a belt. This belt was specially made with a hiddenpartment on the buckle. It was specially designed by the Yunying City ck Armored Guards to carry secret information. Wei Binglin hid his Thousand Source Bug in this hiddenpartment and carried it with him. Because the Thousand Source Bug itself didn¡¯t like to move, the small space was enough for it to live in it. ¡®Thank god Wei Binglin gave me this belt!¡¯ Xu Ning felt lucky. He knew that he must have been searched before being sent to the mine. ¡®With the Thousand Source Bug, I have some hope of escaping!¡¯ Xu Ning was excited. The Thousand Source Bug did not require him to feed it, as it could absorb aura and grow by itself. Moreover, its efficiency in producing Aura Crystals would not decrease due to its tight living space. ¡®What?¡¯ Xu Ning was not depressed. Instead, he seemed to have calmed down, which confused Jiang Mian. But Jiang Mian didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just felt that Xu Ning recognized reality too quickly. ¡°I advise you to rest a little longer. In half an hour, we have to go to the mine.¡± Jiang Mian exined the situation to Xu Ning. He thenid on the small bed and closed his eyes. When Xu Ning saw Jiang Mian resting, he alsoid on his little bed. The small bed was actually a wooden board. Their cage was small, with only two small beds inside and nothing else. This cage was built on the surface, so they could clearly see the mine in the distance. This made it convenient for the supervisors to check on the status of the miners at any time. Xu Ning looked at Jiang Mian. He seemed to be asleep. Xu Ning secretly put on the belt and opened the hiddenpartment. He saw the white fat bug still crawling in the darkpartment, and beside it, there was a transparent crystal. ¡®It seems like it has been at least two days since I was knocked unconscious¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed. Before being taken into captivity, Xu Ning had just absorbed an Aura Crystal. But now, another aura crystal was produced, indicating that at least two days had passed. Xu Ning¡¯s Thousand Source Bug produced Aura Crystals quite frequently. After the Thousand Source Bug that Wei Binglin had received from Liu Yijian hatched, it took five days for it to produce an Aura Crystal. Whereas Xu Ning¡¯s Thousand Source Bug could produce an Aura Crystal almost every two to three days. ¡ª Discovered energy: 1 unit¡ª¡ª Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª Xu Ning silently absorbed the Aura Crystal. ¡®I need at least another 100 energy units before I can advance to the state mind realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®This Thousand Source Bug can provide me with about 12 units of energy a month. It will take nearly ten months to umte enough energy.¡¯ Xu Ning felt that this would take a long time. ording to what Jiang Mian said, these ten months would be difficult. ¡®But at least there is hope.¡¯ Xu Ning remained optimistic. Xu Ning thought back to the five guards who were casually killed by that burly man and he felt quite lucky. Luckily, the old woman said she wanted to kidnap him to be a miner. Otherwise, he would not have survived at all. Xu Ning carefully closed the hiddenpartment. And just like Jiang Mian, he closed his eyes. Less than half an hour went by. Xu Ning suddenly heard footsteps. He saw a few supervisors walking down the row of cell cages, knocking on the railings one by one. ¡°Rise up, get up and go to the mine!¡± The supervisors looked impatient and fierce. Xu Ning observed their footsteps, movements, and aura; he noticed that these supervisors were not weak. Since these miners¡¯ movements were restricted every day, the supervisors could easily handle them. Moreover, there were quite a few of them. There were even mortal realm ninth stage warriors, as such they were not afraid of these resting miners. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Mian sat up and slowly stood up, looking helpless. At this point, Xu Ning could only get up and follow Jiang Mian. The door opened, and the miners began to gather together. Chapter 87 - Ore Eating Thousand Source Bug

Chapter 87: Ore Eating Thousand Source Bug

¡°You¡¯re new here?¡± Xu Ning was pointed at by a supervisor who was holding a whip. ¡°Yes sir.¡± Xu Ning nodded. The supervisor smiled and said, ¡°Since you are new here, let me be frank, don¡¯t even think about running away. Otherwise, there will only be one consequence, and that is to be killed.¡± ¡°You, take him and teach him the rules here.¡± The supervisor looked at Jiang Mian. ¡°Understood, master.¡± Jiang Mian was expressionless as he responded in a quiet voice. The group of people began to enter the mine. Xu Ning was in the middle of the group, following behind Jiang Mian. Xu Ning noticed that this group of miners had the same shackles as him. ording to what Jiang Mian said, the strength of these people was between the mortal realm fourth and sixth stage. ¡®I wonder where they captured so many warrior miners¡­¡¯ Judging from the state of these people, they certainly did note to work voluntarily¡ªthey must have been forced. Xu Ning followed behind the group and came to the mine. Xu Ning felt a heat waveing as soon as he arrived at the entrance of the mine. A burning hot sensation rushed to his face. The group of people went down the mine. As they entered the mine, there was another group of peopleing out of the mine at the same time. They were pushing a cart full of crystal red ore, looking exhausted. ¡®Are these fire crystal ores¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had never heard of this type of ore before. He didn¡¯t know if State Feiyun did not possess this kind of ore, or if he was too low-level to know about it. They soon descended down to the firstyer of the mine. Xu Ning noticed that there was a miner holding a special iron pickaxe, mining at the cave wall. A piece of stone soon fell, which was then cracked open by the miners, revealing a fire crystal ore. Xu Ning noticed that the shackles of the miners on thisyer were different from his own. The material of their shackles seemed to be more easily broken. Xu Ning guessed that they might be warriors below the mortal realm third stage. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning suddenly felt poison entering his body through his breath. A slight burning sensation began to spread in his chest. ¡®Is this the poisonous gas Jiang Mian mentioned?¡¯ Xu Ning quickly activated his internal qi, forcing the poisonous gas out of the body. Xu Ning had to maintain this state. ¡®Since I used the Martial Arts Panel to advance, the internal qi in my body is a lot stronger¡­¡¯ Xu Ning did not have to worry about his internal qi getting depleted. As the group continued to walk deeper into the mine, they soon reached the secondyer of the mine. On thisyer, the concentration of the poisonous gas doubled. ¡°Once you mine a cart full, you can go out and rest.¡± Jiang Mian exined to Xu Ning. After they entered the secondyer of the mine, they could see a row of carts at the entrance. Xu Ning followed behind Jiang Mian with a cart in tow. ¡°Work faster!¡± On the secondyer of the mine, there were also supervisors patrolling back and forth. Whenever they saw someone slowing down, they wouldsh out with their whips. Whileshing, they would also activate their force. Even a strong warrior would be crippled by these whips. ¡°Just mine here.¡± Jiang Mian chose a ce for Xu Ning. He was next to Xu Ning. Xu Ning stopped and copied Jiang Mian¡¯s method, swinging and chopping down on the walls of the mine. Bang! Bang! Xu Ning chipped off the wall with the iron pickaxe. Then, like other miners, he smashed the fallen stones again, before picking out the fire crystal ores inside. The surface of the fire crystals were shiny, but impurities were still visible in them. Once it was mined, it probably needed further polishing. He held the warm fire crystal in his hand. ¡®This watermelon-sized stone only contains a small grape-sized fire crystal ore. To fill up this cart, it would take around five to six hours¡­¡¯ Xu Ning finally understood why the miners here were so exhausted. Physical exhaustion was secondary. The most difficult part of the whole situation was to maintain a state of internal qi for several hours. This was easy for a strong internal qi realm warrior like himself. But if their martial arts realm was lower, their internal qi would eventually be consumed, and they would be forced to inhale the poisonous gas. If this was the case, their body would inevitably be damaged over a long period of time. With the cruel reality before his eyes, Xu Ning could only endure it in silence. nk! nk! nk! The sounds of collision echoed throughout the mine. There were asionally some scolding and whipping sounds. The time slowly passed by. Although Xu Ning felt that the process of mining was extremely boring, fortunately, his body was strong and he had plenty of internal qi, so he did not suffer any physical damage. Jiang Mian was also paying attention to Xu Ning as he mined. He noticed that Xu Ning seemed to have recognized the status quo and was steadily mining ores. Jiang Mian felt that Xu Ning was really at ease. After five hours or so, Xu Ning¡¯s cart was filled with fire crystal ores. These five hours were extremely long. This was equivalent to ten hours of continuous heavy physical work, and there was no food or water to replenish energy during this strenuous period. Jiang Mian had filled his cart as well. ¡°You mined quite skillfully.¡± Jiang Mian casuallyplimented, before bringing Xu Ning to exchange the ores. Xu Ning followed Jiang Mian to the ore exchange station. It was already night time. After turning in a cart full of fire crystals, they received a portion of food and water. After eating and drinking, they were sent back to their cell. Jiang Mian returned to the cell and stopped talking to Xu Ning. He seemed really tired, as he immediately fell asleep on the bed. Xu Ning was in better condition, but he was also a little tired. Before getting ready to rest, Xu Ning opened the hidden bucklepartment again to check on his Thousand Source Bug. This was the only hope for him to get out of here. The hidden bucklepartment opened, and although it waspletely dark right now, Xu Ning could clearly see the fat white bug inside. Xu Ning poked it with his finger. If this was in the past, the fat white bug would not have moved, but today, when Xu Ning¡¯s finger touched the fat white bug, it seemed to be getting a little excited. ¡°What?¡± This abnormal situation surprised Xu Ning a little. He saw the fat white bug near his hand, constantly rubbing itself on his finger. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Xu Ning was quite confused. He pulled his finger away. Xu Ning looked at his finger and noticed that there was some ore dust on the skin of his fingers. His hands were dirty from working in the mine. ¡®No way this Thousand Source Bug can eat fire crystals¡­¡¯ After thinking for a while, Xu Ning started to experiment. He tried to clean his fingers thoroughly before touching the fat white bug. This time, it stopped moving. ¡®This Thousand Source Bug¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was at a loss. The Thousand Source Bug described by Wei Binglin only absorbed aura and never ate food. ¡®Is this really a Thousand Source Bug¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was full of doubts. ¡®Forget it, when I go to the mine tomorrow, I will sneak out a small piece of fire crystal ore to experiment if this Thousand Source Bug can eat it¡­¡± After thinking about it, Xu Ning made a n. It was not difficult to sneak out a small piece of fire crystal ore from the mine. ¡­ Another day had passed. When Xu Ning came out of the mine again, he brought out a piece of fire crystal ore the size of a fingernail. While Jiang Mian was sleeping, Xu Ning ced the small piece of fire crystal ore into the secretpartment. Sure enough, as Xu Ning had expected, after he put the fire crystal ore in, the Thousand Source Bug seemed to smell some delicious food and began to rush towards it. Xu Ning could not see its mouth, but he could feel that it was eating. ¡®I hope this Thousand Source Bug won¡¯t have any problems after eating the fire crystal ore.¡¯ Xu Ning was slightly worried. But at the same time, another thought emerged from the bottom of his heart,?¡®Perhaps, there is energy in this fire crystal ore that is being absorbed by this Thousand Source Bug?¡¯ Xu Ning was certain that he couldn¡¯t extract energy from this fire crystal ore. If Thousand Source Bug could spit out higher quality crystals after swallowing the fire crystal ore, then he would have hit a major home run. Chapter 88 - Improved Aura Crystal Quality

Chapter 88: Improved Aura Crystal Quality

The Thousand Source Bug was still gnawing at that fire crystal ore. Xu Ning closed the secretpartment, shut his eyes, and prepared to rest. He hoped that this Thousand Source Bug, which did not resemble an actual Thousand Source Bug, could bring some surprises to him. Two days went by. Xu Ning was still mining hard in the mines. A supervisor was patrolling back and forth nearby. Xu Ning had basically adapted to the rhythm of mining. nk! nk! nk! Inside the mine, Xu Ning suddenly heard the sound of a wall cracking behind him. He nced back subconsciously. He then saw a crack suddenly appear on the wall more than ten meters behind him, apanied by a rustling sound. There were several miners in front of the wall. After seeing the crack, their expression changed. ¡°Run!¡± Jiang Mian suddenly shouted to Xu Ning. He pulled Xu Ning and ran back vigorously. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°An associated demon beast of the Fire Crystal Mine!¡± Jiang Mian replied while running. As soon as Jiang Mian finished speaking, he saw the wall suddenlypletely crack open. He then saw a scaly monster that looked like a big lizard crawling out of the wall. It was more than five meters long, and its tail was half of its length. Although it looked slender, its ws were sharp and its overall appearance was hideous. The moment the monster crawled out of the wall, it flicked its tail and rushed towards a nearby miner. It waved its ws and swept its tail, instantly killing the miner. ¡°Quick, call the guards!¡± When the supervisor in the mine saw this, his expression changed drastically and he ran away shouting. After the monster killed one person, it kept moving forward and hunted down the miners. Xu Ning and Jiang Mian moved quickly. They had already fled to the firstyer of the mine. The guards had arrived in full gear, and their movements were quick. Afterwards, Xu Ning heard the roar of the monster and the echoing sound of fighting from the secondyer of the mine. ¡°How scary.¡± After escaping the mine, everyone crowded together. For the miners with rtively weak strength, they were all lucky to still be alive. ¡°Stand here, don¡¯t move. When the associated demon beast underneath is sorted, you will go back to work!¡± Several supervisors came forward, surrounding the miners and restricting their movement. Xu Ning was in the center of the crowd, looking at the mine. ¡®Associated demon beast¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought about this. ording to his observation just now, the explosive power disyed by the demon beast should beparable to his own strength. But Xu Ning didn¡¯t know how durable it was. If he really confronted it head-on, he really wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to injure it. As such, the demon beast was still a threat to him. Xu Ning had only heard about spirit medicines having associated demon beasts. The so-called associated demon beasts of spirit medicine were attracted to the spirit medicine itself. It would then use the spirit medicine to spread its energy and grow. Without killing or scaring away the associated beast, it was impossible to harvest the spirit medicine. Of course, spirit medicines that had associated demon beasts around it were of the best quality. ¡®Since this Fire Crystal Mine has associated demon beasts, then it must contain substances beneficial to the demon beasts¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®But this kind of substance should not contain aura, otherwise I can absorb it directly¡­¡¯ ¡°In the future, we will often encounter this situation.¡± Jiang Mian said while standing next to Xu Ning, ¡°This Fire Crystal Mine is extremelyrge, so there is more than one associated demon beast. They even have their own small pack here¡­¡± ¡°If you hear sounds in the walls in the future, or find any cracks in the wall, remember to run away immediately.¡± ¡°I see, thanks.¡± Xu Ning replied. Although Jiang Mian was a little expressionless, he was actually a nice person. Time quickly passed. At the entrance of the mine, more than a dozen guards with armor drenched in blood walked out. Some of them were injured, but no one was dead. The guards dragged the body of the associated demon beast; it was obviously dead. ¡°Okay, the trouble is solved, go back to work!¡± The supervisor drove everyone in the mine again. ¡­ Two days went by. Over the past few days, Xu Ning felt quite anxious. It was because his own Thousand Source Bug had not discharged any Aura Crystals for the past four days. Prior to this, the Thousand Source Bug would expel Aura Crystals at least every three days. Xu Ning was a little worried about whether the Thousand Source Bug would still be able to absorb aura after eating the fire crystal ore. Night time. Xu Ning secretly opened the hiddenpartment. This time, Xu Ning was not disappointed. Xu Ning finally saw a red Aura Crystal. ¡®It finally discharged an Aura Crystal!¡¯ Xu Ning finally felt relieved. This meant that after swallowing the fire crystal ore, the Thousand Source Bug did not lose its ability to produce Aura Crystals. ¡®The Aura Crystal is light red. Is it because it ate too much fire crystal ore?¡¯ Xu Ning couldn¡¯t wait to see if this new Aura Crystal was different. Xu Ning used his fingers to grab the red Aura Crystal. ¡ª Discovered energy: 2 units- Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning absorbed the two units of energy. ¡®Sure enough, this Aura Crystal is worth 2 units!¡¯ Xu Ning was relieved. Obviously, this Thousand Source Bug not only absorbed the aura in the air, but also absorbed the energy in the fire crystal ore. The Thousand Source Bug was like an energy converter for Xu Ning. ¡®In the past, the Thousand Source Bug produced an Aura Crystal that is worth one unit of energy every two to three days. In one month, the total energy I could obtain is about 12 units.¡¯ ¡®Now, the Thousand Source Bug would produce an Aura Crystal that is worth two units of energy every four days. In one month, I can get about 15 units of energy.¡¯ Xu Ning frowned when he thought about this. It seemed that the rate of increase was somewhat small. ¡®I¡¯ll wait a few days and check again. Maybe after a few days, the Thousand Source Bug will adapt to the fire crystal ore, and the speed of it producing Aura Crystals will increase.¡¯ Thousand Source Bugs would increase Aura Crystal production as they grew. Xu Ning also nned to obtain some higher-quality crystal ore for the Thousand Source Bug to consume. Some of the fire crystal ore in the mine had duller surfaces, while some had clear and bright surfaces¡ªthis showed the difference in quality. ¡®If this continues on, I¡¯ll be able to escape sooner.¡¯ Although Xu Ning was still deep in this predicament, he had be more hopeful. ¡­ The days went by quickly. In the blink of an eye, five months had passed. Xu Ning had been working in the mine for more than 150 days. Although Xu Ning did not suffer any substantial harm, he had experienced being attacked by associated demon beasts several times. Had it not been for Xu Ning¡¯s quick response, he would have died already. Xu Ning was very excited today. He had umted 133 units of energy! As long as he obtained two more units of energy, he could break through to the mortal realm seventh stage. By then, he would be able to break the shackles, look for opportunities, and escape from this Fire Crystal Mine. Just as Xu Ning predicted, the Thousand Source Bug adapted to the fire crystal ore. As long as it continued to consume fire crystal ore, it would regrly produce an Aura Crystal worth two units of energy every three days. Xu Ning could now harvest 20 units of energy a month. Inside the cage, Xu Ning waited for the Thousand Source Bug to produce an Aura Crystal again. ¡°You seem to be in a good mood these days¡­¡± Jiang Mian took the initiative to speak to Xu Ning, which was rare. Unlike Xu Ning, Jiang Mian¡¯s condition had deteriorated a lot in the past few months. Aside from his unkempt appearance, he also looked much older. Jiang Mian exined to Xu Ning that he was corroded by the poisonous gas in the mine. Jiang Mian was in the internal qi realm, so he had plenty of internal qi. But three months ago, he was sneakily attacked by an associated demon beast, and was injured. In his injured state, he was definitely not as strong as before. Chapter 89 - Mortal Realm Seventh Stage Escape

Chapter 89: Mortal Realm Seventh Stage Escape

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Jiang Mian to take the initiative to talk to him. However, he ignored Jiang Mian¡¯s question, and instead asked, ¡°Do you feel better recently?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s concern was sincere. Jiang Mian had helped him quite a lot while he was in this mine. Jiang Mian shook his head and looked at the dark night outside the iron fence. There was a rare look of eagerness in his eyes. ¡°I wonder if there is still an opportunity to see the outside world in my life?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows and nced at Jiang Mian upon hearing his words. ¡°Maybe there will.¡± Jiang Mian smiled. His eyes returned to indifference again. ¡°It will be difficult.¡± Jiang Mian sighed. He had seen too many warrior miners like himself who would get gradually destroyed and eliminated after being injured in the mine. Xu Ning understood what Jiang Mian was thinking. It might not be long before he would be buried under the mines. After saying this, Jiang Mian faced the wall andid down again. Xu Ning opened the hiddenpartment to check the status of the Thousand Source Bug. The white fat bug was hiding in the corner, as most of the space in the darkpartment was upied by a piece of fire crystal ore that was the size of a grape. This was the food Xu Ning had picked up for the fat white bug yesterday. Over the past five months of observation and analysis, Xu Ning gained a new perspective on the Thousand Source Bug. Xu Ning previously believed that the Thousand Source Bug was a converter that would absorb the energy in the crystal ore and then discharge it. Butter, ording to Xu Ning¡¯s observations, although a fire crystal ore was valuable, it was not extremely precious either. The energy contained in a small piece of fire crystal ore was small. Xu Ning¡¯s current opinion was that the reason why the Thousand Source Bug swallowed fire crystal ore and discharged higher-quality aura crystals, was because the fire crystal ore contained substances that could increase the efficiency of the Thousand Source Bug¡¯s absorption of the surrounding aura, as opposed to the ore containing energy itself. But in any case, it was a fact that the fire crystal ore could help the Thousand Source Bug improve the quality of its Aura Crystals. ¡­ The next day. Xu Ning woke up from his sleep. The sun had just begun to rise. But through the iron fence, Xu Ning could already see that the miners had already entered the mine. Xu Ning rubbed his eyes, and then looked at Jiang Mian. He was still asleep. Thus, Xu Ning opened the hiddenpartment again and looked at the Thousand Source Bug. This was what Xu Ning would do every morning and evening. The hiddenpartment opened, and Xu Ning looked inside. His eyes suddenly lit up. Xu Ning saw that beside the Thousand Source Bug, another light red crystal was expelled. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t wait to take out the Aura Crystal. ¡ª Discovered energy: 2 units- Absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning controlled his emotions. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm sixth stage: internal qi realm)+ Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Perfection realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Elementary Realm) + Avable energy: 135 units ¡ª ¡®After five months, I finally saved up 135 units of energy!¡¯ In such a difficult environment, Xu Ning finally gathered enough resources to advance to the mortal realm seventh stage. Almost without hesitation, Xu Ning pressed the ¡°+¡± sign besides the Spring Breeze Tactic. ¡ª Consume 135 units of energy to advance the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± The 135 units of energy he had been saving up were instantly gone. At the same time, Xu Ning felt his head was dizzy. Soon after, the feeling of drowsiness disappeared. Xu Ning was now conscious and clear-headed. He closed his eyes and clearly felt the movement of internal qi in his body. He could feel the muscles, bones, and blood meridians. This gave Xu Ning a feeling of being able topletely control his body. ¡®The first three stages of the mortal realm are for tempering the body; the fourth to sixth stage of the mortal realm are for internal qi improvement; the seventh to the ninth stage of the mortal realm are to perfect and merge the strength and internal qi of the body, and at the same time, develop the martial artist¡¯s perceptual limit!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s fist was full of strength again. His body strength and internal energy did not increase, but if he threw out a punch, he would notice that his power had improved by at least three times. This was because Xu Ning¡¯s control over his body had improved. Through fine adjustments to the body, Xu Ning could change the way he stimted his internal energy. Before this, when he used his force, the enemy would only feel a piercing sensation. But now, Xu Ning could adjust the way he would exert his force. He could make the enemy feel the piercing sensation, but also the mming force of a hammer, producing a moreprehensive strike. Moreover, after his strength improved, his perception was also getting stronger and stronger. After advancing to the spirit realm, he would even gain the biological instinct to perceive danger in advance. ¡®If I use my force to slice, these shackles can be easily cut off!¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the shackles on his body and began to contemte. After being promoted to the state mind realm, the differences between fist-centered external skills and knife-centered external skills would basically be smoothed out. The reason for this was because of the change in the way that internal qi interacted with force. A warrior could also use his force to simte a weapon with his bare hands. ¡®Now, I just need to wait for an opportunity!¡¯ Xu Ning now had the strength to break free and escape from the cage. However, the mine camp was full of supervisors and guards, and some were even in the spirit realm. Only when the time was right, could he risk an escape. ¡®Oof¡­¡¯ Xu Ning took a deep breath and calmed down. However, a deafening roar of a beast suddenly came from the mine in the distance. The roar of the beast shocked Xu Ning. Jiang Mian, who was lying on the side of the cage, also woke up. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing Xu Ning awake, Jiang Mian asked. Xu Ning shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know. The supervisors in the mine quickly escaped. Their steps were messy, and their voices were horrified. ¡°Quickly, go and call the manager! A leader-level associated demon beast has prated the mine!¡± ¡°An associated demon beast at the leader level?¡± Both Xu Ning and Jiang Mian¡¯s expressions changed. The associated demon beasts in the Fire Crystal Mine had their own packs. The leaders of these associated demon beast packs wereparable to warriors in the mortal realm eighth stage or even the mortal realm ninth stage. They were extremely lethal and destructive, and they must be dealt with by a spirit realm artist at the mine camp. This was the first time Xu Ning had encountered this situation over the past five months. Xu Ning saw guards rushing into the mine with weapons from all directions. The roars of beasts and sounds of fighting came from the mine. Not long after, a man wearing a robe stepped into the mine. ¡®That¡¯s the manager of the mine!¡¯ Xu Ning had seen this person before. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble.¡± Jiang Mian looked solemn. ¡°If this manager can¡¯t solve the leader-level associated demon beast and let it roam to the surface, we will be in danger.¡± Xu Ning, Jiang Mian and others were in a cage outside. They couldn¡¯t break free, but if the leader-level associated demon beast reached the surface and attacked indiscriminately, then they would definitely be in danger. Jiang Mian was nervous, but Xu Ning¡¯s heart was excited. He was just thinking about finding a chance to escape. But, in a blink of an eye, the opportunity came. The mine camp was in chaos, and most of the guards were focused on the mine. The surveince on them must have weakened by a lot. ¡®The opportunity is here, right now!¡¯ Xu Ning directly activated his internal qi. His palms turned into knives as he exerted his force. Xu Ning cut the shackles around his hands and feet, with Jiang Mian watching from the side. Afterwards, Xu Ning turned his head and asked Jiang Mian, ¡°Jiang Mian, would you like to escape?¡± Jiang Mian had taken good care of Xu Ning, so Xu Ning gave him a choice. Jiang Mian did not have time to ask Xu Ning how he advanced in such a harsh environment. He quickly responded, ¡°I want to escape!¡± ¡°Good!¡± At the next moment, Xu Ning quickly shattered Jiang Mian¡¯s shackles. ¡°We¡¯ll run away separately. As for whether we can get out alive, that¡¯ll depend on your own ability!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s tone was fierce. The process of fleeing was dangerous. Xu Ning might not be able to take care of himself, much less Jiang Mian. ¡°Okay! Thank you very much!¡± Jiang Mian cupped his fists towards Xu Ning. Xu Ning no longer hesitated. He immediately waved his hand, tearing apart the iron fence. The two set off to escape. Chapter 90 - Successful Escape

Chapter 90: Sessful Escape

After escaping from the cage, the two fled in two different directions. The situation was urgent. Although they had been friends for several months, they had no time for a formal farewell. After being detained here for five months, Xu Ning had figured out the approximateyout of the mine camp. Xu Ning ran towards the fence of the mine camp. The whole situation was in chaos right now. Xu Ning avoided the oing supervisors and guards, and for the first time, no one noticed Xu Ning. But this onlysted for a short while. Soon, one supervisor saw Xu Ning escaping. ¡°A miner is trying to escape!¡± The supervisor quickly yelled out loud and pointed in a direction. Immediately afterwards, the guards and the other supervisors also noticed Xu Ning. Without any hesitation, they rushed towards Xu Ning. ¡®I was noticed!¡¯ He was now less than 200 meters away from the fence wall. After hearing the shout, the guards that were positioned in front of Xu Ning also started to surround him. Xu Ning suddenly was being nked from the front and back. But Xu Ning did not panic. After all, the side of the camp he chose had rtively few guards. Moreover, those stronger guards of the camp all went to the mine. This was the best time to escape. ¡°Catch him!¡± A supervisor shouted, ¡°Use him as an example for the others. We will kill him in front of everyone here!¡± Xu Ning sneered when he heard this. He bent over and picked up a few stones off the ground. Xu Ning quickly threw out the stones in his hand. Xu Ning had been promoted to the state mind realm, so he could temporarily attach his force to the surface of an object. These stones, which contained his force, directly pierced through the throats of the guards. Suddenly, Xu Ning saw an opening in front of him. He elerated again, knocking down the two front guards, and he soon reached the fence wall. The wall was about 20 meters high and was covered with sharp iron spikes. Seeing this, Xu Ning activated his hardened skin, condensing the internal qi in his hands and feet. By doing that, he easily climbed over the wall. ¡°He¡¯s running away!¡± After watching Xu Ning jump over the wall, the supervisor and guards who chased him did not give up. ¡°Quick, go and gather some men and horses, and continue to chase after him!¡± If a miner escaped, the mine camp manager would inevitably hold them ountable. ¡­ After climbing over the fence, Xu Ning was about tond on the ground, but then he saw a ring of deep pits on the ground. The pits were filled with spikes. If he fell into the pit, the spikes would definitely prate his body. But this did not stop Xu Ning. In his leap, he applied his strength to legs and stepped against the wall, jumping across the pit. ¡®I finally escaped!¡¯ After five difficult months, Xu Ning finally regained his freedom. He looked back at the mine camp. ¡®One day, I will get my revenge.¡¯ After five months of hardship, Xu Ning¡¯s heart was filled with resentment. But Xu Ning did not stay around for long. He knew very well that those guards would definitely continue to pursue him. Xu Ning no longer hesitated. He quickly moved forward. Outside the mine was a dense forest. Inside this dense forest, the branches and leaves blocked the sun, and the trees towered over all. In this forest, he would almost always be in the shade. Xu Ning chose to travel in areas that had lush grass and dense thorns, trying his best to hide his whereabouts. But those guards sent more than a dozen teams to chase in Xu Ning¡¯s direction. Xu Ning could hear the sounds of horses galloping behind him. Hearing that, he immediately climbed up a tree and began to hide. After waiting for the guards to get close to him under the tree, Xu Ning suddenly dropped down andunched a surprise attack. Xu Ning eliminated a few guards. ¡®The strongest guard here is only in the internal qi realm.¡¯ The strength of these guards was not a problem for Xu Ning. Xu Ning guessed that those stronger guards in the camp must have gone to support the mine. This was his perfect opportunity. Afterwards, Xu Ning searched the corpses, which led to him finding a lot of money. There were not only taels of silver, but also gold. Xu Ning didn¡¯t understand the currency of State Jifeng, but since he found it, he would obviously take it with him. Regardless of whether he wanted to find a ce to rest for a while, or find a way to travel back to State Feiyun, he needed money. ¡°Go!¡± Xu Ning picked the strongest-looking horse and continued on with his escape. Less than half an hourter, Xu Ning finally escaped from the dense forest. However, at this point, Xu Ning¡¯s horse had been running for too long. It was unable to move anymore. Seeing this, Xu Ning did not hesitate to leave it behind. He dismounted and began walking with his own two legs. Xu Ning encountered a vige twenty miles outside the dense forest. Although Xu Ning had messy hair, shaggy beard, and dirty clothes at this time, he still did not choose to enter the vige to rest. Xu Ning knew very well that those pursuing guards would inevitably question the people at the vige. ¡®I¡¯ll first run far away before getting some rest!¡¯ Although he had eaten poorly over the past 5 months, Xu Ning always had a good physique, so he showed no signs of exhaustion at this time. ¡­ Two dayster. On a mountain road. A caravan was advancing steadily. There were more than a dozen guards in this caravan. The head of the guard in front of the caravan had a sturdy body and was full of muscle. He was obviously a powerful warrior. Ordinary bandits would not even dare to try and rob them. ¡°What?¡± The convoy continued to move forward. Suddenly, the leader of the guards noticed that there was a person standing in the middle of the mountain road. The man was tall, skinny, ragged and unkempt. ¡°Whoever is there, get out of the way!¡± The buff guard yelled angrily in a stern tone. After that, he quickly held a machete in his hands. Outside of Fucheng Canton City, the world was chaotic, who knew if this person was dangerous. ¡°What happened?¡± A small middle-aged man emerged from the carriage behind. He was wearing a brocade suit and a hat. He looked high-profile. ¡°Manager, there¡¯s someone blocking the road ahead.¡± The buff guard turned around and exined. The skinny manager reached out his neck and looked over, and when he saw the person¡¯s appearance, he immediately showed a look of irritation. ¡°Kick him to the side. He looks like a refugee.¡± ¡°Yes sir.¡± The buff guard took the lead. ¡°Get out of the way quickly!¡± As he approached the man, the buff guard waved his knife towards the man, gesturing to him to get out of the way. ¡°Everyone!¡± But to the surprise of the buff guard, the stranger walked over. This homeless-looking man was Xu Ning. Xu Ning walked day and night without stopping for two days. BY now, he hadpletely thrown off the pursuing soldiers. He had chosen to walk on a path he found to escape, and now he finally ran into people. Xu Ning wanted to use his money to exchange for some clothes and food. ¡°Excuse me, I want to exchange some silver for some clothes and food.¡± Xu Ning exined his intention. The buff guard approached and saw that the unkempt man had bright eyes. Moreover, his words were full of confidence, and he walked very steadily. He was obviously a martial artist, not a refugee like the manager had said. The buff guard no longer provoked Xu Ning, afraid that Xu Ning would get offended. ¡°My friend, are you in trouble?¡± The buff guard tentatively spoke. As he was talking, he was looking around the mountains. He was afraid that Xu Ning was here to distract them from horse bandits. ¡°Sort of.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Can I buy some clothes and food.¡± After saying that, Xu Ning showed the money in his hands. ¡°Okay.¡± The buff guard didn¡¯t find anything wrong with this, so he readily agreed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did we stop?¡± The skinny manager stuck out his head again. He spoke in an unpleasant tone. ¡°Well, this brother is in trouble, and he wants to exchange clothes and food.¡± The buff guard responded. The skinny manager sneered. ¡°Not selling! Throw him aside, we have to hurry!¡± Chapter 91 - Chun Rin Canton

Chapter 91: Chun Rin Canton

¡®Throw me aside?¡¯ Xu Ning was not angry, he just smiled instead. Afterwards, Xu Ning flicked his wrist and shot out a piece of silver in his hand. The silver piece brushed past the skinny manager¡¯s face. Immediately after, there was the sound of an explosion. The silver piece flew and hit the carriage, breaking the surrounding wood, creating a small hole in the carriage. The skinny manager was shocked. He suddenly broke out in cold sweat. ¡®If that silver piece hit my head, I would have died.¡¯ The skinny manager suddenly became annoyed and wanted to get the buff guard to get rid of Xu Ning, but suddenly, he heard the buff guard shout. ¡°Mortal realm seventh stage, state mind realm!¡± The buff guard looked at Xu Ning in disbelief. Attaching force to objects would produce an explosive effect. This was a way of exerting strength that could only be achieved by masters in the mortal realm seventh stage or above. This person who looked like a refugee turned out to be a master of martial arts. ¡°Mortal realm seventh stage?¡± The skinny manager began to regret his words. Although he did not practice martial arts, this did not mean that he did not know the power of a mortal realm seventh stage warrior. If this man came with terrible intentions, he could easily destroy the caravan. ¡°Manager, are these silver taels enough for me to buy some clothes and food?¡± Xu Ning had a smile on his face. He looked at the skinny, little manager. The skinny manager¡¯s face trembled. He then smiled forcefully. ¡°Enough, enough.¡± Immediately, the skinny manager turned to his subordinates and yelled, ¡°Idiots, what are you still waiting around for? Pick out some of the brightest clothes and hats from our goods, remember to pick something that fits his body!¡± ¡°Also, bring out some meat and prepare it for the good man!¡± Xu Ning was surprised by how quickly the skinny manager changed his demeanor. Soon, the subordinates packed up the goods. Xu Ning picked out a martial arts outfit that suited him, then took some grains and dried meat. With the goods in his hand, Xu Ning cupped his fists towards the buff guard and said, ¡°My friend, where is the nearest city or county city from here?¡± The buff man responded clearly, ¡°Chun Rin Canton is the closest from here. You can reach it by walking two hundred miles south.¡± Xu Ning nodded silently. He had to find a ce to settle down, rx his mind, and then find his way home after everything was secure. ¡°Thanks.¡± After Xu Ning received the goods, he bid farewell to the buff guard and the skinny manager. ¡°Go, what are you doing?¡± After watching Xu Ning leave, the skinny manager urged his subordinates. He wiped the sweat off his face with his sleeves. He had learned a lesson this time. ¡­ After Xu Ning received the clothes and food, he went into the nearby mountains and forests. He found a water stream and washed his body thoroughly. After that, Xu Ning put on the new clothes, but kept his secret beltpartment. Afterwards, Xu Ning ate some food and rushed to Chun Rin Canton. ¡­ ¡®Chun Rin Canton seems much more prosperous than Kangyun County¡­¡¯ After a long journey, Xu Ning entered Chun Rin Canton. The streets were wide and filled with people. Pedestrians on the roads rubbed shoulders against one another, shouting and yelling in the street markets. Everything looked like an upgraded version of Kangyun County. ¡®Chun Rin County should be considered a big city in State Jifeng.¡¯ Xu Ning had read many books when he was in the ck Armored Guards. ording to the description in the book, State Jifeng was split into separate regimes, and the state was also in a rtively chaotic environment. Only some big cities were stable. ¡®The development of martial arts in Chun Rin Canton should be much higher than that of Kangyun County.¡¯ As Xu Ning walked on the roads, he saw many warriors above the mortal realm fourth stage. He even encountered two state mind realm martial artists who were simr in strength to him. In Kangyun County, there were only four people above the state mind realm. After walking on the roads just for a little while, he already saw two strong warriors, which showed that the martial arts level of Chun Rin Canton was higher than that of Kangyun County. Xu Ning even suspected that in Chun Rin Canton, there were void realm warriors who were above the mortal realm warriors. If there were no void realm warriors watching over this canton city like clouds, this canton city would never be this peaceful. ¡°I¡¯ll find a ce to stay first.¡± Xu Ning saw a restaurant hotel on the side of the street and walked in. ¡°Room please.¡± Xu Ning walked in and exined his needs. ¡°Sir, in our hotel, there are only rooms for five taels of silver a night.¡± The clerk leaned forward with an apologetic smile on his face. Xu Ning took out a small piece of gold from his pockets and asked, ¡°How long will this get me?¡± ¡°With one tael of gold, you can stay here for twenty days, all meals included.¡± The clerk¡¯s eyes lit up, and his smile got even brighter. Xu Ning nodded. Xu Ning remembered that in ancient times, one tael of gold could only be exchanged for ten taels of silver. But here, one tael of gold was equal to a hundred taels of silver. It seemed that the gold mines in this world were rare. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay for twenty days.¡± Xu Ning was toozy to bargain. After five months of hard work, Xu Ning wanted to switch to a morefortable environment. ¡°Follow me, I¡¯ll take you to the guest room.¡± The man quickly took Xu Ning upstairs. After entering the room, the man brought him some food. Although this was only for one person, there was a lot of food. Xu Ning was hungry just looking at it. After a good feast, Xu Ning did not rest in the room, instead he went downstairs. He was going to go out and ask around to see where he was, and how he could get home. ¡­ At night. Xu Ning stood in front of the window, looking at the moonlight outside with a mncholy expression on his face. ¡°It seems that my home is far away.¡± Xu Ning sighed suddenly. ording to what Xu Ning found out, Chun Rin Canton was almost at the southernmost part of State Jifeng. If he wanted to return to State Feiyun, he would have to cross the entirety of State Jifeng. Forget about the difficulties and obstacles he would encounter, with Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, it would take him a year toplete this journey. Moreover, even if he went to the north of State Jifeng, he would not be able to reach State Feiyun. It was because between State Jifeng and State Feiyun, there was the Jichuan Mountain Range. The Jichuan Mountain Range separated the two major states, and it was extremely dangerous. Unless one had the strength of a void realm martial artist, it would be suicide to pass through the mountain range. ¡®I wonder when I can go back?¡¯ Xu Ning missed his sister and niece more and more. ¡®Do I really have to wait until I advance to the void realm before I can return to State Feiyun?¡¯ Xu Ning had a headache. The reality was cruel. His own strength did not allow him to go home alive. ¡®It seems that I have to stay in State Jifeng for a while.¡¯ Xu Ning had no choice but to recognize reality. Despite the setbacks, Xu Ning felt that he was quite luckypared to the three Wei family members. After being patient for five months, he escaped. But, who knew what kind of torture the Wei family members were going through. Although Xu Ning had liked the Wei family members, he did not have the strength to rescue them right now. Even the two people who captured them and their raptor were already in the void realm. With that in mind, Xu Ning¡¯s strength was just not enough. ¡®I¡¯ll find something to do first.¡¯ Xu Ning had already begun to figure out a new n. Since he didn¡¯t have a foundation in State Jifeng, he would get his start in Chun Rin Canton. ¡®I¡¯ll wait until I have enough resources to improve my strength again before considering the future.¡¯ Xu Ning did not have a better idea right now. The only thing that was still a worry was whether he should roam around the city like a lone wolf, or find a job in Chun Rin Canton first. But in any case, since he was in the state mind realm, it would not be difficult for him to survive and build a foundation in State Jifeng. Chapter 92 - Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall

Chapter 92: Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall

A few days went by. Over the past few days, Xu Ning traveled across Chun Rin Canton. Xu Ning¡¯s mind became much more rxed after strolling around Chun Rin Canton. Xu Ning walked on the street and passed by a martial arts hall. Xu Ning was unfamiliar with martial arts halls. When he was in Kangyun County, he had never seen a martial arts hall. If someone wanted to practice martial arts, they must either be taught by their family or join a martial arts organization, otherwise they could only practice alone. The martial arts hall in Chun Rin Canton was responsible for teaching martial arts, and one only needed to pay the appropriate amount of taels. After staying at Chun Rin Canton for a few days, Xu Ning had seen several martial arts halls. At that moment, Xu Ning walked past the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Normally, Xu Ning would take a look from outside and leave, but today, Xu Ning stood still in ce. That was because a notice was posted at the entrance of the martial arts hall. Although the writing on the notice was different from the writing in State Feiyun, Xu Ning could still recognize most of the words and understand the rough context. ¡®Recruiting a deputy hall master.¡¯ Xu Ning read the notice. The Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall posted a notice to recruit a deputy hall master. The requirement was for the recruited person to have at least the strength of the mortal realm seventh stage. The remuneration was also generous. The sry was at least 30 gold taels per month. The price of goods in State Jifeng was not much different from that of State Feiyun. So, 30 gold taels was not a small amount for a martial artist in the state mind realm. ¡®A martial arts hall can make this much money?¡¯ Xu Ning was curious. If what the notice said was true, Xu Ning would be willing to be a deputy hall master. Currently, hecked ess to resources. Xu Ning strode into the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. As soon as he walked in, Xu Ning saw several warriors resting in the foyer. In the front counter, there were people holding silver taels, preparing to sign up. He heard the sounds of people practicing martial artsing from the backyard of the martial arts hall. ¡°You also came to learn martial arts?¡± Xu Ning was looking around and saw a young woman in a white outfit approaching him. She had a round face and well-defined features. She didn¡¯t look particrly stunning at first nce. But her figure was extremely tall. With a pair of straight long legs, she gave off a sense of vigorous beauty. ¡°If you want to learn martial arts, go to the front desk to sign up.¡± The woman in white said to Xu Ning. Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not here to learn martial arts.¡± ¡°I saw a notice at the door just now, stating that you want to recruit a deputy hall master, so I wish to apply.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°You want to work as a deputy hall master?¡± The woman in white was surprised. She looked at Xu Ning. ¡°You have read it clearly, but a deputy hall master must have at least the strength of a mortal realm seventh stage.¡± She obviously didn¡¯t believe in Xu Ning¡¯s strength. There were plenty of state mind realm martial artists in Chun Rin Canton. But it was rare for them to be as young as Xu Ning. ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Not long ago, I reached the state mind realm.¡± The woman in white looked at Xu Ning¡¯s calm demeanor. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying at all. There was a hint of curiosity in her eyes. She stared at Xu Ning for a moment before she said, ¡°Come, follow me to the backyard.¡± Xu Ning followed behind the woman in white. He walked through the foyer and into the backyard. After he walked into the backyard, Xu Ning was surprised to see such arge field behind the martial arts hall. It was almost equivalent to one third the size of Tao Vige¡¯s school field. In a canton city, the value ofnd was extremely high. On the field, the instructor and apprentices were all wearing clothes with the logo of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, and they were all currently practicing different types of martial arts. Xu Ning nced at them. Most of these apprentices were practicing external skills, only a few were practicing internal skills. ¡°Junior Sister, is this a new apprentice?¡± As soon as Xu Ning walked to the backyard, he saw a tall, handsome young man approaching him. The handsome man had a pleasant attitude towards the woman in white. ¡°No, he¡¯s here for the deputy hall master position.¡± The woman in white responded, her attitude was neither cold nor warm. ¡°Deputy hall master?¡± The handsome man stared at Xu Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll go to find my father.¡± The woman in white did not continue to talk, instead she walked into a house in the backyard. Soon, a capable-looking man with half-gray hair and a beard walked out of the house. ¡°So, this is the friend looking to be the deputy hall master?¡± The capable-looking man stepped forward to observe Xu Ning. ¡°Hello sir.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°I am the owner of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, Han Huxiao.¡± The capable man said, ¡°Shall we fight?¡± Xu Ning knew that the other party had to test his own strength, so he nodded in agreement. Xu Ning introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning.¡± ¡°Spread out, make some room.¡± The woman in white began to clear the field. The coaches and apprentices stood aside obediently, forming an empty circle. Normally, the owner of the martial arts hall rarely disyed his strength, so everyone was full of expectations. The woman in white and the handsome man also stood on both sides, waiting for the match between the two. Han Huxiao and Xu Ning walked to the middle of the field. ¡°Eyes like a fire torch, possess an air that is calm and free¡­¡± Han Huxiao had been observing Xu Ning. Before they even began fighting, he already had a rough idea of Xu Ning¡¯s strength. This young man was definitely not faking his strength. At the same time, Xu Ning was also observing Han Huxiao. After being promoted to the state mind realm, Xu Ning¡¯s perception of danger had also risen to a whole new level. Xu Ning sensed danger when he saw Han Huxiao. Although this person was not tall and mighty, but just from him standing there, he gave Xu Ning a sense of oppression and power. ¡°Please.¡± Han Huxiao motioned Xu Ning to act first. Xu Ning activated his hand des and stepped forward. Although Xu Ning did not have a knife in his hand, Xu Ning, who had already achieved the perfection realm in the Gale Knife Technique, was able to use his bare hands to deal damage equivalent to a knife technique in the intermediate realm. ¡®Knife technique external skill!¡¯ Han Huxiao was so experienced that he could instantly see what skills Xu Ning possessed. He faced Xu Ning¡¯s hand de straight on. Han Huxiao activated his iron fists against Xu Ning¡¯s hand des. ¡®This force can¡¯t be faked. He¡¯s in the state mind realm!¡¯ Just from the quick exchange, Han Huxiao confirmed Xu Ning¡¯s strength. Xu Ning had also basically gauged Han Huxiao¡¯s strength. This man¡¯s internal skill had reached the mortal realm eighth stage: intention realm. He was also in the perfection realm of a boxing technique. ¡®This young man is strong!¡¯ After a series of exchanges, the two separated from each other. Han Huxiao looked at Xu Ning, his eyes full of appreciation. ¡®Although he doesn¡¯t have a knife in his hand, even with his bare hands, he still exerts a power above the intermediate realm. This shows that this young man is in the perfection realm of a knife technique!¡¯ ¡®Intention realm really is quite powerful.¡¯ Xu Ning was calcting the probability of him winning if he fought to the death against Han Huxiao. If he had a knife in his hand and used his full potential, he might be able to escape and save his life. But it was almost impossible for him to win in a head-on battle. ¡°Again!¡± Although Han Huxiao had confirmed Xu Ning¡¯s strength, he still wanted to see Xu Ning¡¯s limits. This time, Han Huxiao took the initiative to attack. A pair of iron fists, like two hammers, carrying the strength of a thousand horses, mmed towards Xu Ning. Xu Ning was suddenly pressured. He instantly activated his hardened skin. At the same time, Xu Ning¡¯s internal energy surged and his palms burst with force. ¡®He has also mastered another external skill, and it seems to be a physical technique!¡¯ Han Huxiao¡¯s eyes showed a look of surprise again. Reaching the state mind realm at a young age was already impressive, not to mention reaching the perfection realm in two external skills. ¡®It¡¯s rare to see a talent like this!¡¯ Bang! Bang! Bang! The two exerted their full strengths as they exchanged blows. The spectators in the circle felt a strong winding from the center of the field. Some martial artists who had just begun practicing martial arts, couldn¡¯t even keep their eyes open. ¡®He is so strong.¡¯ The long-legged woman in white had beautiful eyes, and her eyes changed colors when she looked at Xu Ning. The tall, handsome young man looked in disbelief. ¡°Okay!¡± After dozens of rounds, the two moved apart. Han Huxiaoughed loudly and said, ¡°My friend, you¡¯re quite strong!¡± ¡°Master Han, you¡¯re much stronger. I¡¯m no match for you.¡± Xu Ning was speaking the truth. ¡°My friend Xu Ning, let¡¯s go inside for a talk.¡± Han Huxiao said, ¡°Let¡¯s get to know each other. If there are no problems, you¡¯ll take on the position of deputy hall master, how does that sound?¡± Although Xu Ning was qualified, they still wanted to know his details. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning obviously didn¡¯t object. Chapter 93 - Han Yue, Du Che

Chapter 93: Han Yue, Du Che

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning and Han Huxiao entered the house. The woman in white and the handsome man also followed behind them. ¡°Xu Ning my friend, you have reached such a high cultivation realm at a young age, I wonder how you achieved this?¡± Han Huxiao praised Xu Ning, but he was actually asking about Xu Ning¡¯s background. ¡°My martial arts knowledge was all taught by my family n.¡± Xu Ning spoke in a half lying, half truth manner, ¡°However, my family n suffered from a war, and I was forced to leave and go into exile.¡± Xu Ning did not want to reveal that he came from State Feiyun. Although he escaped safely from the mines, Xu Ning was afraid that the news of his escape would leak, attracting the attention of the family n behind the mine. Even though the possibility was low, Xu Ning decided to be cautious. After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s words, Han Huxiao stroked his beard. There were no problems with what Xu Ning was saying. In State Jifeng, wars were frequent, and disputes between family ns and sects weremon. There were plenty of people who have lost their homes because of wars. However, Xu Ning didn¡¯t convey much information about his family. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to mention it. Han Huxiao pondered for a moment, but did not decide to continue asking. ¡°In troubled times, people are like lone boats in the sea, floating to wherever the ocean pleases¡­¡± Han Huxiao sighed in front of Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning, I am very satisfied with you.¡± Han Huxiao continued, ¡°Next, I will tell you about our Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. If you feel that there are no problems, you can decide whether to join our hall and be the deputy hall master.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°For the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, although it looks like we only teach martial arts, in fact, we are also involved in other businesses.¡± Han Huxiao said, ¡°We are involved in every restaurant, brothel, and casino on Fanhua Street. We are not involved in their operations, but if they encounter any trouble, our martial arts hall is required to help them.¡± ¡°In addition, we also sell escorting services. We are often hired by caravans for us to help them protect their goods in their journey, or just directly escort the caravans. The ie from this service ounts for arge proportion of our revenue.¡± Han Huxiao spoke as Xu Ning pondered. Han Huxiao was talking about teaching martial arts, as well as offering protection and escorting services. Xu Ning was wondering why the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall looked sovish. Now, it was clear to him. ¡°If you be the deputy hall master, we don¡¯t need you to teach martial arts.¡± Han Huxiao continued, ¡°You only need to take action when your subordinates on Fanhua Street encounter any trouble, or when someone causes trouble at the hall; you are responsible for repelling them.¡± ¡°As for the escorting services, you can choose whether to do it or not. If you don¡¯t do them, you will receive 30 gold taels per month. If you are nning to get involved in the escorting business, 30% of its ie will go to the martial arts hall, while the other 70% will be allocated to the escort guards.¡± Xu Ning listened in silence. ¡®The Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is quite generous.¡¯ Xu Ning was quite satisfied with the conditions offered by Han Huxiao. ¡°How about it? Are you satisfied?¡± Han Huxiao asked. Xu Ning thought for a moment before finally answering, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied.¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s response, Han Huxiao smiled heartily, ¡°Okay! In this case, from now on, Xu Ning, you will be the deputy hall master of our Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall!¡± ¡°Thank you, Hall Master Han.¡± Xu Ning stood up and cupped his fists for Han Huxiao. This was a disy of his new position. ¡°Han Yue, Du Che.¡± Han Huxiao looked at the woman in white and the handsome man. The two greeted him. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu!¡± ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, this is Han Yue and Du Che.¡± Han Huxiao introduced, ¡°Although you guys are simr in age, in the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, they are your subordinates. If you need to run any errands, just let them do it.¡± ¡°Hall Master Han, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Xu Ning, where are you living now?¡± Han Huxiao asked Xu Ning. ¡°I only came to Chun Rin Canton recently, so I am still living in a restaurant hotel.¡± Xu Ning responded. Han Huxiao said, ¡°Since you are part of our martial arts hall, you don¡¯t need to live in a restaurant hotel anymore. We have a lot of empty rooms in the martial arts hall. If you want to, you can move in and live here.¡± Xu Ning thought about it before he responded, ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Since he didn¡¯t have a permanent ce to live, moving into the martial arts hall would also save him money from renting a room. ¡°In this case, tonight, let¡¯s gather at the restaurant on Fanhua Street. Let the martial arts hall instructors and the shopkeepers on Fanhua Street meet Deputy Hall Master Xu!¡± Han Huxiao made the decision. That night, Xu Ning was invited to arge restaurant on Fanhua Street. Xu Ning used this opportunity to meet the people from the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Soon after that, Xu Ning left the restaurant hotel and moved into the martial arts hall. Xu Ning knew that his new life in Chun Rin Canton was about to begin. ¡­ Half a month had gone by. Over this time period, Xu Ning stayed in the martial arts hall, but he did not encounter anything that needed to be dealt with personally. This made Xu Ning a little ufortable. He was just eating and sleeping all day, doing nothing, while still receiving a fat sry. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± When it was time for dinner, Han Yue called for Xu Ning. Han Yue had changed into a light green shirt. Although it was not a revealing outfit, her straight and slender legs were still eye-catching. ¡°Coming.¡± Xu Ning came out of the room. There was a specially-assigned cook at the martial arts hall who was responsible for cooking three meals a day. Whenever it was time to eat, someone would call for Xu Ning. In the hall, Xu Ning, Han Huxiao, Han Yue, and Du Che were sitting at the table with a maid serving by their side. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, tomorrow Du Che and I will be leaving for an escort mission. So, the martial arts hall will be handed to you for the time being.¡± Han Huxiao made a request to Xu Ning, which was rare. ¡°Escort mission?¡± Xu Ning put down the bowl and chopsticks in his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t you need me toe?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Han Huxiao waved his hand dismissively. ¡°This time, the guest personally requested for me. They said that the goods are very important, so I have to escort them personally. They also promised a very generous reward, so I agreed.¡± ¡°What guest?¡± Han Yue asked. ¡°A foreign merchant,ing to Chun Rin Canton to import goods.¡± Han Huxiao exined, ¡°And because the goods are precious, they are afraid of problems on the road.¡± ¡°Han Yue, when I¡¯m not at the martial arts hall, you have to assist Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Han Huxiao said to his daughter Han Yue, ¡°Try your best to deal with the trivial matters. If you can¡¯t handle it, go to Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± ¡°Hall Master Han, you¡¯re too kind. I need to take on more duties.¡± Before Han Yue could respond, Xu Ning spoke first. Xu Ning insisted on practicing martial arts every day to cover up the fact that he had nothing to do. Although through pure practice alone, due to his talent, it was impossible for him to improve. But since he was living with others, he still had to act diligent. Otherwise, if he suddenly improved in the future, he would not be able to justify himself. Han Huxiao was satisfied with Xu Ning¡¯s attitude. After half a month of getting along, he noticed that Xu Ning had a good character. He did not have the self-confidence and arrogance of a young genius. Xu Ning made people feel very rxed. In just half a month, everyone at the martial arts hall had a good impression of Xu Ning. ¡°Du Che, go back and prepare. Remember go to bed early tonight, don¡¯t get upte tomorrow morning.¡± After they were done eating, Han Huxiao reminded Du Che. ¡°Understood, master.¡± Du Che stood up, cupped his fists and nodded. As he lowered his head, he nced at Xu Ning. This nce was caught by Xu Ning. Xu Ning¡¯s senses had gotten extremely sensitive after he reached the state mind realm. On the surface, Du Che listened to instructions, was humble and polite, but Xu Ning always felt that he was hostile to him. However, Xu Ning didn¡¯t think much of this hostility. He could see that Du Che had feelings for Han Yue. Ever since he came to the martial arts hall, Han Yue was instructed by Han Huxiao to take good care of him, so their rtionship had gotten closer. Thus, it was normal for Du Che to feel some resentment. But Xu Ning was still wary of Du Che. He had to keep his guard. Chapter 94 - Trouble

Chapter 94: Trouble

The next day. Han Huxiao and Du Che went out of the city to escort the caravan. Before leaving the city, Han Huxiao asked Xu Ning to be wary of people trying to provoke the martial arts hall. Almost all martial arts halls in Chun Rin County had received the news that the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall had a new deputy hall master. Since Han Huxiao was not there, those who wanted to cause trouble for their martial arts hall would definitely not let this opportunity pass. Competition between the martial arts halls was fierce. The next morning, Xu Ning and Han Yue had breakfast together. Afterwards, Xu Ning went in the backyard and watched the instructors teaching martial arts to the apprentices. As for Han Yue, she was in the foyer, busying herself with registration and other chores. Soon, it was noon. Xu Ning suddenly heard some noise from the front hall. ¡®They¡¯reing¡­¡¯ Xu Ning soon realized that the troublemakers were here. Sure enough, the instructors in the martial arts hall rushed over to inform Xu Ning that someone was here to provoke the martial arts hall. ¡®When Hall Master Han is here, I have nothing to do, but as soon as Hall Master Han leaves, I immediately get busy.¡¯ Xu Ningughed and walked towards the foyer without hesitation. Han Huxiao had told Xu Ning that if someone in a higher realm came to trouble the hall, he didn¡¯t need to worry about it. Even if he retreated from the fight, it wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing for him.. However, if a warrior of the same realm or below challenged him, retreating would bring shame to the martial arts hall, and Xu Ning would lose his reputation in Chun Rin Canton. With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, he was not afraid of a warrior in the same realm as him. As soon as he walked into the foyer, Xu Ning saw several warriors in uniform standing by the door. In front of them, there was a man who looked to be 30 years old and was more than two meters tall. This man had a wide back and a thick waist. His thighs were like pirs, and his muscles were almost bursting out of his shirt. Just him standing there gave people a strong sense of oppression, like a humanoid beast. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± Han Yue looked at Xu Ning arriving from the backyard with a solemn expression on her face. Although she knew there would soon be people causing trouble for the hall, she didn¡¯t expect it to be such a tough opponent. Tie Guanxiong was the Deputy Hall Master of the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall. This man¡¯s martial arts style was overbearing and fierce. He basically had hammers for hands, and he could overpower many warriors of the same realm. He was quite famous in Chun Rin Canton. Han Yue leaned into Xu Ning¡¯s ear and whispered Tie Guanxiong¡¯s details. ¡®A well known warrior?¡¯ When Xu Ning heard this, he began to understand. This kind of warrior inherently had a strong body, and after being promoted to the mortal realm seventh stage, the force he exerted was also heavy and oppressive. When confronting such a person, one would face the purest sense of oppression. The enemy was powerful, but Xu Ning did not panic. He was in the perfection realm in his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. And once he activated his hardened skin, his physical body would be equally as strong. ¡°Are you the new Deputy Hall Master of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, Xu Ning?¡± After Han Yue whispered in Xu Ning¡¯s ear, Tie Guanxiong recognized Xu Ning. ¡°Yes, I am Xu Ning, the Deputy Hall Master of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Xu Ning took a step forward and came face to face with Tie Guanxiong with a strong posture. ¡°Tie Guanxiong, Deputy Hall Master of the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall, I came to visit Deputy Hall Master Xu, so please bless me with your wisdom!¡± Tie Guanxiong challenged Xu Ning, his voice loud as thunder. His words sounded polite, but it in fact was a fight deration. ¡°Please.¡± Xu Ning directly reached out his hand and motioned to the other party to go to the backyard with him. Tie Guanxiong shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s do it in the foyer.¡± He nced outside the door at the same time. People crowded outside the door, all watching in excitement. It was rare to see a fight, so everyone wanted to take a look. Moreover, this was a battle between powerful warriors, so everyone wanted to watch. Tie Guanxiong wanted to fight in the foyer in order to satisfy the curiosity of these people. But it was more so that he was confident that he could defeat Xu Ning, and through this, he could gain a good reputation. Xu Ning understood what Tie Guanxiong was doing, but he didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Brother Tie, the foyer is so small, how can we fight here?¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the backyard. If anyone outside wants to watch the fight, just follow us inside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tie Guanxiong nodded and agreed. ¡®As long as people are watching us.¡¯ The spectators outside the door cheered when they heard that they could enter the backyard of the martial arts hall. The backyard had a lot more space, making it a better viewing ce for a fight. ¡°Make space on the field!¡± Han Yue took the lead to walk into the backyard and dispersed the people practicing martial arts. The warriors from the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall, instructors and apprentices of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, and the public spectators all formed a circle. Xu Ning and Tie Guanxiong walked to the middle of the field. ¡°Bring my hammers.¡± Tie Guanxiong said to his entourage. Soon, a pair of hammers were delivered to Tie Guanxiong. At the same time, Han Yue also handed a wide knife to Xu Ning. She knew that Xu Ning¡¯s external skill was a knife technique. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, be careful.¡± Han Yue whispered into Xu Ning¡¯s ear. Xu Ning responded with a confident tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Han Yue retreated, leaving only Xu Ning and Tie Guanxiong in the middle of the circle. Seeing that Xu Ning was ready, Tie Guanxiong made a loud noise with his two hammers. He roared and attacked first. His huge figure was rampant, giving people a strong visual impact. ¡°Ahh!¡± Tie Guanxiong¡¯s double hammers smashed towards Xu Ning¡¯s forehead. ¡®So aggressive!¡¯ ¡®Is he even human?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± The spectators who came in from outside the door were shocked to see Tie Guanxiong¡¯s attack. They even stepped back subconsciously for fear of taking coteral damage. After seeing this, Han Yue and the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall martial artists turned serious with feelings of anxiety in their hearts. As for the warriors from the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall, they just smiled. They were familiar with Tie Guanxiong¡¯s fighting style. Once Tie Guanxiong took the initiative to attack, the other party would inevitably try to dodge. And once they started dodging, they would fall into Tie Guanxiong¡¯s fighting rhythm. Tie Guanxiong was not only powerful and explosive, but also full of physical strength. In addition to that, he was also flexible. As long as he took the initiative, the enemy could only be forced to dodge and defend until they were caught by one of his attacks, which then would lead up to them beingpletely defeated. Just by looking at this, they felt that the winner had already been decided. Everyone watched as Tie Guanxiong mmed the double hammers on top of Xu Ning¡¯s head, when Xu Ning suddenly moved. But instead of dodging as expected, he shed forward with the knife in his hand. The long knife collided with the hammers. Kacha! A crack appeared on the ground below Xu Ning¡¯s feet. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Tie Guanxiong was pushed away! ¡°How is this possible?¡± Tie Guanxiongnded, his eyes widened. Out of everyone, he was the most surprised. The moment the hammer and the long knife collided, he felt a tremendous strength,bined with a crushing power of forceing from the knife. ¡®This martial artist is good at exerting his force.¡¯ Tie Guanxiong realized that this tall, skinny opponent who looked like a bamboo pole, had a beast hidden in his body! ¡®Deputy Hall Master Xu, you¡¯re so strong!¡¯ Han Yue clenched her fists and showed a rxed look on her face. Although she had seen Xu Ning fight against her father Han Huxiao, that was just a spar. Its impact was far less shocking than the fight right now. Xu Ning lifted his foot and shook off the gravel dust on it. Xu Ning had already activated his hardened skin. ¡®I don¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s stronger than me.¡¯ Xu Ning had long since cultivated his Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic to the perfection realm, making his physical body quite strong. As for exerting force, whether it was thepression type or tearing type, Xu Ning was extremely skilled in both. After other warriors reached the state mind realm, they would choose to practice their strength ording to their fighting style. As for Xu Ning, with the help of the Martial Arts Panel, he had already integrated all of his skills after his realm breakthrough. This way, Xu Ning was able to show multipleplex fighting styles, making him unpredictable to his opponent. ¡°Not bad!¡± Tie Guanxiong knew that he had lost face. He tore off his shirt, revealing his muscles, and began to fight seriously. And this time, he was even more aggressive. Chapter 95 - Reputation

Chapter 95: Reputation

Faced with Tie Guanxiong¡¯s attack, Xu Ning stepped forward. Instantly, the weapons collided. Each confrontation was a direct confrontation of explosive strength. The spectators around were both shocked and passionate. Especially since Xu Ning¡¯s performance gave such a strong visual impact. Thump! The knife and the hammer collided again, pushing the two apart. Xu Ning had thoroughly gauged the true strength of Tie Guanxiong. This person was already at the peak of the state mind realm, and his inner strength was somewhat weaker from Xu Ning, but it was not that different. However, this person¡¯s physical talent was a rare sight. Tie Guanxiong¡¯s physical talent was not just reflected in his ability to exert immense strength, but the meridians in his body were more resilient, allowing it to withstand more intense pressure, which made his force more explosive. If it weren¡¯t for this, it would be impossible for him to fight back and forth against Xu Ning without a perfection realm external skill. The additional strength from his powerful physical body was almostparable to a perfection realm external skill. ¡®This Xu Ning guy¡­¡¯ Tie Guanxiong panted heavily, staring at Xu Ning with bloodshot eyes. Tie Guanxiong felt his arms trembling slightly. It had been a long time since he fell into a disadvantage in a contest of pure strength. Although in the eyes of outsiders the two sides were evenly matched, Tie Guanxiong knew very well that while he had tried his best, Xu Ning was just cruising along, taking it easy on him. ¡®At such a young age, he has reached the perfection realm in two external skills, so scary.¡¯ This was where Xu Ning shocked Tie Guanxiong the most. Tie Guanxiong was naturally talented, but although he had just reached his thirties, he was already at the peak of the state mind realm. He knew that his internal skill was far from reaching his upper limit, so after cultivating a bodybuilding technique and a hammering technique to the intermediate realm, he no longer studied them in depth, and instead continued to cultivate his internal skill. Even if some warriors in the same realm as him had reached the perfection realm in their external skills, Tie Guanxiong would not care. That was because those people who would do that were already old. In Tie Guanxiong¡¯s opinion, they were forced to refine their external skills because they had exhausted their internal skill potential. And since he still had a lot of potential, when his internal skill advancement slowed down, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to start practicing his external skills then. Tie Guanxiong had always had this kind of arrogance in his heart, that was, until he met Xu Ning. Xu Ning was at least ten years younger than him. Not only was he also in the state mind realm, he had mastered two perfection realm external skills. ¡®With an opponent like this, how can I rely on my talents alone?¡¯ Tie Guanxiong, who had been called a martial arts genius since he was a child, had a sense of frustration in his heart. Tie Guanxiong feltplicated emotions, but Xu Ning did not notice this. After gauging Tie Guanxiong¡¯s strengths, Xu Ning was ready to end the battle. ¡®This time, I¡¯ll strike first!¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly broke out. He shed at Tie Guanxiong¡¯s forehead with his knife. But unlike before, Xu Ning changed the nature of force. Before they were going head-to-head with pure strength, but now, Xu Ning¡¯s strength was imbued with a tearing force. Hebined this with his Gale Knife Technique. ¡®He changed!¡¯ Tie Guanxiong immediately noticed the difference. In an instant, he put out his hand to defend himself. This time, when the knife and hammer collided, Tie Guanxiong felt a tearing force that spread directly from his forearm to his shoulder. ¡®He changed his way of using his force!¡¯ Tie Guanxiong realized in an instant that this was Xu Ning¡¯s most suitable fighting style. The notion of defeat began to spread in Tie Guanxiong¡¯s mind. He had realized the gap between himself and Xu Ning. After changing his fighting style, Xu Ning was now even more rxed and calm. The tearing force caused Tie Guanxiong¡¯s physical body and defenses to be extremely fragile. It was like a hammer hitting a stone brick. Every time they collided, Tie Guanxiong felt severe physical pain. This kind of pain also slowed down Tie Guanxiong¡¯s reactions. Finally, after dozens of exchanges, Tie Guanxiong dropped the hammer in his hand. Xu Ning caught Tie Guanxiong¡¯s defensive mistake, and his de shed directly in front of Tie Guanxiong¡¯s forehead. Woosh! Tie Guanxiong felt a gust of wind from the de. If Xu Ning shed another centimeter forward, his head would have beenpletely cut open. ¡®I lost¡­¡¯ Tie Guanxiong showed a bitter smile. The hammer in his other hand also fell to the ground. Tie Guanxiong was unwilling to lose, but there was nothing he could do. The other party didn¡¯t use any tricks to defeat him. It was aplete defeat. Afterwards, Tie Guanxiong didn¡¯t stay around any longer. He just squeezed through the crowd and left. ¡°Good!¡± The people from the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall burst into cheers. While the people from the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall were stunned. They picked up the hammers dropped by Tie Guanxiong and left in disgrace. ¡°The Deputy Hall Master of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is so strong!¡± ¡°So young with such skill, does hee from a big family n?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to sign up to learn martial arts!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The spectators who were watching the fight were going crazy. From thinking Tie Guanxiong had the advantage to when Xu Ning crushed Tie Guanxiong in the end, everyone felt a wave of emotions. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Xu Ning outshone Tie Guanxiong. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, thank you for defending us against Tie Guanxiong.¡± The spectators gradually left. Han Yue leaned forward and handed Xu Ning a wet towel. Xu Ning took it and wiped the sweat from his face. ¡°Of course.¡± Han Yue looked at Xu Ning with a look of reverence. Deputy Hall Master Xu looked to be about the same age as her, but she could notpare to the suppressive power of martial arts he had disyed. ¡®After fending off Tie Guanxiong, the others will have to think again before finding trouble with us.¡¯ Xu Ning knew well that after today¡¯s fight, he would gain a bit of reputation in Chun Rin Canton. When people talked about the martial arts masters of Chun Rin Canton, everyone would have to add Xu Ning to their list. ¡­ Just like what he had thought¡­ After the news that Tie Guanxiong was defeated spread, all of the troublemakers who were ready to attack, began to calm down. Tie Guanxiong was already considered top-notch among the state mind realm martial artists in the Chun Rin Canton. If even he was no match for Xu Ning, then others wouldn¡¯t even have a chance. Almost all martial arts masters in Chun Rin Canton were jealous of Han Huxiao¡¯s luck. Picking up a deputy hall master like Xu Ning not only strengthened the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, but it also provided a huge guarantee for the future of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Xu Ning was already so strong at a young age. He would surely be promoted to the intention realm or even the spirit realm. As long as Han Huxiao could make Xu Ning stay at the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, then the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall would definitely have a bright future. Over the past few days, Xu Ning had also heard some rumors from the outside world. Xu Ning did not care for fame. Without troublemakers knocking at his door, Xu Ning¡¯s attention had recently shifted to the Thousand Source Bug. Since he escaped from that mine, the Thousand Source Bug had expelled seven more Aura Crystals. In this period of time, Xu Ning gained another 14 units of energy. This steady method of umting energy made Xu Ning feel at ease. But right now, a very serious problem appeared. The small fire crystal ore had almost been fully consumed by the Thousand Source Bug. Without this fire crystal ore, the Aura Crystals discharged by the Thousand Source Bug would be worth one unit of energy again. In response, Xu Ning decided to go to the canton city market to see if he could buy any fire crystal ores. He wanted to buy more ores and elixirs of various varieties to see which of them would be the most beneficial to the Aura Crystals discharged by Thousand Source Bug. Chapter 96 - Solicit

Chapter 96: Solicit

¡°Miss Han Yue.¡± Xu Ning found Han Yue. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu?¡± Han Yue was a little surprised when she saw Xu Ning. Normally, Xu Ning rarelymunicated with her. ¡°I have a request.¡± Xu Ning exined his intentions, ¡°I want to advance a portion of my monthly sry. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s okay?¡± Xu Ning wanted to buy some spirit medicines, but he was really struggling financially. The money he used to stay in the hotel was from the bodies of the pursuing guards. After his money was spent on the hotel and on normal expenses, Xu Ning had no more money left. Although Han Huxiao was not in the martial arts hall at the moment, even when he was there, Han Yue basically handled all matters in the martial arts hall. She was regarded as the treasurer of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Han Yue was taken aback when she heard Xu Ning¡¯s words. She never expected that Xu Ning would be short of money. Even if a martial artist spent a lot of money, a martial artist of the state mind realm should not be asking for their sry in advance. ¡°Of course.¡± However, although Han Yue had doubts in her heart, she reacted extremely quickly. With almost no hesitation, Han Yue said, ¡°Thirty taels of gold, I will get it for you now.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Seeing that Han Yue agreed so easily, Xu Ning thanked her. Soon, Han Yue took a wad of gold notes and ced them in Xu Ning¡¯s hands. Xu Ning received the gold notes and stared at them carefully. The gold notes were simr to the silver notes in State Feiyun, printed with the amount and logo. The credit endorser on the logo was Luxing Bank. After spending a few days in Chun Rin Canton, Xu Ning already knew that this bank was the most influential bank in the southern part of State Jifeng. Because the world here was chaotic, it was too dangerous for caravans to carry arge amount of gold and silver, so when they went out, they would use these gold and silver notes issued from the banks. This bank had a profound background, and a lot of people recognized it. After receiving the gold notes, Xu Ning went to the shops in the canton city. ¡­ Less than a hundred meters away from the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Xu Ning saw a man wearing a long-sleeved shirt greeting him. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± The man walked up to Xu Ning and cupped his fists in a humble manner. ¡°And you are?¡± Xu Ning did not recognize this person. ¡°I am an instructor from the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall.¡± The man in a battle outfit stated his identity. Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. A few days ago, he had just defeated Tie Guanxiong, which in turn also damaged the reputation of the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall. If it weren¡¯t for the other party¡¯s modest attitude, Xu Ning would think that the other party was here to seek revenge. ¡°May I ask why you are looking for me?¡± Xu Ning asked. Xu Ning went straight to the point. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, our deputy hall master wants to see you. I hope you cane to the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall.¡± The man in the battle outfit invited Xu Ning. ¡°Go there?¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it next time, I¡¯m busy right now.¡± Xu Ning wasn¡¯t worried that he would be ckmailed if he went there. He just didn¡¯t think it was necessary right now. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Seeing that Xu Ning was about to leave, the man in the battle outfit quickly said, ¡°Our master wants you to join the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall, and your monthly sry will be 50 gold taels.¡± The visitor directly exined his intentions. Xu Ning smiled when he heard this. ¡®Poach me if you can¡¯t defeat me?¡¯ Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall was poaching him in broad daylight. ¡°Fifty gold taels, your hall master is quite generous.¡± However, Xu Ning still rejected the kindness of the visitor. ¡°But I embarrassed your martial arts hall a few days ago, and Tie Guanxiong, the deputy hall master of your martial arts hall, may still have some resentment in his heart, so I¡¯m good.¡± Although he rejected the offer, Xu Ning was tempted by the monthly payment of 50 taels of gold. But he had just taken an advanced payment of his sry from the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, so going to the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall immediately afterwards wouldn¡¯t feel right. Xu Ning had another thought. Since the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall was willing toe to him, then other martial arts halls, or even other martial arts organizations might alsoe to him. The sry they would offer might even be higher. If the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall knew that someone came to poach him, they would definitely raise his monthly sry. In any case, it was definitely not a wise choice to jump ship right now. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± The man in the battle outfit still didn¡¯t give up, but Xu Ning didn¡¯t n to talk with him anymore. After Xu Ning left, he went directly to the surrounding stores. In order to test which substance was more beneficial for the Thousand Source Bug to discharge high-quality Aura Crystals, Xu Ning bought a bunch of spirit medicines. Although these spirit medicines were not high-quality goods, he bought dozens of varieties, which cost Xu Ning nearly twelve taels of gold. In addition to this, Xu Ning spent 20 taels of gold on cost-effective spirit medicine. ording to Xu Ning¡¯s calctions, the spirit medicines purchased with these 20 taels of gold would provide him at least 25 units of energy. After shopping, Xu Ning was stopped again on the way back to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. People from other martial arts halls wanted to poach Xu Ning. But Xu Ning still declined. He should not rush a matter like this. Even if he wanted to jump ship, he should wait to hear all his offers. Xu Ning returned to his room. After putting down his purchased goods, Xu Ning took out the Thousand Source Bug from the hidden bucklepartment he was wearing and put it on the table. Xu Ning was concerned about this Thousand Source Bug, so he always carried it with him. Thousand Source Bugs were already precious, but this Thousand Source Bug seemed to be even more precious than other Thousand Source Bugs. It was his most stable source of energy, so he had to protect it dearly. ¡®Let¡¯s see what you like to eat.¡¯ Xu Ning poked the fat bug in the stomach. He then brought a piece of green fluorescent ore to its side. After sensing the green fluorescent ore, the fat white bug began to squirm. After touching the surface of the green ore, it kept rubbing its body against it. But soon after, the fat worm squirmed off from the surface of the ore. Obviously, the white fat bug was not interested in the green ore. But Xu Ning was not discouraged, he continued with his experiment. After nearly an hour, Xu Ning finally tested all of the spirit medicine he had purchased. Based on the results, Xu Ning came to a conclusion. This fat white bug waspletely uninterested in spirit medicine, and there were only four mineral ores that the fat white bug desired to eat. ¡®I¡¯ll let the Thousand Source Bug devour these four kinds of ores separately, to see which of them can make it produce the highest-quality Aura Crystals.¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his head. After the experiment, Xu Ning ced a piece of pure white ore together with Thousand Source Bug into the hiddenpartment. After that, he began to absorb the energy in the spirit medicines he had bought. Soon, Xu Ning absorbed all of the spirit medicines. Xu Ning didn¡¯t waste the spirit medicines that were rejected by the Thousand Source Bug. This provided Xu Ning with 31 units of energy. Combined with the previous 14 units of energy, Xu Ning¡¯s total energy reserves came to 45 units. 45 units of energy was not a lot for Xu Ning. Because if he wanted to advance from the mortal realm seventh stage to the mortal realm eighth stage, Xu Ning would need 200 units of energy. However, although 200 units looked like a ton, considering Xu Ning¡¯s efficient ability to obtain resources, it would only take a few months to save up 200 units. Most warriors in this world could never imagine reaching the intention realm in just a few months. ¡°Compared to Kangyun County, Chun Rin Canton has much more opportunities and resources.¡± Xu Ning realized how much the size of the martial artsmunity influenced the martial art scene. The better the development of martial arts, the more opportunities and resources for martial artists there would be. The weaker the development of martial arts, the less resources for martial artists would be. ¡®If I were brought into the Source Faction, it would be even easier for me to advance.¡¯ Xu Ning felt unfortunate. However, Xu Ning quickly adjusted his mood and began to deal with the leftover spirit medicine scraps. Just after Xu Ning finished cleaning up the residue of the spirit medicines, he suddenly heard someone shouting outside. ¡°The hall master is back,e!¡± There was a hint of anxiety in this voice. Chapter 97 - Shadowmoon Martial Arts Halls Danger

Chapter 97: Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s Danger

Xu Ning heard the voices and quickly went outside. Before Han Huxiao left, he said that it would take a month before he would return, but now it had only been a few days before he returned in a hurry¡ªsomething must have happened. When Xu Ning saw Han Huxiao, he had already passed through the foyer and arrived at the backyard. Currently, Han Huxiao had lost his previous mighty aura. His clothes were torn, his face was pale, and the corners of his mouth were bloody. In his current dpidated state, he was being held up by Han Yue and Du Che. There were several people behind them with injuries ranging from minor to severe. ¡°What happened?¡± Xu Ning quickly asked. Du Che looked mournful. ¡°We were targeted!¡± ¡°The caravan hiring our escort team was actually a cover.¡± Du Che exined, ¡°After they lured us to a valley, warriors immediately jumped on us. We couldn¡¯t react in time, and they just attacked us. There were even masters in the intention realm.¡± ¡°When Master saw that the situation was bad, he asked us to run away. But the enemy were prepared, not only did they kill most of our partners, but they seriously injured Master. If it weren¡¯t for Master¡¯sst efforts to kill them and fend off the intention realm warrior, we wouldn¡¯t have been able toe back alive.¡± Du Che¡¯s tone was full of grief and anger. ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°The other party did not reveal their identity, so we don¡¯t know who did it.¡± Du Che clenched his fists, his eyes were full of unwillingness. ¡°Hall Master Han¡­¡± When Xu Ning heard what had happened, he quickly went forward and held Han Huxiao¡¯s hand. He could clearly sense that Han Huxiao was seriously injured. In addition to his visible injuries, his internal organs also suffered severe damage. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Han Huxiao forced a smile on his face. ¡°I am hurt, Deputy Hall Master Xu, so please take care of the hall for the time being.¡± ¡°Han Yue.¡± Han Huxiao breathed a sigh of relief, not wanting to show his fragile side in front of the instructors and apprentices. ¡°Take me back to my room to rest.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Han Yue was ufortable seeing Han Huxiao like this, but she cheered herself up. ¡°Du Che, go find a doctor to treat my brothers.¡± Han Huxiao asked Du Che before being carried back to his room by Han Yue alone. After Du Che received the request, he quickly left the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Although the enemy was sinister and fierce, Du Che was well protected by Han Huxiao, so he was not injured. ¡®Was ambushed¡­¡¯ After Xu Ning helped the wounded, he began to think. ¡®Using the caravan as bait, then ambushing the team. Obviously, they targeted us.¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®The mastermind behind this must be an old enemy. Either a former enemy of Hall Master Han, or apetitor in the city.¡¯ Xu Ning had already formed some suspicions towards the several martial arts halls in Chun Rin Canton. ¡®Whether or not apetitor did this, this incident will definitely cause a chain reaction.¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well that while Han Huxiao was the face of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, he was also its biggest trump card. If he was injured, the other forces in the city would highly likely exert pressure on the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. When one¡¯s own strength did not match the resources one possessed, there would inevitably be people trying to grab it. ¡®If I stay in the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, then the outside pressure will be very high.¡¯ Xu Ning foresaw this. ording to Xu Ning¡¯s gauge of Han Huxiao¡¯s injuries, he believed that it would take a long time for Han Huxiao to recover from his injuries. But even then, this was definitely not the time to just jump ship. He needed to wait until the subsequent state of affairs became clearer before making a decision. If Han Huxiao still had a back-up n, if he could resolve the trouble, or if he could coordinate with every party and return the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall to a stable state. Xu Ning still had a good impression of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. But if the enemy was too tough, it would then be a matter of life-and-death. At that point, Xu Ning could only protect himself first and get himself out of the quagmire. ¡®I¡¯ll wait for Hall Master Han¡¯s response.¡¯ Xu Ning decided not to move for the time being. He decided that he would still be the deputy hall master of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. ¡­ After being brought back to the room by Han Yue, Han Huxiao no longer hid the injuries in his body and began to spew out blood. Han Huxiao¡¯s weakened breath was even weaker this time. ¡°Dad!¡± When Han Yue saw this, her eyes began to tear up. ¡°Why did this happen?¡± Han Yue helped Han Huxiao onto the bed, then grabbed a porcin bottle from the cupboard. She took out a dan medicine from the porcin bottle and helped Han Huxiao eat it. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± After Han Huxiao ate the dan medicine, he coughed out twice, and his face slightly brightened up. ¡°Han Yue, our Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall may be in serious trouble.¡± Han Huxiao did notfort his daughter. Instead, he directly exined the seriousness of the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sure this ambush must have been done by some of the forces in the canton city.¡± Han Huxiao said, ¡°Although I traversed many paths when I was young, I never made enemies with others. But ever since the establishment of my martial arts hall, others have begun to create problems for me.¡± ¡°This time, although I don¡¯t know who is behind the scenes, during the fight, I can tell that they have a strong intent to kill me. Even if they don¡¯t kill me, they will try and cripple me.¡± ¡°You know, the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is quite famous in the canton city, but in the end, our foundation is rtively shallow. The whole martial arts hall is relying on me. Before Deputy Hall Master Xu came, the strongest person below me was only in the internal qi realm. Our loss of strength is serious.¡± ¡°And now that I¡¯m injured, it won¡¯t be long before our martial arts hall and affiliated businesses fall apart.¡± Han Huxiao was obviously worried. ¡°The situation is critical right now. Our opponent is clearly prepared, and they will take action soon.¡± ¡°Dad, what should we do?¡± Han Yue already understood their current predicament. Although she was anxious and worried, she still insisted on keeping her calmness. Han Huxiao did not immediately respond to Han Yue¡¯s question. He closed his eyes, frowned, and fell into deep thought. After a long time, Han Huxiao opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t answer Han Yue¡¯s question right away, instead he asked, ¡°Someone must havee to seek trouble while I was away, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Han Yue replied, ¡°Tie Guanxiong from the Fierce Metal Martial Arts Hall came, but he was defeated by Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± ¡°Tie Guanxiong was defeated by Xu Ning?¡± Han Huxiao¡¯s eyes showed a look of surprise. He had previously fought against Xu Ning, so he knew that Xu Ning was talented. He believed that Xu Ning, who was in the state mind realm, was equally as strong as Tie Guanxiong. Although Tie Guanxiong had not cultivated a perfection realm external skill, his body was strong and possessed oppressive strength. In addition, he had been promoted to the state mind realm for a long time, causing his strength to be unrivaled among those below the state mind realm. Han Huxiao didn¡¯t expect Tie Guanxiong to lose to Xu Ning inbat. ¡°When Deputy Hall Master Xu and Tie Guanxiong fought, he went up and fought hard. He didn¡¯t give up an inch.¡± Han Yue continued, ¡°But after a while, Deputy Hall Master Xu changed his fighting style. I think he also might have changed his method of force. Immediately after that, Tie Guanxiong was forced to be on the defensive, and after a dozen exchanges, he was defeated.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± A different color appeared in Han Huxiao¡¯s eyes. ¡°A head-on fight with Tie Guanxiong. This young man is amazing!¡± When Han Huxiao and Xu Ning were sparring, Xu Ning only showed him one type of force method. But ording to Han Yue, Xu Ning was proficient in other ways of using force. Even some intention realm warriors could not control their force to this level of precision. ¡°Except for Tie Guanxiong, has Xu Ning fought against anyone else?¡± Han Huxiao then asked. ¡°No.¡± Han Yue shook her head. ¡°When Tie Guanxiong came to cause trouble for us, he also came with a lot of spectators in the city. And after Deputy Hall Master Xu defeated him, this matter quickly spread. Now, everyone knows about Deputy Hall Master Xu¡¯s strength. With him here, no one else dared to find trouble with us.¡± Han Huxiao nodded thoughtfully. Suddenly, he seemed to realize something. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Han Huxiao¡¯s face changed. ¡°After the strength of Deputy Hall Master Xu spreads, there will definitely be martial arts halls or martial arts ns in the city who have secretly contacted him. After all, he has only recently arrived at the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, and we can¡¯t easily keep him. As long as they offer enough benefits, they can easily poach our talent!¡± ¡°Han Yue, have you noticed any strangers contacting Deputy Hall Master Xu?¡± Chapter 98 - Miss Feng San

Chapter 98: Miss Feng San

¡°When you were not in the martial arts hall, Deputy Hall Master Xu only went out once¡­¡± Han Yue recalled. ¡°When he was in the martial arts hall, he didn¡¯t have any contact with people from outside the martial arts hall.¡± Han Huxiao nodded. ¡°Anyway, we better keep Xu Ning with us.¡± ¡°But Dad¡­¡± Han Yue was worried. ¡°In the end, Deputy Hall Master Xu only joined our martial arts hall not long ago. If he knew that the future road would be tough, why would he stay with us?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Han Huxiao agreed with his daughter¡¯s statement, but he also had other ideas. ¡°Unless, we can give him enough benefits to make him feel satisfied.¡± ¡°Satisfied?¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t know what Han Huxiao was implying. ¡°What benefits?¡± Han Huxiao¡¯s eyes showed a look of contemtion. He didn¡¯t pay attention to Han Yue¡¯s words. Han Yue saw that her father was thinking and didn¡¯t bother him. ¡°Han Yue, go get me clean clothes, I have to go outside.¡± Han Huxiao suddenly said. When Han Yue heard this, she quickly persuaded, ¡°Dad, how can you go out in your current state? You should stay and rest.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to rest.¡± Han Huxiao struggled to sit up. ¡°In order to stabilize our current situation, in addition to retaining Xu Ning, we have to gain some support.¡± Han Huxiao exined to Han Yue, ¡°Otherwise, even if Xu Ning stays, he would still be unable to prevent our decline. After all, he is only a state mind realm warrior. With his current strength, it is hard for him to maintain the current situation.¡± ¡°To gain some support?¡± Han Yue pursed her lips. She knew very well that once they gained some support, it would mean that the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall would need to give up a considerable part of their benefits. ¡°I know what you are thinking.¡± Han Huxiaoforted his daughter. ¡°The Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is a business that I spent many years working hard on in Chun Rin Canton. And I too don¡¯t wish to give it to others, but now the situation is grim, there¡¯s no other way.¡± ¡°Moreover, with our current situation, even if we want to depend on others, they may not be willing to help us.¡± Han Huxiao spoke in a depressed manner. Han Yue panicked when she saw Han Huxiao¡¯s depressed look. The huge Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall had to be supported by Han Huxiao alone, and Han Yue somewhat med herself for her uselessness. ¡°Dad.¡± After adjusting her emotions, Han Yue asked, ¡°Who are you going to look for?¡± ¡°Miss Feng San.¡± Han Hu said, ¡°She is our only hope.¡± ¡°Okay, go and bring me some clean clothes and a pot of hot water.¡± As Han Huxiao was speaking, he picked up the porcin bottle Han Yue had ced on the table, poured out all the dan medicine in it, and stuffed them into his mouth. Han Yue wanted to stop him, but when the words reached the tip of her tongue, she couldn¡¯t say anything. She turned around and left to prepare hot water and clothes for Han Huxiao. ¡­ Half an hour went by. Han Huxiao arrived at a casino alone. He stopped for a moment at the door, then he walked in. The casino was full of noise. It was quite lively. Among them, some were happy, some were worried, some were greedy, and some were crazy. Guards in battle outfits patrolled back and forth to prevent people from emotionally breaking down and overreacting. ¡°Hello, I want to see Miss Feng San.¡± Han Huxiao grabbed a guard and said to him. As he was talking, Han Huxiao also took out a te token. The guard took the te and looked at it repeatedly before saying, ¡°Wait here first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Han Huxiao stood there in ce. The guard left with the te. After a while, he came back and returned the te to Han Huxiao. ¡°Miss San is waiting for you on the fourth floor.¡± The guard said to Han Huxiao. Han Huxiao thanked him and went upstairs. When he reached the third floor, there were not many people in sight. On the fourth floor, there were a number of guards at the entrance, and these guards looked quite mighty. As soon as he went to the fourth floor, Han Huxiao was led to a room by the guards. Upon entering the room, Han Huxiao saw four people sitting around a table with dice and gold notes on the table. They were all dressed in brocade and silk clothing. Even their hand movements and gestures looked noble. Han Huxiao just looked at the people having fun. He stood by the door and didn¡¯t say anything. After taking a look at Han Huxiao, the four of them didn¡¯t care about him and continued to y. Han Huxiao was currently injured, but even so, he still waited for a full hour. Afterwards, three of them had enough fun and went downstairs. Now, there was only one young woman left at the table. She was wearing a pale yellow gauze, with an exquisite hosta on her head. She looked bright and enchanting. ¡°Miss Feng San, I¡¯m Han Huxiao.¡± Although he was well-known and a prominent figure in Chun Rin Canton, Han Huxiao spoke humbly. He bent over and bowed respectfully to the young woman. ¡°What do you want?¡± Feng Chengyu went straight to the point. She had azy expression, making her look careless. ¡°Miss Feng San, please save my Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Han Huxiao didn¡¯t wait around. He just immediately exined his intentions foring here. ¡°Save your Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Feng Chengyu raised her eyebrows lightly, and the corners of her mouth perked up. ¡°Tell me the reason.¡± Han Huxiao knew that Feng Chengyu was impatient, so he exined the reason in a few words. ¡°Someone wants to make a move on my Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Feng Chengyu was not surprised, she instead just asked, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± ¡°Uncertain for now.¡± Han Huxiao responded honestly, ¡°But after a few days, the other party will definitely take action.¡± Feng Chengyu smiled: ¡°If I help you, what can you give me?¡± ¡°50% equity in the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Han Huxiao gave out his offer. ¡°50%?¡± Feng Chengyu smiled suddenly and shook her head. ¡°All of it.¡± Han Huxiao was startled. He didn¡¯t expect Feng Chengyu to be so greedy. ¡°Miss San¡­¡± Han Huxiao wanted to continue the discussion, but Feng Chengyu interrupted him. ¡°Hall Master Han, I don¡¯t think I need to be involved.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°No matter who is going after you, as long as I show my face, all of them will give me a 30% share. I don¡¯t have to do anything at all, isn¡¯t this better.¡± Han Huxiao gritted his teeth. ¡°Miss San, I am willing to give you 70% of the shares.¡± Han Huxiao knew very well that this was no longer a matter of interest. He was worried that once the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall fell, the tigers and hungry wolves behind their downfall would attack them desperately. At that point, all of his family members, apprentices, and subordinates would be in danger. After all these years of open and hidden battles, Han Huxiao and many people in the canton city would have deep grudges. ¡°70%¡­¡± Faced with Han Huxiao¡¯stest offer, Feng Chengyu seemed a little interested. ¡°You are quite bold.¡± Feng Chengyu chuckled, secretly admiring his courage. ¡°70% is good, but I also have conditions.¡± ¡°Miss San, please tell us.¡± Han Huxiao finally saw hope. ¡°I can protect the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, but only after one month.¡± Feng Chengyu¡¯s words almost made Han Huxiao choke. He was about to cough up a mouthful of blood. But Han Huxiao was able to maintainposure. ¡°Hall Master Han, you have to understand.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°After all, I am part of the Feng family. If I take action to do something, it is very likely that other people will interpret it the wrong way. My family will definitely make remarks to me. If I want to take action to protect you, you have to prove your worth. If you can¡¯tst for even a month without me, why would I want to take on the burden that is the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall?¡± After Han Huxiao heard this, his eyebrows furrowed. He knew very well that the reason Feng Chengyu was waiting a month before protecting, was to see who was targeting the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. If the opponent was difficult to deal with, Feng Chengyu might bail. But even so, Han Huxiao had no other choice. He had no other way out. ¡°Miss San, I ept your conditions.¡± Han Huxiao finally chose topromise. Chapter 99 - Void Realm Secret Technique

Chapter 99: Void Realm Secret Technique

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Han Huxiao walked out of the casino and returned to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall with great concern. ¡°Dad, about Miss Feng San¡­¡± After seeing Han Huxiaoe back, Han Yue quickly asked. Han Huxiao had a solemn expression: ¡°Miss Feng San is willing to take action to protect the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, but she will only take action in a month.¡± ¡°Moreover, once Miss Feng San helps us, we have to give up 70% of the martial arts hall¡¯s stock.¡± Han Yue¡¯s expression changed after hearing this. ¡°Miss Feng San is ridiculous!¡± Han Yue understood immediately that Miss Feng San did this to maximize profits andpletely eliminate risks. However, Han Yue could onlyin. In the end, they had no other choice. ¡°Father, how will we make it through this month?¡± Han Yue asked Han Huxiao. Han Huxiao sighed softly. ¡°I can only rely on Deputy Hall Master Xu. With my current injuries, I can barely fight against an internal qi realm warrior. It will take at least a year for me to recover.¡± ¡°But, how can we persuade Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± Han Yue was worried. Han Huxiao seemed to have already nned for this. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him.¡± ¡­ ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Han Huxiao took the initiative to find Xu Ning. ¡°Hall Master Han.¡± When Xu Ning saw Han Huxiao approaching him, he could already guess what he wanted. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, you and I are both smart people, so I won¡¯t hide anything.¡± Han Huxiao exined directly, ¡°I was injured. Someone is targeting the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. In a few days, the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall will be under attack, and our survival is uncertain.¡± ¡°In order to solve the problem, I have found someone to help us. The other party agreed to take the initiative to protect the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, but only in a month¡¯s time. In other words, as long as the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall can safely survive past this month, we will be sage.¡± Xu Ning began to think after hearing Han Huxiao¡¯s words. The Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall was in trouble, so the owner of the hall, Han Huxiao, found some support through his own connections, and if they could survive for the month, they would be able to avoid the crisis. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, it stands to reason that the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is in trouble. It is understandable if you want to leave. After all, you only recently joined the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Han Yue said, ¡°However, I still hope that you can stay and help the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall for this month.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Xu Ning appreciated Han Huxiao¡¯s bluntness. But ording to Han Huxiao, their enemy seemed to be very powerful. With his current strength, getting involved in this mess would mean a possibility of death. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± Before Xu Ning could respond, Han Huxiao said, ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t let you take risks in vain. If you stay, I will definitely give you a generous reward. Moreover, if we¡¯re in a desperate situation and you want to escape, I won¡¯t force you to stay behind.¡± Han Huxiao was bluffing. In fact, apart from Xu Ning, he really had no one else to rely on. Almost all the masters in the canton city had their own affiliations. So, no one was willing to get involved in their messy situation. Even if he went to find more help in the future, no one would agree. Han Huxiao set out the conditions. ¡°If you are willing to stay, I will provide you a void realm secret technique as a gift.¡± ¡®Void realm secret technique?¡¯ Xu Ning was taken aback. ¡°Hall Master Han, you mean, you have a void realm secret technique in your hands?¡± Xu Ning asked in shock. Once a mortal realm martial artist cultivated to the mortal realm ninth stage: spirit realm, internal skill techniques were no longer useful. If one wanted to go further, they would have to obtain a void realm secret scroll. Only by possessing a void realm secret scroll, could one break through the shackles of the mortal realm, achieve a qualitative leap, and be a void realm martial artist. After being promoted to the void realm, if one wanted to further enhance one¡¯s martial arts strength, one must either continue to practice the void realm secret scroll to improve their realm, or practice a void realm secret technique. To some extent, a void realm secret scroll was equivalent to an internal skill, while a void realm secret technique was equivalent to an external skill. Whether it was a void realm secret scroll or a void realm secret technique, both were scarce and precious resources. There was no chance for ordinary mortal realm warriors toe into contact with it. But now, Han Huxiao was giving him a void realm secret technique. Xu Ning really didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Faced with Xu Ning¡¯s question, Han Huxiao nodded. He understood Xu Ning¡¯s reaction. For most mortal realm warriors, a void realm secret technique was an unattainable treasure. ¡°When I wandered around in my younger years, I was able to get my hands on one. ¡± Han Huxiao said, ¡°If you promise to stay, I will give it to you immediately.¡± Han Huxiao was showing his sincerity. He was not trying to deceive Xu Ning in any manner. Xu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°But, Hall Master Han¡­¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Even if I obtain the void realm secret technique, what use is it? I am just a state mind realm warrior, far away from the void realm, and I don¡¯t have the void realm secret scroll to help me break through to the void realm.¡± Han Huxiao seemed to have guessed that Xu Ning would react like this. He shook his head and asked in a rhetorical manner, ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, when you first practiced external skills, did you already achieve sess in internal skills?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is¡­¡± Xu Ning seemed to realize something. When he first practiced the Gale Knife Technique, he hadn¡¯t practiced his internal skill. ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t need to be a void realm warrior to practice a void realm secret technique.¡± Han Huxiao said, ¡°A mortal realm martial artist can also practice a void realm secret technique. However, the process of practicing it is quite difficult. I have possessed the void realm secret technique for decades, but I have never used it. It is mostly because I devoted most of my energy to cultivating my internal skills and running the martial arts hall, not to mention the difficulty of practicing the void realm secret technique.¡± Han Huxiao did not lie about the difficulty of learning the void realm secret technique in order to tempt Xu Ning. ¡°In addition, even if you have cultivated a void realm secret technique, it will put a certain degree of pressure on your body when you use it. But even so, you can treat it as a trump card. It will be of great help at critical moments. After all, with your talent, practicing it will not be difficult.¡± Xu Ning was indeed intrigued by Han Huxiao. Although a void realm secret technique was not as valuable as a void realm secret scroll, they were still unattainable for ordinary mortal martial artists. Xu Ning went silent again, weighing the pros and cons in his mind. After a long time, Xu Ning spoke. ¡°I can stay.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°But besides the void realm secret technique, I have one more condition.¡± When Han Huxiao heard that Xu Ning was staying, he was relieved and quickly said, ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, please state your condition.¡± ¡°I also want 200 gold notes.¡± Xu Ning stated his conditions. Chapter 100 - The Mortal Realm Eighth Stage

Chapter 100: The Mortal Realm Eighth Stage

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions 200 gold notes was Xu Ning¡¯s condition after careful consideration. If he really wanted to get on this shaky ride, he must first ensure his own safety. He currently had 45 units of energy remaining. If he could get 200 gold notes and use them to buy some spirit medicines, he could possibly gain an additional 250 units of energy. At that point, he would have close to 300 units of energy total. He needed only 200 units of energy to be promoted from the state mind realm to the intention realm. With that amount of energy, he could easily break through to the intention realm. Moreover, after advancing, he would have close to 100 units of energy remaining. Prior to Han Huxiao¡¯s injury, he was in the intention realm. In the intention realm, Han Huxiao was able to protect the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall for so long. So, after Xu Ning reached the intention realm as well, as long as he was cautious, it would not be difficult to keep himself safe. ¡°200 gold notes, no problem!¡± Han Huxiao did not hesitate to agree to Xu Ning¡¯s condition. In fact, 200 gold notes was not a small sum for Han Huxiao. Although the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall had a wide range of influence in the Chun Rin Canton, such as darts and martial arts tutoring, even then, their annual revenue was only a few hundred gold taels. After considering all the costs, the profit that went into Han Huxiao¡¯s pockets was not much more than what Xu Ning was asking. Hence, these 200 taels of gold must be taken out of their savings. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, regardless whether we can survive this month or not, I have to thank you.¡± Han Huxiao sincerely said, ¡°If pushes to shove, you don¡¯t have to stay behind, just get out of here. I just hope that at that time, you can bring Han Yue and Du Che with you. I will protect myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning made another promise. ¡°Then I¡¯ll head off now. Later, I will bring you the void realm secret technique.¡± After getting Xu Ning¡¯s promise, Han Huxiao began to feel relieved. ¡­ At night. After dinner. Inside Xu Ning¡¯s room, the table was full of spirit medicines he had bought in the afternoon. Not long after Han Huxiao left, he gave Xu Ning the void realm secret technique and gold notes. Xu Ning went out to buy spirit medicines with the gold notes. After confirming that his door was closed, Xu Ning began to absorb the energy in the spirit medicines. Soon after, the small pile of spirit medicines waspletely absorbed by Xu Ning and turned into dust. The spirit medicines purchased by these 200 gold taels increased Xu Ning¡¯s energy by 253 units. He now had a total of 298 units of energy. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm seventh stage: state mind realm)+ Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Perfection Realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Elementary Realm) + Avable energy: 298 units ¡ª With enough energy umted, Xu Ning began to promote his internal skill. ¡ª Consume 200 units of energy to advance the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes sir.¡± Xu Ning clicked yes. Just like when he advanced to the state mind realm, Xu Ning first felt dizzy in his mind before the feeling of being irvoyant came like a huge wave. Although he still couldn¡¯t see inside his body, Xu Ning could sense every detail of his body. Xu Ning pped forward, creating a muffled noise in the air. ¡®My advancement from the state mind realm to the intention realm mainly heightened my sensitivity.¡¯ Xu Ning could feel his body changing.?¡®My sensitivity to internal qi and my proficiency in manipting my body has increased yet again. Prior to this, I could only use simple force catalyzing methods such as explosive, tearing, and oppression, but now, I can even use spiral force, increasing its power and lethality.¡¯ ¡®In addition, my defensive capabilities have also improved. Moreover, my high internal qi reserves will allow me to always be full of strength. With my hardened skin, I can defend against most damage that my body could face, and thus allowing me to confront stronger enemies!¡¯ His improvement in strength once again boosted Xu Ning¡¯s confidence. With the two perfection realm external skills and the strength of an intention realm warrior, he was now even stronger than Han Huxiao. ¡®If Hall Master Han was able to deal with the situation in the past, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me now.¡¯ Xu Ning was confident that he could protect himself against the crisis that the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall would face soon. ¡®I have been promoted to the mortal realm eighth stage, and I am now only one step away from the ultimate mortal realm, the mortal realm ninth stage: spirit realm!¡¯ Xu Ning felt rather emotional. The realm that he could only wish to achieve in the past, was now only one step away from him. ¡®Let¡¯s check how much energy is needed to advance to the spirit realm.¡¯ Xu Ning clicked the ¡°+¡± sign beside the Spring Breeze Tactic. ¡ª Consume 300 units of energy to advance the Spring Breeze Tactic? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning tried it. ¡ª Insufficient energy, advancement failed. ¡ª Xu Ning was just testing to see what would happen. ¡®300 units of energy doesn¡¯t seem like a lot.¡¯ Nowadays, as his realm improved and as he was getting stronger and stronger, Xu Ning found it easier to obtain huge amounts of energy. ¡®It is rtively easy to advance to the spirit realm, that is as long as I have enough energy. But if I want to advance to the void realm, then it will be troublesome.¡¯ Xu Ning had previously learned about advancement to the void realm from Wei Changqing. There was a big difference between the mortal realm and the void realm. As far as the mortal realm internal skill and void realm secret scroll were concerned, the two were simr in fundamental ways; both were practice methods that allowed one to break through from one realm to another. However, there were no significant differences between the types of mortal realm internal skills avable. Regardless of which type of internal skill, they had their own merits and demerits. After cultivating the internal skill, there were not much differences, simr to different versions of textbooks concerning the same sybus. But the void realm secret scrolls were different. ording to Wei Changqing, void realm secret scrolls involved a higher level of power, and there was a significant difference in quality between different types of secret scrolls. A high-quality void realm secret scroll had a higher upper limit and would provide the practitioner strongerbat abilities. A low-quality void realm secret scroll would not only restrict one¡¯s limit, but it would also make it impossible for the practitioner to reach the strength of an average warrior of the same realm. Xu Ning had the Martial Arts Panel, and he had high expectations of himself. So of course, he wanted a high-quality void realm secret scroll. However, reality was cruel. Even a low quality void realm secret scroll couldn¡¯t be obtained by ordinary mortal realm warriors. Xu Ning had no way toe in contact with a void realm secret scroll. ¡®I can only take one step at a time.¡¯ Xu Ning knew that it would take some luck for him to obtain a void realm secret scroll. ¡®Let¡¯s practice the void realm secret technique given to me by Hall Master Han first.¡¯ Xu Ning ced a mottled old book on the desk and gently wiped the surface. The surface of the old book was engraved with the words ¡°Tidal Fist¡±. ¡®Tidal Fist.¡¯ This was the void realm secret technique given to him by Han Huxiao. ¡®What¡¯s the difference between a void realm secret technique and a mortal realm external skill?¡¯ Xu Ning was filled with expectations. He lifted the pages of the book and began to flip through it. What Xu Ning had to do now was to learn the essence of the Tidal Fist and engrave it on his Martial Arts Panel. Chapter 101 - Xu Ning Takes Action

Chapter 101: Xu Ning Takes Action

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning studied the Tidal Fist overnight, but he still did not fully understand it. Unlike other external skills, the void realm secret technique also involvedplex elements such as ¡°characteristic¡±. It would require a few days to fully understand it and imnt it on the Martial Arts Panel. However, Xu Ning was not in a hurry. The strength of the intention realm was enough for now. Dawn. Although Xu Ning only slept for an hour, he was still full of energy. The more his realm improved, the faster his body would restore itself. ¡®The atmosphere in the martial arts hall seems a bit depressing.¡® After breakfast, Xu Ning patrolled the martial arts hall as usual. He noticed that only a fifth of the normal amount of apprentices were at the martial arts hall today. Almost every instructor had a worried look on their face. They all seemed absent-minded. But when Xu Ning passed by, their eyes were full of expectation and hope. ¡®Hall Master Han was really respected by the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡¯ Obviously, the instructors in the martial arts hall also realized that the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall was in trouble. But so far, no one had resigned yet. On this matter, Xu Ning greatly admired Han Huxiao¡¯s personal charm. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Han Yue walked into the backyard and met with Xu Ning. Han Yue looked a little haggard, and her hair was a little messy. In addition to taking care of the injured Han Huxiao, she was also responsible for handling all of the administrative work in the martial arts hall. ¡°Thank you for staying in the martial arts hall.¡± Although Han Huxiao gave benefits for Xu Ning to stay, Han Yue still thanked Xu Ning for staying. Yesterday, Han Yue also went to the city to look for other helpers on behalf of her father, but no matter what conditions she offered, no one was willing to provide help to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall at this time. Everyone knew well that if a mortal realm eighth stage: intention realm warrior was seriously injured, their enemy must be quite powerful. The more rejections Han Yue received, the more grateful Han Yue felt towards Xu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± After seeing Han Yue¡¯s worry, Xu Ning spoke with some relief in his tone, ¡°Things may not be so bad.¡± ¡°I hope so¡­¡± Han Yue showed a bitter smile. ¡°Junior Sister!¡± Du Che suddenly came out of nowhere. He first saluted Xu Ning, ¡°Thank you for staying in the martial arts hall, I couldn¡¯t be more grateful.¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Xu Ning responded. Somehow, he held no affection towards Du Che. He didn¡¯t know the specific reason. After all, judging by Du Che¡¯s words and actions, he was regarded as a qualified disciple. ¡°Miss! Deputy Hall Master Xu! Head Instructor Du!¡± It was an instructor wearing the uniform of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. He quickly walked through the foyer and arrived in front of them. ¡°Just now someone received news that there are people causing trouble at the Willow Building!¡± The instructor quickly said, ¡°Apparently, there are a lot of troublemakers, and they are all masters, so the guards of Willow Building are not their opponents at all!¡± ¡°There are people causing trouble in the Willow Building?¡± Han Yue¡¯s face changed. The Willow Building was a brothel on Fanhua Street, and the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall had some equity in it. ording to their previous agreement, if there was a problem that couldn¡¯t be solved by the Willow Building, the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall must send someone to solve it. In Chun Rin Canton, unless there was a murder in the city, the City Defense Unitposed of Feng, Xiao, and Ye n armies would not care about trivial matters, such as fights at a brothel. The stability of Chun Rin Canton normally was the result of mutualpromise between variousrge and small forces. This was why internal martial arts organizations were somon in Chun Rin Canton. ¡°Already here¡­¡± Xu Ning narrowed his eyes slightly. Yesterday, Han Huxiao was seriously injured, and today someone was causing trouble at the Willow Building. There was no doubt that behind the troublemakers were those behind the scenes of the recent Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s downfall. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡± Xu Ning knew that it was time for him to make a difference. ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡± Du Che also reacted positively. ¡°Brother, you should stay in the martial arts hall. I will go with Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Han Yue said to Du Che. Du Che frowned upon hearing this. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You stay here to take good care of my father and the martial arts hall.¡± Han Yue was anxious to find out who was behind the scenes, but she was also worried about the situation at the martial arts hall. In order to see Feng Chengyu yesterday, Han Huxiao forcibly took a pill that temporarily suppressed his injuries. And now that the effects of the medicine had passed, his injury had worsened. Currently, Han Huxiao¡¯s condition was very poor. ¡°All right¡­¡± Du Che finallypromised. Xu Ning and Han Yue went outside. Du Che was expressionless as he looked at the two walking outside. After the two of them disappeared, Du Che smirked. ¡­ The canton city was as prosperous as ever. After passing through the streets, Han Yue brought Xu Ning to Fanhua Street. Soon after, they found Willow Building on Fanhua Street. As soon as they arrived at the gate of Willow Building, they saw a guard waiting there. After seeing Xu Ning and Han Yue wearing Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall uniform, the guard asked anxiously, ¡°Only you two came? The troublemakers inside are not easy to deal with!¡± ¡°We¡¯re more than enough.¡± Xu Ning nced at the guard and walked directly into the Willow Building. After stepping through the door, Xu Ning looked around subconsciously. Inside the Willow Building, the decorations were simple and elegant. It didn¡¯t look like a ce of debauchery. But soon, Xu Ning looked around and heard a fight going on. Xu Ning walked a few steps forward, and Han Yue followed closely behind. After passing through the door, Xu Ning saw several people in guard uniform lying on the ground. Several people shouted loudly in front of them, all with weapons on them. At first nce, they looked fierce. Especially the two leading men, one of them was wearing a sleeveless green shirt and was packed with muscles, while the other was wearing a short coat with a body that was shaped like a ball. Both of them looked fierce, and their aura was domineering. They were obviously powerful warriors. There were guests watching the excitement from far away, and there were brothel girls worrying about their safety. ¡°Masters, please stop this madness.¡± The madam held a fan in her hand and looked anxious. ¡°Our women here sell their performances, not their bodies. If you really wish to indulge in that kind of service, you can go to another ce. Take today¡¯s performances as a service, free of charge.¡± ¡°You wanted to charge us?¡± The green shirt warrior sneered. ¡°Your women aside, what about my brother¡¯s injury?¡± As he spoke, he pointed to the guy behind him. At that point, the man immediately grabbed his arms and wailed¡ªhe was obviously just pretending. The madam wanted to cry. She had obviously suffered losses during the fight just then. Moreover, there were still a few guards on the ground who couldn¡¯t stand up. Obviously, they were looking for trouble. Just when the madam was feeling anxious, she turned her head and suddenly saw someone wearing the uniform of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall walking in. She rxed at first, but when she saw the young unfamiliar face, she was shocked. ¡®Why did the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall send such a young warrior? He is definitely not strong enough to fight against these troublemakers!¡¯ Chapter 102 - Intention realm?!

Chapter 102: Intention realm?!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°How should we solve this?¡± Xu Ning walked straight towards the green shirt warrior. ¡°What?¡± After seeing Xu Ning¡¯s uniform and recognizing Xu Ning¡¯s affiliation, the green shirt warrior and the short coat warrior looked at each other. Causing trouble and everything else were secondary. They were mainly targeting the people of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°The kid is arrogant!¡± The martial artist in the short coat looked at Xu Ning. After seeing how young Xu Ning was, he didn¡¯t really take him seriously. ¡°Bring us 500 gold taels, that should settle it.¡± The martial artist in the short coat looked like a bandit. When he spoke, his eyes narrowed, and his tone was murderous. Obviously, he and the people behind him were cruel men with blood on their hands. ¡°500 gold taels?¡± Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°400 gold taels and the girl with the long legs ising with us.¡± The green shirt warrior stepped forward. He nced at Han Yue and ordered in a casual tone. Even though Han Yue was harassed, she was not phased in the slightest. Her expression remained unchanged, and her mental state was also stable. She had operated the martial arts hall below Han Huxiao for many years, and she had gone through plenty of experiences. Han Yue knew well that the two people in front of her were deliberately annoying and provoking her and Deputy Hall Master Xu. After hearing what the green shirt warrior said, Xu Ning gently shook his head and chuckled. ¡°You guys really are something. You really have no idea where you stand.¡± Xu Ning suddenly took action. He stretched out his palm with one hand, condensing a spiral force in his palm. Before the green shirt warrior could react, he suddenly felt pain in his abdominal cavity. First, there was a needle-like tingling sensation, then a spiral of force came like a tide, as if it was shredding his organs to pieces. The green shirt warrior immediately spouted blood. He covered his abdomen, stepped back a few steps, and looked at Xu Ning with eyes full of horror and fear. ¡°Spiral force, you are in the mortal realm eighth stage, an intention realm warrior!¡± ¡®Intention realm warrior?!¡¯ As soon as he said this, the short coat warrior next to him and the subordinates behind him changed their expressions drastically. The reason why they were so arrogant just now was because they had two state mind realm masters, the green shirt warrior and the short coat warrior. Beforeing here, their employers had told them that the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall only had a state mind realm warrior, but now, there was an intention realm warrior here? Their first thought was that they were lied to by their employers. ¡°Intention realm?¡± Apart from the troublemakers, Han Yue was the most shocked. ¡®Deputy Hall Master Xu was still in the state mind realm a few days ago. Just when did he advance to the state mind realm?¡¯ ¡®But how old is Deputy Hall Master Xu!¡¯ Han Yue was shocked at first, but then, a wave of joy flooded her heart. ¡®Mortal realm eighth stage: intention realm!¡¯ ¡®Deputy Hall Master Xu has advanced to the intention realm!¡¯ ¡®The Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is probably safe.¡¯ Even without relying on Miss Feng San¡¯s power, the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall could be restored to its former glory. Han Yue looked at Xu Ning, who had aplicated look in his eyes. ¡°Sir, we were foolish and offended you. Please forgive us!¡± The warrior in the short coat reacted quickly and cupped his fists to apologize. ¡°We will withdraw immediately.¡± He was about to leave with the green shirt warrior and his subordinates behind him. ¡°Hold on.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s voice made the troublemakers feel anxious. ¡°Come as you please, and leave as you please? What do you think the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is?¡± Xu Ning grabbed the short knife from his belt, his eyes narrowed. The short coat warrior and the green shirt warrior immediately began to sweat. Their mouths instantly dried up. They were all nervous. ¡°Sir, what do you want?¡± The green shirt warrior asked humbly while in pain. ¡°Let¡¯s start with who told you guys toe here?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s momentum was aggressive. ¡°We¡­¡± The martial artist in the short coat said, ¡°We are rangers from outside the city. We entered the city to conduct business, but because we haven¡¯t seen women for a long time, we came to the Willow Building. We wanted to find some girls to drink with, but the madam refused, so we¡­¡± p! Before the short coat warrior could finish talking, Xu Ning pped the short coat warrior on the face. He couldn¡¯t react at all. All he just felt was a sh of lighting towards him. Immediately, he felt dizzy, and his head and face were in severe pain. After that, he just fell to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m asking who sent you! I didn¡¯t ask for you to spew nonsensical lies!¡± Xu Ning seemed to have lost his patience. He stepped on the chest of the martial artist in the short coat before pulling out the short knife again. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, who on earth told you guys to cause trouble here?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words were full of impatience, like he could explode at any time. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will destroy all your meridians.¡± As soon as this remark came out, the troublemakers were terrified. The administrators of Chun Rin Canton had set a rule that people couldn¡¯t be killed, but they did not say that they could not be crippled. ¡°I¡¯ll speak, I¡¯ll speak!¡± The martial artist in the short coat who was stepped on by Xu Ning quickly sumbed. He could really feel the murderous intent of this young master. He had no doubt that if he told a lie again, this young master would immediately pierce the meridians in his body with the tip of the knife and then kill him outside the city. ¡°Yes, the people from Fenghe Martial Arts Hall told us toe!¡± The martial artist in the short coat quickly spoke. He was afraid that if he spoke slowly, he would be crippled by Xu Ning. ¡°We were originally horse bandits from outside Chun Rin Canton. The people at Fenghe Martial Arts Hall found us and gave us a hundred gold taels to have use to the canton city and cause trouble for the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± ¡°They asked us toe to the Willow Building to make trouble. Afterwards, they told us to go to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, and once the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is destroyed, our mission would be consideredplete.¡± ¡°We are all horse bandits, so we don¡¯t have a fixed home. Moreover, the price offered by the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall was tempting, so we wanted to make quick money.¡± ¡°Sir, please let us go! We were blinded by greed. As long as you let us go, we will traverse far away and never step foot into Chun Rin Canton again.¡± The martial artist in the short coat exined the matter. ¡°Fenghe Martial Arts Hall?¡± Xu Ning was not familiar. He turned his head to look at Han Yue at the side. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be lying.¡± After listening to the martial artist in the short coat, Han Yue had a solemn and gloomy expression. ¡°Good job for not lying again.¡± Xu Ning took his feet off the short coat warrior. ¡°Thank you very much, thank you very much!¡± The short coat warrior quickly got up. He was about to take the green shirt warrior and his subordinates to quickly leave. They did not want to stay here for another second. ¡°Hold on.¡± Xu Ning stopped them again. ¡°So you targeted the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, and you want to just leave like that?¡± Xu Ning put the short knife back into the scabbard. ¡°Leave the gold notes you received from the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, and each of you will break off an arm, then you can leave.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s tone was calm, but the civilians and the girls at the Willow Building were stunned. No one expected this humble-looking young warrior to be so ruthless and fierce. Chapter 103 - Stable

Chapter 103: Stable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They suddenly began to sweat, and their expressions were full of panic. They looked at Xu Ning with pleading eyes. But Xu Ning looked indifferent. Xu Ning did not intend to let them leave intact. This was different from the situation with Tie Guanxiong. Most of the martial arts halls in the county were theirpetitors. They fought each other for the sake of business. Everyone in the scene was under an agreement. They agreed that they would only to embarrass one another, not hurt anyone, and to jointly maintain the martial arts scene in the canton city. But these people were different. They had evil motives behind them. If they were allowed to leave like this, there would be outsiders who felt that the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall was an easy target. That would not only be a loss of reputation, but it would also leave more troubles for the future. ¡°Okay, I hope you will be a man of your word!¡± The green shirt warrior gritted his teeth and took out a stack of gold notes from his pockets, then ced it on the table. Afterwards, he pulled out a knife around his waist, gritted his teeth, and shed his arm with the knife. Slop! His arm fell to the ground audibly. The civilians in the distance and the girls in the brothel all eximed in fright. Although the fight was violent prior to Xu Ning¡¯s arrival, the shock factor was far less than a chopped off arm. The scene of Xu Ning crushing several fierce gangsters left a heavy impression in everyone¡¯s hearts. The madam of the Willow Building no longer felt that Xu Ning was too young. She was grateful that she didn¡¯t listen to yesterday¡¯s rumors about the impending crisis of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Luckily, she didn¡¯t break her contract with the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall and sold their shares. If she had really done that, she would be full of regret. Seeing that the green shirt warrior had chopped off his arm, the short coat warrior and the subordinates behind them also gritted their teeth and chopped off their arms. However, there was a timid subordinate who had yet to chop off his arm. Seeing this, the green shirt warrior immediately cut off his arm. He was afraid that Xu Ning would change his mind because of the slight dy. ¡°Sir, can we leave now?¡± The green shirt warrior and the short coat warrior stared at Xu Ning nervously. ¡°Leave, remember what you said, and don¡¯te back to Chun Rin Canton.¡± Xu Ning grabbed the 100-tael gold notes on the table. ¡°Otherwise, I will feed you to the dogs!¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± They finally felt rxed. The green shirt warrior and the short coat warrior now wanted to quickly leave this ce. They had not only offended the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall and paid the price, but also betrayed the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall. All of a sudden, they made two powerful enemies in the Chun Rin Canton. They didn¡¯t have any feeling of vengeance in their hearts. They knew that no matter how tough they were, there was no way they could defeat such titans. They just wanted to quickly leave Chun Rin Canton. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Take the arms.¡± The short coat warrior and the green shirt warrior immediately smiled upon hearing this. Since they were in the state mind realm, their physical body was extremely resilient. As long as they could take back the chopped off arm and use a specific spirit medicine to repair the injury in a short amount of time, they could still reattach their arm. Although their arm would not be as nimble as before, it was better than having just one arm. As for the subordinates behind him, it didn¡¯t matter whether they could recover. Instantly, the short coat warrior and the green shirt warrior felt eternally grateful towards Xu Ning. By contrast, their hatred towards the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall increased. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall¡¯s false information, they wouldn¡¯t have been in this mess. The short coat warrior and the green shirt warrior quickly left with their subordinates. Han Yue was shocked again. She now truly felt the horror of absolute power. After realizing how young Xu Ning was, Han Yue even felt that as long as Xu Ning could obtain a void realm secret scroll in the future, he would definitely break through the shackles of the mortal realm and be a void realm martial artist. ¡®Void realm martial artist¡­¡¯ That was something that the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall couldn¡¯t evenprehend. ¡°The trouble has been resolved. We will now return to the martial arts hall.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists towards the madam. The old madam froze for a moment, then immediately smiled. ¡°Thank you foring here! As a show of thanks, why don¡¯t you stay, eat some snacks, and listen to some tunes?¡± As soon as the madam finished talking, the eyes of the girls in the background suddenly lit up. Xu Ning¡¯s domineering aura just now had left a deep impression. ¡°Next time.¡± Xu Ning turned away and left Willow Building with Han Yue. ¡°This 100 gold taels¡­¡± Xu Ning ced the gold notes in front of Han Yue. ¡°This is not an escort mission, so this stack of notes belongs to you.¡± Han Yue was a smart person. She knew that Xu Ning needed more money. Moreover, Xu Ning earned that money himself. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, if you weren¡¯t here, we would have been able to resolve this situation.¡± Xu Ning did not pretend to be polite. He directly epted the gold notes. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡­ ¡°So? Is the trouble solved?¡± As soon as they stepped into the gates of the martial arts hall, Du Che and the other instructors leaned forward and looked at them eagerly. ¡°The two state mind realm warriors were easily cleaned up by Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Han Yue said casually. Everyone looked at Xu Ning with surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised, as Deputy Hall Master Xu has been promoted to the mortal realm eighth stage: intention realm.¡± As soon as Han Yue said this, the faces of the instructors froze before letting out bursts of joy. Han Yue¡¯s words had stabilized the moods of the people at the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. With a new intention realm warrior in control, the danger of their crisis had been reduced by half. Han Yue¡¯s words were discussed with Xu Ning on the way back. Xu Ning didn¡¯t mind revealing his strength. After settling the fight at the Willow Building, there was no way he could hide his realm. Additionally, letting Han Yue speak in this manner could help calm their mind. ¡°Everyone, keep performing your duties, the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is going nowhere!¡± Han Yue said again with confidence. Du Che and the instructors quickly dispersed. As for Xu Ning, he went back to his room and continued to study the Tidal Fist. Han Yue went directly to Han Huxiao¡¯s room. As soon as he walked in, Han Yue saw Han Huxiao leaning against the bed, his face red. ¡°Dad, did you hear everything just now?¡± When Han Yue saw Han Huxiao¡¯s face, she could already guess the reason why. ¡°Is what you said true? Xu Ning has been promoted to the intention realm?¡± Han Huxiao asked quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± Han Yue responded, ¡°When he fought against the troublemakers just now, one of them eximed that Deputy Hall Master Xu had used spiral force.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Immediately after, Han Huxiao coughed out loud because of his excitement. In an instant, his expression improved a lot. ¡°Yes, only a martial artist in the intention realm can produce spiral force. This young man is really talented!¡± Han Huxiao felt that it was worthwhile for him to give Xu Ning the void realm secret technique. Han Huxiao knew that Xu Ning would definitely not be confined to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall in the future. When the time was right, Xu Ning was bound to shock people with his strength. At that time, it would be difficult to create friendships with geniuses after they had reached the void realm. Chapter 104 - Another Aura crystal Change

Chapter 104: Another Aura crystal Change

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Dad.¡± After seeing Han Huxiao¡¯s mood improving, Han Yue felt relieved. Han Yue continued, ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu also interrogated the troublemakers, and they confessed that the force behind the scenes was Fenghe Martial Arts Hall.¡± ¡°Fenghe Martial Arts Hall?¡± When Han Huxiao heard this, his eyes looked around, his face full of uncertainty. Han Yue didn¡¯t want to disturb her father¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Xie Ninghe¡­¡± There was a hint of coldness in Han Huxiao¡¯s tone. After hearing about the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, Han Huxiao concluded that the troublemakers were speaking the truth. When Han Huxiao entered Chun Rin Canton and established the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, he had his troubles with Xie Ninghe, the owner of Fenghe Martial Arts Hall. When Fenghe Martial Arts Hall was just established, the two sides fought openly and secretly for resources. Later, with the passage of time, both Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall and Fenghe Martial Arts Hall built a foundation in Chun Rin Canton. On the surface, it looked like everything had be peaceful. But neither Han Huxiao nor Xie Ninghe hadpletely let go of their grievances. In the subsequent confrontations, the two sides each received their share of victories and defeats. Last month, the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall even snagged a deal from the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. However, even though thepetition between the two sides was fierce, Han Huxiao did not expect that Xie Ninghe would dare to try to kill him and destroy the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± After thinking about it, Han Huxiao came to a conclusion. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad?¡± Han Yue asked quickly. ¡°It is absolutely impossible for Xie Ninghe to do this alone.¡± Han Huxiao said affirmatively, ¡°He must have brought in a helper.¡± ¡°Xie Ninghe can¡¯t even recruit the intention realm warrior that had ambushed me. With the power of Xie Ninghe and the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall alone, even if the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is defeated, they won¡¯t be able topletely eliminate us.¡± ¡°He is not stupid. He definitely won¡¯t spend a lot of effort recruiting other forces.¡± Han Huxiao inferred, ¡°The only possibility is that Xie Ninghe has pulled someone in! He has teamed up with others and is ready to pull us into the abyss.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Han Huxiao¡¯s inference made Han Yue, who had already calmed down, be a little flustered again. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Han Huxiao was still calm. ¡°Although the people who have joined Xie Ninghe are strong, they are not that strong that we can¡¯t deal with them. If the people who joined Xie Ninghe really had enough strength, they would not have brought Xie Ninghe in to share a piece of the pie.¡± ¡°Now that we have Xu Ning in the martial arts hall, although we can¡¯t turn the tables against them, it¡¯s not difficult to wait for Miss Feng San toe next month.¡± Han Yue nodded silently after listening. ¡­ After Xu Ning returned to the room, he did not immediately study the Tidal Fist. Instead, he routinely checked the Thousand Source Bug. Xu Ning first took off his belt and put it on the table. Xu Ning had been wearing this belt for a long time, so the surfaceyer of the belt had worn out. Two days ago, Xu Ning had found an equipment shop, and he bought a new custom outfit there. In two days, he would collect it. For something as precious as the Thousand Source Bug, Xu Ning would have to carry it on him to feel at ease. Xu Ning opened the hiddenpartment. ¡°Um¡­¡± Xu Ning checked it out as usual. Less than two days had passed since thest time the Thousand Source Bug expelled any Aura Crystals. Inside the hiddenpartment, there was an extra silver-white Aura Crystal next to the white insect. This Aura Crystal was discharged by the fat white bug after it swallowed a kind of stone called pure ore. ¡®It expelled an Aura Crystal in just a day and a half?¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning had seen this white fat bug work with such efficiency. Without hesitation, Xu Ning immediately grabbed the silver-white Aura Crystal. When Xu Ning¡¯s fingertips touched the silver-white Aura Crystal, Xu Ning saw a pop up. ¡ª 2 units of discovered energy, absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°2 units?¡± Xu Ning felt pleasantly surprised. When the Thousand Source Bug previously swallowed the fire crystal ore, it took three days to discharge an Aura Crystal that was worth 2 energy units, but now, it only took a day and a half! Its efficiency had doubled. ording to this calction, as long as Xu Ning provided the Thousand Source Bug with pure ores, he would have a stable energy generation of 40 units of energy per month. Xu Ning was overjoyed. ¡°Absorb.¡± Xu Ning immediately absorbed 2 units of energy. Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves went from 98 units to 100 units. The Aura Crystal in Xu Ning¡¯s hand also turned into powder. The Aura Crystals discharged by the Thousand Source Bug were free of any impurities after being absorbed. But because it swallowed ores, its Aura Crystals were no longer pure. For the owners of other Thousand Source Bugs, impure Aura Crystals were definitely a big problem. But for Xu Ning, this had no effect at all. ¡®I¡¯ll experiment with another ore for this Thousand Source Bug.¡¯ Among the ore purchased by Xu Ning previously, the Thousand Source Bug was only interested in four types of ore. Xu Ning reached out his finger and pushed the fat white bug abruptly away from the surface of the remaining pure ore. The white fat bug was forced to move away from the delicious food. It looked a little reluctant. But soon, Xu Ning gave it a new ore. After the white fat bug sensed it, it happily continued to eat it. ¡®It sure has a big appetite.¡¯ Xu Ning closed the hiddenpartment and tied it on his waist again. Xu Ning felt that his advancements were getting more and more secure. ¡®If I can learn Tidal Fist and get a void realm secret scroll, that would be great.¡¯ Xu Ning looked forward to his progress. He then picked up Tidal Fist and continued to study it. Xu Ning was confident that in two days, he could finish studying Tidal Fist and imnt it on the Martial Arts Panel. However, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know exactly how many energy units were needed to advance Tidal Fist. After all, it was a void realm secret technique, so it must require a ton of energy However, Xu Ning was not worried about not being able to advance it after imnting the technique. After all, he had 100 units of energy saved up. In addition to this, he also had 100 gold taels. Xu Ning nned to wait until the afternoon before he would go buy some spirit medicines with the 100 gold taels he got. Once he finished absorbing them, he would have more than 100 units of energy. ¡­ In the afternoon, Xu Ning left the martial arts hall. After Xu Ning left, Du Che also left the martial arts hall. The direction Du Che went was exactly where the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall was located. On the way to Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, Du Che used a rice hat to cover his face. This was what many rangers wore when they entered a city in order to stay low-key. When he arrived at the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, Du Che entered through the back door and entered a room. ¡°Hall Master Xie.¡± After entering the room, Du Che respectfully saluted the person sitting at the table. Chapter 105 - Tidal Fist Implant Successful

Chapter 105: Tidal Fist Imnt Sessful

The person sitting in front of Du Che was the person behind the recent attacks on the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, Xie Ninghe, the owner of the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall. No one could have imagined that the most loyal disciple of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall would be its greatest traitor. Du Che no longer covered his face. He took off the rice hat and face mask. ¡°Du Che, the information you told me is wrong.¡± Xie Ninghe was a middle-aged man with an ordinary face. There were wrinkles on his face and a few gray hairs on his head. ¡°That Xu Ning you talked about is not in the state mind realm! He¡¯s in the intention realm!¡± There was a trace of murderous intent in Xie Ninghe¡¯s tone. Du Che was also aware of this, so he said in panic, ¡°Apologies, my lord. I did not intentionally provide you false information. You don¡¯t need to doubt my loyalty to you.¡± ¡°You know my desire for the Blood Idea Dan!¡± Du Che¡¯s words eased Xie Ninghe¡¯s mind a lot. He knew very well how much Du Che was obsessed with the Blood Idea Dan, a dan that would allow him to reach the state mind realm. If it weren¡¯t for his desire for the Blood Idea Dan, he wouldn¡¯t have betrayed the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Han Huxiao¡¯s injury also wouldn¡¯t have been so serious without Du Che¡¯s help. ¡°Xu Ning just happened to break through in the past two days.¡± Du Che quickly exined. He was afraid that Xie Ninghe would kick himself out of the n. Once that happened, he would never have the chance to advance to the state mind realm. Du Che was currently only in his thirties, and he was already in the internal qi realm. In the eyes of the public, he had a promising future. But, only Du Che knew that his current progress was all possible made by taking stimting dan medicine secretly in order to please his brother and sisters. In conclusion, his martial arts talent hade to an end. If he wanted to go one step further and be a high-level martial artist in the state mind realm, he could only advance by using a Blood Idea Dan. Xie Ninghe had already given him one half of the Blood Idea Dan ording to their agreement. And as long as the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall was destroyed, he would be able to obtain the remaining half of the Blood Idea Dan and advance to the state mind realm. ¡°I¡¯ll forgive your mistakes this time.¡± Xie Ninghe knew that Du Che still had his value, so he was just scaring him. ¡°However, since Xu Ning has been promoted to the intention realm, our initial n has to be changed.¡± Xie Ning said calmly, ¡°If we want topletely destroy the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, we have to get rid of Xu Ning first.¡± ¡°Get rid of Xu Ning?¡± Du Che was puzzled. ¡°He is a very strong person in the intention realm.¡± Seeing that Du Che was so timid, Xie Ninghe sneered. ¡°Who cares about a newly advanced intention realm warrior? How strong can a newly advanced intention realm warrior be?¡± ¡°Du Che.¡± Xie Ninghe¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°You have brought me the wrong information. That was a major mistake. But now, I¡¯m giving you a chance to correct your mistakes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hall Master Xie.¡± After Du Che noticed that the conversation had gone awry, he slightly panicked. ¡°You have to find a way to lead Xu Ning outside the canton city. I will then join forces with Master Xue to kill him outside the city.¡± Xie Ninghe¡¯s words made Du Che¡¯s heart tense up. ¡°Um¡­¡± Du Che¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. He seemed to be hesitant. ¡°He is a martial artist in the intention realm, how can I fool him?¡± ¡°Your master is also a martial artist in the intention realm but wasn¡¯t he still fooled by you?¡± Xie Ninghe spoke in a sarcastic tone. Du Che gulped. ¡°My master is not suspicious of me, but Xu Ning, he¡­¡± p! Suddenly, Xie Ninghe¡¯s posture changed. In an instant, he reached out his hand and pped the corner of the table into shreds. ¡°Are you bargaining with me?¡± Xie Ninghe sternly said, ¡°Du Che, let me tell you that you have no choice. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I will expose what you did and ask your master to personally clean you up.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Du Che knew that he had no choice. ¡°But if you do this, I will not only give you the remaining half of the Blood Idea Dan to help you break through to the state mind realm, but I¡¯ll also give you that little Han Yue girl after the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is destroyed. I will also take you under my wing as my assistant.¡± Xie Ninghe sweetened the deal. ¡°I agree! Thank you, Hall Master Xie!¡± Du Che seemed to have made a decision. ¡°I must find a way to trick Xu Ning out of canton city!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Xie Ningheughed. He was satisfied with Du Che¡¯s obedience. Du Che stood up and cupped his fists. Just as he was about to leave, he was stopped by Xie Ninghe. ¡°Wait a second!¡± Xie Ninghe threw a porcin bottle into Du Che¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take this Breath Dan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Du Che responded. After warriors advanced to the state mind realm, they would gradually improve their perception of danger. If it weren¡¯t for the Breath Dan, Du Che would have easily been exposed. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± After Du Che left, a concealed intent shed in Xie Ninghe¡¯s eyes. ¡­ Two days went by. Over the past two days, the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall seemed to have recovered to its former calmness. Even the current number of apprentices in the martial arts hall filled the hall to 60% capacity. Two days ago, Xu Ning bought some spirit medicines, and after absorbing them, he gained an additional 125 units of energy. His total energy reserves had reached 225 units. As long as he gained 75 more units of energy, he could break through the intention realm and reach the spirit realm. ¡®I think that I will be able to fully understand Tidal Fist tonight.¡¯ Xu Ning sat by the bed and nced at the sky. It was evening again. Over the past few days, Xu Ning¡¯s study of Tidal Fist had almost reached the point where he forgone sleep and food. After all, the temptation of the void realm was too high for Xu Ning. Finally, when the sun was about to set, Xu Ning thoroughly understood the Tidal Fist secret technique. At that moment, it was finally imnted on Xu Ning¡¯s Martial Arts Panel. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm eighth stage: intention realm) + Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Perfection Realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Elementary Realm) + Tidal Fist (Unlearned) + Avable energy: 225 units ¡ª ¡®It finally imnted onto the panel!¡¯ After seeing Tidal Fist appear on the Martial Arts Panel, Xu Ning was extremely excited. ¡®I can finally get a glimpse of the secrets of the void realm!¡¯ Without any hesitation, Xu Ning directly pressed the ¡°+¡± sign besides Tidal Fist. ¡ª Consume 100 units of energy to advance Tidal Fist? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®100 units of energy?¡¯ Although he had been mentally prepared for a long time, 100 units of energy still exceeded Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. ¡®The energy required for its advancement is so expensive.¡¯ But Xu Ning quickly calmed down. ording to his understanding of the void realm from Wei Changqing, a void realm secret technique was different from a mortal realm external skill. Mortal realm external skill stood independent from an internal skill; there were no fundamental simrities between the two. However, there was a mutual influence rtionship between a void realm secret scroll and a void realm secret technique. ¡®Should I advance Tidal Fist now?¡¯ Xu Ning began to contemte. Chapter 106 - Tidal Fist Advancement

Chapter 106: Tidal Fist Advancement

He already had 225 units of energy. With another 75 units, he could directly break through to the mortal realm ninth stage. If he advanced Tidal Fist now, he would have to slow down his own progress. Just as Xu Ning was thinking about it, he heard Han Yue calling for him. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± Xu Ning put aside the problem of whether he should advance Tidal Fist. He would decide whether to do so after eating. ¡°Is Hall Master Han eating?¡± When he arrived at the dining room, Xu Ning asked Han Yue. Xu Ning, Han Yue, and Du Che sat at the dining table. ¡°I¡¯ll just bring some food over to my dad.¡± Han Yue used a clean pair of chopsticks to grab a bowl of food and porridge, which she then delivered to Han Huxiao¡¯s room. Only Xu Ning and Du Che were left at the table. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, go ahead and eat. Otherwise, the food will get cold.¡± Du Che said politely. Xu Ning picked up the bowl and chopsticks. He nced at Du Che. He always felt that Du Che was a bit cautious. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± Du Che raised his head and nced outside the room. After seeing that Han Yue hadn¡¯t returned yet, he finally asked. ¡°Can I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°Favor?¡± Xu Ning put down the chopsticks in his hand and stared at Du Che for a few seconds. In fact, the two were not particrly close with each other. After being stared at by Xu Ning, Du Che felt his muscles tighten unconsciously, his expression a little unnatural. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Ning chuckled, behaving as usual. He didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong with Du Che. Seeing that Xu Ning was not doubting him, Du Che breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, I want to conduct an escort mission.¡± Du Che spoke, ¡°You know that our Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall has been in serious trouble in these past few days, but fortunately, you havee forward and stabilized the situation.¡± ¡°But even so, Master is injured, and the reputation of our Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is still damaged. The several escort missions we previously agreed to, were all given to others, and the impact of that was quite significant.¡± Xu Ning listened seriously. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°In order to reduce the negative impact, I made a special trip yesterday in order to save the business.¡± Du Che said while observing Xu Ning¡¯s expression, ¡°Tomorrow, a caravan is nning to go to Qingyi Prefecture. They previously arranged with us to provide an eight-person escort team to help them through the journey.¡± ¡°But because of Master¡¯s injury, the other party changed their mind. I went there to recover the deal, but the other party said that they are nning to be escorted by someone else. But I was stubborn, and the other party finally decided to look past the situation before they agreed to let me escort them again.¡± It seemed that he was afraid that Xu Ning would not believe his words, so Du Che spoke rather cautiously. ¡°Although this deal won¡¯t greatly improve the operation of our martial arts hall, it will disy the confidence of our martial arts hall to the public. Let the public see that our martial arts hall still has enough strength to protect our customers.¡± After hearing this, Xu Ning nodded, seemingly agreeing with Du Che¡¯s statement. ¡°If that is the case, why do you need my help?¡± Xu Ning asked Du Che. Du Che paused, ¡°I hope Deputy Hall Master Xu can escort us out of the city. We won¡¯t go too far, just ten miles away.¡± Du Che felt sweat forming in his palms. ¡°But why do you need me to escort you?¡± Xu Ning asked again with a puzzled look. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± Du Che felt his heart beat out of his chest, ¡°although I am the only escort, this deal is considered part of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall¡¯s operations. Thus, I am afraid that our opponents will deliberately go after us. After all, they will definitely hear news about this.¡± ¡°But we will probably be safe after we reach 10 miles out of the city.¡± Du Che felt his throat dry up, and he quickly drank some porridge. For some reason, the pressure Xu Ning gave him was much greater than when he faced Han Huxiao. Xu Ning nodded thoughtfully after hearing his words, then he went silent. The silence made Du Che internally panic.?¡®Could it be that I¡¯m being too obvious that I want him out of the city, causing him to be suspicious?¡¯ The more Du Che thought about what he had just said, the more nervous he felt. He even felt that there was a big loophole in his words. ¡®I was pushing him too much.¡¯ However, just when Du Che felt that Xu Ning was suspecting him, he heard Xu Ning saying, ¡°Okay, I will escort you out of the city.¡± After hearing this, Du Che was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Deputy Hall Master Xu!¡± ¡°However, Deputy Hall Master Xu, will you please keep this matter a secret from Master and Junior Sister.¡± Du Che looked distressed, ¡°If Master and Junior Sister knew about this, they would definitely worry about my safety and not let me escort the carriage. If that happened, I would just be wasting my efforts. After youe back from escorting me tomorrow, please exin the situation to Master and Junior Sister.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Xu Ning agreed. ¡°You worked hard for this, I understand.¡± ¡°Good¡­ good¡­¡± Du Che felt his heart rx. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s meet at the city gates tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning agreed. After finalizing the matter, the two continued to dine in silence. Han Yue seemed to be still nursing Han Huxiao, as she still hadn¡¯te back yet. After Xu Ning finished eating, he stood up. ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± After Xu Ning got up, he suddenly turned around and asked abruptly, ¡°The owner of the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall is Xie Ninghe?¡± Du Che felt his heart skip a beat. He looked at Xu Ning and forced a smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded slowly. ¡°This person is likely to be the man behind the recent attacks on our martial arts hall. We must beware of this person.¡± ¡°Yep¡­ yep¡­¡± Du Che smiled. ¡°We must beware.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, tomorrow morning.¡± Du Che reminded Xu Ning. ¡°Yes.¡± Du Che responded. After what he needed to say, Xu Ning left. Du Che¡¯s stiff face instantly copsed. ¡®Xu Ning is suspecting me.¡¯ Du Che was already aware of this problem.?¡®No, he is already certain that I¡¯m a traitor.¡¯ The inattentive look in Xu Ning¡¯s eyes before he left the room made Du Che break out in cold sweat. ¡®But why is he still willing to go out of town with me?¡¯ Instantly, Du Che felt really confused. ¡®Am I baiting Xu Ning, or is Xu Ning baiting me?¡¯ ¡®If Xu Ning already knows that I am baiting him, then how is he going to counter it?¡¯ Du Che felt confused. ¡®We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡¯ Du Che knew very well that he had no other choice. If Xu Ning turned around and killed him right now, there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Han Yue returned with the empty bowl that Han Huxiao had eaten from. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Du Che didn¡¯t bother to talk with Han Yue any longer, so he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± He then left in a hurry. ¡°Strange.¡± Han Yue murmured. She didn¡¯t think much of it as she ate at the table alone. ¡­ ¡®There really is something wrong with Du Che.¡¯ Xu Ning returned to his room with a smile on his face. Du Che¡¯s excuse for making Xu Ning leave the city made Xu Ning feel odd at first. He spoke anxiously and forcefully. But at that time, Xu Ning was not sure whether Du Che was targeting him. But after Xu Ning got up and asked about Xie Ninghe, Du Che¡¯s intentions were instantly revealed. Xu Ning clearly sensed Du Che¡¯s malice towards him. Now that he reached the intention realm, Xu Ning¡¯s perception of danger and malice directed towards him had be more sensitive. ¡®I don¡¯t know what method Du Che used to hide his aura, but it seems that he was able to fool Hall Master Han.¡± In this regard, Xu Ning felt a little bad for Han Huxiao. Everyone in the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall respected Han Huxiao, and even in the face of a crisis, no one resigned. But Du Che, the disciple he most valued, had a huge problem. ¡®This Du Che is probably rted to Xie Ninghe.¡¯ The moment Du Che heard Xie Ninghe¡¯s name, his qi was instantly disturbed, which exined the problem. ¡®Chances are that Du Che is Xie Ninghe¡¯s mole at the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡¯ Xu Ning spected in his mind,?¡®And the conversation at the dinner table was clearly baiting me to leave the city. I guess they are nning to ambush me and kill me like they did to Hall Master Han. After all, I am the pir of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall right now.¡¯ ¡®Xie Ninghe¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought about the name. Han Yue and Han Huxiao talked about the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall being the mastermind behind the scenes. Afterwards, Han Yue informed Xu Ning of Han Huxiao¡¯s inference. Xu Ning also knew that, besides Xie Ninghe of Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, there was another force against the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. ¡®Tomorrow after I leave the city, the one fighting me should be the strongest warriors of the two forces.¡¯ Xu Ning had basically figured out their whole n. ¡®But if you guys want to kill me, why don¡¯t I just kill you first?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes shone with a glimmer of light. This was why he was still willing to go outside the city after seeing through Du Che¡¯s scheme. Xu Ning¡¯s current strength was almost invincible in the same realm. Even if there were two or three intention realm warriors, Xu Ning could easily defeat them. Even if the opponent sent a martial artist in the mortal realm ninth stage: spirit realm, Xu Ning could still escape using his own skills. ¡®However, in order to prevent the worst from happening, I have to advance Tidal Fist first.¡¯ Xu Ning had already made a decision in his mind. He was afraid that the opponent¡¯s spirit realm warrior would also have mastered a void realm secret technique. Although this possibility was very low, since he was going to risk everything alone, he should be more cautious. ¡®After I advance Tidal Fist, there are not many people in the mortal realm who can kill me, right?¡± After understanding the power of a void realm secret technique, Xu Ning knew well that even if he only raised Tide Fist by one level, it would still be enough topete against a spirit realm martial artist and even gain the upper hand. It was difficult for a mortal realm warrior to fight a mortal realm warrior of a higher realm, but it was possible with the help of a void realm secret technique. Xu Ning no longer wasted any time. He made a decision to improve Tidal Fist first. ¡®Martial Arts Panel.¡¯ As Xu Ning began to think, the Martial Arts Panel appeared in front of him. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm eighth stage: intention realm) + Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Perfection Realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Elementary Realm) + Tidal Fist (Unlearned) + Avable energy: 225 units ¡ª Xu Ning took a deep breath and pressed the ¡°+¡± besides Tidal Fist. He was full of expectations. ¡ª Consume 100 units of energy to advance Tidal Fist? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes!¡± After confirming, Xu Ning felt that new knowledge about Tidal Fist entered his mind. This included the understanding and application of Tidal Fist, as well as various actualbat experiences. In addition, there was another change that shocked Xu Ning. Xu Ning discovered that the meridians in his body had begun to strengthen, bing more resilient and stronger. ¡®Isn¡¯t Tidal Fist essentially the same as the Gale Knife Technique? Why does it improve my physical body?¡¯ Other than the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic, Xu Ning had never seen a technique that could increase his physical body strength. ¡®No wonder this is a void realm secret technique!¡¯ Xu Ning had slowly sorted out the new knowledge in his mind. It turned out that these changes in his body were all physical optimizations that allowed him to better use Tidal Fist. ¡®This void realm secret technique is too powerful!¡¯ Only now did Xu Ning realize how good of a deal Han Huxiao gave him. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm eighth stage: intention realm) + Tidal Fist (First Level)+ Source Breath Body Building Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Perfection Realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Elementary Realm) + Avable energy: 125 units ¡ª Xu Ning looked at his Martial Arts Panel. Besides Tidal Fist, the ¡°unlearned¡± section turned into ¡°first level¡±. This was different from other external skills. Mortal realm external skills were divided into beginner, elementary, intermediate, and perfection realms, while void realm secret techniques were divided into levels. Xu Ning knew about this long ago. This was rted to the system of void realm secret scrolls. Void realm secret scrolls and void realm secret techniques had aplementary rtionship. ¡®Let¡¯s see how powerful this Tidal Fist is!¡¯ Xu Ning began to use Tidal Fist to circte his internal energy and umte his strength. ¡°Ha!¡± Xu Ning punched, giving off a muffled explosive sound. This punch seemed unremarkable, but in fact, it was the umtion of Xu Ning¡¯s full strength, his strongest and most powerful attack. Prior to this, Xu Ning needed to prepare for such a perfect punch, but now, Xu Ning could punch like this at will. But although he made such a perfect punch easily, Xu Ning was not excited. This was because Xu Ning knew very well that this punch was just the beginning of Tidal Fist! With the help of the momentum just now, Xu Ning once again followed the technique of Tidal Fist and punched again. Bang! This time, the muffled noise was even louder. Xu Ning even felt that with this punch, the strength of the aftershock sted his fist with pain. ¡®The power of this punch has doubled!¡¯ Xu Ning felt some strain on his body. But he still didn¡¯t stop, instead he continued to throw out a third punch. Chapter 107 - The Power of One Punch!

Chapter 107: The Power of One Punch!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bang! After the third punch, Xu Ning felt a sudden tingling sensation in his wrist. That burst of strength when he threw out this punch had already begun to put some strain on his body. That was because the power of this punch was double of the previous punch! This was four times the damage that Xu Ning could put out prior to learning Tidal Fist. ¡®Are all void realm secret techniques this insane?¡¯ This was only the first level of Tidal Fist, and he hadn¡¯t experienced a ¡°characteristic¡± change yet. ¡®If I throw out a fourth punch, the power of the punch will be twice as powerful as the third punch!¡¯ However, after thinking about this, Xu Ning didn¡¯t n to try again. If the third punch already made him ufortable, then the fourth punch would definitely injure him. ¡®This is what Hall Master Han said previously, mortal realm martial artists will stress themselves when using void realm secret techniques.¡¯ Xu Ning had just personally experienced this. ¡®A mortal realm martial artist will never be able to fully utilize void realm secret techniques. When executing it, their level and power will be severely limited.¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®For the first three punches of Tidal Fist, I can use them against my enemies, but the fourth punch can only be used as a trump card in a crisis situation, otherwise the price I have to pay will be too great.¡¯ ¡®Even then, this Tidal Fist is so powerful. I can continuously double the strength of my punches.¡¯ Xu Ning massaged his wrists.?¡®I just don¡¯t know what the upper limit of this power stacking is. But for now, the only limiting factor is my body strength. The stronger my body, the stronger my punch will be. If my body is too weak, the power of Tidal Fist will be limited.¡¯ ¡®If I advance to the spirit realm, or even to the void realm, then Tidal Fist will create even more terrifying effects.¡¯ ¡®The 100 units of energy spent is worth it!¡¯ Xu Ning smiled. The usage of these 100 units was extremely cost-effective in Xu Ning¡¯s opinion. It did not only increase his immediatebat power, but it also allowed Xu Ning to have an extra trump card if he was in trouble in the future. If Xu Ning even had an inkling of worry about tomorrow, that inkling of worry was nowpletely gone. Unless the opponent was a void realm martial artist, no one could ever kill him. And void realm martial artists would never participate in this kind of low-level dispute. ¡®If the opponent wants to ambush me tomorrow, they must send some top notch martial artists.¡¯ ¡®If all goes well, I can destroy the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall and the top brass of another force. After finishing them off, I can take their tes. I will definitely get a share of the loot.¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s thirst for wealth had gradually increased. This was the confidence brought to Xu Ning from the improvement in his strength. ¡®We¡¯ll see what happens tomorrow.¡¯ When Xu Ning looked at the bright moon outside the window, he felt a lot of anticipation in his heart. ¡­ The next day. Sunrise. Xu Ning and Du Che met in front of the martial arts hall. After seeing Xu Ning arriving on time, Du Che was both nervous and excited. At this point, he didn¡¯t care whether Xu Ning saw through him or not. He only hoped that he could sessfully bring Xu Ning out of the city. In Du Che¡¯s opinion, no matter what Xu Ning¡¯s n was, as long as he left the city, everything would be fine. No matter how strong Xu Ning was, he was just a young warrior who had just broken through to the intention realm. Xie Ninghe and his helpers could easily deal with Xu Ning. By then, not only would he get the other half of the Blood Idea Dan and be promoted to the state mind realm, he could also get his hands on Han Yue. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Du Che first saluted Xu Ning, then said, ¡°Thank you so much for this.¡± Du Che didn¡¯t know whether Xu Ning believed his words or not. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xu Ning did not seem dissatisfied, instead he actively urged Du Che. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the city gates and join up with the caravan. Otherwise, we will dy the trip and make them wait for us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± This was exactly what Du Che wanted to hear. The two set off and quickly went towards the gates of the canton city. It was still a little dark. As they walked on the road, except for the few breakfast stalls on the street, no other pedestrians were seen. Du Che walked next to Xu Ning. He wanted to arrive at the city gates safely and quickly. Du Che felt that this was the longest road he had ever walked. Soon, the two finally reached the gates of the city. Looking at the city gates, Du Che felt that his n was almostplete. ¡°Where is the caravan?¡± Xu Ning checked near the city gate, but he did not see a caravan, so he turned his head and asked Du Che. ¡°They are waiting outside the city.¡± Du Che¡¯s answer was true. There was a caravan, and they were indeed waiting outside the city. However, the caravan was not a real caravan. It was a disguise made by the instructors of Fenghe Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of the city.¡± Xu Ning and Du Che quickly passed through the city gate. As soon as they left the city, they saw a caravan waiting in the distance. They didn¡¯t need to deliver a lot of goods, so they only brought along two carts. The number of people in the escort team was less than ten, while the rest of them belonged to the caravan. After stepping out of the gates and seeing the caravan, Du Che finally rxed. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, they are there, let¡¯s go over.¡± Du Che seemed to have regained his confidence in his words. ¡°Everyone, apologies for beingte.¡± Du Che took the initiative to walk forward and greeted the leader among them with cupped fists, he then introduced: ¡°This is Deputy Hall Master Xu, he is responsible for escorting us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The leader didn¡¯t seem to care about Du Che¡¯s feelings. He nced at Xu Ning before ordering the team to leave. There were no spare horses in the carriage, so Xu Ning and Du Che couldn¡¯t ride the horses. They just sat on a roofless carriage in the back of the caravan. Xu Ning, who had just gotten into the carriage, suddenly smiled. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, what are you smiling at?¡± This time, Du Che asked Xu Ning with a smile. Du Che was no longer afraid of Xu Ning now. Because he knew that in the carriage ahead, Xie Ninghe and the others had already taken the Breath Dans and were waiting to assassinate Xu Ning. After they travel ten miles away, Xu Ning would be unable to escape back to the city, even after discovering their n. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Xu Ning also smiled. Du Che looked at him and felt ufortable. But after affirming that Xu Ning had fallen into his trap, Du Che feltfortable again. Ta! Ta! Ta! The sound of horse trotting echoed in regr intervals outside the city. ¡°Stop, stop!¡± After traveling a few miles away, Xu Ning suddenly stood up on the open-air carriage. Xu Ning¡¯s gaze swept over everyone in the caravan. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, what are you¡­¡± Du Che was very alert. He immediately got out of the carriage first and distanced himself from Xu Ning. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall has done escort missions in the past.¡± Xu Ning turned towards the caravan, as if speaking to the people in the carriage. ¡°If you want to call yourselves a caravan, you should at least be more serious in your act? All of you staring at me nervously, do you really think I won¡¯t notice?¡± After Du Che heard this, he ran to the carriage in front of him. ¡®Sure enough, Xu Ning saw through our n!¡¯ As soon as Xu Ning finished speaking, the carriage in front suddenly burst open, wooden boards scattered everywhere. Three people jumped out of the carriage, all staring at Xu Ning with a smile. ¡°Xu Ning my friend, you¡¯re so courageous!¡± Xie Ninghe, who had half-gray hair, arched his hand at Xu Ning with a smile on his face. This gesture of his didn¡¯t seem like he was about to ambush Xu Ning. ¡°Kid, how did you find out about us hiding in the carriage? We all took Breath Dans.¡± This time, it was a little old man who was speaking, his face full of wrinkles with a hideous scar. This person was the top brass of another force that was against the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, Xue Chuntong, the owner of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall. In addition to Xie Ninghe and Xue Chuntong, there was one other person who seemed to be less than 40 years old, with a murderous look on his face. If Han Huxiao was here, he would definitely be able to recognize this person. This person was the intention realm warrior who ambushed Han Huxiao previously. ¡®So they used Breath Dans.¡¯ After hearing Xue Chuntong¡¯s question, Xu Ning understood how Du Che had concealed his malicious intent in the past. ¡°Nice to meet you all.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. The two sides did not look like enemies. ¡°Breath Dans are good, but you have to restrain yourselves.¡± Xu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Although you all have taken Breath Dans, you kept peeping at me from the carriage.¡± Xue Chuntongughed. ¡°I really underestimated you. I thought since you have just advanced, you wouldn¡¯t be able to detect us. It seems that we were too arrogant.¡± ¡°Xu Ning, since we are here, you must know what is going to happen.¡± Xue Chuntong took two steps forward. ¡°Originally, we wanted to kill you instantly, but since I now have a good impression of you, why don¡¯t you leave the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall and destroy the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall together with us. I will even give you a share of the spoils!¡± As soon as Xue Chuntong said this, Du Che panicked. If Xu Ning really changed his mind, then Du Che would be in great trouble. Xu Ning would inevitably take revenge against him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xu Ning did not answer the question immediately, but instead asked another question. He had only recentlye to Chun Rin Canton, and he didn¡¯t know a lot of people. ¡°I am Xue Chuntong from the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall.¡± Xue Chuntong did not conceal his identity. After that, Xie Ninghe also introduced himself. ¡°Xie Ninghe from the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall.¡± The third person besides the two did not speak. He was only here as a hired killer. ¡°So two seniors from the city.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists again. He finally figured out who was behind the scenes. ¡°How about it, do you ept my proposal to leave the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall and join us?¡± Xue Chuntong asked again. Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Senior Xue, I also have a proposal.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xue Chuntong¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°I think you two are also very kind. Why don¡¯t you give up 50% of the shares of Fenghe Martial Arts Hall and Chuxue Martial Arts Hall aspensation to our Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Then, I¡¯ll spare your lives.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s tone was very gentle. But after Xue Chuntong and the others heard this, they all thought there was something wrong with their ears. ¡°Xu Ning, do you think we old men are not worthy of being your opponent?¡± Xue Chuntong¡¯s smile slowly faded, and his tone became somber. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning grinned. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t intend to ept my proposal. Nevermind, there is no need to talk.¡± Xu Ning nced at the three of them. ¡°Just three intention realm warriors, that¡¯s it?!¡± Xu Ning suddenly moved, even facing three warriors of the same realm, he took the initiative to attack. ¡°Courageous!¡± Xue Chuntong stood at the forefront and saw Xu Ning taking the initiative. He faced him straight, without any intention to hide. ¡°You¡¯re too naive. I will teach you a lesson today, that not all intention realm warriors are the same!¡± Xu Ning ignored Xue Chuntong¡¯s words. Internal qi began to surge in his body. Xu Ning aimed his punch towards Xue Chuntong. This was Tidal Fist Punch One. ¡®This strength!¡¯ When the punch came towards him, Xue Chuntong suddenly felt an enormous strength. He quickly reached out his arms in an attempt to block the punch. Bang! The fist hit Xue Chuntong. Immediately after, Xue Chuntong felt a spiral force traveling through his arm and drilling directly into his body. ¡°Sh*t! He is not a recently advanced intention realm warrior! He¡¯s at the peak of the intention realm!¡± A stream of blood began to flow from the corner of Xue Chuntong¡¯s mouth. When Xu Ning¡¯s punchnded on him, he discovered Xu Ning¡¯s true strength. ¡®The peak of the intention realm?!¡¯ Xie Ninghe and the mercenary warrior¡¯s expressions changed. After that, they immediately tried to help out their teammate. But they were still too slow, as Xu Ning had already thrown out Tidal Fist Punch Two. This punch was twice as powerful as the first punch! This time, Xue Chuntong, who was hit again, began to vomit blood. Panic appeared in his eyes. ¡®This strength is beyond the intention realm!¡¯ Xue Chuntong felt severe pain in his internal organs. He knew very well that he was already seriously injured. ¡°Help me!¡± Xue Chuntong had lost the demeanor of an experienced elder, and he shamelessly called for help. Xie Ninghe and the mercenary warrior stepped forward instantly, trying to stop Xu Ning. But Xu Ning¡¯s third punch was ready. This punch should have hit Xue Chuntong¡¯s body, but the mercenary warrior blocked the punch with his own body. Without batting an eye, Xu Ning kept attacking. Bang! Punch Three! This was four times the power of the first punch. The hired warrior took Xu Ning¡¯s third punch. In an instant, his chest began to copse and his bones began to crack in his body. The mercenary warrior spat out a mouthful of blood. He even spat out pieces of his liver. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Xie Ninghe was right next to the mercenary warrior. He could feel the terrifying aura in that punch, and he could also feel the vitality of the mercenary warrior next to him rapidly dissipating. Soon after, the mercenary warrior just fell to the ground and went quiet. Chapter 108 - Were The Troublemakers Now

Chapter 108: We¡¯re The Troublemakers Now

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®This Xu Ning guy¡­¡¯ Xie Ninghe felt his body stiffen. He turned his head and nced at the mercenary warrior. Although it was hard to believe that this was reality, the mercenary warrior who was equally as strong or even slightly stronger than him, was killed by that terrifying young man! Xie Ninghe and Xue Chuntong¡¯s heads suddenly began to spin. Killing a martial artist in the intention realm with one punch was difficult even for a spirit realm warrior. Right now, Xie Ninghe and Xue Chuntong could no longer spare any thought about this. There was only one thought in their minds right now, which was to run! The power of Xu Ning¡¯s punch had already made them lose all their fighting spirit. ¡°Run! Run away!¡± Xie Ninghe roared and ran without looking back. Xue Chuntong no longer cared about his injuries. He grabbed a pill out of his pockets. After taking it, he split up with Xie Ninghe and fled. The instructors of the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall who pretended to be part of the caravan also scattered and fled. ¡°How could this be?! How could this be?!¡± Du Che felt his mind copsing. Half a month ago, when he met Xu Ning, he was only in the state mind realm, so how could he be able to kill intention realm warriors in such a short amount of time? ¡®I must take advantage of the chaos and run!¡¯ Du Che knew very well that if he was caught by Xu Ning, whether he was sent back to the martial arts hall or not, he would end up dead. Taking advantage of the chaos, Du Che fled in the opposite direction of Chun Rin Canton. ¡®He reacted quickly!¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate when he saw his enemies running. He decided he would first finish off Xue Chuntong and Xie Ninghe, ignoring the minor characters. Once Xu Ning decided to pursue them, he took the lead to chase after Xue Chuntong first. This person had been just injured, so it would be easier to chase after him. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Punch Three stressing my body out, causing my rhythm to be incoherent, I could have attacked Xie Ninghe before he could even react.¡¯ Although Xu Ning did not fight perfectly, he did not feel regretful. As he advanced Tidal Fist again in the future, his physical strength would increase as well. At that point, these problems would be solved. ¡°Xu Ning my friend, I know I was wrong!¡± Xue Chuntong felt that Xu Ning was getting closer and closer. Although he took the Anti-injury Dan just now, his previous injuries were still notpletely suppressed. He was already weaker than Xu Ning, and now that his pace had been slowed down by his injuries, Xu Ning was about to catch up with him. ¡°I am willing to give you 50% of the shares of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall, no, 70% will be given to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall!¡± Xue Chuntong begged for mercy loudly. ¡°As long as you can spare me!¡± Xu Ning sneered. ¡°If I kill you, we can get 100% of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall!¡± Xu Ning continued to chase after him. Just as Xu Ning was right behind Xue Chuntong, he hit Xue Chuntong¡¯s back again with three punches. 100% power! 200% power! 400% power! Xue Chuntong, who had no resistance left, instantly died. ¡®I¡¯m not a ruthless person. It¡¯s just that you wanted to kill me, so you leave me no choice. If I don¡¯t kill you now, there will be endless troubles in the future.¡¯ Xu Ning took a look at Xue Chuntong¡¯s body, after which Xu Ning then began to chase after Xie Ninghe. During the process of pursuing Xie Ninghe, Xu Ning nced at the direction Du Che had fled. After mapping out Du Che¡¯s escape route in his mind, Xu Ning continued to hunt down Xie Ninghe. ¡®Xu Ning is so ruthless!¡¯ The mountains were overgrown with weeds and thorns. Du Che fled frantically. His hair was messy, and his clothes were damaged. He was in terrible shape. As he ran away, Du Che wanted to find a fast horse, but the instructors of the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall moved faster than him, which left him no horses to ride on. Therefore, Du Che could only escape on his own legs. ¡®I have been running away for so long, so he should not be able to catch up.¡¯ While running away, Du Che kept looking back. ¡®If it hadn¡¯t been for Xu Ning¡¯s sudden appearance, I would have advanced to the state mind realm and got together with Junior Sister!¡¯ Du Che¡¯s teeth shook with hatred. ¡°Xu Ning, just wait and see!¡± ¡°Wait until I join a Magic Sect and practice some magic techniques, one day I will be promoted to the void realm, then I wille back to take your worthless life!¡± Du Che had already made ns to escape far away. There was no turning back now. The farther he got away from Chun Rin Canton, the better. ¡°Du Che, who do you want to kill?!¡± When Du Che looked back, he suddenly heard a terrifying voice. He turned his head around, only to see Xu Ning¡¯s face appear in front of him. He was carrying a cloth bag with a few round things inside, and the bag currently had blood dripping off of it. ¡°You¡­¡± Du Che¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, his whole body trembled. He was nervous and speechless, his mind nk. ¡°You traitor!¡± Without any hesitation, Xu Ning stepped forward and hit Du Che¡¯s chest with his fist. Du Che¡¯s entire body absorbed the impact, and blood started to spurt out of his mouth, killing him instantly. Xu Ning had heard what Du Che said just now. This person had betrayed the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall without any remorse, and he even wanted to join a Magic Sect and practice magic techniques to get his revenge. If this kind of person was not eliminated, it coulde back and bite him in the back. ¡®The Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall crisis has finally been averted.¡¯ Xu Ning said as he looked at Du Che¡¯s body. After killing Xue Chuntong, Xu Ning caught up with Xie Ninghe. In order to survive, Xie Ninghe was forced by Xu Ning to spill the details of Du Che¡¯s rebellion and their ns for the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. As he revealed the details, Xie Ninghe took the opportunity to attack Xu Ning, but Xu Ning easily dodged the attack and killed Xie Ninghe in return. After everything was done, he cut off the heads of the three culprits and prepared to take them back to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. This was mainly to give Han Huxiao an exnation. As for Du Che, Xu Ning hesitated at first whether or not to kill this person. After all, he was the only apprentice of Han Huxiao, so it was best to hand him over to Han Huxiao for trial. But Xu Ning was worried that Han Huxiao would be too softhearted, and after hearing Du Che¡¯s words of revenge just now, Xu Ning made the decision to deal with Du Che on the spot. ¡®I¡¯ll return to the city.¡¯ Xu Ning took out a short knife, cut off Du Che¡¯s head, and wrapped it in the bag. Afterwards, Xu Ning rushed back to Chun Rin Canton. At that moment, the sun had just begun to rise. ¡­ Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°What did you say? Xu Ning followed Du Che out of the city?¡± Han Huxiao¡¯s tone filled with suspicion as he asked Han Yue. ¡°Yeah, Dad.¡± Han Yue said, ¡°I heard this from an instructor that the two of them are heading out of the city.¡± ¡°If they are going out of the city, why didn¡¯t they tell us?¡± Han Huxiao asked. ¡°Um¡­¡± Han Yue asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Han Huxiao looked worried. ¡°Father, what are you worried about?¡± Han Yue noticed this. ¡°Do you think that Deputy Hall Master Xu and Senior Brother both escaped?¡± Han Huxiao did not respond. He paused for a while before asking, ¡°Han Yue, do you think Du Che has been acting weirdtely?¡± ¡°Acting weird?¡± Han Yue thought about it carefully. ¡°Kind of¡­¡± She really didn¡¯t pay much attention to Du Che recently. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad?¡± Han Yue wondered. Han Huxiao waved his hand. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s wait and see.¡± ¡°Hall Master!¡± An instructor¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu is back!¡± Han Huxiao had already given out an order that if Xu Ning or Du Che returned, they must report it to him immediately. ¡°How about Du Che?¡± Han Huxiao asked. ¡°He didn¡¯te back.¡± The instructor said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see what happened.¡± Han Huxiao wanted to get out of bed. ¡°Dad, your injuries¡­¡± Han Yue said with concern. Han Huxiao waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Han Huxiao seemed to have realized something. With the help of Han Yue, Han Huxiao arrived at the backyard. Xu Ning was already standing in the backyard. Many instructors gathered next to Xu Ning. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± Han Huxiao saw the bloody bag in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Hall Master Han, Miss Han, instructors¡­¡± Xu Ning said to everyone present, ¡°The crisis of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall has been averted!¡± Xu Ning threw the cloth bag in his hand. Heads of several people rolled out. ¡°T-this is¡­¡± Han Huxiao walked two steps forward and took a closer look. Immediately after, his entire body froze, his eyes full of disbelief. Xie Ninghe, owner of Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, Xue Chuntong, owner of Chuxue Martial Arts Hall, the intention realm warrior who ambushed him, as well as his only disciple Du Che. Han Huxiao suddenly felt confused. Not just Han Huxiao, Han Yue and other instructors felt the same. They had been in the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall for a long time, so they easily recognized top yers such as Xie Ninghe and Xue Chuntong. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, what¡¯s going on?¡± Han Yue didn¡¯t know how to describe her mood at this time. She could only ask Xu Ning. Xu Ning had prepared his words for a long time. ¡°Previously, they ambushed Hall Master Han, which greatly injured Hall Master Han. The people that wanted to destroy the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall were Xie Ninghe from the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, and Xue Chuntong from the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall!¡± ¡°And I have personally dealt with them!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words were like a heavy hammer hitting everyone¡¯s heart. ¡°As for Du Che, this guy was a traitor!¡± Xu Ning threw out another bomb that made everyone feel numb. Xu Ning exined the process of Du Che luring him out of the city to ambush and kill him. He told everyone what Xie Ninghe had revealed to him. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, are you saying that the reason why my father was ambushed at the previous escort mission was because of Du Che?¡± Han Yue couldn¡¯t believe for a moment that her senior brother actually wanted to kill her father, his master. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning looked at Han Huxiao. ¡°Hall Master Han, if you don¡¯t believe me, we can go to Fenghe Martial Arts Hall; there must be evidence on Xie Ninghe¡¯s desk!¡± ¡°No need!¡± Just when Xu Ning was about to prove his argument with empirical evidence, Han Huxiao let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, I believe you!¡± In fact, Han Huxiao had always felt that Du Che was suspicious after the ambush. This was why Han Huxiao was worried about Du Che and Xu Ning going out of the city. Han Huxiao had guessed that something was wrong with Du Che, but he did not sense any malicious intent from him. And since Du Che had been with him for a long time, Han Huxiao did not think much of it. Xu Ning¡¯s words enlightened him. Especially since Xu Ning¡¯s words exactly matched his experience. If it hadn¡¯t for Du Che, he would have never gone on that escort mission. ¡°Du Che betrayed the martial arts hall, linked up with outsiders, and tried to murder his own family members! He deserves to die!¡± After Han Huxiao recognized this reality, he was disappointed at first before getting furious. He was an upright person, so he couldn¡¯t stand a traitor. Du Che was not the only student of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, the instructors were also students of Han Huxiao. Even if Xu Ning did not kill Du Che, Han Huxiao would follow the rules of the hall and kill Du Che himself. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Han Huxiao took a step forward, cupped his fists Xu Ning, and bowed deeply. ¡°Thank you for saving the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall!¡± After seeing Han Huxiao act like this, Han Yue and the other instructors also did the same. They cupped their fists and bowed deeply to Xu Ning. ¡°Thank you, Deputy Hall Master Xu!¡± In fact, they were all grateful to Xu Ning from the bottom of their hearts. Although Xu Ning was their deputy hall master, he had only recentlye to the martial arts hall. However, over this short period of time, Xu Ning saved the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall with his own efforts and solved the crisis for everyone. ¡°Hall Master Han, everyone, you¡¯re all too kind!¡± Xu Ning humbly said, ¡°When I first came here, I was taken care of by Hall Master Han and everyone here. We are all martial artists of the same sect, so we should of course help each other!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s remarks made everyone respect him even more. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, you have worked hard. Let¡¯s rest first. We will go to the restaurant to celebrate in the afternoon.¡± Han Yue knew that since Xu Ning fought against strong enemies, she guessed that he must be tired. Xu Ning waved his hand after hearing her words. ¡°It¡¯s not the time to celebrate yet. He turned his head to look at Han Huxiao. ¡°Hall Master Han, isn¡¯t it our turn to cause trouble for the other halls?¡± ¡°What?¡± When Han Huxiao heard this, he instantly reacted. Xie Ninghe and Xue Chuntong were dead, so Fenghe Martial Arts Hall and Chuxue Martial Arts Hall were now left unguarded. Although they wouldn¡¯t be able topletely take over the halls, they should act as soon as possible. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have you thank you in advance, Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± Han Huxiao said to Xu Ning. Xu Ning nodded in response. Xie Ninghe and Xue Chuntong wanted to take over the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. But now, Fenghe Martial Arts Hall and Chuxue Martial Arts Hall were about to be divided up and taken apart. ¡°Han Yue, select a few people and follow Deputy Hall Master Xu to take over the other halls!¡± Han Huxiao ordered Han Yue. ¡°Yes.¡± Han Yue answered. After a while, a group of people left the martial arts hall. The instructors who followed Xu Ning were all very excited. It had been a long time since they walked with such great confidence. Because Chuxue Martial Arts Hall was closer, they went to the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall first. When Xu Ning and the others arrived at the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall, the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall had not yet opened. Knock! Knock! Knock! The head instructor knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± A voice came from inside the door. The head instructor who knocked on the door was full of confidence. ¡°Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, we are here to teach a lesson!¡± Chapter 109 - Miss Feng Sans Surprise

Chapter 109: Miss Feng San¡¯s Surprise

¡°There are troublemakers!¡± More and more people were on the street. Many people gathered around. It was umon to see a martial arts hall being challenged, so the people in the city also wanted to join in the fun. The doors of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall slowly opened. The head instructor of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall opened the doors with a terrible look on his face. Being challenged early in the morning would definitely not be fun for anyone. ¡°The Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall is challenging us?¡± The head instructor sneered, obviously unaware that their hall master Xue Chuntong had been killed while trying to ambush Xu Ning. Xue Chuntong had only told a handful of people in the martial arts hall about his scheme, and all of them were high-level officials in the martial arts hall. ¡°Ask for your boss toe out.¡± Xu Ning took a step forward and pushed the head instructor away. ¡°I want to learn martial arts from him.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± The instructors in the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall began to move from the backyard to the foyer. The instructors of the two sides faced each other aggressively, as if a fight could break out at any moment. ¡°Xu Ning, Deputy Hall Master of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Xu Ning did not conceal his identity. He directly revealed his status. These words weakened the other party¡¯s momentum. Xu Ning was a deputy hall master, so a head instructor was definitely no match for him. Just when the instructors of Chuxue Martial Arts Hall were at a loss, another person walked out from the backyard. The neer was a middle-aged woman. She wore a masculine battle outfit with her hair tied high. ¡°Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, Xu Ning?¡± The middle-aged woman had obviously heard Xu Ning¡¯s introduction just now, as she had a surprised expression on her face. She was the Deputy Hall Master of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall, Ding Jianqiong. She knew that Xue Chuntong and Xie Ninghe went to ambush Xu Ning this morning. But right now, this person imed that he was Xu Ning, which puzzled Ding Jianqiong a little. ¡®Didn¡¯t Xu Ning go out of the city today?¡¯ Ding Jianqiong thought to herself,?¡®But if this person hasn¡¯t been tricked out of the city, then why hasn¡¯t the hall mastere back yet?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I am Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning stared at Ding Jianqiong. Ding Jianqiong didn¡¯t hide her aura, so Xu Ning could easily tell that she was also a martial artist in the intention realm, but she must have recently advanced to the intention realm. ¡°It¡¯s perfect that you are a martial artist in the intention realm. I was afraid that you might be too weak and would refuse my challenge.¡± Xu Ning invited her to a spar. ¡°Please do me a favor and spar with me. If you refuse or lose, you must hand over the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall¡¯s te.¡± Ding Jianqiong frowned when she heard these words. Generally speaking, if there was a challenge between martial arts halls, the loser would at most lose some reputation. If he was here to grab their te, then he was ready for a head-on fight. ¡°Pleasee to the backyard.¡± Ding Jianqiong was in a tough spot. She had a terrible feeling in her heart. ¡°Just here, no need for all that.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand, and the head instructor of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall cleared up the space. The crowd outside apuded for a while. They were all excited to watch the fight. ¡°Then please.¡± Ding Jianqiong¡¯s face was pale. The instructors of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall also stepped back to make room. ¡®This person is not easy to deal with.¡¯ Ding Jianqiong looked at Xu Ning cautiously. She only hoped that Hall Master Xue Chuntong coulde back soon. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, apologies in advance!¡± Ding Jianqiong took the lead in the fight. The only perfection realm external skill she had mastered was a palm technique. Ding Jianqiong was agile. She rushed in front of Xu Ning. At the same time, she waved her palm, aiming to hit Xu Ning on the chest. Xu Ning didn¡¯t try to dodge at all. He just threw out a punch in retaliation. The punch hit her palm! Bang! Ding Jianqiong was pushed away. She mmed into the wall, and blood began to pour from her mouth. Instantly, the crowd outside went silent. ¡°Okay!¡± After a while, everyone reacted. There was a sudden burst of cheers. The spectators outside the door and the instructors of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall all began to roar. The Chuxue Martial Arts Hall was silent. ¡°That¡¯s that.¡± Xu Ning nced at Han Yue. ¡°Take the te.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Han Yue smiled and looked at Xu Ning. Her look of worship became stronger and stronger. What¡¯s terrifying about Xu Ning was not only his strength, but also his speed of improvement. ¡°Wait a second!¡± At this time, on the side of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall, an older instructor came out. ¡°Taking the te is a bit too ridiculous.¡± The person said, ¡°ording to the rules, you have to defeat the strongest person of a martial arts hall to be eligible for te taking. Our hall master is not here yet, and you have not defeated him yet, so on what grounds do you deserve to take our te?¡± ¡°Your hall master?¡± Xu Ning looked at the man, then turned his eyes to Ding Jianqiong, who was struggling to stand up. ¡°He¡¯s noting back.¡± ¡®Noting back?¡¯ Just when the others were still wondering, Ding Jianqiong¡¯s pupils shrunk, and her face suddenly turned pale. ¡°Hall Master¡­¡± Ding Jianqiong¡¯s head was spinning. Ding Jianqiong thought back to Xu Ning¡¯s strength just now. Ding Jianqiong finally understood Xu Ning¡¯s words; she knew why Xue Chuntong had not returned. ¡®Hall Master Xue Chuntong failed to ambush Xu Ning. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already¡­¡¯ ¡°You!¡± The instructor still wanted to argue with Xu Ning, but was suddenly stopped by Ding Jianqiong. ¡°Shut up!¡± Ding Jianqiong¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°Let him take it.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The instructors at the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall¡¯s side all looked confused. ¡°All of you, shut up.¡± Ding Jianqiong¡¯s eyes swept over everyone coldly. ¡°I said, let him take it.¡± The foyer was silent. Ding Jianqiong finally understood why Xu Ning came to the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall. It was not to challenge her nor to spar, but to destroy the hall. ¡°Han Yue, after you take the te, stay behind.¡± Xu Ning knew that Ding Jianqiong had already guessed what was going on. ¡°Talk to the deputy hall master about what happens next.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words were vague. Most of the people present did not understand him. But Ding Jianqiong knew that the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall was going to be divided. ¡­ After leaving the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall, Xu Ning went straight to the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall. When Xu Ning came to the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall was already empty. The Fenghe Martial Arts Hall instructors who pretended to be part of the caravan fled back to the city and brought news that Xu Ning had killed Xie Ninghe and Xue Chuntong. The news scared the instructors of the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, and they all fled and ran away. When Xu Ning saw this, he was baffled. He ordered someone to pick up the martial arts hall te and take the evidence of Xie Ninghe¡¯s connection with Du Che. Afterwards, he went back to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. The next step was to take over the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall and the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall before the other parties in the canton city could react. Xu Ning was not good at doing these things, so he just left it to Han Yue and other people in the martial arts hall. Now, Xu Ning only needed to wait for everything to be done and get his share of the profits. Over the next few days, the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall took over the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall and the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall. The news of this soon spread in the martial arts circle of the canton city. Instantly, the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall went from an ordinary martial arts power to one of the top powerhouses, second only to the three family ns of Chun Rin Canton. Xu Ning¡¯s name was also respected by many martial arts masters. ¡­ Chun Rin Canton. Feng family. Miss Feng San¡¯s boudoir. ¡°Miss San.¡± A maid came in from outside the house and saluted Feng Chengyu. Feng Chengyu was currently wearing a thin dress that outlined her graceful figure. ¡°Just now someone came and said that Fourth Young Master asked Father Master if he could obtain the rights to govern the newly developed pure mine of the family.¡± The maid reported respectfully. Feng Chengyu frowned upon hearing this. ¡°Did my father agree?¡± Feng Chengyu asked coldly. ¡°No, Father Master is still deciding.¡± The maid responded. Feng Chengyu snorted coldly. Her eyes showed dissatisfaction. ¡°My fourth brother always goes against me.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t a woman, he would have never gotten the chance topete with me.¡± Feng Chengyu was filled with hatred. This was not the first time that her fourth brother Feng Haoqi got into a confrontation with her. Feng Chengyu¡¯s eldest brother and second brother, the true pirs of the Feng family, had already be official disciples of the Yun Faction. The two younger siblings were both born from mistresses, not to mention they were still young. Hence, in the future, the authority of the family would either fall in the hands of Feng Chengyu or Feng Haoqi. Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi were both born from mistresses. But in terms of talent, Feng Chengyu was one level higher than Feng Haoqi. Butpared to Feng Chengyu, Feng Haoqi had a huge advantage, which was that he was a male. It was precisely because of this that the elders of the family were more inclined to let Feng Haoqi be the sessor of the Feng family. Fortunately, in the Feng family¡¯s past history, there had been women in powerful positions, so Feng Chengyu did not lose the right topete to be the sessor of the family. Faced with Feng Chengyu¡¯sints, the maid dared not speak in fear that she might offend Feng Chengyu. ¡°You can go¡­¡± Although Feng Chengyu was dissatisfied, she was helpless for the time being ¡°Miss San, one more thing¡­¡± The maid said cautiously. ¡°What?¡± Feng Chengyu controlled her mood and asked. ¡°The two martial arts halls in the canton city, the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall and the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall, were recently unted.¡± The maid said, ¡°There are already many forces who have gone out to take their share of the loot. Miss, should we intervene?¡± ¡°The Fenghe Martial Arts Hall and the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall¡­¡± Feng Chengyu muttered to herself as she thought. She had heard of these two martial arts halls before. Although they were not the top martial arts forces in the canton city, they were quite famous. Feng Chengyu didn¡¯t expect their tes to be taken away so suddenly. ¡°Who did this?¡± Feng Chengyu asked. ¡°A martial arts hall called the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± The maid answered truthfully. ¡°The Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall?¡± Feng Chengyu¡¯s expression was weird. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss San.¡± The maid quickly exined, ¡°The martial arts circles in the city have spread news that the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall and the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall had joined forces to deal with Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. But in the end, they were defeated by the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Not only were the two martial arts masters killed, but the fattest piece of meat was also bitten off by the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Feng Chengyu¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. A few days ago, the Hall Master of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, Han Huxiao, came to ask her for help. At that time, Han Huxiao also seemed to be seriously injured. ¡®Only a few days have passed since then, but the situation has beenpletely reversed?¡¯ ¡°Han Huxiao has this ability?¡± Feng Chengyu didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°It¡¯s not Han Huxiao.¡± The maid continued, ¡°Apparently the person who reversed the situation was a person named Xu Ning. This person just became the Deputy Hall Master of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall not long ago.¡± ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Feng Chengyu said this strange name. ¡°Apparently this person is extremely strong. With his own strength, he killed three warriors who were in the intention realm.¡± The maid added, ¡°Moreover, this man is also very young.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Feng Chengyu nodded silently. After pondering for a moment, Feng Chengyu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, I want to personally see this Xu Ning.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid answered quickly. ¡­ Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Inside the martial arts hall, everyone was busy. After looting the resources of the two martial arts halls, everyone was busy working. Even the injured Han Huxiao had to show his face several times and deal with the rtionship between all parties. Out of everyone, Xu Ning was theziest. While everyone was busy working, Xu Ning was in his room, studying the Thousand Source Bug. After changing to the new ore, the Thousand Source Bug began to release a new type of Aura Crystals. But this time, it did not meet Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. This new type of Aura Crystal only contained 3 units of energy. Although it contained a lot of energy, the interval of the Thousand Source Bug expelling Aura Crystals had risen to six days. At this rate, Xu Ning¡¯s harvest was only 15 units a month. This was 5 units less than when the Thousand Source Bug was swallowing pure ores. However, Xu Ning was not too disappointed. That was because Han Huxiao had already made a promise to him. Once the resources of the two martial arts halls had beenpletely digested, not only would Xu Ning be given a considerable amount of resources, but Xu Ning would also be given equity. With that, Xu Ning now had a steady stream of dividend ie. At this point, the energy he could harvest from Aura Crystals seemed inconsequential. But even so, Xu Ning did not ignore the Thousand Source Bug. After all, a penny was a penny. Moreover, the Thousand Source Bug would gradually mature, and as it matured, the quality of Aura Crystals it would produce would also improve. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu!¡± The second after Xu Ning gave the Thousand Source Bug a new ore, Han Yue¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°What do you need?¡± Xu Ning packed up and opened the door. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu,e with me to the parlor.¡± Han Yue quickly said, ¡°Miss Feng San is here, and my father wants you to meet her.¡± ¡°Miss Feng San?¡± After hearing this, Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Coming.¡± After living in Chun Rin Canton for a while, Xu Ning had learned that the Feng, Xiao, and Ye family ns were the top yers in the canton city. The three of them formted the administrative rules of Chun Rin Canton. ¡°Miss Feng San didn¡¯te here to ask for her part of the shares, right?¡± On the way to the parlor, Xu Ning asked Han Yue. Han Huxiao had told Xu Ning that they had asked Feng Chengyu for help in the past. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Han Yue shook her head. ¡°I just hope that Miss Feng San won¡¯t be too outrageous. Although we did beg her for help, she never actually helped us.¡± The two walked quickly, and they soon arrived at the parlor. Xu Ning finally met the famous Miss Feng San. Chapter 110 - Dividing Accounts, Making Profits

Chapter 110: Dividing ounts, Making Profits

Feng Chengyu, dressed in a pure white garment, had her long hair casually tied. While sitting on the seat, she exuded an arrogant temperament. Han Huxiao sat next to her. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu,e.¡± After seeing Xu Ning walk into the meeting room, Han Huxiao quickly got up. ¡°This is Miss Feng San.¡± Han Huxiao secretly gave Xu Ning a look, indicating that Miss Feng San was a very important figure. Xu Ning understood his signal. He didn¡¯t even care that the other party was near his age. He just cupped his fists and bowed slightly. ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Feng San.¡± Han Yue also bowed. Feng Chengyu kept her gaze on Xu Ning¡¯s body, scanning him from top and bottom. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± A faint smile appeared on Feng Chengyu¡¯s mouth. ¡°So you killed three warriors in the intention realm?¡± ¡°Yes, luckily.¡± Xu Ning said humbly. ¡°That was not luck.¡± Feng Chengyu seemed very interested. ¡°How did you do it?¡± After Xu Ning heard her, he nced at Han Huxiao with an inquiring look in his eyes. The reason why he could easily y three warriors in the intention realm was because he had the Tidal Fist void realm secret technique. He was not sure whether to hide this from Feng Chengyu. Immediately, Han Huxiao gave Xu Ning an affirming look. Xu Ning understood that Feng Chengyu was a member of the Feng family after all. A void realm secret technique was not a raremodity for her. ¡°The reason I could do that is because I practiced a void realm secret technique to the first level.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°Practiced a void realm secret technique?¡± Feng Chengyu looked surprised. She was a member of the Feng family, and the family n obviously had void realm secret techniques. It was precisely because of this that Feng Chengyu knew how difficult it was to cultivate a void realm secret technique while in the mortal realm. Although Feng Chengyu looked young, she was almost 30 years old. Her martial arts talent was average. With her family resources, she was only in the state mind realm, and she had not personally practiced a void realm secret technique. However, she knew some of the genius disciples in the family tried to practice a void realm secret technique when they were in the mortal realm eighth stage or mortal realm ninth stage, and very few of them seeded. Among the people Feng Chengyu knew, only her eldest and second brother could practice a void realm secret technique while in the mortal realm. And both of them entered the Yun Faction. Not just Feng Chengyu, even Han Huxiao looked shocked. Han Huxiao knew about this for a long time, but now that Xu Ning told him again, he still found it amazing. Han Huxiao had kept Tidal Fist for decades, but he had never studied it. But Xu Ning had learned it in such a short time. ¡°Awesome, impressive!¡± Feng Chengyu did not hesitate topliment him. There was a look of surprise and joy in her eyes, and at the same time, she began to n in her mind. ¡°Xu Ning, if youe to the Feng family, you will be the best out of the young geniuses.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°No wonder you saved the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall alone. I have to thank you, you saved me a lot of effort. After all, Hall Master Han had also asked for my help, but before I could get my hands dirty, you already solved the problem.¡± She wasplimenting Xu Ning. But after she finished speaking, Feng Chengyu looked at Han Huxiao. There was an underlying meaning in her words. After Han Huxiao heard this, his heart tensed up. He instantly realized Feng Chengyu¡¯s intentions. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu is indeed very strong, but Miss San, you did promise to protect us back then. I will never forget this.¡± Han Huxiao knew that although Feng Chengyu did not provide any practical help to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, he would definitely not be able to leave Feng Chengyu out of the profit share. Otherwise, Feng Chengyu would harbor feelings of resentment. If that happened, the small gain would not be worth the loss. Feng Chengyu was a distinguished person, even if she couldn¡¯t be the head of the Feng family in the future, she was still a powerful figure in Chun Rin Canton. ¡°You are quite sharp.¡± Feng Chengyu nodded gently. ¡°Since you are so kind, I can¡¯t be too greedy.¡± ¡°Although I did not personally end up helping the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Center, the promise I gave you wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡± Feng Chengyu went on to say, ¡°So it is reasonable for you to give me some shares.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Han Huxiao nodded in agreement. ¡°As for how many shares, I won¡¯t negotiate, you can figure that out.¡± Feng Chengyu spoke casually. But Han Huxiao suddenly felt a wave of pressure. The words ¡°figure that out¡± had a deeper meaning. Because if she did not have a specific amount in mind, he must carefully consider the amount of shares himself. If he distributed too many shares to Feng Chengyu, he would lose out too much. However, if he gave too little shares, Miss Feng San would not be satisfied, which also would be troublesome. Han Huxiao was lost in thought, his mind spinning rapidly. After a while, Han Huxiao slowly said, ¡°Miss San¡­¡± ¡°We are about to integrate the tes of the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall and the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall. By then, the profit of our Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall will be around 1,500 gold taels a year.¡± The profit of Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall had increased by more than 80%. Han Huxiao said, ¡°I am willing to give you 50% of the shares after the merger, Miss San.¡± ¡°50%?¡± Feng Chengyu was taken aback for a moment before she leaned back with a smile. ¡°You are really generous.¡± Not only did Feng Chengyu feel this way, Han Yue also felt that her father had given too much. ¡°Yes, I have decided.¡± Han Huxiao continued, ¡°50% goes to you, 30% goes to Deputy Hall Master Xu, the remaining 20% goes to me, but my split will be used to cover the expenses of the hall.¡± Xu Ning looked surprised after hearing this. Han Huxiao had informed Xu Ning that Xu Ning¡¯s monthly sry would be exchanged for shares instead. But Han Huxiao did not tell him the specific details. But ording to what Han Huxiao said just now, if he received 30% of the shares, he would make a ton of money. Although looking at the profit share, he would only receive a little more than 30 gold taels per month. Compared to the past, his monthly ie did not increase by too much. However, this was only a split of the profit share, it did not include the shares themselves. If he counted the value of the stocks, Han Huxiao gave him close to 3000 gold taels. If he did not want to ept it and sold it directly, he would gain a considerable amount of wealth. ¡°You won¡¯t take part of the profit?¡± Feng Chengyu looked at Han Huxiao. Han Huxiao said, ¡°This is my life¡¯s work. If the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall survives, keeping 20% of the stock is enough. As for the profit share, there¡¯s no need for me to take anything.¡± Feng Chengyu listened and smiled. ¡°You are quite generous. However, if I take 50% of your stock, I will be tied to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. That¡¯s quite smart.¡± Faced with Feng Chengyu¡¯s words, Han Huxiao just smiled and said nothing. He didn¡¯t exin anything. This was indeed one of his considerations. There was no need to cover up the obvious. ¡°However, Hall Master Han¡­¡± Feng Chengyu paused, the smile on her face gradually faded. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to give me so much if you want to tie me to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± ¡°If you can promise me one condition, I will only need 20% of the shares to protect your Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall.¡± Feng Chengyu¡¯s words made Han Huxiao frown. ¡°Miss San, please tell me.¡± Han Huxiao cautiously said. ¡°I want to borrow someone from you.¡± Feng Chengyu looked at Xu Ning. ¡°I want to borrow Deputy Hall Master Xu for a favor.¡± Xu Ning, Han Huxiao ,and Han Yue were all taken aback. Especially Han Yue, she bit her lip seemingly reluctantly. No one thought Feng Chengyu would mention his name suddenly. ¡°So, Hall Master Han, do you agree with my request?¡± Feng Chengyu saw that they weren¡¯t responding, so she took the initiative to ask. Han Huxiao pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°Miss San, I can¡¯t decide on this. It¡¯s up to Deputy Hall Master Xu on whether or not to help you.¡± Han Huxiao never regarded Deputy Hall Master Xu as his subordinate. In fact, in his eyes, Xu Ning was the pir and foundation of the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. ¡°Xu Ning, what do you think?¡± Feng Chengyu asked Xu Ning again. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Feng Chengyu stood up and walked slowly in front of Xu Ning. ¡°You may feel very pleased that Hall Master Han is giving you arge piece of the pie. But I know that young people like you with extremely high potential do not wish for money, instead you wish for the resources that money cannot buy.¡± Feng Chengyu stared at Xu Ning. ¡°You want to use resources to improve your strength to a higher realm.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Feng Chengyu changed her words. ¡°You have to know that gold and silver and other ordinary currency can only help you reach the peak of the mortal realm. If you want to reach past the mortal realm, you will need different kinds of resources.¡± Xu Ning listened, his eyes narrowed. Feng Chengyu¡¯s words did intrigue him. ¡°If you stay in the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, no matter how much money you get, you will not be able to advance to the void realm. Even if you have a void realm secret technique, you have no way to obtain the more precious void realm secret scroll.¡± Feng Chengyu went on to say, ¡°You are so young and so talented. Your goal isn¡¯t just the spirit realm, right?¡± ¡°If you follow me, I can assure you that when the time is right, in three years¡­ no, within two years, I will definitely get you a void realm secret scroll!¡± Feng Chengyu¡¯s tone was full of confidence. ¡°You have to know that the Feng, Xiao, and Ye families in Chun Rin Canton are all backed by the Yun Faction.¡± Yun Faction was one of the strongest martial arts factions in State Jifeng. Feng Chengyu¡¯s words piqued Xu Ning¡¯s interest. Like Feng Chengyu said, currently there was no way for him to obtain a void realm secret scroll. Moreover, even if he advanced to the void realm, the resources bought by using gold and silver would be difficult to support the subsequent Martial Arts Panel advancements. Just reaching the first level of Tidal Fist required 100 units of energy. If he really wanted to advance to the void realm in the future, then the demand for energy would definitely be far greater. Only by entering a higher-level environment could Xu Ning obtain better resources and enhance his strength. Hence, Feng Chengyu was indeed offering a valuable opportunity. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± At this time, Han Huxiao spoke. Just now, he clearly noticed that Xu Ning was tempted. Moreover, Han Huxiao did believe that what Feng Chengyu said was the truth. ¡°I think you can ept Miss Feng San¡¯s proposal.¡± Han Huxiao took the initiative to persuade Xu Ning. ¡°With Miss Feng San¡¯s protection, our martial arts hall will no longer be in danger. You can leave in peace and follow Miss Feng San. I will fully reserve your shares for you.¡± Xu Ning looked at Han Huxiao with a very grateful expression. ¡°Thank you, Hall Master Han, for everything.¡± Although Han Huxiao didn¡¯t have any real qualifications to make decisions for him, his words made Xu Ning feel very warm. ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Chengyu felt relieved when Xu Ning agreed. Now that thepetition between her and her fourth brother Feng Haoqi was getting more and more intense, she was in urgent need for talents. If Xu Ning joined, not only would he increase the immediatebat power on her side, but he would also grow in the future and even be her own trump card. ¡°Hall Master Han, I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡± Feng Chengyu didn¡¯t n to stay any longer once her goal was achieved. Before leaving, Feng Chengyu said to Xu Ning, ¡°In three days,e to Feng Mansion to find me.¡± ¡°Understood, Miss San.¡± Xu Ning nodded in response. Afterwards, Feng Chengyu left without letting Han Huxiao and others send her off. ¡°Han Yue, you¡¯re excused. I need to talk to Deputy Hall Master Xu.¡± After Han Yue left, only Han Huxiao and Xu Ning were left in the parlor. ¡°Deputy Hall Master Xu, goodbye now. I actually expected this to happen long ago.¡± Han Huxiao took the initiative to speak, ¡°I know very well that a person like you would never be tied to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall forever. Thus, I consider myself quite lucky to have been acquainted with you.¡± ¡°Hall Master Han, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Xu Ning had always been grateful for Han Huxiao. After joining the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, Xu Ning had gained a lot from Han Huxiao, whether it was the sry or the Tidal Fist void realm secret technique. ¡°I also hope that after you leave with Miss San, if you ever have some spare time,e and visit the martial arts hall.¡± Han Huxiao smiled happily. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Han Huxiao seemed to remember something. ¡°Once we merge with the Chuxue Martial Arts Hall and the Fenghe Martial Arts Hall, in addition to their businesses, we will also obtain a lot of spirit medicine and gold notes. Because we are currently coordinating with every party, there is an urgent need for money, so the gold notes will be spent instead. As for the spirit medicines, you can take them. Those spirit medicines should be worth about 500 to 600 gold taels.¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he thanked him and epted the spirit medicine. He didn¡¯t n on selling the shares for the time being, so Xu Ning still needed the energy gained from these spirit medicines. At the same time, Xu Ning understood why he couldn¡¯t find any loot on Xie Ninghe and Xue Chuntong¡¯s bodies. It seemed that all of the precious resources were left at their homes. ¡°Also, Deputy Hall Master Xu¡­¡± Han Huxiao said, ¡°Because Miss Feng San now only owns 20% of the shares, I am going to increase the percentage of shares allocated to you to 50%.¡± ¡°50%?¡± Xu Ning refused. ¡°Hall Master Han, this is not necessary, 30% is enough.¡± When Han Huxiao saw Xu Ning¡¯s resolute attitude, he finally changed his words. ¡°40% then, you get 40%, and I will also get 40%.¡± Xu Ning finally chose to agree. Xu Ning had basically received all of the profits from this incident. He was very satisfied with his harvest. Xu Ning was about to absorb the energy from the spirit medicines, preparing himself to advance to the spirit realm. Chapter 111 - Great Strength Improvements: Spirit Realm, Tidal Fist Level Two

Chapter 111: Great Strength Improvements: Spirit Realm, Tidal Fist Level Two

The next day. Han Huxiao delivered the spirit medicines to Xu Ning as promised. Because there were many types of spirit medicine, making it quite troublesome to use, Xu Ning did not exchange all of them for spirit medicines that had greater efficiency. Except for some highly functional elixirs, such as Breath Dans, Xu Ning absorbed most of the spirit medicines and dan medicines. This allowed Xu Ning to absorb 550 units of energy. Combined with the previous 125 units from before, Xu Ning now had 675 units of energy. Before improving his strength, Xu Ning first chose two external skills from the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. One of the external skills was called Step Cloud Wave, which was a body technique. Xu Ning had a strong physical body coupled with strong qi, so his agility and speed were not weaker than an opponent in the same realm. In addition to that, Xu Ning¡¯s energy points were more precious before, so Xu Ning did not practice an external skill body technique. But now that he had plenty of energy, Xu Ning decided to make up for his shorings. The other external skill he chose was called Hidden Breath Tactic. This was a highly functional external skill, but there was no gain inbat power from mastering it. There were almost no martial artists who would spend their time and energy to practice this external skill. The reason why Xu Ning selected this external skill was to cover up hister advancement to the spirit realm. After all, it had only been less than a month since he advanced to the intention realm. If someone noticed that he had advanced to the spirit realm, then his speed of advancement would likely bring a lot of unnecessary attention. Although a powerful warrior could hide his aura, they could also easily identally expose it. With the Hidden Breath Tactic, he had a double guarantee. As long as he didn¡¯t run into a void realm martial artist, Xu Ning¡¯s true strength after his advancement would not be revealed, giving himself a true ace up his sleeves. Once everything was ready, Xu Ning shut himself in his room. Xu Ning first improved his internal skill. He spent 300 units of energy to advance from the intention realm to the spirit realm. The ¡°+¡± sign beside his Spring Breeze Tactic disappeared. Xu Ning¡¯s strength had risen to the top of the mortal realm. If he wanted to advance further in the future, he would have to wait until he got his hands on a void realm secret scroll. After consuming 300 units of energy, Xu Ning still had 355 units of energy remaining. Afterwards, Xu Ning raised his Tidal Fist to level two. This once again consumed 300 units of energy. After the Tidal Fist was raised to level two, the meridians and bones in Xu Ning¡¯s body were raised by another level. He could now withstand more strain from throwing out Tidal Fist punches. Prior to this, Xu Ning felt pain in his muscles and bones when he executed a quadruple strength punch, but now, this pain had weakened a lot. In addition to that, Xu Ning could now throw double strength punches without throwing a single strength punch to pave the way. Prior to this, he needed to throw a single strength punch first to stimte his body and internal qi before he could throw a double strength punch. But now, that was unnecessary. This allowed Xu Ning to develop an extremely powerful attack method, a storm-like series of uninterrupted double strength punches. Each punch was a double strength punch, hitting the enemy like raindrops. The intensive and continuous punches would no doubt cause the enemy to copse. With the advancement, Xu Ning was also now able to throw quadruple strength punches. 600 units of energy were instantly consumed, leaving Xu Ning with 75 units of energy remaining Afterwards, Xu Ning split the remaining units of energy into two parts, consuming 44 units of energy to improve his Step Cloud Wave and Hidden Breath Tactic to the perfection realm. Xu Ning consumed another 18 units of energy and smoothly advanced his Light Feather Bow Technique to the perfection realm. After everything was over, Xu Ning became an almighty fighter in the spirit realm with multiplebat methods, including boxing, knife, body, and bow. In addition, the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic improved Xu Ning¡¯s frontalbat capability, while the Hidden Breath Tactic improved Xu Ning¡¯s assassin-typebat capability. Now, Xu Ning could truly say that he was the strongest mortal realm martial artist. Xu Ning¡¯s Martial Arts Panel was updated. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm ninth stage: spirit realm) Tidal Fist (Level Two)+ Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Perfection Realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Perfection Realm) Step Cloud Wave (Perfection Realm) Hidden Breath Tactic (Perfected) Avable energy: 13 units ¡ª ¡®It feels like I¡¯m a new man!¡¯ When Xu Ning looked at the long list of perfection realm skills on the Martial Arts Panel, he felt an unprecedented sense of satisfaction. ¡®Now, the only thing left to do right now is to obtain a void realm secret scroll!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with expectations. After thinking about his experience over the past six months, Xu Ning felt disappointed. If everything went well, he would have arrived at the Source Faction already. But he could have never expected that he would be dragged into Wei Changqing¡¯s mess, and be taken as a ve to the mines in State Jifeng. After nearly half a year of grueling work, Xu Ning umted enough strength and found the right time to escape. Afterwards, he joined the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall and was taken under Han Huxiao¡¯s wing. Although he solved the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall crisis by himself, the help Han Huxiao provided to him was much greater. After all these troubles, Xu Ning¡¯s realm improved, his experiences umted, and his desire for martial arts strength had gotten even stronger. ¡®After I advance to the void realm, I will return to State Feiyun.¡¯ Xu Ning was looking forward to it. Xu Ning had been worried about his family. The news of his disappearance must have reached the Tao Vige. His sister-inw and Tao Tao must be concerned about him. Fortunately, before Xu Ning left, he had given enough money to them. At the very least, they were in good financial condition. ¡®Furthermore, after returning to State Feiyun, I can also bring news to the Wei n, and let the Wei n rescue their three abducted family members.¡¯ Wei Changqing had previously helped Xu Ning a lot. Xu Ning had always been concerned about him. But right now, his strength was limited. Xu Ning did not have the strength to rescue them at all. Xu Ning took a deep breath. Whether it was reuniting with his family or rescuing the abducted, the prerequisite was to break through the shackles of the mortal realm and be a void realm martial artist. ¡­ Two more days went by. Xu Ning bid farewell to his colleagues in the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. Although they had only gotten along for a short amount of time, everyone went through thick and thin together and formed friendships with each other. Xu Ning¡¯s prestige among the instructors was already close to Han Huxiao¡¯s. Although reluctant to leave, Xu Ning bid farewell to Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall and went to the Feng mansion in Chun Rin Canton. The Feng mansion was on the east side of Chun Rin Canton. Xu Ning quickly rushed to the mansion. While on the way to the Feng mansion, Xu Ning thought back to what Han Huxiao had told him about the three families of Chun Rin Canton. The overall environment in State Jifeng was rather chaotic, with many factions and families fighting each other frequently. Among them, one of the strongest forces was the Yun Faction. There were six prefectures and ten cantons. Chun Rin Canton was one of them. In order to better govern the territories under itsmand, the Yun Faction sent out disciples to station here many years ago. When these disciples set up their families and spread their influence, they would be local powerhouses. ording to the instructions of the Yun Faction, they supported each other and formted rules for the canton or prefecture to ensure stability. During this process, the Yun Faction would provide resources to the families of their disciples in order to ensure their hold of power. This was how the Feng, Xiao, and Ye families started in Chun Rin Canton. The Feng family that Xu Ning was visiting was very strong. Within the family, there were more than one void realm martial arts master. However, they practiced hard all year round and hardly showed up. The Feng family possessed a huge amount of resources, and they supported the cultivation of younger generations. However, they were not just advocating the doctrine of martial arts, but also aptitude. For example, the most talented Feng family descendants all went to the Yun Faction. These geniuses were responsible for gaining a foothold in the Yun Faction, thereby gaining more power in the Yun Faction and fighting for more resources for the family. Ordinary talents, such as Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi, were used to manage the family and ensure the stability and growth of the family. Even though they were average in strength, they had a lot of resources on their hands. After sorting the information in his mind, Xu Ning soon arrived at the Feng mansion. He was still two hundred meters away from the Feng mansion, but there were already guards patrolling back and forth. Xu Ning realized a problem. Feng Chengyu only told him toe here in three days, but she did not leave a token for him. Without a token, getting into the Feng mansion would be a problem. However, just when Xu Ning was about to be sent away by the patrol guards, a young girl appeared at the gates of the Feng mansion. Xu Ning recognized this young girl. She had followed Feng Chengyu to the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall. She was Feng Chengyu¡¯s personal maid named Xiao Die. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Xiao Die saw Xu Ning and greeted him with a smile, avoiding Xu Ning¡¯s embarrassment from being kicked out by the guards. ¡°Xiao Die.¡± Xu Ning also greeted her. ¡°It seems that I came at the right time.¡± Xiao Die was young. Her whole body exuded the vitality of a young woman. Xu Ning suddenly realized that he was only 19 years old this year. ¡°Miss San has a good impression of you.¡± While leading Xu Ning into the Feng mansion, Xiao Die said to Xu Ning, ¡°Sister has been talking about you nonstop for the past two days. She said that when youe here, we have to treat you nicely.¡± ¡°Then please extend my gratitude to Miss San.¡± Xu Ning replied. ¡°Miss San keeps praising you, so Uncle Song is also very curious about you. He said that when youe, he will test you.¡± Xiao Die¡¯s eyes blinked. ¡°You must perform well.¡± ¡°Uncle Song?¡± Xu Ning looked confused. ¡°He is¡­¡± ¡°Uncle Song is the chief manager in our yard. Not only is he very strong, but he is also very capable in getting things done. He is highly regarded by Miss San.¡± Xiao Die seemed to be quite innocent. She answered all of Xu Ning¡¯s questions. Xu Ning nodded when he heard her words. Xu Ning discovered a piece of information from her words. Xiao Die mentioned ¡°yard¡± and ¡°chief manager¡±, which showed that within the Feng mansion, there were still internal cliques. Their yard should be one of the internal cliques, with Feng Chengyu as the leader. Xiao Die took Xu Ning through the garden and the corridor. They walked for nearly 15 minutes before reaching Feng Chengyu¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Almost there.¡± After walking for a while, Xiao Die said. However, after turning a corner, a few people walked towards him. After seeing the faces of those people, Xiao Die looked like she wanted to hide from them. But when she saw that the other party had noticed her, Xiao Die could only bite the bullet and walk forward. She lowered her head and quietly said to Xu Ning,¡±That is Fourth Young Master, remember not to offend him.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Beforeing here, Han Huxiao had told him about the dispute between Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi. One of them would be in control of the Feng family in the future. ¡°Hello, Fourth Young Master.¡± Xiao Die took the initiative to bow to the person in front of her. Xu Ning stood behind her, nodding slightly, but did not say anything. Feng Haoqi was a young man with sharp eyebrows, starry eyes and a majestic figure. He wore a brocade with a jade belt on his waist. He exuded an extraordinary aura. He intended to walk past Xiao Die, but he caught a glimpse of Xu Ning. Feng Haoqi stood still and looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Who is he?¡± Feng Haoqi squinted. ¡°Fourth Young Master, he is the yard protector your sister invited.¡± Xiao Die had already prepared the excuse. ¡°Yard protector?¡± Feng Haoqi smiled and asked Xu Ning, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning responded truthfully. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Feng Haoqi scratched his head. With a folding fan in his hand, he asked, ¡°Xu Ning from the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall?¡± ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Feng Haoqi to know his name. After confirming Xu Ning¡¯s identity, Feng Haoqiughed. ¡°My sister is sure fast. You only gained your reputation a few days ago, but my sister already poached you away. Unfortunately, I am a step slower.¡± Xu Ning did not answer. Judging by what Feng Haoqi said, he seemed to want to recruit Xu Ning. ¡°You should be careful.¡± Feng Haoqi¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°She is a person with a surly personality, and she is definitely not easy to rte to. If you ever want to leave her side,e find me.¡± After Feng Haoqi finished speaking, he walked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xu Ning.¡± Xiao Die was angry that Feng Haoqi had ridiculed Miss San in front of her, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Even Feng Chengyu¡¯s people did not dare to speak ill of Feng Haoqi behind his back. ¡°It seems that the dispute between Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi is quite public.¡± Xu Ning had already figured out the situation from the short exchange. ¡®It seems that the children of big family ns don¡¯t have easy lives.¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his mind. Afterwards, he followed Xiao Die, took a few turns, and came to another courtyard filled with fragrant flowers. There were two guards at the courtyard gates. Xu Ning noticed that they were in the internal qi realm. After entering the courtyard, they were surrounded by greenery. The flowers and nts were nted gracefully. ¡°Miss San, Xu Ning is here.¡± As soon as Xiao Die entered the yard, she shouted. Chapter 112 - The Fight For Power, The Chance Of Entering The Yuelan Sect

Chapter 112: The Fight For Power, The Chance Of Entering The Yun Sect

¡®Howvish¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt that this spacious courtyard covered an area equivalent to that of a wealthy man¡¯s house in a county town. In addition to the flowers and nts in the courtyard, there were also a few vis. It was hard to imagine that this was just a courtyard in the mansion. There were several maids in the yard. They were either sweeping the floor, watering the flowers, cleaning the weeds, or trimming the branches. They were all busy working. After seeing Xu Ninge in, everyone looked at him curiously. Men rarely entered Miss San¡¯s courtyard, especially younger men. ¡°Where is Miss San?¡± Xiao Die walked to the main vi in the courtyard. ¡°Miss Sister went outside.¡± An old man with a white beard and white hair came out of the main vi. He was skinny and had a face full of wrinkles. As he walked, he even slightly trembled. Just looking at his eyes alone, Xu Ning concluded that this trembling old man was a master. ¡°Uncle Song?¡± Xiao Die quickly saluted the old man. ¡®So this is Uncle Song.¡¯ When Xu Ning saw this, he also nodded. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning, nice to meet you Uncle Song.¡± ¡°So you are Xu Ning.¡± Uncle Song happily walked over. He walked next to Xu Ning and stood still. He looked at Xu Ning¡¯s face. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°20.¡± Xu Ning added one extra year. ¡°20¡­¡± Uncle Song smiled and said, ¡°A twenty-year-old intention realm warrior, quite strong.¡± ¡°Miss Sister was called away by Father Master just now. It will take roughly half an hour before she wille back.¡± Uncle Song said. ¡°Just now we ran into Fourth Young Master. He seemed to be walking towards Father Master¡¯s study. Was he called away together with Miss Sister?¡± Xiao Die said. ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Uncle Song stroked his gray beard. ¡°At this point in time, the patriarch is gradually focusing on his martial arts practice, hoping to be a void realm martial artist, to escape from Feng family¡¯s control.¡± ¡°The day when he steps down as the head of the household and hands over the power to either Fourth Young Master or Miss Sister is getting closer.¡± Although Uncle Song was answering Xiao Die, he kept looking at Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning, I heard that you are a very capable young man. Would you like to spar with this old man?¡± Uncle Song took the initiative to ask. Xu Ning naturally understood what Uncle Song meant by his words. It was normal for a neer to be tested by the elderly. ¡°Uncle Song, please go easy on me.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. Xiao Die also knew of Song Uncle¡¯s intentions, so she took the initiative to distance herself from them. There was a lot of space in the yard, so when the two fought against each other, they could move around freely. The working maids also went to the corner and put down their brooms. They had curious looks on their faces. On weekdays, they couldn¡¯t enter or leave the Feng mansion at will, so life was very boring. ¡°I heard Miss Sister said that you have practiced a void realm secret technique?¡± Uncle Song stood still and asked softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°Then start with your void realm secret technique.¡± Uncle Song said. Xu Ning looked at Uncle Song. Uncle Song was very strong. Xu Ning was certain that he was in the mortal realm ninth stage. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Song.¡± Xu Ning knew that if he exerted his full strength, Uncle Song would definitely not be worthy as his opponent. But on the surface, he was just an intention realm artist who had just practiced a void realm secret technique. Xu Ning took the initiative to attack. He simply used a Tidal Fist Punch One, hitting Uncle Song¡¯s chest. When Uncle Song saw Xu Ning¡¯s punch, his eyes showed a hint of satisfaction. Facing Xu Ning¡¯s violent blow, Uncle Song didn¡¯t panic at all. He just reached out a finger and tapped Xu Ning¡¯s fist. Xu Ning suddenly felt a violent force in his bones. Immediately after, his forearm bounced away. ¡®A void realm secret technique!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s pupils shrank. The power from Uncle Song¡¯s finger just now was outside the realm of possibility for a mortal realm external skill. ¡®The Feng mansion is full of masters.¡¯ ¡°Continue.¡± Uncle Song gestured. Xu Ning understood Uncle Song¡¯s strength, so he no longer held back. Xu Ning attacked again, throwing out a double strength punch. Uncle Song clearly felt the pressure. He moved fiercely. With his fingertips that were apanied by a spiral piercing force, he tapped on Xu Ning¡¯s fist. The force of the contact pushed the two of them away from each other. ¡°Enough.¡± Uncle Song smiled happily. ¡°You are quite strong, you live up to your reputation.¡± After hearing Uncle Song praise Xu Ning, Xiao Die and the maids kept looking at Xu Ning with admiration. Although Uncle Song was friendly, as the maids of Miss San¡¯s household, they had never seen him admire any neer this much. ¡°Xiao Die, when you arrange amodation for Xu Ningter, remember to arrange a separate vi.¡± Uncle Song turned his head and said to Xiaodie. ¡°Understood, Uncle Song.¡± Xiao Die agreed, and at the same time, she realized that Uncle Song valued Xu Ning very highly. There were very few outsiders who could get a separate vi in the Feng mansion. In Miss Feng San¡¯s courtyard, only Uncle Song and Auntie Wei could get this treatment. For the other people in the courtyard, even if they had the qualifications, they would only live in a single room in the backyard. Xu Ning was the first one to live in a separate vi like this. ¡°Xiao Die, go and arrange it.¡± After Uncle Song finished speaking, he looked at Xu Ning again. ¡°Come in, let¡¯s talk as we wait for Miss Sister.¡± ¡­ Inside the study of Feng Qizhi, the head of the Feng family. Inside the study, the shelves were full of books, and the walls were full of famous calligraphy and paintings. Feng Qizhi sat at the desk, looking at two dutiful children. ¡°Sit down.¡± Feng Qizhi waved his hand to let Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi sit down. ¡°Yes, Dad.¡± Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi looked at each other with an unfriendly look. The two of them were each other¡¯s biggest opponent. After seeing the brother and sister act like this, Feng Qizhi sighed in his heart. The two were not in harmony, Feng Qizhi was aware of this. The reason for this was to gain authority in the Feng family. Feng Qizhi felt a little regretful about this, but he did not have a choice. This kind of contention between rtives annoyed Feng Qizhi a lot. He had been the head of the Feng family for twenty years. In the public¡¯s perspective, he was extremely respected, highly regarded by the Yun Faction, and a tycoon of Chun Rin Canton. However, Feng Qizhi knew that this was not what he wanted. Ever since the beginning, his goal was to pursue martial arts. When he was young, Feng Qizhi hoped to be able to enter the Yun Faction and be an official disciple. However, because of his insufficient talent, Feng Qizhi¡¯s eldest brother entered the Yun Faction instead, while he was forcibly appointed as the head of the family by his father. The past two decades of work had dyed Feng Qizhi¡¯s martial arts practice. Now that his son and daughter had grown up, Feng Qizhi was ready to move on from leading the Feng family, and was ready to practice martial arts. Choosing between Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi was one of his final decisions. ¡°I asked you two toe here because I have something for you to do.¡± Feng Qizhi¡¯s eyes swept across the faces of Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi. ¡°Father, please speak.¡± The two said at the same time. Feng Qizhi said, ¡°The first thing is about the dan medicine business. You all know that our Feng family¡¯s dan business started rtivelyte, so it¡¯s notparable to the Xiao family and the Ye family. However, it is still a very lucrative industry, so the Feng family can¡¯t give it up.¡± ¡°Recently, I invited a group of alchemy masters to refine dan medicines for our Feng family. This batch of dan medicine is of high quality. It will be our stepping stone to take over the dan medicine market.¡± ¡°You two, use this batch of dan medicine to find a way to open up more sales channels, whether it¡¯s in Chun Rin Canton or other canton cities.¡± ¡°You guys should do this together. Try to work together, do you understand what I mean?¡± Feng Qizhi¡¯s words made Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi¡¯s hearts skip a beat. They understood Feng Qizhi¡¯s intentions. This was part of their final test before Feng Qizhi¡¯s resignation! ¡°Understood.¡± The two responded at the same time. Feng Qizhi nodded. ¡°The second thing is that there was news from the Yun Faction. In four months, they will hold a demon ying practice session, so we need to provide the Yun Faction with demon beasts.¡± ¡°In the past, we all went to Chuanhe Mountain to capture the live demon beasts, then transferred them to the Yun Faction. We will do the same this year. You guys will handle this matter.¡± ¡°In a few days, you two will also send your people to Chuanhe Mountain to capture the live demon beasts. At the same time, I will send a transfer team to wait outside Chuanhe Mountain. Deliver the captured live demon beasts to the team, and they¡¯ll send it to Yun Faction.¡± ¡°Remember, you must capture live demon beasts. The stronger the better, and the more the better, understood?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi had already concluded that this was Feng Qizhi¡¯s final test for them. Opening sales channels for dan medicine was a test of their business acumen. Capturing live demon beasts seemed to be a test of their martial artists strength, but it actually depended on their ability to gather and employ people. If they did a good job, they would gain the qualifications to be the head of the family. ¡°Chengyu, Haoqi¡­¡± Feng Qizhi suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Behave well. After all, managing a family is not easy.¡± ¡°Okay, now go do your own work.¡± After seeing the excitement of the two children, Feng Qizhi felt a little bored. Feng Chengyu and Feng Haoqi went outside together. They didn¡¯t even bid farewell to each other before they went their separate ways. ¡®The head of the family!¡¯ Feng Chengyu held a strong desire in her heart. ¡®I must defeat Feng Haoqi.¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Miss San is back!¡± As Xu Ning was talking to Uncle Song, he suddenly heard Xiao Die¡¯s voice. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go see Miss San.¡± Xu Ning and Uncle Song went out together. ¡°Xu Ning, you are here!¡± Feng Chengyu smiled when she saw Xu Ning. Xu Ning was here at the perfect time. In Feng Chengyu¡¯s opinion, although Xu Ning was only in the intention realm, he was sessful in practicing a void realm secret technique, which made himparable to a spirit realm martial artist. This was why Feng Chengyu wanted to hire Xu Ning. Thebat power of a martial artist in the spirit realm was extremely important at this moment. ¡°Go and tell Auntie Wei toe over.¡± After Feng Chengyu and Xu Ning greeted each other, Feng Chengyu spoke to the yard protector. ¡°When Auntie Weies, we¡¯ll talk in detail.¡± Feng Chengyu said to Uncle Song and Xu Ning. After a while, Auntie Wei entered Feng Chengyu¡¯s study. She was a woman who seemed to be nearly forty years old. She was wearing a battle outfit with her long hair tied in a hairpin. There were some wrinkles on her face, but she still exuded a mature charm. ¡°Miss San, you called for me?¡± After Auntie Wei walked into Feng Chengyu¡¯s study, she saw Uncle Song and an unfamiliar young man sitting there. ¡°This is Xu Ning.¡± ¡°And this is Auntie Wei.¡± Feng Chengyu took the initiative to introduce the two to each other. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Auntie Wei had heard Feng Chengyu mention Xu Ning¡¯s name a long time ago. She took a look at Xu Ning. She then noticed that Uncle Song was giving her a look of confirmation. With that look, Auntie Wei knew that Xu Ning had already passed Uncle Song¡¯s test. Xu Ning already knew of Auntie Wei. She was Feng Chengyu¡¯s subordinate. Besides Uncle Song, she was the only martial artist in the spirit realm who was highly regarded by Feng Chengyu. ¡°Uncle Song, Auntie Wei, Xu Ning¡­¡± After Feng Chengyu saw her three most powerful warriors here, she said, ¡°My father is going to delegate his power and determine the family heir!¡± Feng Chengyu told everyone what she had heard in the study. Uncle Song and Auntie Wei were very excited after hearing this. They had been following Feng Chengyu for a long time, so they wanted Feng Chengyu to lead the family. Once Feng Chengyu became the head of the family, she could control the resources of the entire family. As her subordinates, they would surely be able to receive rich benefits. Not only could they obtain arge amount of martial arts resources, they could also help their own families,pletely changing their family status. This was why they had been working under Feng Chengyu. Although Feng Chengyu was weak in martial arts, she was a daughter of the Feng family, which in turn meant that she had unlimited potential. When Feng Chengyu saw that Uncle Song and Auntie Wei were excited, she seized the opportunity to speak, ¡°I will definitely not be able to do these two tasks alone, so I have to rely on the help of you three. If we are sessful, you all will definitely be rewarded.¡± She wanted to make a promise to make the three of them feel at ease. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Feng Chengyu looked at Xu Ning. She knew that Auntie Wei and Uncle Song¡¯s wishes were mainly to help their own family, but Xu Ning was different. ¡°Xu Ning, if I can be the head of the Feng family, I can directly rmend you to the Yun Faction. With your qualifications, you will definitely be an inner disciple, and even have the opportunity to be selected as a top-tier talent!¡± Fearing that Xu Ning did not understand her kindness, Feng Chengyu emphasized, ¡°In State Jifeng, the situation is quite chaotic. In order to ensure the stability and purity of factions, top factions recruit their disciples not only based on qualifications, but also on talent.¡± ¡°If you go to Yun Faction alone, you will only be an outer disciple, and you will just receive a lower grade void realm secret scroll. But if I rmend you, you will be an inner disciple or even a true disciple. At that point, you will have the opportunity to obtain a high quality void realm secret scroll!¡± ¡°You surely know that the quality of the void realm secret scroll will directly determine your upper limit.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°So please help me!¡± Chapter 113 - Casually Capturing A Void Realm Demon Beast?

Chapter 113: Casually Capturing A Void Realm Demon Beast?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning had to admit that Feng Chengyu¡¯s words were very enticing. A high quality void realm secret scroll was indeed what Xu Ning cared about the most. If everything went ording to Feng Chengyu¡¯s n, he could obtain a void realm secret scroll in a few months. In a few months, he was likely to be at least an inner disciple of the Yun Sect. The quality of the void realm secret scroll that he could obtain was even better than what he would receive from the Source Sect. ¡°We must help each other with all our strength.¡± Now that Xu Ning had already decided toe here, he was prepared to do what it took. He just so happened to be involved in a family battle, and if they seeded, this would also elerate Xu Ning¡¯s progress. ¡°Miss, what do you n to do next?¡± Auntie Wei asked. ¡°These two tasks must be carried out at the same time, so the people under mymand must be split into two groups.¡± Feng Chengyu¡¯s n was clear. In fact, she had already thought about it on the way back from her father¡¯s study ¡°Opening up the sales channels for dan medicines, I can actually do that alone.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°However, in order to deal with some emergencies and for the sake of stability, I still n to keep Uncle Song by my side.¡± ¡°As for capturing live demon beasts, Auntie Wei and Xu Ning will do it. I will allocate a hundred warriors, and you two will go together. Auntie Wei is experienced in such a task before, so she will be the leader.¡± Feng Chengyu expressed her ns in a few words. ¡°Do you think my n is feasible?¡± Auntie Wei and Uncle Song nced at each other, then they both nodded. Xu Ning also had no questions, so he nodded as well. ¡°In that case, thank you all in advance.¡± The rough n was in ce, and Feng Chengyu had a look of ambition in her eyes. ¡­ A few dayster. Chuanhe Mountain. In front of a cave nest. A ck tiger that had a fierce face let out a thunderous roar. Several people surrounded it, ready to besiege it at any moment. The ck tiger cautiously stared at the uninvited guests in front of it. It obviously wanted to kill them. But because it sensed danger from these people, it just stood its ground. ¡°Are we taking action?¡± One of the members asked his teammates around him. ¡°Stabilize it first!¡± Another person said, ¡°This demon beast is a high level mortal realm beast. We will struggle dealing with it. When Leader Xu arrives, we¡¯ll let him deal with this ck tiger!¡± These people were part of the team sent by Feng Chengyu to capture the live demon beast. They had been with Feng Haoqi¡¯s people in Chuanhe Mountain for two days. They had a clear division ofbor during this time period. The weaker ones were responsible for searching for demon beasts, or catching weak demon beasts. The stronger ones were responsible for capturing even more powerful monsters. Auntie Wei had skillfully managed the team. ¡°Leader Xu is here!¡± They suddenly saw a figureing from the distance. Xu Ning was wearing a ck battle outfit. There was a thick chain between his chest and back. ¡°Leader Xu, this demon beast is a high level mortal realm beast!¡± After seeing Xu Ninge over, someone immediately exined the situation. ¡°Understood.¡± Over the past three to four days, Xu Ning had be ustomed to fighting demon beasts. He had also captured a high level demon beast with his own hands. Demon beasts were different from human beings. They don¡¯t have a cultivation system. Basically, their growth could only rely on their innate potential, or just moments of luck, such as stumbling upon spirit medicine. Because of this, people only had a rough division of demon beasts¡¯ strengths. In the mortal realm, only elementary, intermediate, high, and peak level were used to divide their strengths. This high level mortal realm demon beast¡¯s strength was between a mortal realm seventh stage and a mortal realm eighth stage warrior. A few people stepped aside, and Xu Ning walked straight over. When the ck tiger saw Xu Ning approaching, its biological instinct told him that this person was very dangerous. It wanted to escape. Xu Ning would obviously not let it escape. Xu Ning used his Step Cloud Wave and caught up with the ck tiger in an instant. He then leaped onto its back and hammered it with both of his fists. Xu Ning acted with precision. Although it seemed that he was punching fiercely, it would not cause much injury to the animal; it would only cause short-term minor injuries. The ck tiger was in pain. It wanted to fight back, but it was unable to move. Seeing that the time was right, Xu Ning pulled off the chain on his body. After that, he immediately wrapped it around the ck tiger¡¯s neck. Afterwards, Xu Ning jumped off the ck tiger and tied the iron chain around the ck tiger¡¯s limbs. Finally, Xu Ning pulled backwards and the ck tiger fell on the ground. It was tightly trapped by the chain, unable to move. It could only roar helplessly. ¡°Send it to the transfer team!¡± After Xu Ning captured the ck tiger, he instructed the hunting team nearby. ¡°Leader Xu is outstanding!¡± After seeing Xu Ning easily capture the ck tiger, all of them were amazed. Over the past few days, Xu Ning had used his own strength to impress everyone in the hunting team. ¡°Our speed in capturing demon beasts is much faster than that of Fourth Young Master¡¯s team.¡± One of them said with a smile. Since they were hired by Feng Chengyu, they all received benefits. If they won thepetition in capturing demon beasts, then Feng Chengyu would give them generous rewards. So everyone was happy to see another high level demon beast captured. Xu Ning didn¡¯t make a big deal about this. Judging from their short-term performance over the past few days, his hunting team was obviously much faster. This was not only due to the powerful strength of Xu Ning and Auntie Wei, but also due to Auntie Wei¡¯s delegation skills. ¡°Go deliver this demon beast first, I¡¯ll go look around.¡± After Xu Ning sent away the team, he walked deeper into Chuanhe Mountain. The environment of Chuanhe Mountain was very simr to Yunze Mountains. Xu Ning felt like he had returned to the Tao Vige. When he first came to this world, he gathered medicine in the mountains to make a living. ¡°A spirit medicine.¡± After taking two steps, Xu Ning saw a flower-shaped spirit medicine swaying in the wind on the side of the mountain. Xu Ning quickly grabbed it. ¡ª 3 units discovered energy, absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning quickly epted these 3 units of energy. Over the past few days, Xu Ning¡¯s energy harvest had reached nearly 20 points. Although it wasn¡¯t a ton, this kind of energy was readily avable, and he wouldn¡¯t let it go to waste. ¡®Apparently, the Yun Sect¡¯s demon ying trial is in four months, but they only gave us one month to capture the demon beasts. If that¡¯s the case, the transfer process must take a long time.¡¯ ¡®I will probably have to stay in the Chuanhe Mountains for more than 20 days. By the time I leave, I might even collect 100 units of energy in total.¡¯ With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, as long as he didn¡¯t enter the core area of Chuanhe Mountain, it was difficult for creatures to pose a threat to him. So while walking in Chuanhe Mountain, Xu Ning was not worried about his own safety. ¡°What?¡± When Xu Ning walked past a tall tree, he suddenly heard the sound of a young beast above his head. He looked up subconsciously. A ck shadow suddenly fell down from the tree. Xu Ning instinctively stepped back, but he then reached out and grabbed it, only to see a small furry thing between his palms. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Xu Ning felt the little furry thing twisting its body. Xu Ning didn¡¯t hold it tightly, so the little thing rolled in Xu Ning¡¯s hands. After it was done rolling around, Xu Ning was finally able to clearly look at it. ¡°A kitten?¡± This little thing was covered in gray hair. It looked like a kitten. Xu Ning felt a little confused. He was in a rtively deep area in Chuanhe Mountain, and the environment here was rtively harsh. The rabbits and wild cats that were on the outskirts of the mountain couldn¡¯t survive here. ¡°Is this really a cat?¡± Xu Ning looked at the kitten carefully. The kitten was not afraid at all. Its big blue eyes stared at Xu Ning. It took the initiative to inch forward, sticking out its little tongue and licking Xu Ning¡¯s nose. ¡®It really does seem like a kitten.¡¯ Xu Ning could not perceive the aura of a demon beast from the kitten. ¡®Strange¡­¡¯ Xu Ning wiped the kitten¡¯s saliva off his nose. Xu Ning pondered for a moment. He then squeezed the kitten tightly and used his Step Cloud Wave to climb up the tree. He looked carefully around the tree, but he did not see a big cat. It seemed like this kitten was living independently in the dense forest. ¡®Whatever¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was toozy to figure it out. He tapped the grayish-white kitten¡¯s head. ¡°Fortunately, you met me.¡± Perhaps moved by those marble eyes, Xu Ning did not intend to leave the kitten behind. The kitten was not big, so he could carry it in his pocket. Xu Ning was going to raise it for a period of time before returning it to the outskirts of Chuanhe Mountain. Xu Ning stuffed the kitten into his front shirt pocket. The kitten was very cooperative. After getting inside, it poked out its head. It looked up and stared at Xu Ning. It could only see Xu Ning¡¯s chin at this angle. After seeing the kitten, Xu Ningughed. Roar! Xu Ning suddenly heard a muffled roar from a distance. ¡°A high level demon beast¡± Xu Ning instantly knew that there was a high level mortal realm demon beast nearby. ¡®It¡¯s umon to encounter two high-level monsters in one day.¡¯ For the two hunting teamspeting with each other, the more high level monsters they could capture, the greater their advantages were. With this, Xu Ning himself had gotten one step closer to a void realm secret scroll. Almost without hesitation, Xu Ning rushed towards the direction of the beast roar. Xu Ning concluded that the roar of the beast just now should be from a high level demon beast establishing its territory to low level demon beasts. The stronger the demon beast, the more they preferred to live alone, and the stronger their desire for territory was. Sure enough, after Xu Ning walked a few hundred meters, he saw a giant bear tearing apart its prey. It must have found a meal while expelling the low-level demon beasts out of its territory. The giant bear did not sense Xu Ning¡¯s approach at all. ¡®Its body is so big. It will be very troublesome to drag it back.¡¯ But even so, Xu Ning did not intend to let it go. Xu Ning lurked in the trees, hiding his aura, ready to attack. ¡°Purr.¡± However, the kitten in Xu Ning¡¯s pocket suddenly purred towards the giant bear. Its voice was very soft, but as a high level demon beast, the giant bear still noticed it. It raised its head and looked in the direction of the sound. ¡°You little¡­¡± Seeing that his sneak attack had failed, Xu Ning wanted to go down the tree and prepare to capture the giant bear. However, the kitten¡¯s movements turned out to be much faster than Xu Ning. Xu Ning felt something pounce against his chest. The kitten that seemed harmless suddenly turned into a silver shadow, jumping out of Xu Ning¡¯s chest and appearing directly in front of the giant bear instantaneously. When the giant bear saw a small thing suddenly appear in front of it, it was frightened and jumped back. It then roared with its sharp teeth, waved its giant ws, and was about to p the kitten into meat mince. Immediately afterwards, Xu Ning saw something that shocked him. The head of the palm-sized kitten quickly grew into several meters in diameter, like a balloon being pumped with air. It suddenly opened its mouth, stretched its neck, and swallowed the giant bear in one bite. Afterwards, its big head shrank, turning back to its original form. Xu Ning was baffled. Suddenly, he felt his body tense up. He didn¡¯t expect that the little thing in his hands would be so powerful. Xu Ning only had one thought in his mind and that was to escape! Almost without hesitation, Xu Ning reacted instantly. He just wanted to get away from this little thing as far as possible. It just swallowed a high level mortal realm demon beast, yet Xu Ning couldn¡¯t sense its aura. Xu Ning even suspected that this little thing that looked like a kitten might be a void realm demon beast! However, Xu Ning suddenly stopped moving. This was because the fluffy kitten was already lying on his shoulders. Xu Ning felt his body go cold. Xu Ning could see the kitten sticking out its tongue again and licking his face. When the kitten previously licked him, Xu Ning thought it was ying with him. But now, Xu Ning felt like the kitten was just getting a taste of him. However, Xu Ning¡¯s worries were superfluous, as the kitten didn¡¯t seem to want to hurt him. After licking Xu Ning¡¯s cheek, the kitten climbed over Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder and crawled back into Xu Ning¡¯s chest pocket. It poked its head out again. Burp! The kitten seemed to hup. Xu Ning looked down and stared at the big, round blue eyes again. Xu Ning didn¡¯t even know what he should do next. ¡®I found a void realm demon beast in the mountains?¡¯ Chapter 114 - Gray

Chapter 114: Gray

Xu Ning felt like he was in big trouble. But it seemed like this kitten, who was suspected of being a void realm demon beast, did not seem to be malicious. But he wasn¡¯t sure. At any moment, this little guy could just suddenly attack and swallow him. Even though he was invincible among mortal realm martial artists, he could notpare to this suspected void realm demon beast. One man, one kitten, they looked at each other like this. ¡®I better get rid of it.¡¯ Xu Ning wanted to try getting rid of it. He carefully took the kitten out of his pockets and grabbed it with both hands. Then, he gently ced it on the ground. The kitten did not resist. Xu Ning felt relieved and turned around to move. But after taking two steps, Xu Ning felt something on his shoulders again. Xu Ning had concluded that the kitten was bing attached to him. ¡°You, are you going to follow me?¡± Xu Ning tilted his head slightly and tried tomunicate with the kitten. Generally speaking, the intelligence of void realm demon beasts was almostparable to that of human beings. But he didn¡¯t know if this kitten was naturally small, or was only born recently. If it was thetter, it would have never been in contact with humans and it certainly couldn¡¯t understand Xu Ning¡¯s words. ¡°Purr.¡± There was a sound from the cat¡¯s throat, not a meow. It kept rubbing Xu Ning¡¯s ears with its furry face. ¡®It seems to understand what I¡¯m saying.¡¯ Seeing this, Xu Ning started to understand. It was a good thing to be able tomunicate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± Xu Ning was overwhelmed. In fact, he really didn¡¯t have the courage to disobey this monster that he suspected of being in the void realm. As a result, Xu Ning stuffed it into his pockets again and rushed to the camp where he was temporarily stationed. ¡­ A few days went by. At the camp amodation. After the entire hunting team had been working for a whole day, the sky was getting dark. The hunters dragged their exhausted and even wounded bodies to rest in the camp. However, although physically exhausted, everyone¡¯s mental state was good. This was becausepared to Feng Haoqi¡¯s hunting team, their quantity and quality of the demon beasts they had captured were obviously superior. The hunting team sat together in groups by the bonfire, grilling meats on the wooden fire rack. Xu Ning and Auntie Wei sat opposite each other. A greasy deer leg was roasting on the wooden frame between them. Both of them were the leaders of the hunting team, but Auntie Wei took care of the internal affairs. ¡°Leader Xu, I¡¯m really jealous of you. You are young and talented. You might even be a disciple of the Yun Faction in the future.¡± Auntie Wei tore a piece of meat and handed it to Xu Ning. ¡°As for us, our talent has basically dried up, even if we receive more resources, we can only rely on luck to improve further.¡± Over the past few days, Xu Ning¡¯s sess rate in capturing high level demon beasts was 100%. As long as Xu Ning found a demon beast, he would definitely be able to capture it. The difficulty of capturing a live monster was much harder than directly killing it. ¡°Life works in mysterious ways.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s mouth was covered in grease. ¡°If Miss San sessfully takes over as the family head and gives you the void realm secret scroll, you will soon be able to sessfully practice it and be a void realm martial artist.¡± Auntie Wei smiled. In fact, Auntie Wei gave up on pursuing martial arts a long time ago. What she was doing now was more for her family. After some chatting by the bonfire, therge deer leg was eaten cleanly by the two. There were some scraps left, so Auntie Wei just cut it up, wrapped it in a leaf, and handed it to Xu Ning. ¡°Give it to your kitten.¡± A few days ago, Auntie Wei had heard that Xu Ning had brought a kitten back to the camp. ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Ning hesitated for a moment before taking it. Afterwards, Xu Ning went back to his tent. In the hunting team camp, only Xu Ning and Auntie Wei had their own tents. Xu Ning¡¯s tent was spacious. It wasparable to a small room. As soon as Xu Ning went in, he saw the kitten curling up on his bed. ¡°Grey.¡± Xu Ning called out. Over the past few days, Xu Ning had gotten close to this kitten. Xu Ning discovered that this little guy didn¡¯t wish to hurt him. Even if he identally stepped on it, it would only lick its fur without getting angry. As the rtionship got closer, Xu Ning named it Grey. This was a reflection of its fur color. After seeing Xu Ninge in, Grey looked up at Xu Ning, walked out of the bed, and rubbed against Xu Ning¡¯s foot. ¡°Do you want to eat this?¡± Xu Ning routinely asked. He knew that there was a high probability that Grey would ignore him. Sure enough, as Xu Ning expected, Grey was not interested in the roasted meat. Ever since Xu Ning took Grey in, Grey never took the initiative to eat food, but every two days, it would go outside for a short period before returning quietly and staying by his side. Xu Ning guessed that it went outside to hunt for food. After a few days of getting along with each other, Xu Ning had gotten used to Grey being around him. Xu Ning began to feel a hint of joy. Although he still couldn¡¯t make Grey follow his instructions, it would definitely be a good thing to have a void realm demon beast around him. ¡­ Late at night. Feng Haoqi¡¯s hunting team camp. Inside arge tent, two people talked under the dim lights. ¡°What do we do? If this continues, when the one-month period ends, we will definitely not be able topete against Miss San¡¯s people!¡± The one talking was a big bearded man, and he looked worried. Opposite him was a feminine middle-aged man with a kind expression. Both of them were Feng Haoqi¡¯s right-hand men, and both were martial artists in the spirit realm. ¡°Actually¡­¡± On the feminine man¡¯s face, there was a look of worry. ¡°They are indeed very lucky. They ran into so many high level demon beasts, and their capture rate is also so high.¡± ¡°What do we do? If we lose, even if Fourth Young Master bes the head of the family in the future, we won¡¯t receive any benefits. We might even end up in an unfavorable position.¡± The bearded man said. ¡°We have to think of a way¡­¡± The feminine man began to think. ¡°I heard that the reason why they could capture so many high level demon beasts is because they have a leader named Xu Ning, who is very good at dealing with monsters, and Auntie Wei. That woman also has a lot of techniques. If we¡­¡± There was a fierce look in the bearded man¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s impractical.¡± The feminine man sneered at the bearded man. ¡°With our strength, how can we be sure that we can beat them?¡± ¡°Furthermore, if we really do that, we will definitely get into big trouble. This is something that Family Head Feng pays attention to. If we use this method to gain the advantage, we will inevitably be in trouble afterwards.¡± The words of the feminine man made the bearded man speechless. ¡°Then, what should we do? Just sit and wait to die?¡± The buff man asked anxiously. The feminine man thought for a moment, when a hint of insidiousness suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°We can¡¯t just sit and wait to die.¡± The feminine man said, ¡°Although we can¡¯t directly harm them, we can do it indirectly.¡± ¡°Indirectly?¡± The bearded man was taken aback. ¡°When I went deep into the mountain a few days ago, I found a semi void realm demon beast waiting to give birth.¡± The feminine man said. ¡°Semi void realm?¡± The bearded man raised his eyebrows. The so-called semi void realm demon beasts were mortal realm demon beasts that had notpletely transformed into a void realm demon beast just yet. Demon beasts were different from human warriors. There was no concept of semi void realm among human warriors. Breaking through the void realm was essentially breaking through the barrier of a martial arts system. One would either break through or fail. This was a binary ssification. But for a mortal realm demon beast transforming into a void realm demon beast, the difference between the two realms was more muddy. Some of the demon beasts in the mortal realm had already stepped into the mud, but couldn¡¯t crawl out of the mud. Those who were stuck in between the void realm and the mortal realm were called semi void realm monsters. The destructive power of a semi void realm realm demon beast was unmatched even by a spirit realm warrior. ¡°We only need to secretly buy out their teammates to lure Xu Ning and Auntie Wei into the territory of the semi void realm demon beast.¡± ¡°Demon beasts that are just about to give birth are very cruel to outsiders who break into their territory.¡± The feminine man smiled. ¡°With its strength, it can easily get rid of Xu Ning and Auntie Wei.¡± ¡­ The next day. Most people in the hunting team had already gone out. Xu Ning and Auntie Wei were still in the camp. Except for asionally going deep into the mountains, they mostly stayed and waited for feedback from the hunters. ¡°Leader Wei, Leader Xu!¡± A member of the hunting team came over. ¡°The hunting team said that a wounded peak level mortal realm demon beast has been found!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Auntie Wei and Xu Ning asked at the same time. It was difficult to capture a peak level mortal realm demon beast. But if the peak level demon beast was injured, it would be much easier to capture it. If this was true, this would be a rare opportunity. Their hunting team was already in the lead. If they could catch a live peak level demon beast, they could just dere victory in advance. ¡°We are sure!¡± The hunting team was very excited. ¡°The peak level mortal realm demon beast is located five miles north from the first high level demon beast we captured!¡± ¡°Leader Xu¡­¡± Auntie Wei looked at Xu Ning. ¡°This is a rare opportunity. Let¡¯s go together and try to take down this peak level demon beast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning responded immediately. However, Xu Ning did not leave immediately. He first returned to the tent and petted Grey. Xu Ning didn¡¯t n to bring Grey along, as he was afraid that Grey would eat the peak level demon beast. If that happened, they would be in big trouble. Xu Ning and Auntie Wei went to the ce where the demon beast was located based on the information reported. They were in a valley between mountains. When Xu Ning and Auntie Wei arrived, members of the hunting team were already waiting on the hillside. ¡°Who discovered this wounded peak level mortal realm demon beast first?¡± Auntie Wei asked the members of the hunting team. ¡°It was discovered by Wu Liu.¡± A hunting team member said, ¡°He said that he was on the mountainside and saw a demon beast covered in scales. The monster had a strong aura, and it is likely a peak level mortal realm beast.¡± ¡°Wu Liu thought that he was going to die. But the peak level demon beast suddenly let go of Wu Liu and went to the valley below. It was also at this time that Wu Liu discovered that the monster was actually injured.¡± ¡°Wu Liu quickly told us the news. He told us to stay here before he went to report the news.¡± Auntie Wei and Xu Ning did not have any doubts about this exnation. ¡°What about Wu Liu?¡± Auntie Wei asked. ¡°He went back to report the news, but he hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± Auntie Wei nodded. She and Xu Ning were much faster. They had already arrived here before the person reporting the news could return. ¡°Leader Xu, let¡¯s go down and have a look.¡± Auntie Wei was intrigued. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning was also quite cooperative. The two followed the hillside and arrived at the valley. The environment was wet and muddy in the valley. ¡°Look at this footprint.¡± Auntie Wei saw that there was a huge footprint in the mud. ¡°Wu Liu¡¯s information should be reliable. Following this footprint, we should be able to find the injured demon beast.¡± Auntie Wei seemed rather anxious. She walked together with Xu Ning, looking for the demon beast by following along the footprints. ¡°What?¡± However, after taking a few steps, Xu Ning suddenly stopped. Auntie Wei noticed Xu Ning¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Auntie Wei¡­¡± Xu Ning looked back and said, ¡°Someone¡¯s there.¡± ¡°Someone?¡± Auntie Wei was taken aback for a moment, then followed Xu Ning¡¯s gaze. She saw that where Xu Ning was looking, there were rocks covered in dense vines. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Xu Ning moved. He used his Step Cloud Wave and quickly rushed over. Auntie Wei also followed him. ¡®Xu Ning has sensed people behind the rocks!¡¯ ¡°Sh*t! He noticed us!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s guess was correct. The bearded man and the feminine man were behind the rocks. The two of them were hiding here to confirm that Xu Ning and Auntie Wei would take the bait and be torn to pieces by the semi void realm demon beast. However, just when everything went ording to their expectations, Xu Ning noticed them. All of their ns were now ruined. ¡°Run! Don¡¯t fight him!¡± The feminine man said, ¡°If we are caught, this matter will inevitably be exposed, then the two of us will be in big trouble.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Although the bearded man felt that it was unfortunate, he listened to the words of the feminine man and the two fled quickly up the hillside. ¡°Want to escape?¡± Xu Ning took out the short knife and threw it at the two of them instantly. The short knife was wrapped in tearing force. It quickly sliced the hamstrings of the bearded man. In an instant, he stumbled, screamed, and fell down. After seeing this, the feminine man had no choice but to stop and drag the bearded man. Soon after, Xu Ning and Auntie Wei caught up to them. ¡°You two!¡± Auntie Wei recognized the two. Chapter 115 - New Feng Family Head

Chapter 115: New Feng Family Head

¡°Both of them work for Fourth Young Master! And these two are the leaders of Fourth Young Master¡¯s hunting team!¡± Auntie Wei said to Xu Ning. ¡°Fourth Young Master¡­¡± Xu Ning quickly began to think. Their identities were confirmed, so these two must be their enemies. Moreover, when they were exposed and saw Auntie Wei and Xu Ning chase after them, they chose to flee immediately. They obviously did not want to meet them. Their rivals appearing here was definitely suspicious. ¡°Chuanhe Mountain is huge, and the two of us came here to ambush an injured demon beast, what¡¯s the problem?¡± The feminine man took the lead to speak, ¡°But you attacked us before we could even chase after the demon beast!¡± After hearing this, the bearded man quickly reacted. ¡°You cut my hamstrings! You obviously want to vite the rules ofpetition, so you sneakily attacked me. I will definitely report this matter to the Family Head!¡± The bearded man tore off his shirt and wrapped it around his legs. Suddenly, Xu Ning and Auntie Wei fell into a passive state. Auntie Wei and Xu Ning looked at each other. ¡°ording to you, we¡¯re the ones in the wrong here?¡± Auntie Wei was not convinced. ¡°You were hiding, so it is perfectly reasonable for us to suspect that you were trying to kill us. If we hadn¡¯t noticed, you might have seeded.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The bearded man said, ¡°How could we know that both of you are here? And how could we possibly lead you here?¡± After saying this, the bearded man seemed to sense that something was wrong, and he subconsciously nced at the feminine man. At the same time, the feminine man also frowned. Auntie Wei and Xu Ning also noticed the subtle change in their expressions at the same time. ¡°This matter is not over!¡± The feminine man was afraid of Xu Ning and Auntie Wei, and he said, ¡°This matter will be settled by the Family Head soon!¡± Afterwards, the two of them quickly prepared to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Auntie Wei noticed something was wrong, so she stopped the two of them. But at this time, they heard a violent roaring from the valley. This roar had a thunderous force, like it could tear people apart. ¡®This force¡­¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly felt a sense of crisis. ¡°A void realm demon beast?¡± This was Xu Ning¡¯s first thought, but he quickly rejected it.?¡®No, the aura of a void realm demon beast should be stronger, so it should be a semi void realm demon beast!¡¯ ¡°The demon beast is awake, run!¡± The bearded man suddenly became impatient. He was certain that because four high stage mortal realm warriors had appeared on its territory that it felt threatened. As a demon beast that was about to give birth, it was extremely alert. After the bearded man said this, Xu Ning and Auntie Wei reacted at the same time. ¡®These two knew that there was a semi void realm demon beast here!¡¯ He thought back to what the bearded man said just now and he easily inferred that the two of them were trying to bait him. Xu Ning and Auntie Wei had never seen messenger Wu Liu either. ¡°You two are plotting against us!¡± Auntie Wei was extremely angry. If it hadn¡¯t been the semi void realm demon beast getting closer, Auntie Wei would have already drawn a knife and chopped both of them into pieces. ¡°Leader Xu, let¡¯s go!¡± Auntie Wei forced herself to calm down. Knowing that she couldn¡¯t waste any more time, she said to Xu Ning, ¡°Once we get away from this semi void realm monster, let¡¯s report them and make them pay!¡± Auntie Wei grabbed Xu Ning and was about to rush up the hill. However, the feminine man suddenly waved his forearm, throwing dozens of flying spikes at Xu Ning and Auntie Wei. Xu Ning suddenly felt warning signs ring in his head and turned away to avoid the flying spikes. But because Auntie Wei was too close and that she was not as strong as Xu Ning, she could not react in time. Several flying spikes hit her back, and its force prated into her body. ¡°What a shame!¡± The feminine man looked regretful. He thought he could kill both of them with a sneak attack. Auntie Wei and Xu Ning were already suspicious of them. If they were allowed to leave, they would definitely conduct a follow-up investigation. Thus, the feminine man wanted to kill them immediately. He just didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ning could react in time from such a short distance. But the feminine man didn¡¯t n to continue firing spikes, as the semi void realm monster was already getting very close. He grabbed the bearded man. ¡°Go!¡± ¡°But we have not killed that kid yet!¡± The bearded man said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let¡¯s run for our lives first. Once we get out of this valley, let¡¯s ambush him again! Of course, it¡¯s best if he gets eaten by the semi void realm monster!¡± After that, the feminine man rushed up the hillside with the bearded man. ¡°Leader!¡± Xu Ning reacted the moment Auntie Wei was injured. After getting injured, Auntie Wei hadpletely lost consciousness. He first put his hands around Auntie Wei¡¯s wrist and said in relief, ¡°She¡¯s still breathing!¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning carried Auntie Wei on his back and looked at the two who were fleeing away frantically. Xu Ning felt a dangerous aura approaching behind him. In an instant, Xu Ning released all of his strength, activating his Step Cloud Wave to chase after the escaping two. ¡°That kid actually caught up!¡± The feminine man looked back. He saw a terrifying demon beast covered in scales and thorns. It had the shape of a giant crocodile, and it was quickly crawling in the mud. He then saw Xu Ning carrying Auntie Wei on his back, catching up to them step by step. ¡°So fast?¡± The bearded man also panicked. With Xu Ning chasing after them, he would obviously also lead the semi void realm demon beast to their direction. The feminine man turned to face Xu Ning and threw several spikes, but Xu Ning easily dodged them. Xu Ning had enemies in front and a demon beast behind him, but he did not panic at all. Although he might not be able to beat the semi void realm demon beast behind him, he could definitely catch up with the two men in front. Sure enough, as Xu Ning expected, he soon caught up with the two of them. The semi void realm demon beast was close behind him. They were almost out of the valley. ¡°He has passed us!¡± The bearded man was anxious. The two of them had now be the closest targets for the semi void realm demon beast. ¡°Damn it!¡± The feminine man had already thrown out all of his spikes. Seeing that the semi void realm demon beast was about to chase up to him, his eyes became fierce and he pushed the bearded man beside him. ¡°You!¡± The bearded man staggered and fell backwards. The semi void realm demon beast immediately dashed forward. Its giant ws suddenly shed at him, and its feet stepped on the bearded man. He didn¡¯t even manage to scream. He just instantly turned into a meat pancake. ¡°How cruel!¡± Xu Ning sneered. He had already climbed out of the valley first. The feminine man relied on the bearded man to gain some time, so he was about to climb out of the valley as well. But Xu Ning stood on top of the valley, blocking the feminine man. ¡°You!¡± The feminine man noticed this. He was nked from both front and back. Xu Ning had put away the short knife in his hands, but now he drew it out again, directly blocking the path of the feminine man. The feminine man moved out of the way too slowly, so his shoulder was scratched by the knife, resulting in him losing bnce. The huge scaly demon beast behind him immediately elerated and pped him with its w, turning him into a pool of minced meat. Xu Ning didn¡¯t stay here any longer, and he quickly fled away with Auntie Wei on his back. Roar! The semi void realm monster stood in the valley and let out a roar. But because it was about to give birth, it did not continue to chase him, and it just returned to the valley below. ¡°I¡¯m safe!¡± Xu Ning felt the terrifying aura going further away. Xu Ning stopped and found a rtively t piece ofnd in the mountains, then ced Auntie Wei on the ground. Xu Ning fumbled around Auntie Wei¡¯s pockets. He found a porcin bottle. Xu Ning opened the bottle cork, took out the dan medicine inside and stuffed it into Auntie Wei¡¯s mouth. Xu Ning then activated his force and pushed the dan medicine into Auntie Wei¡¯s stomach. It was an Anti-injury Dan. ¡°The wounds from the spikes have stopped bleeding.¡± Xu Ning quickly pulled out the spikes from Auntie Wei¡¯s back. ¡°She should live.¡± Xu Ning felt that Auntie Wei¡¯s injury had stabilized. However, even so, Auntie Wei was unable to regain consciousness because of her injuries. ¡®Since they both died, we¡¯ll easily be able to win the demon beast capturepetition.¡¯ Xu Ning had already helped Feng Chengyu win thispetition. Someone would inevitably investigate the deaths of the twoter. But Xu Ning was not afraid at all. As long as he told the truth, he only needed to find the guy named Wu Liu in the follow-up investigation, then hide the fact of him blocking the feminine man from escaping. By doing that, he could disguise himself as the victim. Even though he was the one that had survived. Xu Ning carried Auntie Wei on his back again and went back to the camp. When they arrived at the camp, Xu Ning took the initiative to look for the transfer team and reported what had happened just now. ¡­ Two days went by. Chun Rin Canton. Feng Mansion. Feng Qizhi, the current head of the family, read the letter from Chuanhe Mountain. The letter gave a detailed description of the conflict andpetition between the Feng Chengyu¡¯s camp and the Feng Haoqi¡¯s camp. ¡°This kid Haoqi¡­¡± Feng Qizhi suddenly sighed. ¡°Still too far behind Chengyu.¡± ¡®Whether it is about hiring people or managing operations, the two are notparable at all.¡¯ Although the assessment had only gone on for half a month, Feng Qizhi already had some thoughts about the candidate for the next family head. In terms of the dan medicine business, in only half a month, Feng Chengyu had opened up the channels of two canton cities and prefectures. Moreover, within Chun Rin Canton, she had reached some kind of agreement with the Xiao family and the Ye family, allowing the Feng family¡¯s dan medicine to be sold through the Xiao and Ye family¡¯s channels. This showed that Feng Chengyu had already made the connections before the assessment. On the other hand, Feng Haoqi did not aplish anything during this half month period. He was even rejected by the people of the Xiao family and Ye family, bringing huge shame to his name. In addition to that, Feng Haoqi waspletely defeated in thepetition in capturing demon beasts in Chuanhe Mountain. His subordinates even harbored evil intentions. In the end, they were defeated by their own cleverness and lost their lives. In Feng Qizhi¡¯s opinion, Feng Haoqi was ipetent. In fact, from the very beginning, Feng Qizhi wanted to pass on the position of family head to Feng Haoqi. It¡¯s not that he had a preference for Feng Haoqi, it¡¯s just that he preferred to have a male family head. As long as Feng Haoqi had the upper hand in thepetitions, he would pass the position of family head to Feng Haoqi. However, soon after the assessment began, Feng Haoqi waspletely defeated, and he was surpassed by Feng Chengyu with no power to fight back. This made Feng Qizhi extremely disappointed. ¡®It¡¯s a good thing to pass on the position of family head to Chengyu.¡¯ Feng Qizhi thought back to Feng Chengyu¡¯s growth. His own daughter had been extremely strong ever since she was a child. She was also verypetitive. She didn¡¯t love martial arts, but she was obsessed with family power. Feng Qizhi suddenly felt that handing the family to Feng Chengyu was a good choice. After Feng Qizhi learned of what happened in Chuanhe Mountain, Feng Chengyu also heard of the news. She also received a letter. ¡°Miss Sister, what¡¯s the situation with Xu Ning and Auntie Wei?¡± Uncle Song stood by Feng Chengyu. After he waited for her to finish reading the letter, he asked. Feng Chengyu looked at Uncle Song and smiled. ¡°Uncle Song, the situation is looking good!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Uncle Song showed a look of surprise. He took the letter and read it quickly. ¡°Miss Sister¡¯s vision is really amazing!¡± Uncle Song said, ¡°This Xu Ning not only killed the person who set up the trap, but also saved Auntie Wei!¡± ¡°Xu Ning really exceeded my expectations.¡± Feng Chengyu did not hide her appreciation for Xu Ning. ¡°Not only is he talented, he also has a sense of reason in him. When he is sent to the Yun Faction in the future, we have to maintain a good rtionship with him. I think he is very likely to be a high-level member of the Yun Faction, at the very least a deacon!¡± Uncle Song didn¡¯t expect Feng Chengyu to be so optimistic about Xu Ning. If Xu Ning could really be a deacon of the Yun Faction after Feng Chengyu was in charge, then with the help of Xu Ning¡¯s power, Feng Chengyu could evenpletely take back power from the family n elders. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the news, I understand that my father must be extremely disappointed with Feng Haoqi at this moment.¡± Feng Chengyu was confident. ¡°In at most ten days, I¡¯m sure my father will make me the family head!¡± ¡°Congrattions, Miss!¡± Uncle Song smiled. If Feng Chengyu became the family head of the Feng mansion, then he would also be the right-hand man of the new Feng Family Head. The foundation and strength of the family would inevitably rise to a higher level. Feng Chengyu was also very happy when she heard this. She sacrificed her youth as a woman, and after more than ten years of hard work, she had finally begun to see a return. Ten days went by. Just like Feng Chengyu expected, Feng Qizhi didn¡¯t have much patience to wait for a few months. He just directly announced that he would hand over the control of the family to Feng Chengyu¡¯s hands. Feng Chengyu thus became the new female head of the Feng family. More than ten dayster, Xu Ning and Auntie Wei returned back to the city. Feng Chengyu went to Xu Ning personally after going through the family affairs. She not only fulfilled the promise of rmending Xu Ning to the Yun Faction, but also prepared a gift for Xu Ning. Chapter 116 - New Void Realm Secret Technique, Flame Breath Bone Sutra

Chapter 116: New Void Realm Secret Technique, me Breath Bone Sutra

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feng Chengyu¡¯s study. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± This was the first meeting between Feng Chengyu and Xu Ning after Feng Chengyu became the head of the Feng family. As the female head of the Feng family, Feng Chengyu was now full of confidence. ¡°Family Head Feng.¡± Xu Ning called her by her new title. ¡°This was all thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been appointed as the family head so quickly.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°Moreover, you saved Auntie Wei. Auntie Wei will remember this kindness, and I will also remember it.¡± ¡°Xu Ning, I promised you before that I would rmend you to the Yun Sect. Now the time hase.¡± Feng Chengyu chose to fulfill her promise. ¡°As a subordinate family of the Yun Sect, we have a spot for the promotion of an outer disciple to an inner disciple every five years.¡± ¡°Now, I will rmend you to be an inner disciple.¡± Feng Chengyu said. After Xu Ning heard the words, there was a glimmer of splendor in his eyes. As long as he entered the Yun Sect, he could obtain a void realm secret scroll and be a void realm martial artist. ¡°Actually, it is not urate to say that there¡¯s a spot for an inner disciple.¡± Feng Chengyu exined, ¡°After entering the Yun Sect, those who are rmended as inner disciples will be selected by the elders of the faction. If they are epted as disciples by the elders of the faction, they will be a core disciple.¡± ¡°But whether you can be selected by the elders in the faction is up to you. I can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Feng Chengyu¡¯s tone was even apologetic. ¡°Family Head Feng, you already gave me the spot of an inner disciple. I¡¯m already very satisfied.¡± Xu Ning expressed his gratitude. Uncle Song on the side had a big smile on his face. He interrupted the conversation and said, ¡°Xu Ning, this inner disciple position was given to you by the Family Head. Those n elders were not willing to give this spot to someone outside the Feng family.¡± ¡°Uncle Song.¡± Before Uncle Song could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Feng Chengyu. ¡°There is no need to mention this.¡± ¡°My apologies.¡± Uncle Song apologized. He knew well that it was inappropriate for Feng Chengyu to say these things, so he said them in her stead. Xu Ning understood what Feng Chengyu and Uncle Song were implying, so he thanked them again. ¡°Also¡­¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°As far as I know, the environment inside the faction will be very different from the outside.¡± ¡°For example, concerning currency, the Yun Sect does not recognize gold and silver. It only recognizes Pure Source Pills. Without Pure Source Pills, it will be difficult to survive in the faction.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°I have bought the shares of your Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall, and the total of those shares amounted to 3000 taels of gold. I will exchange all of them into Pure Source Pills and give them to you.¡± With that said, Uncle Song removed arge wooden box from the cab behind him, opened it, and gave it to Xu Ning. The box was neat and tidy, and there were thirty dans that had clean, pure surfaces. Xu Ning did not expect Feng Chengyu to be so caring. Although the value of his shares was high, if he wanted to sell the shares, he would have to sell them at a huge discount. However, Feng Chengyu bought them at the cost price, which was actually a loss for her. Moreover, she specifically looked for a channel and reced it with the Pure Source Pills that he needed after stepping into the Yun Sect. This was a kind gesture. ¡°Thank you Family Head for the Pure Source Pills.¡± Uncle Song interrupted and ¡°reminded¡±, ¡°Although the Pure Source Pill can be converted into gold, there is no market for it. Obtaining 30 Pure Source Pills is all thanks to the Family Head¡¯s hard work.¡± ¡°Thank you, Family Head Feng.¡± Xu Ning took the wooden box containing the Pure Source Pills, then touched the surface of it. ¡ª Discovered energy 100 units, absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®The energy of a Pure Source Pill is 100 units?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated. ¡®This means that I have 3000 units of energy in my hand!¡¯ ¡®Even if I set aside part of it for my expenses in the Yun Sect, there is still a lot left for me to absorb.¡¯ ¡®As long as I can obtain a void realm secret scroll, I won¡¯t have to worry about the energy needed to advance at all.¡¯ ¡°These are my previous promises to you.¡± Feng Chengyu not only fulfilled her promise, but also made arrangements for Xu Ning to enter the Yun Sect. ¡°In addition to that, I wanted to give you a gift.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°This can be regarded as your reward for saving Auntie Wei.¡± Uncle Song took out a wooden box again. But this wooden box was much smaller. Xu Ning took it and saw that there was a book inside. And the name of the book was called ¡°me Breath Bone Sutra¡±. ¡°This is my Feng family¡¯s most precious void realm secret technique, the me Breath Bone Sutra.¡± Feng Chengyu exined to Xu Ning, ¡°ording to my elder brother and second brother, after entering the Yun Sect, although they would be taught a void realm secret scroll, void realm secret techniques and other resources can only be purchased through Pure Source Pills, or Yun Sect contribution points.¡± ¡°If you just entered the faction, you definitely don¡¯t have such resources, so I will give you a void realm secret technique first, so that you can save some trouble in the future.¡± ¡°A void realm secret technique? me Breath Bone Sutra?¡± Xu Ning did not expect that Feng Chengyu would give him such a gift. Feng Chengyu had thoughtfully made all of the preparations necessary for him to enter the Yun Sect. What she had done had obviously exceeded her promises. ¡°I appreciate Family Head Feng¡¯s gesture.¡± Xu Ning was a smart person. Feng Chengyu¡¯s rewards had obviously indicated a desire for friendship. She wanted to maintain a rtionship between the two. Xu Ning also understood that if he really became a core disciple of the Yun Sect, then Feng Chengyu would definitely receive returns in the future. Her gift was an investment. ¡°If you go to Yun Sect, it is best to leave within half a month.¡± Feng Chengyu said, ¡°The Yun Sect receives new disciples two months before the demon ying practice session. If you miss it, you will have to wait another year.¡± ¡°Later, I will give you a steed with the blood of a demon beast. You ride it to the Yun Sect, which will take less than a month. And before you leave, I will send someone to give you a certificate to enter the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°Farewell for now, I wonder when we will see each other again.¡± Suddenly, Feng Chengyu said, ¡°I hope you can be a core disciple and stand firm in the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Xu Ning responded. The two exchanged some small talk. Once that was done, Xu Ning left with Feng Chengyu¡¯s gift. After Xu Ning left, Feng Chengyu stood up and looked respectfully behind the room divider. Feng Chengyu and Uncle Song then saw a figure slowly walking out. It was an old man wearing a long gown. When Xu Ning was in the room just now, Xu Ning didn¡¯t notice the existence of this old man at all. It was not that Xu Ning¡¯s perceptive ability was too poor. It was rather because this old man was a void realm warrior in the Feng family. ¡°Chengyu, you have a good eye.¡± The old man smiled with satisfaction. ¡°That kid is indeed worthy of friendship.¡± Feng Chengyu nodded and smiled upon hearing this. She was very confident with her own vision. ¡°It¡¯s just that Xu Ning is not an intention realm martial artist.¡± The old man said, ¡°He is in the mortal realm ninth stage: spirit realm.¡± ¡°Spirit realm?¡± Feng Chengyu and Uncle Song were both taken aback. Neither of them expected Xu Ning to hide his strength. ¡°So young, yet amazingly talented, and knows to hide his strength.¡± The old man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sure that within ten years, he will definitely be a deacon of the Yun Sect.¡± Feng Chengyu did not expect the old man to be so optimistic about Xu Ning. ¡°You are much better than your father.¡± The old man looked at Feng Chengyu. ¡°I¡¯m relieved the Feng family is in your hands.¡± ¡­ A few days went by. State Jifeng. In the mountain ranges. Between the mountains, the rocks and trees stood tall. There were thunderous beast roars from time to time. Xu Ning rode a tall horse through the mountains. As long as he crossed this mountain range, he could reach the Yun Sect. ¡°Purr.¡± Gray¡¯s head popped out of Xu Ning¡¯s pocket. Gray was nowpletely acquainted with Xu Ning. The two could even make simple conversations. Gray would even follow some of Xu Ning¡¯s orders. ¡°What, hungry?¡± After getting along with Gray for so long, Xu Ning had already figured out its habits. Gray¡¯s head nodded a few times, and he climbed out of Xu Ning¡¯s pockets. Xu Ning suddenly heard a few birds above his head. Xu Ning looked up and saw a few demon beast birds. They were at most in the mid level mortal realm, but they were veryrge. Gray fell to the ground, and its feet bended as it jumped in the air. Afterwards, it turned into a silver shadow, jumping tens of meters high. Gray¡¯s body hovered in the air, then its head suddenly expanded. After that, it swallowed the several demon beasts into its stomach in one fell swoop. Afterwards, Gray steadily fell down from mid-air and into Xu Ning¡¯s pocket. ¡°You¡¯re such a glutton. What should I do after I bring you into the Yun Sect?¡± Xu Ning pinched Gray¡¯s neck. After Gray heard this, it stuck out its tongue to lick Xu Ning. Although he had just swallowed a few demon beast birds, there was no stinky bloody smell in Gray¡¯s mouth. In addition to worrying about Gray¡¯s food sources after entering the Yun Sect, Xu Ning was worried that Gray would be detected by the powerful Yun Sect warriors. Once Gray was found, both he and Gray would be in trouble. The horse continued to trot as Xu Ning looked at the mountain scenery. Suddenly, Xu Ning thought of a solution. ¡°Gray, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± Xu Ning hugged Gray in front of his chest. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will be in danger after I enter the Yun Sect, so why don¡¯t you stay in this mountain range for a while. There is food and water here, and it is very far from the Yun Sect. I can alsoe to see you at any time.¡± Xu Ning knew that Gray could understand his words. After Gray heard his words, its two big blue eyes looked around. After a while, Gray nodded. Xu Ning smiled. This way, he didn¡¯t have to worry about Gray¡¯s safety. ¡°Climb up to that mountain and live there.¡± Xu Ning pointed to a mountain in the distance. ¡°I will go there and look for you in the future.¡± This was their agreed upon meeting ce. After hearing this, Gray nodded. It also waved its paw twice in agreement. After they walked out of the mountain range, Xu Ning and Gray parted ways. Gray went directly to the mountain Xu Ning pointed at. Although they were separating, Xu Ning and Gray had no sad feelings. The Yun Sect was close to here, so as long as Xu Ning wished, he coulde and look for Gray at any time. Feng Chengyu once told Xu Ning that the disciples of the Yun Sect, whether they were outer, inner or core disciples, often went out to conduct missions. When Xu Ning went outside to do tasks, he could pick up Gray. One reason was to see each other, and the other was to provide security for himself. Xu Ning had basically concluded that Gray was a void realm demon beast. However, he did not know what level Gray was at, nor why it was so infatuated with him. ¡®Yun Sect, here Ie.¡¯ Xu Ning thought about entering the faction and began to look forward to it. He was about to enter the Source Sect more than half a year ago, and now, he would be joining a different faction. Xu Ning would be able to reach the Yun Sect as long as he walked through this dense forest. Whoosh! However, at this moment, a cold light suddenly burst from the dense forest. Xu Ning suddenly felt a warning sign ring in his head and instinctively tilted his head. The light brushed past Xu Ning¡¯s cheek, drawing a line of blood. ¡®I was ambushed?¡¯ A murderous intent shed past Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. He rode the horse quickly and chased. At the same time, the wound on Xu Ning¡¯s face began to coagte, slowly healing itself. In just a few seconds, the wound disappeared, leaving not a single scar behind. This was all because of Xu Ning¡¯s void realm secret technique, the power of the me Breath Bone Sutra! ¡°You!¡± Xu Ning went straight through the forest and found someone hiding behind a big tree looking at him in fear. ¡°Why did you attack me?¡± Xu Ning got off the horse. With a short knife in his hand, he approached the person slowly. The man was in ragged clothes and had messy hair. Judging from his appearance, he was about the same age as Xu Ning. ¡°It was a mistake!¡± After seeing Xu Ning walking towards him with murderous intent, the person quickly exined, ¡°I just heard the sound of a horse behind me, so I thought you were the killer who was chasing after me!¡± ¡°The killer chasing after you?¡± Xu Ning was suspicious. He was a neer here, so there was no reason for someone to try and assassinate him. But even so, Xu Ning didn¡¯t immediately believe this man¡¯s words. ¡°I am a disciple who is going to enter the Yun Sect!¡± Seeing that Xu Ning didn¡¯t believe his words, the young man took out a cyan te from his pockets. ¡®A voucher for admission!¡¯ Xu Ning took a look and recognized it. This entry certificate te was exactly the same as his own. This showed that this young man was the same as him; he was not only a new disciple, but also an inner disciple. Xu Ning put away his knife. After seeing Xu Ning back down, the man was relieved. He quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really thought the killer was chasing after me.¡± ¡°Killer?¡± Xu Ning cautiously looked at the surroundings, but he couldn¡¯t sense any danger. ¡°I¡¯m also a new disciple of the Yun Sect.¡± Xu Ning revealed his identity. Chapter 117 - Entering The Yuelan Sect

Chapter 117: Entering The Yun Sect

After looking at the cyan te in Xu Ning¡¯s hand, the young man showed a look of excitement. ¡°Same team!¡± He seemed to be happy to see Xu Ning. ¡°My name is Gu Qinghe, and I belong to the Gu family from the Gushan Canton.¡± ¡°Gushan Canton¡­¡± Xu Ning had heard of this ce. Gushan Canton was not far from the Yun Faction. If one traveled quickly, one could arrive there in less than ten days. Gu Qinghe exined, ¡°After I left the city, I was ambushed by an enemy halfway through my journey. However, I was too far away from the Gushan Canton so I couldn¡¯t escape back the same way. With no choice, I could only rush all the way here.¡± ¡°Throughout my journey, I went through hardships and several fierce battles. I almost even died.¡± Gu Qinghe¡¯s words were full of bitterness. ¡°There were originally more than a dozen guards around me, but they were all killed while protecting me.¡± It seemed that Gu Qinghe had been holding back these words for too long. After Gu Qinghe saw Xu Ning, he blurted everything out. ¡°My apologies¡­¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°However, enough with the small talk, it is better to enter the faction as soon as possible. If they are still chasing after you, I might be dragged in as well.¡± Gu Qinghe replied, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Gu Qinghe quickly brought out a horse from nearby. Xu Ning noticed that it was not an ordinary horse. However, the horse¡¯s body was covered with wounds, and it seemed to have a sluggish aura. ¡°Where are you from?¡± After getting on the horse, Gu Qinghe asked. ¡°Chun Rin Canton, Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning briefly introduced his identity. ¡°Out of the three big families in Chun Rin Canton, I remember there is no Xu family, right?¡± Gu Qinghe had a casual personality, so he was direct when asking questions. ¡°No, my spot was given to me by the Feng family.¡± There was no need to hide this. Gu Qinghe talked along the way. If it weren¡¯t for his appearance, Xu Ning would not have believed that this guy had just escaped from death. After half an hour of riding on their horses. A huge gate appeared in their vision. The writing on the gate became clearer as they got closer. Yun Faction. ¡°Finally here.¡± Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe both felt relieved. After rushing along the way, they finally reached their destination. From a distance, they could see disciples wearing uniforms stationed at the gate. Beside the disciples stationed at the gate, there were two giant demon beasts, lying beside the gate. They seemed to be dozing off. There were also disciplesing in and out of the gate. ¡°Who wants to enter the Yun Faction?¡± When Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe approached on their horses, a garrison disciple suddenly blocked them. ¡°We are new disciples.¡± Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe took out the cyan tes that proved their identity. The disciple checked their tes, his expression softened. ¡°Two juniors, in that case,e with me.¡± After seeing the cyan tes, the disciple immediately changed his attitude. Anyone with this te would begin as an inner disciple. ¡°Thank you brother.¡± Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe thanked him. ¡°The horses cannot enter the faction.¡± The disciple reminded. Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe looked at each other, then both dismounted. ¡°Follow me.¡± The disciple then began to lead the way. Obviously, he was responsible for leading neers into the faction. When crossing the gate, Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe passed by the two demon beasts. The two vicious dog demon beasts opened their eyes at the same time. Their noses twitched a few times, as if they were smelling their aura, ¡®Void realm demon beasts.¡¯ Xu Ning had already gauged the level of these two gatekeeper demon beasts. Just now, when the eyes of the two vicious dogs looked at him, he suddenly felt a sense of chilling danger. The disciple led the two of them and continued walking up the stairs along the mountain. After taking many steps, they finally reached a t piece ofnd. At this ce, there were various buildings, as well as disciples in different uniforms, walking quickly on the streets. ¡°I will take you to verify your identity first.¡± The disciple first led the two to a nearby concierge. He talked with the working disciple inside before taking out a booklet. ¡°Tell me where you are from, who rmended you, and what is your first andst name.¡± The disciple opened the booklet. ¡°My name is Xu Ning, and I was rmended by the Feng family in Chun Rin Canton.¡± After hearing the words, the disciple searched the booklet and found Xu Ning¡¯s name. Below Xu Ning¡¯s name, there was a small portrait of Xu Ning¡¯s face, which looked quite simr to Xu Ning¡¯s real face. Both Xu Ning¡¯s information and Xu Ning¡¯s portrait were prepared by Feng Chengyu and the people that delivered the demon beasts in advance. The Yun Faction was quite strict when it came to verifying their new disciples. This was to prevent people from ambushing disciples along their journey and pretending to be the disciples themselves. ¡°Verified.¡± Afterwards, the disciple confirmed Gu Qinghe¡¯s identity. He was also verified. ¡°In this case, I will first take you two juniors to the temporary residence.¡± The disciple said. ¡°There are still ten days before the elders would start selecting the true disciples.¡± While leading the way, the disciple exined to the two of them, ¡°For these ten days, you two are still not officially part of the faction.¡± ¡°If you are selected as true disciples after ten days, then you will follow the elder who selected you to their mountain peak. If you are not selected as true disciples, then you will automatically gain the status of inner disciples.¡± Additionally, the disciple also exined various precautions the two should take. Afterwards, they were taken to a residential area. Inside the area, there were rows of cyan brick houses. They looked quite rustic. ¡°This is the ce where the new disciples live. If there is a wooden sign hanging outside the door, it means that no one is living there yet.¡± The disciple said, ¡°You can choose the room yourself. The basic daily necessities are included in the room. Over the next ten days, someone will deliver you food everyday. After ten days, someone will take you away for the true disciple selection.¡± ¡°By the way, remember, do not fight here.¡± Before the disciple left, he specifically reminded, ¡°If you start a fight, you will be immediately denied entry and be expelled from the faction directly.¡± Afterwards, the disciple left. ¡°There are so many rules in a big faction.¡± Gu Qinghe shook his head and sighed. ¡°Brother Xu, choose a room.¡± Gu Qinghe was impatient. He wanted to quickly find a ce to wash and change his clothes. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe walked in front of the cyan brick houses. Xu Ning roughly estimated that there were close to a hundred cyan brick and tiled houses here, of which only a small number of people lived in. ording to what the disciple said just now, these people should all be neers with the qualifications of an inner disciple. ¡°Brother Xu, how about this?¡± Gu Qinghe stood still in front of two connected rooms that were empty. ¡°If we live closer to each other, we can take care of each other.¡± Gu Qinghe said. Xu Ning did not object. By staying so close together, he and Gu Qinghe would share onemon living room. After entering the living room, Xu Ning looked around. The room was not big, but everything was neat. Xu Ning put the bag he carried with him on the table, then opened it. In this bag, there were mainly some clothes and a wooden box. Inside the wooden box was the gift from Feng Chengyu¡ªthe Pure Source Dans that had a mary value in the Yun Faction. There were 30 Pure Source Dans, but Xu Ning had used 15 of them to convert them into 1500 units of energy. Coupled with Xu Ning¡¯s stash from Chuanhe Mountain and the Aura Crystals discharged by the Thousand Source Bug, Xu Ning now had 1650 energy units. Out of the 1650 units of energy, Xu Ning used 600 of them to raise his Tidal Fist to level three. After advancing it to level three, when Xu Ning used Tidal Fist, his lethality increased to an even greater extent. Now, Xu Ning was able to hit quadruple strength punches continuously without the aid of single strength punches and double strength punches. With this kind of strength, Xu Ning could basically instantly kill someone. Even in the face of a semi void realm demon beast in the mountains, Xu Ning could try and fight it. However, after Tidal Fist advanced to level three, Xu Ning discovered a problem, which was that the ¡°+¡± besides Tidal Fist on the Martial Arts Panel had disappeared. There were nine levels in a void realm secret technique, and his Tidal Fist had only been cultivated to the third level. There was still a long way to go before it waspletely cultivated. Xu Ning knew the reason for this. This was because, after reaching the fourth level, the void realm secret technique would involve change on the ¡°characteristic¡± scale, and if he wanted to cultivate his ¡°characteristic¡±, he must reach the void realm first. This was one of the manifestations of the connection between a void realm secret scroll and a void realm secret technique. Before Xu Ning became a void realm martial artist, his Tidal Fist was stuck in the third level. Afterwards, Xu Ning consumed another 1,000 units of energy to raise his me Breath Bone Sutra gifted by Feng Chengyu to the third level. The me Breath Bone Sutra was, to a certain extent, a higher level version of the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic. It was a technique that strengthened the physical body. Once a mortal martial artist turned into a void realm martial artist, their body would undergo a qualitative change. The strength of their body would also increase by another magnitude. The me Breath Bone Sutra could hammer and strengthen a void realm physical body. In addition, the me Breath Bone Sutra also had the function of healing injuries. ording to the description of the me Breath Bone Sutra, once one cultivated it to the ninth level, as long as one wasn¡¯t killed on the spot, even if one¡¯s bones were crushed, one could still recover from the injuries. Although Xu Ning had only cultivated the me Breath Bone Sutra to the third level, Xu Ning could still quickly heal his injuries. Xu Ning¡¯s face was scratched by Gu Qinghe with a flying knife just before this, which healed within a few seconds. This was the power of the me Breath Bone Sutra. After raising the Tidal Fist and me Breath Bone Sutra to the third level, Xu Ning only had 50 units of energy left. Xu Ning began to feel stressed from his energy reserves running low. ¡°I have to save these 15 Pure Source Dans first. There may be other uses for it in the future.¡± Xu Ning put away the Pure Source Dans. He had basically reached his limit in terms of his strength, so he didn¡¯t need energy for the time being. Afterwards, Xu Ning took out his belt and checked the Thousand Source Bug. After devouring several kinds of ores, it expelled Aura Crystals every few days. But now, the Thousand Source Bug fell into a state of deep sleep. The Thousand Source Bug curled up, making its whole body look like a little white ball. Xu Ning was not worried about this. He actually looked forward to it. It was because this was the precursor to the metamorphosis of the Thousand Source Bug. After hatching, the Thousand Source Bug would continue to grow over time and transform again and again. After each metamorphosis, the Thousand Source Bug would evolve and expel higher-quality Aura Crystals. The Aura Crystal that the Thousand Source Bug expelled was no longer enough to meet Xu Ning¡¯s requirements. After this metamorphosis, Xu Ning hoped that this Thousand Source Bug would give him a satisfactory result. After everything was cleaned up, Xu Ning changed his clothes and closed his eyes on the bed to rest. After he went through that long journey, Xu Ning did feel tired. Perhaps due to exhaustion, Xu Ning actually fell asleep. Xu Ning woke up after hearing an argument outside. ¡®Someone seems to be arguing.¡¯ Xu Ning sat up and listened to the argument outside. ¡°This voice seems to be Gu Qinghe¡¯s?¡± Xu Ning winced. He quickly walked out of the living room. More than ten meters away, Gu Qinghe was having an argument with a handsome young man. Both of them looked like they could start fighting at any time. ¡°What is going on?¡± Xu Ning couldn¡¯t understand the reason why Gu Qinghe, who had just arrived here, would start an argument with others. If it were not for the restrictions, the two would have definitely started fighting. Not only was Xu Ning watching them, but there were also people popping out of their living rooms. However, no one moved forward. They just watched the excitement from far away. Some of them have been here for more than ten days, so their daily lives were rather very boring. It was rare to see something this exciting, so they all wanted to watch. Xu Ning thought about it and finally walked towards the two of them. ¡°Brother Gu, calm down.¡± Xu Ning walked behind Gu Qinghe and patted him on the shoulder. Although Gu Qinghe had inadvertently hurt him before, Xu Ning felt that he was a good person, so he was willing to help him. Xu Ning and the handsome young man on the opposite side looked at each other. He then persuaded Gu Qinghe, ¡°In ten days, there will be a true disciple admission test. If you get into a dispute now, the gain will not be worth the loss.¡± After Gu Qinghe was convinced by Xu Ning, his anger seemed to have faded. But he still gritted his teeth and said cruelly to the handsome young man, ¡°Duan Xuefeng, just you wait!¡± ¡°What?¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he realized that the feud between the two was not recent. The two of them should be old acquaintances. Chapter 118 - Thousand Source Bug Metamorphosis

Chapter 118: Thousand Source Bug Metamorphosis

The handsome young man named Duan Xuefeng sneered when he heard the words. ¡°Gu Qinghe, if you really think my Duan family arranged for someone to assassinate you, then you should show some evidence. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you spout this nonsense.¡± ¡°Now that I have arrived at the Yun Faction, your family members can¡¯t clean up your mess anymore.¡± After Duan Xuefeng spoke, he took a long look at Xu Ning before turning around and leaving. Gu Qinghe clenched his fists. It was obvious that he had a long history with Duan Xuefeng. Xu Ning patted Gu Qinghe on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Ning could basically guess what the two were fighting over. Gu Qinghe, who ran for his life just before arriving at the Yun Faction, thought the killer who pursued him was this man named Duan Xuefeng. ¡°Brother Xu, thank you very much.¡± Gu Qinghe forcibly calmed his mood. Gu Qinghe had always suspected that the killer was a member of the Duan family, and now that he saw Duan Xuefeng and was provoked by him in every possible way, Gu Qinghe couldn¡¯t hold back and almost started fighting him. If Xu Ning hadn¡¯t appeared, maybe Gu Qinghe would have thrown hands. ¡°The great families in our Gushan Canton are not in harmony.¡± Gu Qinghe took the initiative to exin to Xu Ning, ¡°Our Gu family and their Duan family have been in conflict. If it weren¡¯t for the warnings and rules of the faction, our two families might have already started fighting.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t have too manyments to make about this matter. After all, this was a dispute between other people¡¯s families. ¡°Now that we¡¯re at the Yun Faction, let¡¯s concentrate on practicing.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°If you can sessfully train and gain the status of a deacon in the faction, wouldn¡¯t it be easy for you to clean him up then?¡± ¡°So, rx, wait for the assessment toe, maintain a good state, and strive to be selected as a true disciple first.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made Gu Qinghe feel relieved. ¡°What you said is extremely true.¡± Gu Qinghe responded. ¡­ Ten days went by. A leading disciple came and called out all the disciples in the residential area before gathering them in an open space. ¡°Brothers and sisters.¡± The leading disciple looked at the crowd. ¡°Today is the day for the selection of true disciples. Please be prepared.¡± After the leading disciple spoke, everyone in the crowd looked full of expectations. Everyone was well aware of the difference between a true disciple and an inner disciple. A true disciple had a special mentor, and if one had any doubts, one could personally ask their mentor. Moreover, the mentors of true disciples were all elders in the faction. Disciples of faction elders not only had a high status, but they also had easier ess to resources. But inner disciples were different. The training resources provided to inner disciples were nothing more than a Pure Source Dan every month. If one wanted to obtain more resources, one could only earn contribution points bypleting faction missions. Moreover, if they had any questions about their martial arts practice, they could only ask the deacons for help once a month, and the effectiveness of doing that was far worse than asking elders. ¡°Brother Xu, do you think we can be true disciples?¡± Gu Qinghe was a little nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s just go with whatever happens.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Brothers and sisters,e with me.¡± The leading disciple walked out of the residential area with more than 30 people behind him. After walking for around 15 minutes, they were taken to a garden. There were pavilions, terraces and gardens everywhere, filled with birds and flowers. ¡°This is the venue of the assessment?¡± Gu Qinghe looked puzzled as he mumbled, ¡°Are we here to enjoy the scenery?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t speak, he instead just looked around. Suddenly, Xu Ning saw a pool of water not far away from the garden. And in that pond, there were colorful fish swimming everywhere. Xu Ning suddenly realized something. ¡®This¡­ this shouldn¡¯t be the spirit fish for testing aptitude, right?¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly remembered that when he first saw Liu Yijian, a martial artist in the void realm, he had seen a simr pond in his yard. And the fish in his pond seemed to be the same species as the fish in this pond. ¡®We might be in trouble¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®If they are using spirit fish to test our aptitude, my results will be horrible.¡¯ Xu Ning hoped that the colorful swimming fish in the pond were just ordinary fish. However, the next words from the leading disciple made Xu Ning feel hopeless. ¡°Brothers and sisters, please stand near the pond.¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ Xu Ning felt regretful. Xu Ning had concluded that he might not have a chance to be a true disciple anymore. As the crowd surrounded the pond, the spirit fish seemed to have sensed something. They scattered and swam in the direction of certain disciples. A few people were bombarded with fish, while most of the crowd had no fish in front of them. This made Xu Ning breathe a sigh of relief. Since most people didn¡¯t have any spirit fish in front of them, the fact that his own talents were extremely poor would not be noticed. Otherwise, it didn¡¯t make sense how he was so strong with such a poor aptitude. While the crowd gathered around the pond, several people were watching from the garden loft. These people were the high-ranking elders in the Yun Faction. ¡°There are very few talents in this year¡¯s batch of neers.¡± One of the gray-haired old men expressed his disappointment. ¡°Actually¡­¡± A beautiful woman also said, ¡°Aptitude is the most important thing in martial arts practice, and this batch of neers are indeed very talented. Although there were spirit fish that swam towards some disciples, they are in the minority. Most of the spirit fish are stillzy and don¡¯t wish to swim up at all.¡± ¡°Since you are not satisfied, all of these disciples who are recognized by the spirit fish will belong to me.¡± A sloppy-looking man suddenly spoke. ¡°No way!¡± The beautiful woman then pointed to a girl in a yellow shirt. ¡°I will ept her as my apprentice, and no one will snatch her from me.¡± ¡°You stole the most talented one.¡± The sloppy man said, ¡°Then that person belongs to me.¡± The rest of the elders also finished selecting their disciples. In front of the pond. ¡°Brothers and sisters.¡± Soon after, someone gave a piece of paper to the leading disciple. The leading disciple nced at it before pointing out a few people. ¡°You have been selected as true disciples!¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ These words were not directed to Xu Ning nor Gu Qinghe. But Duan Xuefeng, Gu Qinghe¡¯s former rival, was selected. Xu Ning felt a little unfortunate. There were too many benefits for being a true disciple. Xu Ning felt rather unfortunate that he lost the selection just like this. ¡°What?¡± As soon as the leading disciple finished talking, people began to discuss. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an assessment? The assessment hasn¡¯t even started yet, but it¡¯s already over?¡± Most of them didn¡¯t know that this type of spirit fish could assess their aptitude. The leading disciple was very patient. It was obvious that this was not the first time this situation had happened. ¡°Everyone, please stay calm.¡± The leading disciple said, ¡°In this pond, there are spirit fish that can assess aptitude. Just now when you surrounded the pond, your aptitude was tested.¡± ¡°Does it just test aptitude?¡± One of the disciples that wasn¡¯t chosen asked. ¡°Yes, there is only one test.¡± The leading disciple said, ¡°If you think this is unfair, you can go to the loft.¡± The leading disciple pointed in a direction. ¡°The elders are all gathered there at this moment. If you are not satisfied, you can ask the elders. After all, every selected person was picked by the elders personally.¡± As soon as this remark came out, the scene suddenly became quiet. Everyone looked at the loft, but no one dared toin. The leading disciple said, ¡°If you are not selected as true disciples, please leave. Someone will arrange for you to enter the inner sect.¡± ¡°For everyone who has been selected, please follow me. I will take you to see the elders.¡± ¡°Brother Xu¡­¡± Gu Qinghe had a terrible look on his face. Neither he nor Xu Ning was chosen as true disciples, but the guy he hated the most was chosen. Gu Qinghe spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just ept reality.¡± Xu Ning could onlyfort him. ¡°Gu Qinghe.¡± Duan Xuefeng stepped forward and said with a grin, ¡°Back in Gushan Canton, you were always fighting with me. Now you know the gap between our strengths, right?¡± ¡°You!¡± Gu Qinghe¡¯s teeth rattled. ¡°When you see me next time, remember to call me Senior Brother.¡± Afterwards, Duan Xuefengughed out loudly and followed the leading disciple to the garden loft. Gu Qinghe¡¯s face was pale. He felt helpless. The 30 people who were not selected as true disciples all returned to their rooms in low spirits. Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe walked behind the group. ¡°Brother Gu.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to speak. Xu Ning wanted to rify a problem. ¡°Apparently, true disciples are able to obtain superior-grade void realm secret scrolls, but we inner disciples can only get middle-grade void realm secret scrolls. What is the difference between the two?¡± In fact, Xu Ning was most concerned about the quality difference between void realm secret scrolls. Xu Ning was not jealous of the status of a true disciple. Even though more resources were allocated to them, Xu Ning could obtain resources through other means. The only thing that worried him was the difference in the quality of void realm secret scrolls. After being questioned by Xu Ning, Gu Qinghe switched his attention to him. ¡°Superior-grade void realm secret scrolls and middle-grade void realm secret scrolls are the same for the first six stages.¡± Gu Qinghe seemed to be knowledgeable about this. He exined, ¡°But starting from the void realm seventh stage, the advancement speed of a middle-grade void realm secret scroll will be significantly slower than a superior-grade void realm secret scroll.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the advancement speed?¡± Xu Ning looked surprised. ¡°The strength and foundation isn¡¯t different?¡± He remembered that Feng Chengyu said that the difference in quality between void realm secret scrolls would cause a significant difference in the strength of the practitioners. ¡°Only an inferior-grade void realm secret scroll would cause a practitioner to be weaker than their peers.¡± Gu Qinghe exined, ¡°It is because inferior-grade void realm secret scrolls have ws.¡± ¡°On the other hand, middle-grade and superior-grade void realm secret scrolls are able to construct aplete void realm martial arts system, but a superior-grade void realm secret scroll is much more sophisticated, so in theter stages, its advancement speed will be much faster.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes showed a rxed look. ¡®So it turns out that the difference between a middle-grade and a superior-grade void realm secret scroll only lies in the speed of advancement.¡¯ Thest thing Xu Ning worried about was the speed of advancement! As long as he had the Martial Arts Panel, whether it was a difficult or a simple advancement, all Xu Ning needed to do was to click the ¡°+¡± sign. As long as a middle-grade void realm secret scroll didn¡¯t have any disadvantages when fighting against their peers, then Xu Ning did not care. After rifying the problem, Xu Ning no longer felt unfortunate that he wasn¡¯t selected as a true disciple. Gu Qinghe saw Xu Ning¡¯s rxed expression and asked, ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t you feel unfortunate that you weren¡¯t selected?¡± ¡°Of course I feel unfortunate.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°On the bright side, at least we are still inner disciples. Compared to those outer disciples, we are much better.¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Gu Qinghe was affected by Xu Ning¡¯s optimism, so he felt much better as well. ¡­ Because the person responsible for taking the crowd to the inner sect had not yet arrived yet, the inner disciples who failed to be selected as true disciples were still in their previous residences. At night. Before Xu Ning was about to go to bed, he heard a slight gurgling sound in his belt. Xu Ning suddenly remembered his Thousand Source Bug was in the process of metamorphosis. He quickly took it and opened the beltpartment. Inside the hiddenpartment, the Thousand Source Bug was no longer curled up into a ball. It hadpletely stretched out its body. Compared to the past, the Thousand Source Bug had undergone tremendous changes. The previous Thousand Source Bug was white and the size of a rice grain. Other than when it was swallowing ores, one couldn¡¯t tell its head from its tail. But now, the Thousand Source Bug was a size bigger, growing into the size of a cabbage caterpir. Not only that, but under its fleshy, fat body, there were two rows of barbed legs, and its eyes and mouth could also now be distinguished. ¡°Has the metamorphosis beenpleted?¡± Xu Ning took a closer look. Suddenly, he noticed that the Thousand Source Bug¡¯s mouth seemed to be wriggling. Its fleshy stomach also seemed to have suddenly shrunk. ¡°Is it about to expel Aura Crystals?¡± Sure enough, the Thousand Source Bug opened its mouth and a transparent aura crystal was spat out. Before the metamorphosis, the Thousand Source Bug had stopped eating ores, so this Aura Crystal was formed from the pure natural aura absorption of the air. Soon after, a transparent Aura Crystal was spat out. The size of this Aura Crystal was at least twice asrge than before. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t wait to see how much energy units this Aura Crystal contained. ¡ª Discovered energy 10 units, absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°10 units of energy!¡± Xu Ning smiled.?¡®So every time the Thousand Source Bug undergoes a metamorphosis, the quality of Aura Crystals will be greatly improved!¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long it takes to expel Aura Crystals.¡± Chapter 119 - Inner Sect Training

Chapter 119: Inner Sect Training

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yun Sect. Inner sect. ¡®From now on, I will be an inner disciple of the Yun Sect.¡¯ Xu Ning was carrying his waist paiza, clothing, room key, and a Pure Source Pill that he had just received as a reward for new disciples. Just this morning, all of the 30 people who failed the core disciple selection test were taken to the inner sect to seal their identity as inner sect disciples. ¡°Xu Ning, what are you going to do next?¡± Gu Qinghe and Xu Ning had gotten closer with each other; they were no longer acquaintances. When Gu Qinghe asked Xu Ning this question, he was also confused. As inner disciples, their degree of freedom was very high. Except forpleting missions at least once every three months, as long as they didn¡¯t leave the sect, they could do almost anything they wanted. Whether they practiced or had fun, no one cared. ¡°Do missions and strive to get a void realm secret scroll as soon as possible.¡± Xu Ning had already nned for this. After receiving their supplies just now, Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe strolled around the inner sect. In the Materials Hall, they saw the price for middle-grade and inferior-grade void realm secret scrolls. After going through them, an inferior-grade void realm secret scroll cost 100 contribution points, while a middle-grade void realm secret scroll cost 200 sect contribution points. In the inner sect, contribution points could be exchanged for Pure Source Pills, with a ratio of ten to one. Ten contribution points could be exchanged for one Pure Source Pill. However, the Materials Hall did not support the exchange in both ways. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s most important to get a void realm secret scroll first.¡± Gu Qinghe thought that what Xu Ning was saying was reasonable. ¡°A middle-grade void realm secret scroll costs only 200 contribution points, which is really not expensive. I went through some of the missions in the Mission Hall, and some of the rewards are paid with hundreds of contribution points.¡± ¡°But those missions that pay huge amounts of contribution points are beyond our abilities.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Those missions are for the void realm disciples of the inner sect.¡± Inside the inner sect, there were also void realm disciples. When void realm disciples advanced to the void realm fourth stage, they could choose to leave the inner sect and be a deacon of the sect, allowing them to be in charge of external affairs. If they did a good job, they might be an elder of the sect in the future. But because they were from the inner sect, they could notpete for the position of sect master. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gu Qinghe felt a little regretful. ¡°It would be great if Pure Source Pills can be exchanged for contribution points. If it is possible, I can ask my family to send me some Pure Source Pills and exchange it for some contribution points.¡± After getting to know each other better, Xu Ning had figured out Gu Qinghe¡¯s identity. He was a bastard son of the contemporary family head of the Gu family in Gushan Canton, and he was sent here because of his outstanding talent. His family could indeed provide him with resources. ¡°Why can¡¯t Pure Source Pills be exchanged for contribution points?¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s just not possible at the Materials Hall. Inner disciples can definitely exchange with each other, but if you do this privately, it will be at a premium. A Pure Source Pill may be exchanged for less than ten contribution points.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s less than ten. At least, it will save me a lot of effort.¡± Gu Qinghe was confident that he had his family to support him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that killer on the road, I wouldn¡¯t have lost the 50 Pure Source Pills that I had carried with me. Even at a premium, I can exchange them for two middle-grade void realm secret scrolls. One for you, and one for me.¡± Gu Qinghe spoke with anger in his voice. He obviously thought of Duan Xuefeng who had be a core disciple. ¡°You really are wealthy.¡± Xu Ning smiled when Gu Qinghe said this. Gu Qinghe was indeed a good friend. ¡°When I get back to my room and clean up, I will send a letter to my home and have my dad send me another 50 Pure Source Pills.¡± Gu Qinghe said. ¡°Aren¡¯t Pure Source Pills very rare in the outside world?¡± Xu Ning remembered that Feng Chengyu had only obtained 30 Pure Source Pills with the help of her status as the family head. ¡°It is¡­¡± Gu Qinghe scratched his head. ¡°However, my father has been nice to me ever since I was a child. If he worked hard, he should be able to get 50 more Pure Source Pills.¡± Xu Ning was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home. After we pack up our stuff, I have to go to the Mission Hall and look at the avable missions.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t want to wait around for a single second. He just wanted to earn contribution points, then redeem them for a middle-grade void realm secret scroll. ¡­ In the afternoon. Xu Ning came to the Mission Hall. Gu Qinghe didn¡¯t go with him, instead he was writing a letter to his family. The Mission Hall at this time was full of people. Although the sect had no requirements for inner sect disciples, since they came to the Yun Sect, most of them were still motivated in their pursuit of martial arts. In order to obtain the necessary resources for their martial arts practice, everyone was willing toplete missions. ¡®Let¡¯s see if there are any missions I can take.¡¯ On the wall of the Mission Hall, there were ck boards filled with descriptions of various missions. If the mission was epted by someone, someone would take it off and update it with a new mission. ¡®Mission content: Ten feathers from a void realm Night Hunting Snow Eagle; mission reward: 150 contribution points; mission time limit: unlimited; remarks: none.¡¯ ¡®Mission content: eliminate the Danggushan Horse Bandits; mission reward: 300 contribution points; mission time limit: three months; remarks: none.¡¯ ¡®Mission content¡­¡¯ Missions were ced in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. Some of these missions weremissioned by the faction, while some weremissioned by individuals. ¡°There are a lot of missions.¡± Xu Ning was dazzled. The more choices, the harder it was to choose. Some missions, although the rewards were attractive, were too dangerous. Some missions were rtively simple, but had low rewards and were time-consuming. This was the first time Xu Ning would conduct a mission, so he wanted to stay on the safe side. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning saw a mission description in the corner. ¡®Mission content: sparring partner for void realm secret technique practice; mission reward: 10 contribution points/day; mission time limit: long-term; remarks: spirit realm warrior, mastered a void realm secret technique.¡¯ ¡®This seems to suit me well.¡¯ Xu Ning was interested in this mission. This mission must be a privatemission, and the opposite party should also be an inner disciple. He wouldn¡¯t have to go out of the faction, so there was no danger involved. In addition to this, Xu Ning had already cultivated the me Breath Bone Sutra to the third level. Even if he suffered from some minor injuries during the sparring session, he would recover quickly. So overall, this mission was quite suited for Xu Ning. ¡¯10 contribution points every day. It¡¯s quite a lot.¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his mind,?¡®As long as I work for 20 days, I can get the 200 contribution points needed to buy a void realm secret scroll.¡¯ As long as Xu Ning got his hands on a void realm secret scroll, he could immediately break through the realms with the help of the remaining 15 Pure Source Pills. ¡®This one.¡¯ After Xu Ning decided, he quickly went to the counter to line up. If someone epted this mission while he was in the queue, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to ept this mission anymore. But Xu Ning was quite lucky, as the mission was still there after he finished queuing up. ¡°Which mission do you wish to ept?¡± The mission receptionist in front of the counter was a young girl who was also an inner disciple. She was working at the Mission Hall to obtain more Pure Source Pills. Xu Ning described the mission he wanted. ¡°Sure, that mission has not been imed yet.¡± The girl took out a piece of paper. ¡°Tell me your information.¡± Xu Ning said his name and the house number of his residence. The girl recorded it and handed another piece of the mission details to Xu Ning. ¡°Take this and you can do the mission.¡± ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Xu Ning took it and walked out of the Mission Hall. ¡®Mission requester: Le Caiwei; mission location: Spring Moon Courtyard Room 16.¡± Xu Ning looked at the mission location and was a little surprised. Spring Moon Courtyard was where the elites of the inner sect lived. Ordinary inner disciples, like Xu Ning and Gu Qinghe, lived in ordinary rooms. Although they were individual rooms, they were rtively small. However, the advantage of such rooms was that there was no need to pay for rent. On the other hand, the Spring Moon Courtyard contained single-family houses. In the inner sect, living in a ce like this required arge sum of Pure Source Pills every month. ¡°Le Caiwei isn¡¯t a void realm warrior, right?¡± Xu Ning said doubtfully. Generally speaking, people who lived in the Spring Moon Courtyard had a strong family background, and most of them were void realm disciples. ¡°Probably not¡­¡± Immediately, Xu Ning rejected this idea. A void realm warrior would never practice a void realm secret technique with a spirit realm warrior. After all, this kind of practice was too weak to be effective. ¡®Since she¡¯s not a void realm warrior, then her family background must be strong.¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the information on the paper.?¡®Should I go to find Le Caiwei tomorrow, or should I go now?¡¯ The mission paid 10 contribution points a day for the sparring session, but it was already in the afternoon, so they could spar for half a day at most. ¡®Forget about it, I¡¯ll go and take a look first. I have nothing to do anyway.¡¯ Xu Ning put away the mission details and walked towards the Spring Moon Courtyard. In the morning, Xu Ning had already mapped out the inner sect, so Xu Ning was not afraid of getting lost. ¡®Spring Moon Courtyard Room 16.¡¯ Soon after, Xu Ning found the location. Xu Ning walked to the door and knocked on the door. Soon after, he heard the sound of footsteps and the door opened. He saw a chubby girl standing in the courtyard. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning, I imed the sparring mission from Le Caiwei.¡± The chubby girl heard him and said, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Sister Caiwei, the sparring partner for your mission is here.¡± The chubby girl shouted into the loft of the house. Xu Ning realized that Le Caiwei was someone else. A tall woman suddenly walked out. She looked to be in herte twenties. She was not wearing the clothes of an inner disciple, instead she wore a dark green dress. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning, and I epted your mission.¡± Xu Ning handed over the mission details. Le Caiwei took a look and then returned it. Her attitude was neither warm nor cold. ¡°You are in the mortal realm ninth stage, have you practiced a void realm secret technique?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning replied. He didn¡¯t care about Le Caiwei¡¯s attitude as long as Le Caiwei gave him the contribution points. ¡°Let¡¯s spar for a bit first.¡± Le Caiwei motioned Xu Ning to walk to the open space in the courtyard. ¡°Sister Le.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s afternoon already. If we start sparring now, what about the contribution points?¡± ¡°Ten.¡± Le Caiwei answered simply. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡®How generous.¡¯ ¡°But I have to test your strength first. If you are too weak, then I have to ask you to leave.¡± Le Caiwei said. ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning was prepared to fight. Seeing this, Le Caiwei waved her fists and swung at his face. ¡®Her void realm secret technique is also a punching technique.¡¯ Xu Ning was also ready to face Le Caiwei. Bang! Bang! Bang! The two punched at each other. Because it was just a spar and that Xu Ning was on the defensive side, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, so all of his Tidal Fist moves were defensive. ¡°What?¡± Le Caiwei punched out and saw that Xu Ning could easily block her punches. She narrowed her eyes and the speed of her punches increased again. ¡®Le Caiwei¡¯s punching technique ispletely opposite to Tidal Fist.¡¯ Xu Ning dissected Le Caiwei¡¯s punch.?¡®Tidal Fist is tough and powerful, one punch is more powerful than the other. Although it is a secret technique of the ¡®water¡¯ characteristic, it is extremely fierce, like a hurricane wave.¡¯ ¡®But Le Caiwei¡¯s punches are light and fast. Between each punch, there is a feminine dark force, which causes her opponent to feel out of control.¡¯ Xu Ning quickly figured out the essence of Le Caiwei¡¯s punching technique. ¡°Your strength is not bad.¡± Le Caiwei attacked continuously, but she still couldn¡¯t find any w in Xu Ning¡¯s defense. She smiled with satisfaction. ¡°I found several sparring partners in the past, but no one is your level. You not only mastered a void realm secret technique, but also a punching technique like me, which is beneficial to me.¡± ¡°In this case, before I advance to the void realm, you will be my sparring partner.¡± Le Caiwei was very satisfied with Xu Ning. ¡°Come on, this time, you attack me.¡± Le Caiwei said to Xu Ning. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning answered. Le Caiwei wanted to practice her defensive punching skills. ¡®Practicing a void realm secret technique is so troublesome.¡¯ Whether it was a void realm secret technique or a mortal realm external skill, Xu Ning used the Martial Arts Panel to improve. Xu Ning absorbed all of the techniques and routines after advancing. However, martial artists such as Le Caiwei could only improve through practice, sparring, and even actualbat. ¡°Here!¡± This time, Xu Ning took the initiative to attack. Xu Ning used a Tidal Fist punchbo. Because he was not facing a real enemy, Xu Ning only used single strength punches. If he used double strength punches, Le Caiwei might not be able to defend against it. Xu Ning inferred that her void realm punching technique was only in the first level, and there was still some gap before she could reach level two. ¡°You aren¡¯t using your full strength!¡± Le Caiwei realized that Xu Ning was holding back, so she punched out and said, ¡°Show me all your strength!¡± ¡°All my strength?¡± Xu Ning knew very well that if he used quadruple strength punches, Le Caiwei¡¯s defense would copse, and within five punches, Le Caiwei would lose consciousness. ¡®I¡¯ll use double strength punches first.¡¯ Internal Qi began to surge in Xu Ning¡¯s body. ¡°What?¡± Le Caiwei suddenly felt a sense of danger. ¡®His next punch seems¡­ very strong!¡¯ Chapter 120 - Le Caiweis Invitation

Chapter 120: Le Caiwei¡¯s Invitation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After sensing the threat, Le Caiwei raised her attention to the extreme. Noticing that Xu Ning was getting ready to go on the offensive, she was ready to defend. Bang! Xu Ning threw out a double strength punch. Le Caiwei used her forearm to block it. ¡®Double the power!¡¯ Le Caiwei¡¯s pupils shrunk:?¡®Sure enough, he was going easy on me before.¡¯ ¡®But it¡¯s not just that his punch is stronger, it¡¯s¡­¡¯ Just when Le Caiwei was about to fight back, Xu Ning punched out again. He was still using double strength punches. Le Caiwei¡¯s eyebrows began to frown. ¡®His explosive power suddenly doubled, but why is he still so fast?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s punching speed suddenly increased again. The double strength punchespletely wrapped Le Caiwei like a violent storm, leaving Le Caiwei with no chance to breathe. ¡®Painful!¡¯ This was Le Caiwei¡¯s current feelings. Her face and forearm were assaulted by a powerful force. She could feel them swelling up. Le Caiwei wanted to fight back, but Xu Ning would not stop attacking. Everytime she tried to counterattack, her ws would be revealed. Suddenly, Le Caiwei¡¯s arm flicked to the side. Her defense was now wide open. Xu Ning punched forward. His fist barely stopped just when it was about to touch Le Caiwei. A gust of wind blew away Le Caiwei¡¯s messy hair. ¡®This inner disciple is so strong.¡¯ The chubby girl had been watching the spar from the sidelines all this time. In her mind, Le Caiwei was one of the strongest inner disciples outside of the void realm. But this new inner disciple easily surpassed Le Caiwei. ¡°What level is your void realm secret technique at?¡± Le Caiwei flipped her hair behind her ears and looked at Xu Ning. She was confused, surprised, and puzzled. ¡°Third level.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°Third level¡­¡± Le Caiwei bit her lip and a look suddenly shed in her eyes. ¡®Strong enough.¡¯ Le Caiwei paused for a moment. She seemed to be adjusting her mental state. ¡°You should hold back your strength, otherwise¡­ I can¡¯t defend myself.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning would certainly meet the demands of his employer. ¡°Let¡¯s continue practicing our punching techniques, but this time I will be on the offensive side.¡± Le Caiwei said to her sparring partner. ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning got into a defensive position. Time flew by, and soon after, two and a half hours had passed. It was already evening. ¡°That¡¯s it for today.¡± Le Caiwei stopped. Le Caiwei was sweating. Her clothes were soaked, and her hair was stuck together. At the end of it all, her aura was now in a disorderly state. She was obviously exhausted. Xu Ning¡¯s clothes were still clean, and he was calm as a cucumber. Looking at him, Le Caiwei felt a little frustrated. ¡°Go bring 100 contribution points.¡± Le Caiwei looked at the chubby girl. Soon after, the chubby girl brought a paper voucher worth 100 contribution points. ¡°For Xu Ning.¡± The paper voucher was handed over to Xu Ning. ¡°This is your pay for the next ten days.¡± Le Caiwei said, ¡°Remember toe early tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning nodded with satisfaction as he looked at the 100 contribution point paper voucher. It was refreshing to work with a generous employer. ¡°I will head off then.¡± Xu Ning put away the paper voucher and was about to leave. ¡°Wait.¡± Le Caiwei called Xu Ning, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you around before.¡± ¡°I just entered the inner sect today.¡± Xu Ning exined. ¡°You became an inner disciple just today?¡± Le Caiwei was obviously surprised. Her eyes narrowed. She thought about it before asking, ¡°Would you like to join the Seven Boxers?¡± ¡°Seven Boxers?¡± Xu Ning was puzzled: ¡°What do you mean?¡± Le Caiwei exined truthfully, ¡°The Seven Boxers is an organizational group within the inner sect.¡± ¡°The inner sect has a rtively rxed environment, but because of this, it is difficult for individuals to bepetitive. In order to make up for such personal weaknesses, some powerful inner sect disciples have formed their own minor forces.¡± ¡°The Seven Boxers was formed by Senior Brother Xiao Qiyun, and he is in the void realm third stage.¡± Le Caiwei continued, ¡°As long as you join the Seven Boxers, you will receive internal assistance from us. Besides strictly prohibited behavior, everyone will help each other.¡± Xu Ning heard this and began to think. But Xu Ning did not immediately agree to this. Joining them would be convenient, but naturally there would also be constraints. He had to collect more information before deciding whether to join or not. ¡°Thank you Sister Le for the invitation, but I have to think this over first.¡± Xu Ning declined. ¡°Okay, you can think about it first.¡± Le Caiwei did not force him. Afterwards, Xu Ning bid farewell and left the Spring Moon Courtyard. ¡°Sister Caiwei, you seem to be very satisfied with this sparring session.¡± The chubby girl brought a wet towel with warm water and gently wiped Le Caiwei¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I am very satisfied.¡± Le Caiwei nodded: ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s void realm punching technique is very clever. Whether it is offensive or defensive, he is excellent at both. No matter what kind of practice I need, he can meet my requirements.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to find such a good sparring partner. Giving him ten contribution points a day is practically a steal.¡± ¡°Do you think he will join the Seven Boxers?¡± The chubby girl asked. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Le Caiwei shook her head. ¡°An ordinary disciple would definitely join the Seven Boxers instantly. But he probably won¡¯t, unless the benefits tempt him.¡± ¡°For people like him, even if they don¡¯t join an inner sect organization, they can still stand out in the inner sect and make a name for themselves.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Le Caiwei paused: ¡°I will still try to get him, since I am not actively helping the Seven Boxers currently.¡± ¡°Before, Guo Yuechun and I were simr in strength, but recently, she managed to break through the void realm and start to squeeze me out of the Seven Boxers.¡± Le Caiwei¡¯s expression turned a little cold. ¡°If I want to continue to stand on my two feet, I have to find a teammate, and Xu Ning is a good candidate. He is not only strong, but also young and sufficiently talented. He will be able to enter the void realm in a few years. By then, I will definitely enter the void realm as well. If Xu Ning is willing to support me, I will be qualified to fight for the next leader position of the Seven Boxers.¡± The chubby girl listened and scratched her head. ¡°Soplicated.¡± ¡­ Xu Ning ate some food first before returning to his room. Looking at the paper voucher that was worth 100 contribution points, Xu Ning had a smile on his face. ¡°Xu Ning, you are finally back.¡± Gu Qinghe pushed open Xu Ning¡¯s door. His room was next to Xu Ning¡¯s. ¡°What did you do this afternoon? Why haven¡¯t I seen you around?¡± Gu Qinghe walked in. ¡°I wanted to go to the Mission Hall and look at the missions with you.¡± ¡°I already went to the Mission Hall.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I have already epted a mission, and I even got paid.¡± Xu Ning shook the paper voucher worth 100 contribution points. ¡°What?¡± Gu Qinghe quickly grabbed the paper coupon in Xu Ning¡¯s hand and took a closer look. ¡°What kind of mission gives you 100 contribution points in one afternoon?¡± Gu Qinghe returned the paper voucher to Xu Ning and quickly asked. ¡°Sparring practice.¡± Xu Ning exined: ¡°I apanied a senior sister to practice her void realm secret techniques. I make ten contribution points a day. This is my pay for the next ten days.¡± Gu Qinghe was a little envious after hearing this: ¡°Tomorrow I have to go to the Mission Hall and ept a mission.¡± ¡°What did you do this afternoon?¡± Xu Ning asked casually. ¡°When you were away, I walked around by myself, got to know some people, and asked about the inner sect.¡± Gu Qinghe replied. ¡°Asked about the inner sect¡­¡± Xu Ning heard the words and asked, ¡°Do you know about the Seven Boxers?¡± ¡°Seven Boxers?¡± Gu Qinghe replied, ¡°Of course I know, the Seven Boxers are one of thergest internal groups in the inner sect. They can even influence the decisions of inner sect deacons.¡± ¡°As far as I know, many of the new disciples want to join these internal organizations, but are not able to. Why do you ask? Do you want to join the Seven Boxers?¡± Gu Qinghe asked casually. ¡°The senior sister who practiced with me, wants me to join the Seven Boxers.¡± Xu Ning responded, ¡°But I didn¡¯t immediately agree.¡± Gu Qinghe frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you value this opportunity?¡± ¡°I heard that as long as you join the Seven Boxers, you will be given an extra Pure Source Pill every month by the Seven Boxers.¡± Gu Qinghe said, ¡°Moreover, as long as you canplete the internal missions, there will be additional rewards, and I heard the rewards of the missions are very generous.¡± ¡°In addition, if you are attacked by other people or other internal groups, Seven Boxers will take the initiative to help you. Apparently, Xiao Qiyun, the leader of the Seven Boxers, is a good leader.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± After hearing what Gu Qinghe said, Xu Ning was a little tempted. Once he met Le Caiwei tomorrow, he would ask her about the details. If the benefits were tempting enough, he would ept the invitation. But if it took too much effort, then he wouldn¡¯t. ¡­ The next day. ording to the agreement, Xu Ning went to the Spring Moon Courtyard for their sparring session. Just like yesterday, he fought fiercely. At noon, Le Caiwei suddenly waved her hand. ¡°Enough, that¡¯s it for today.¡± Xu Ning looked at Le Caiwei, who seemed a little tired. ¡°Not practicing in the afternoon?¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Le Caiwei said, ¡°I still have some stuff to do this afternoon, and¡­¡± Le Caiwei pulled up her sleeves. Her two forearms, together with her fists, werepletely red and swollen. This happened yesterday as well. Le Caiwei even had to soak her arms in water to relieve the pain. Now one dayter, after more high-intensity training, the injuries on her arms had worsened. Xu Ning was not tired at all. Although he had suffered some injuries, his me Breath Bone Sutra had healed all of those injuries in no time. ¡°Next time I¡¯ll go easy.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°No need, this is better.¡± Le Caiwei responded. Although Le Caiwei had only spent one day sparring with Xu Ning, she believed that her punching technique had improved. Le Caiwei felt that if she practiced this way for a month, she would advance her void realm secret technique to level two. ¡°Sister Le, I want to ask some questions about the Seven Boxers.¡± Xu Ning said. When Le Caiwei heard Xu Ning say this, a sh of a smile appeared on her face. She guessed that after Xu Ning left yesterday, he must have asked about the Seven Boxers. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°If I join the Seven Boxers, what will I receive, and what do I need to do?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s question was very direct. ¡°As long as you join the Seven Boxers, then every month, in addition to the one Pure Source Pill that the inner disciples receive, we will also give an extra Pure Source Pill.¡± ¡°In addition, if you have a problem in the inner sect, the Seven Boxers will take the initiative to help you solve the problem.¡± Le Caiwei¡¯s words were simr to what Gu Qinghe said yesterday. Seeing that Xu Ning was not tempted, Le Caiwei said, ¡°In addition to this, there are some smaller benefits. For example, in the Seven Boxers, Pure Source Pills and contribution points can be exchanged both ways. In terms of getting missions, the Seven Boxers will receive worthwhile missions that are not avable to the public. These missions will be directly assigned to our internal group.¡± ¡°And what you need to do is toplete an internal group mission every month, which will also be paid.¡± Le Caiwei said. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xu Ning was still not too excited. Judging from the current benefits, the gains from joining the Seven Boxers did not seem very obvious. In addition to one more Pure Source Pill, he would receive more worthwhile missions, which slightly tempted Xu Ning. After seeing Xu Ning hesitating, Le Caiwei thought about it and said, ¡°This is only for beginners. There are internal sses in the Seven Boxers. If you reach a higher ss, you can receive more Pure Source Pills and a higher degree of freedom.¡± ¡°Like?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°With your strength, coupled with my help, you can reach ss Three. At ss Three, you¡¯ll receive three Pure Source Pills every month!¡± ¡°Additionally, your degree of freedom will also increase. At that point, internal missions can be done once every three months, but the difficulty of those missions slightly increases.¡± Le Caiwei¡¯s conditions finally made Xu Ning somewhat satisfied. Three more Pure Source Pills every month was worth 300 units of energy. ¡°If that is the case, I am willing to join the Seven Boxers.¡± After thinking about this, Xu Ning made a decision. ¡°Okay!¡± Le Caiwei smiled. ¡®I introduced Xu Ning to the Seven Boxers.¡¯ ¡®As long as I maintain a rtionship with Xu Ning in the future, I will surely be friends with him.¡¯ ¡°I have to attend a meeting for the Seven Boxers this afternoon.¡± Le Caiwei exined, ¡°I rmend you toe.¡± ¡°By the way, if you want to reach a higher ss, remember to show your greatest strength in the afternoon.¡± Le Caiwei couldn¡¯t wait to show those people hertest recruit. Chapter 121 - Strong Flattening

Chapter 121: Strong ttening

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the afternoon. Le Caiwei took Xu Ning to Spring Moon Courtyard Room 6. The residents of the first ten Spring Moon Courtyard rooms were all well-known inner sect elites. And Spring Moon Courtyard Room 6 was the residence of Xiao Qiyun, the leader of the Seven Boxers. However, he traveled all year round, so Spring Moon Courtyard Room 6 had be a meeting ce for the Seven Boxers. ¡°The participants of today¡¯s meeting are all middle and senior members of ss Four and ss Three.¡± Le Caiwei said to Xu Ning. Prior to this, Le Caiwei had told Xu Ning about the situation in the Seven Boxers. In the Seven Boxers, Xiao Qiyun was the only one in ss Six, with four people in ss Five. Le Caiwei was in ss Four, so she had a rtively high status in the Seven Boxers. Although her strength was not in the void realm, she was born in a big family in the city, and the family behind her was rich in resources, so she had a rtivelyrge influence in the Seven Boxers. ¡°I will directly rmend you to ss Three.¡± Le Caiwei said, ¡°If everything goes well, a person named Guo Yuechun will definitely block it in every possible way, so you should be mentally prepared.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning was not too surprised. Competition among internal cliques was not unexpected. Le Caiwei brought Xu Ning to Spring Moon Courtyard Room 6. Many people had already arrived at the first floor of the attic. They looked at Le Caiwei standing next to Xu Ning. ¡®There are at least three to four void realm martial artists here.¡¯ Xu Ning felt a lot of pressure from several people. ¡°The Yun Sect really is powerful. This is just a small group of inner disciples, yet there are so many void realm martial artists here.¡± Xu Ning was impressed by the power of the Yun Sect. In the outside world, a void realm martial artist would be extremely powerful. Moreover, the void realm martial artists here were all young people. Although after advancing to the void realm, one¡¯s rate of aging would be greatly decreased, one¡¯s appearance was still a sign of vigorous vitality. ¡°Caiwei, is this the neer you brought?¡± Someone asked Le Caiwei. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Le Caiwei responded. Xu Ning stood on the side and did not speak. Soon, everyone participating in the meeting had arrived. Thest one who came in was a young woman with an enchanting figure and heavy makeup on her face. After she walked in, she greeted the ss Four crowd, but skipped Le Caiwei. When her eyes made contact with Xu Ning, she only nced at him for a second. Xu Ning spected that she should be Le Caiwei¡¯s opponent, Guo Yuechun. ¡°Everyone is here, right?¡± Sitting in the front position was a young man with a refined body and a dignified appearance. This person¡¯s name was Ning Xun, and he was the strongest and most influential person in ss Four. ¡°Then, let¡¯s start today¡¯s meeting.¡± He nced at Xu Ning and then began to speak. Xu Ning sat next to Le Caiwei. The content of the meeting was mostly rted to the recent affairs in the sect or the Seven Boxers. Xu Ning could hardly understand what they were talking about. He just sat there as a listener for the time being. The meeting was done in about half an hour. After Ning Xun finished the final summary, he looked at Le Caiwei and said, ¡°Caiwei, are you rmending a neer today?¡± ¡°Yes, Brother Ning.¡± Le Caiwei stood up, looked around, and said, ¡°His name is Xu Ning. He is an inner disciple who entered yesterday, and I am going to rmend him to ss Three.¡± ¡®ss Three?¡¯ When Le Caiwei said this, everyone present was a little surprised. Everyone looked at Xu Ning with a curious look. A neer starting at ss Three was rare in the Seven Boxers. ¡°Le Caiwei, are you kidding me?¡± Guo Yuechun crossed her long legs as she leaned back in her chair. ¡°He is a new disciple who has not even contributed much to the Seven Boxers, so why should he be in ss Three?¡± ¡°I see that his strength is only in the spirit realm. Do you know how many spirit realm martial artists are there in the Seven Boxers? And quite a few of them are in ss Two or even ss One, so why is he so special that he should be a ss Three?¡± ¡°Le Caiwei, this is not your call.¡± Guo Yuechun did not hide her look of contempt at all. Le Caiwei¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°As a ss Four, I have a special rmendation spot every year. This year, I will use this rmendation spot for Xu Ning.¡± The two were going head-to-head with one another. Xu Ning sat on the side with a calm expression. Although he was in the middle of the dispute, he did not seem to care ¡°Then you should also know that the special rmendation also depends on the qualifications of the disciple.¡± Guo Yuechun sneered. ¡°Did he make any special contributions, or is his strength far beyond his peers?¡± ¡°In other words, if he is not outstanding in any aspect, does hee from a big family?¡± After Guo Yuechun said this, Le Caiwei¡¯s face suddenly became cold. Guo Yuechun was publicly humiliating her. ¡°Yuechun.¡± Ning Xun nced at her. ¡°Enough.¡± When Guo Yuechun heard those words, she paused for a second, but she still said, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to designate this person as a ss Three.¡± ¡°What do you guys think?¡± Ning Xun¡¯s gaze swept across the faces of more than a dozen ss Fours. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I disagree. His strength is too poor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± More than a dozen ss Fours began to express their opinions. Most of the ones that agreed had a close rtionship with Le Caiwei, while the ones that disagreed were all on the side of Guo Yuechun. Xu Ning watched all of this quietly. This incident allowed Xu Ning to figure out some of the interpersonal rtionships here. ¡°Okay.¡± Ning Xun instantly stopped the crowd. ¡°Whether Xu Ning is a ss Three, I will decide.¡± Ning Xun said, ¡°Generally speaking, outsiders who have contributed nothing and are in the spirit realm, belong to ss Two. But Xu Ning has Caiwei¡¯s rmendation this year, so we¡¯ll rx the conditions.¡± ¡°As long as we can confirm that Xu Ning¡¯s strength meets the standards of ss Three, then I will allow him to be a ss Three, fair enough?¡± As soon as Ning Xun finished talking, the crowd was silent. But afterwards, everyone agreed. Guo Yuechun was obviously not very happy, but she couldn¡¯t refute Ning Xun directly. Ning Xun was the only void realm second stage martial artist in ss Four. Additionally, he had made huge contributions to the Seven Boxers. He had a bright future ahead of him. ¡°Xu Ning, do you have any opinions?¡± Ning Xun looked at Xu Ning. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning stood up. Ning Xun¡¯s requirement for being in the spirit realm was nothing to Xu Ning. With the third level of Tidal Fist superimposed with the third level of the me Breath Bone Sutra, Xu Ning could even suppress semi void realm demon beasts. ¡°Are there spirit realm warriors that will fight against Xu Ning?¡± Ning Xun asked everyone. When Guo Yuechun heard that, she turned to look at one of the ss Fours. This person was tall and ugly, with an aggressive face pped on top. Guo Yuechun gave the man a look. After seeing Guo Yuechun look at him, the man was delighted at first before getting up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± The man looked at Xu Ning with an eager look. Le Caiwei¡¯s eyebrows moved. Shen Qiulun. This person had a crush on Guo Yuechun. Before Guo Yuechun was promoted to a void realm martial artist, Shen Qiulun had been following Guo Yuechun. And now that Guo Yuechun had reached the void realm, Shen Qiulun¡¯s attitude towards Guo Yuechun became more humble and submissive. Although Le Caiwei looked down on him very much, she had to admit that Shen Qiulun was strong. However, facing Xu Ning¡­ Le Caiwei slowly revealed a smirk on her face. Shen Qiulun was strong. He had trained his punching technique to level two, which was much stronger than Le Caiwei. But he was no matchpared to Xu Ning¡¯s Tidal Fist. ¡°What?¡± Guo Yuechun saw Le Caiwei¡¯s smile. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Guo Yuechun¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Qiulun.¡± Guo Yuechun suddenly said, ¡°Do your best.¡± Shen Qiulun smiled unconsciously, showing his teeth. ¡°Of course.¡± Shen Qiulun gave Guo Yuechun a thumbs up. Guo Yuechun smiled again. ¡°Xu Ning, right? Come on, I¡¯ll test you.¡± Shen Qiulun was ready to go all out. He didn¡¯t think Xu Ning was worthy of being his opponent. There were almost no people who could cultivate a void realm secret technique to level two while being in the spirit realm. If he didn¡¯t waste so much time on his void realm secret technique, he might have advanced to the void realm already. This kind of extreme self-confidence made Shen Qiulun feel that he would definitely win. ¡°Please enlighten me.¡± Xu Ning took a step back. Everyone present had already created space for the two of them. Xu Ning was ready. He nced at Le Caiwei. Le Caiwei saw Xu Ning¡¯s gaze and gave him a look. Xu Ning knew that Le Caiwei wanted him to use his full strength. ¡®Ever since my me Breath Bone Sutra reached level three, my body strength has finally improved again. Although I am still in the mortal realm for now,bined with Tidal Fist at the third level, my full strength should be a magnitude higher than before.¡¯ Xu Ning looked forward to disying his full strength. ¡°Come on!¡± Shen Qiulun shouted. Xu Ning did not intend to wait any longer. Xu Ning activated his internal qi. His internal qi began to flow between the meridians in his body, transforming his strength, shifting between cold and hot. His two void realm secret techniques of ¡°fire¡± and ¡°water¡± characteristics, had gradually transitioned to a ¡°nature¡± characteristic. Xu Ning felt like his body was swelling. All of the qi and force condensed in his fists. ¡°Ha!¡± Xu Ning shouted and rushed forward. A fierce momentum radiated from Xu Ning. He clenched his fist, preparing his punch. Xu Ning threw out a quadruple strength punch! ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Prior to this, Shen Qiulun looked rxed. But when Xu Ning threw out his punch, the instincts of a spirit realm martial artist suddenly made him feel a sense of fear. He suddenly felt his back sweat. Shen Qiulun instinctively wanted to avoid this punch. However, Xu Ning¡¯s speed was too fast. The fist turned into a sh of light, arriving in front of Shen Qiulun¡¯s face. Shen Qiulun had no choice but to face the punch. He also used his void realm secret technique, punching at Xu Ning¡¯s fist! Bang! The punches collided. Shen Qiulun¡¯s arm made a crisp bone cracking sound. His arm then began to twist and deform. Shen Qiulun¡¯s body was struck by Xu Ning¡¯s tremendous strength. Shen Qiulun began to vomit blood. Xu Ning¡¯s powerful force not only shattered his arm, but also prated into his body. Shen Qiulun¡¯s internal organs went into shock and were filled with hidden injuries. ¡°Um¡­¡± Ning Xun, who was sitting in the head seat, didn¡¯t expect this to happen at all. After seeing Shen Qiulun being knocked into the air, he reacted immediately. He flew over and caught Shen Qiulun from falling. Ning Xun twisted his wrist behind Shen Qiulun, absorbing Xu Ning¡¯s remaining force, before cing Shen Qiulun on the ground. Instantly, the atmosphere was dead silent. Shen Qiulun had already passed out. It was either because his injuries were too severe, or he was too furious at his failure. ¡°Xu Ning, nicely done!¡± Le Caiwei could hardly contain her excitement. Even though she knew Xu Ning¡¯s true strength, she did not expect that Xu Ning would defeat Shen Qiulun in one blow. Xu Ning¡¯sbat potential was the closest to a void realm warrior Le Caiwei had ever seen. ¡°Xu Ning, how dare you injure your fellow colleague!¡± Guo Yuechun stood up suddenly with a terrible look on her face. She spoke in an aggressive tone. ¡°I will report you to an inner sect deacon. You have just arrived here, but you¡¯re already hurting your fellow colleagues!¡± Guo Yuechun¡¯s face was full of hatred. She was angry at Xu Ning for being so strong, as well as Shen Qiulun for being so weak. Everyone knew that Shen Qiulun was representing her in this fight. But now, she had lost her face in such a fiasco. ¡°Guo Yuechun!¡± Before Xu Ning said anything, Ning Xun coldly snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be too presumptuous!¡± ¡°Xu Ning and Shen Qiulun are both spirit realm martial artists, so they are equivalent in strength. How is this not a fair fight?¡± Guo Yuechun had to hold back for now. She nced at Xu Ning first, then stared at Le Caiwei before saying coldly, ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Afterwards, Guo Yuechun went outside without even looking at Shen Qiulun. Ning Xun was rather helpless after seeing this. He then looked at a ss Three disciple. The disciple carried Shen Qiulun, who had passed out, away for treatment. Ning Xun also finally made the decision in front of everyone. ¡°Now, everyone knows Xu Ning¡¯s strength. From now on, Xu Ning will be a ss Three disciple of the Seven Boxers.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Ning.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists towards Ning Xun. What happened just now gave Xu Ning a good impression of Ning Xun. ¡°Caiwei, recruiting Xu Ning is a demonstration of your vision.¡± Ning Xun praised Le Caiwei in front of everyone. Ning Xun waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s stop today¡¯s meeting here.¡± Everyone began to leave. But before leaving, everyone looked at Xu Ning again. They knew very well that another strong character had joined the Seven Boxers. Chapter 122 - Double Secret Scroll

Chapter 122: Double Secret Scroll

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Spring Moon Courtyard Room 16. ¡°Enough.¡± Le Caiwei ended the sparring session with Xu Ning after another day of practice. Le Caiwei¡¯s clothes were soaked in sweat again. She was panting. Although she was exhausted, Le Caiwei was in a good mood. Over the past two days of sparring with Xu Ning, she had improved quite a lot in her punching technique. Additionally, yesterday, Xu Ning embarrassed her rival Guo Yuechun in front of everyone, which made Le Caiwei very happy. ¡°Oh yeah, Xu Ning.¡± Le Caiwei said, ¡°This afternoon, including the next few days, you don¡¯t have toe by.¡± ¡°Why? Are you too tired?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°No.¡± Le Caiwei shook her head, ¡°One of the aura fountains of the Seven Boxers is free these days, and I have to seize this opportunity to practice my void realm secret scroll and strive to enter the void realm as soon as possible.¡± Aura fountains were one of the valuable resources of the Yun Sect. In the inner sect, aura fountains were a scarce resource. Ordinary disciples couldn¡¯t use it at all, as it was almost always controlled by therge inner sect groups. Practicing in an aura fountain could elerate the speed of cultivating a void realm secret scroll. There were four aura fountains under the Seven Boxers. However, these four aura fountains were basically upied by void realm martial artists within the Seven Boxers. The disciples below them had almost no opportunity to use them. ¡°Aren¡¯t aura fountains usually upied by void realm martial artists? How are they empty?¡± Xu Ning asked. Yesterday, none of the ss Five Seven Boxers appeared at the meeting, as they were all practicing their void realm secret scroll at their aura fountains. Xu Ning began to learn many things about the Yun Sect. ¡°Last night, Senior Brother Xiao Qiyun, who had been traveling abroad, finally came back.¡± Le Caiwei exined to Xu Ning, ¡°He took away all of the four ss Five members of the Seven Boxers. The demon ying practice session will be held in two months, so Senior Brother Xiao Qiyun took them away to capture a void realm demon beast. Therefore, the aura fountains are not upied by anyone right now.¡± ¡°The vacant aura fountain was originally meant to be upied by Guo Yuechun, but Senior Brother Ning Xun knows that I have been stuck on the edge of the void realm and can¡¯t go any further, so he gave the spot to me.¡± After Le Caiwei exined everything, Xu Ning understood. In fact, Xu Ning also wanted to go check out these aura fountains to determine if he could absorb energy from it. But it was a pity that he had only just entered the Seven Boxers, so he had no right to touch an aura fountain. ¡°In this case, I will rest for a few days.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After you finish training at the aura fountain, we¡¯ll start sparring again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Le Caiwei nodded. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Le Caiwei suddenly remembered something and took out a paper voucher worth 100 contribution points from her pocket. ¡°These are the contribution points you exchanged the Pure Source Pills with.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Ning took the 100 contribution points, his head spinning. Yesterday, after knowing that Pure Source Pills could be used to exchange for contribution points at the Seven Boxers, Xu Ning exchanged 100 contribution points through Le Caiwei. For this, he paid the price of 10 Pure Source Pills. After that, Xu Ning left Spring Moon Courtyard Room 16. However, he did not return to his residence immediately, instead he went to the Materials Hall. It was noon when he entered the Materials Hall, and there was barely anyone here. Xu Ning went up to the counter and said, ¡°I want to redeem a middle-grade void realm secret scroll.¡± Xu Ning took out 200 contribution points and handed them to the clerk at the front counter. ¡°Sure.¡± After taking 200 contribution points from Xu Ning, the clerk gave Xu Ning a thin book. ¡°This is a record of all the void realm secret scrolls and void realm secret techniques that can be exchanged. You can choose the one you feel is the most suitable. The middle-grade void realm secret scrolls arebeled.¡± The clerk patiently exined to Xu Ning. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Xu Ning took the booklet, sat down, and began to browse its contents. ¡°This really is a big faction. Even in the inner sect, there are so many void realm secret scrolls and void realm secret techniques.¡± Xu Ning was dazzled by the types of void realm secret scrolls and void realm secret techniques avable. If any of these were brought to the outside world, they would be considered treasures, but here, they were disyed on the pages of a book likemonmodities, giving Xu Ning the freedom to choose. ¡°I have Tidal Fist and the me Breath Bone Sutra, which have the nature of ¡®water¡¯ and ¡®fire¡¯ respectively, so the void realm secret scroll I choose can only be one of these two characteristics.¡± Xu Ning knew about his needs. Void realm secret scrolls and void realm secret techniquesplimented each other. The two must have matching properties in order to maximize the full strength of a void realm martial artist. For example, Xu Ning practiced two void realm secret techniques. If he chose a fire characteristic secret scroll, then his me Breath Bone Sutra would synergize with his secret scroll, bing a primary technique and increasing its potential. Whereas his Tidal Fist could only be used as an auxiliary punch technique, as it could not synergize with the fire characteristic secret scroll. At that point, although Tidal Fist could still exert the lethality of a void realm secret technique, it couldn¡¯t bepared with the me Breath Bone Sutra. Xu Ning felt unfortunate about this. If his void realm secret techniques were of the same characteristic, then he could just easily choose a void realm secret scroll of the same characteristic. However, Xu Ning, who had obtained two void realm secret techniques, was unable to resist the temptation, so he practiced them both. After all, void realm secret techniques were too valuable to not practice. ¡°What?¡± Just when Xu Ning was thinking whether he should choose a water or fire-based secret scroll, he saw a certain void realm secret scroll on one of the pages. ¡®Cold me Dual Source Scroll?¡¯ Xu Ning quickly read the detailed exnation of this secret scroll. ¡°There¡¯s a secret scroll like this?¡± After reading the detailed exnation of the secret scroll, Xu Ning was shocked. This Cold me Dual Source Scrollbined the fire and water characteristics at the same time. If he practiced it, then his Tidal Fist and me Breath Bone Sutra would both be primary secret techniques. Xu Ning suppressed his excitement and continued to read the rest of the book. Although the Cold me Dual Source Scroll was tempting for Xu Ning, he was not sure whether there would be a more suitable secret scroll. Xu Ning read the book carefully. Xu Ning took about half an hour before he finished reading the entire book. After careful weighing his options, Xu Ning finally decided to buy the Cold me Dual Source Scroll. ¡®There are only a few dual characteristic secret scrolls, and the only one with a fire and water characteristic is this Cold me Dual Source Scroll.¡¯ Xu Ning closed the book, got up, and walked to the counter. ¡°I want to redeem the Cold me Dual Source Scroll.¡± Xu Ning said to the clerk in front of the counter. The clerk was taken aback when he heard Xu Ning¡¯s request. He then asked, ¡°You are talking about the double secret scroll that has both water and fire characteristics?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning confirmed. The clerk furrowed his eyebrows and pondered for a moment before kindly reminded, ¡°Are you sure? Although your potential will be higher after practicing a double secret scroll, secret scrolls and secret techniques will affect each other¡¯s practice speed. Practicing a double secret scroll means that at least two secret techniques are required. This will dy your practice by quite a bit.¡± ¡°I understand, but I still want this one.¡± Although Xu Ning understood the kind intentions of the clerk, his attitude was firm. Practicing two secret techniques was difficult for others, but it was much easier for someone who had a Martial Arts Panel. Even cultivating multiple mortal realm external skills was difficult for most people to do. ¡°All right¡­¡± The clerk felt rather disappointed. In the clerk¡¯s opinion, Xu Ning was just an overconfident young man. When Xu Ning encountered difficulties in the future, he would pay for his arrogance. Unfortunately by then, it would be toote. The void realm secret scrolls were unlike mortal realm internal skills, which could be switched midway. Once someone practiced a secret scroll, there was no turning back. ¡°Just wait a second.¡± The clerk turned around and went to the back. After a while, he walked back out again. He held a palm-sized piece of porcin with various patterns engraved on it, as well as a porcin bottle. ¡°The Cold me Dual Source Scroll is written on it. After you leave, drop the liquid in the porcin bottle into your eyes, wipe it on the porcin piece, and then look at it.¡± The clerk handed the porcin piece and the porcin bottle to Xu Ning at the same time. Xu Ning was not unfamiliar with this method of learning a secret scroll. Back in State Feiyun, before he entered the ck Armored Guards, he learned the Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic in the same way. ¡°Thanks.¡± Xu Ning put the things away and walked back towards his residence. ¡®I finally have a void realm secret scroll in my hands!¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Qinghe!¡± After Xu Ning returned to his residence, he didn¡¯t immediately start practicing it, instead he went to find Gu Qinghe. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xu Ning?¡± Gu Qinghe had just finished eating lunch at this time. ¡°I¡¯m going on a retreat for a few days.¡± Xu Ning said to Gu Qinghe: ¡°If someone from the Seven Boxerses to find me in the next few days, please exin the situation for me.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Gu Qinghe said, ¡°Are you retreating to practice your secret technique?¡± ¡°No, secret scroll.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Secret scroll?¡± Gu Qinghe showed a surprised look. ¡°You have a secret scroll?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I redeemed some contribution points from the Seven Boxers to make up for what I needed to purchase a secret scroll.¡± Xu Ning replied. ¡°Sure enough, there are many benefits from joining the Seven Boxers.¡± Gu Qinghe was a little envious. ¡°I hope you can work hard and sessfully practice your void realm secret scroll.¡± For talented disciples, it was entirely possible to immediately reach the void realm after receiving a secret scroll. But the prerequisite was that one would have to cultivate secret techniques in advance, as well as reach the peak of the mortal realm ninth stage. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists and returned to his room. ¡°I wonder when my father will send more Pure Source Pills¡­¡± Gu Qinghe murmured. Gu Qinghe could not find a suitable mission in the Mission Hall. As such, he was waiting for his Pure Source Pills to arrive. After that, he would ask Xu Ning to help convert it into contribution points. ¡®I hope everything goes well for Xu Ning.¡¯ ¡­ After Xu Ning returned to his room, he ced the porcin piece and bottle on the table. After that, Xu Ning took out the box containing the Pure Source Pills and absorbed all of the Pure Source Pills inside at once. This increased Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves by 500 units. Combined with the two Aura Crystals that Xu Ning had recently absorbed from the Thousand Source Bug, Xu Ning now had 570 energy units. The Thousand Source Bug would expel an Aura Crystals every two days, and each time providing 10 units of energy, equivalent to 150 units of energy a month. However, after going through a metamorphosis, the Thousand Source Bug was no longer interested in the ores it used to eat in the past. Xu Ning was going to wait until he advanced to the void realm before finding higher-quality ores for the Thousand Source Bug to consume. ¡®I hope that the energy needed to advance into the mold body realm does not exceed 570 units.¡¯ If the energy required to cultivate to void realm first stage: mold body realm exceeded 570 units, then Xu Ning would have to wait a few more days to advance. After making all of the preparations, Xu Ning opened the porcin bottle and dipped his fingers inside the transparent liquid. Afterwards, Xu Ning wiped the transparent liquid into his eyes as instructed by the clerk. Next, he dipped his fingers into the porcin bottle again and smeared the liquid on the odd porcin piece. After everything was done, Xu Ning began to stare at the strange patterns and markings on the porcin piece. After a few seconds, he began to feel an intense wave of dizziness assaulting him. Xu Ning was certain that he was being drowned in knowledge of the secret scroll. He had to suffer through this in order to cultivate the Cold me Dual Source Scroll. ¡®I almost can¡¯t take it anymore.¡¯ Xu Ning felt extremely dizzy. He even wanted to vomit. He couldn¡¯t help but look away immediately. ¡®When I have a chance in the future, I have to try to find some other ways to improve my strength.¡¯ Xu Ning thought. Finally, after another 15 minutes went by, Xu Ning saw a prompt. ¡ª Consume 500 units of energy to advance the Cold me Dual Source Scroll? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®It¡¯s finally imnted onto the panel!¡¯ Xu Ning felt relieved.?¡®Also, it only takes 500 units of energy to reach the mold body realm!¡¯ 500 units of energy was needed to reach the void realm first stage. Xu Ning felt that this was a bargain. He used only 300 units of energy to reach the spirit realm. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Boom! As soon as Xu Ning confirmed his advancement, he suddenly felt his head screaming, and his body also felt a wave of tearing and shattering pain. Xu Ning was not too worried about this. He knew that this was the process required to reach the mold body realm. Reaching the void realm from the mortal realm meant escaping from the physical body¡ªit was aplete transformation. And now, he was going through this process. As long as he survived through this, he would be truly reborn and be a void realm martial artist! ¡°Hold on!¡± Xu Ning cheered himself up. The process of a rebirth could take as short as three days, or as long as ten days. This was why Xu Ning asked Gu Qinghe for the favor. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was still holding on. However, his consciousness began to drift. Soon, Xu Ning felt that his head was in a daze, his consciousness sinking. Chapter 123 - Void Realm Achieved!

Chapter 123: Void Realm Achieved!

The days went by quickly. Xu Ning¡¯s body was still undergoing its transformation in his small room. Unbeknownst to him, the inner disciples of the Seven Boxers received one shocking news after another. Xiao Qiyun, the Leader of the Seven Boxers, and the four void realm second stage: true qi realm martial artists who went to follow him to capture a void realm demon beast, were all missing. The news was that they were likely to have died. At Guo Yuechun¡¯s residence. Shen Qiulun, who had been defeated by Xu Ning in the past, quickly came over. Shen Qiulun acted swiftly, but his face was pale and his lips were colorless. He had notpletely recovered from his injuries yet. ¡°Yuechun, Yuechun!¡± Shen Qiulun shouted from the courtyard. ¡°Open the door, something big has happened!¡± Guo Yuechun was practicing her secret scroll, but after being startled by Shen Qiulun, she had an impatient look on her face. But when Shen Qiulun said that something big had happened, she took the initiative to go downstairs and open the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Guo Yuechun let Shen Qiulun in, but she looked annoyed. Two days ago, Shen Qiulun made her lose a lot of face, and Guo Yuechun was still angry about it. ¡°Something happened to Senior Brother Xiao and the others!¡± Shen Qiulun closed the courtyard door and went inside the house. ¡°Senior Brother Xiao is in trouble?¡± Guo Yuechun¡¯s face changed. She didn¡¯t care about Shen Qiulun anymore. ¡°What happened, speak.¡± ¡°I learned from our inner sect deacon that Senior Brother Xiao and the other four true qi realm brothers all disappeared during the process of capturing a void realm demon beast. Now the faction inferred that they have¡­¡± Shen Qiulun paused before lowering his voice. ¡°That they have died.¡± ¡°What?!¡± When Guo Yuechun heard his words, her whole demeanor immediately changed. The news that Shen Qiulun brought was so shocking that Guo Yuechun couldn¡¯t react for a while. ¡°Um¡­¡± Guo Yuechun was still a little stunned at that moment. ¡°Yuechun, what should we do next?¡± Shen Qiulun asked. He was Guo Yuechun¡¯s most loyal follower in the inner sect. Guo Yuechun pursed her lips, her expression serious as she began to think. She was obviously thinking about how to deal with the situation. ¡°Now that the most powerful people in the Seven Boxers are missing, is it your turn to take the lead?¡± Shen Qiulun urged, ¡°There are only a few void realm martial artists present right now, and you are one of them. If you seize the opportunity, you will finally gain the power to speak. Moreover, you can also use the aura fountains as you wish.¡± Guo Yuechun sneered when she heard his words. She looked at Shen Qiulun in contempt. ¡°Aura fountains?¡± Guo Yuechun said, ¡°Senior Brother Xiao is no longer here. Do you think the Seven Boxers can still protect their four aura fountains? Forget about the aura fountains, it would be amazing if we can survive the invasion from other inner sect forces!¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Shen Qiulun¡¯s judgment was clouded, but after Guo Yuechun reminded him, his head was clear again. ¡°What do we do then? If the Seven Boxers does not have Xiao Qiyun and those masters, then we are just prey in the eyes of other inner sect groups. Not only will they take away the aura fountains, but the other resources will also be taken away.¡± Guo Yuechun was also worried about Shen Qiulun¡¯s concerns. After a long time, she seemed to have made a decision. She slowly said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay in the Seven Boxers anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Qiulun didn¡¯t seem to expect that Guo Yuechun would make such a decision. ¡°In the near future, if other inner sect groups attack the Seven Boxers, the Seven Boxers will definitely be eaten alive. We will not only receive no benefits, but also lose our resources. Our rtionship with the people of other groups will also weaken.¡± Guo Yuechun said, ¡°At the end of it all, we have to get out of the Seven Boxers. And yes, the sooner the better.¡± ¡°Leave the Seven Boxers¡­¡± Shen Qiulun hesitated. ¡°But we¡¯ll have no protection and no resources for cultivation.¡± He had gained a lot of benefits from the Seven Boxers, so he was very reluctant to give up these resources by just leaving. ¡°Who said we¡¯ll have no protection?¡± Guo Yuechun sneered. ¡°Seven Boxers isn¡¯t the only group in the inner sect, right?¡± Shen Qiulun¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Then where are we going?¡± Shen Qiulun asked again. ¡°Go to the Knife Moon Crowd.¡± Guo Yuechun immediately gave the name of the next group. ¡°I was once friends with Gu Zhiyin from the Knife Moon Crowd. He can introduce us to the Knife Moon Crowd.¡± ¡°Knife Moon Crowd¡­¡± Shen Qiulun¡¯s eyebrows tightened. ¡°This¡­¡± In the inner sect, thepetition between Seven Boxers and Knife Moon Crowd was the fiercest. There was a lot of friction between the two groups. If they left the Seven Boxers and went to the Knife Moon Crowd, it would be equivalent to them surrendering to their enemies. After seeing Shen Qiulun¡¯s hesitation, Guo Yuechun sarcastically said, ¡°Look at how hesitant you are! If you don¡¯t want to go, I will go by myself. I don¡¯t want to be stuck in a ce with no resources and no future.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the end, Shen Qiulun agreed with Guo Yuechun¡¯s n. ¡°It¡¯s not toote, so let¡¯s act now.¡± Guo Yuechun said, ¡°Move fast, we can still take the initiative.¡± ¡°If we bring this news to the Knife Moon Crowd first, they may even treat it as a favor and take advantage of it.¡± Guo Yuechun¡¯s face showed a trace of ruthlessness. ¡­ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know about the changes in the Seven Boxers. He was still in a flow-like state, epting the transformation of his body. Finally, six days went by. Xu Ning, who had been in aa, suddenly opened his eyes. ¡®My body¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt the drastic changes in his body. He stood up, stretched his body, took a deep breath, and exhaled. ¡®This feeling¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt that his body hadpletely transformed. ¡®Void realm martial artist!¡¯ If he was a wild rabbit in the past, then he was now a fierce lion. Just by relying on the strength of his body and without using his internal qi, Xu Ning couldpletely defeat his former self! Xu Ning looked down at his tough skin. He knew very well that even a mortal realm ninth stage: spirit realm warrior could not break through his void realm physical defenses. Although it was only a difference of realm, the gap in strength between the two realms was enormous. ¡®Mold body realm transformationplete!¡¯ Xu Ning noticed that warm internal qi was umting in his abdominal cavity. ¡®My two fire and water secret techniques have begun to change my body, especially fire¡­¡± When Xu Ning closed his eyes and released his perception, he could clearly notice that a faint fiery qi was attached to his meridians, muscles and bones. It burned the impurities in Xu Ning¡¯s body, making his body purer and more powerful. This was the body-building power of the me Breath Bone Sutra. It allowed his already powerful body to be even stronger. Xu Ning swiped his finger sharply against his arm. Xu Ning¡¯s skin was torn, even his flesh and blood were visible. But afterwards, Xu Ning felt a burning sensation near his wound. The fiery qi in his abdominal cavity suddenly became active. Immediately after that, the deeply torn wound began to heal. Soon after, the woundpletely closed, leaving only a faint scar, which was gradually fading away. ¡®The healing power of the me Breath Bone Sutra is too strong.¡¯ Prior to this, Xu Ning was a little worried that as his physical strength increased, the harder it would be for the me Breath Bone Sutra to heal his injuries. But now, it seemed that there was no reason to worry. Although the strength of his body had increased, after advancing to the void realm, the power of his me Breath Bone Sutra had also be stronger. In his abdominal cavity, the fiery qi from the Cold me Dual Source Scroll had given a great boost to the me Breath Bone Sutra. ¡®The me Breath Bone Sutra has be powerful, but what about Tidal Fist?¡¯ Xu Ning threw out a quadruple strength punch in the air. At the same time, the watery qi in Xu Ning¡¯s body suddenly became agitated. Bang! There was a sound of an explosion in the air! ¡®There is more aftershock in my punch!¡¯ Xu Ning felt the difference. Prior to this, when he punched and hit the enemy with his strength, his punch was done. But now, after his punch hit an enemy, in addition to the initial impact, there was also a follow-up dark force. It was like the waves in the sea. After one turbulent wave, another wave followed. ¡®One punch, two impacts¡­¡¯ This was equivalent to two punches. ¡®Is this what a void realm martial artist can do!¡¯ Xu Ning wanted to look up to the sky andugh out loud. This sudden increase in strength made Xu Ning feel intoxicated. ¡®Martial Arts Panel!¡¯ Xu Ning thought. Immediately, the Martial Arts Panel appeared in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void realm first stage: mold body realm)+ Tidal Fist (Third level) + me Breath Bone Sutra (Third level) + Spring Breeze Tactic (Mortal realm ninth stage: spirit realm) Source Breath Bodybuilding Tactic (Perfection Realm) Gale Knife Technique (Perfection Realm) Light Feather Bow Technique (Perfection Realm) Step Cloud Wave (Perfection Realm) Hidden Breath Tactic (Perfected) Avable energy: 70 units ¡ª Xu Ning¡¯s Martial Arts Panel had be a long list. Xu Ning winced. ¡®This list seems to be very cumbersome.¡¯ External and internal skills were useless to Xu Ning now. Xu Ning started to hide some of skills from the Martial Arts Panel. ¡°Simplify the panel!¡± Soon after, Xu Ning¡¯s Martial Arts Panel was refreshed again. ¡ª Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void realm first stage: mold body realm)+ Tidal Fist (Third level) + me Breath Bone Sutra (Third level) + Avable energy: 70 units ¡ª The Martial Arts Panel now looked much neater, which made Xu Ning quite satisfied. ¡®The ¡®+¡¯ next to Tidal Fist and the me Breath Bone Sutra has appeared again.¡¯ Prior to this, he could not advance his secret techniques beyond the third level. But now that he had reached the void realm, watery and fiery qi were now being produced in his body, so this restriction was lifted. ¡®I¡¯m a void realm martial artist. I can now go home.¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly looked to the north, which was the direction of State Feiyun. Xu Ning now had the strength to cross State Jifeng. It was not difficult to return to his hometown anymore. The only thing that made Xu Ning hesitant was that he now was a disciple of the Yun Faction. He had yet to enjoy higher level resources such as aura fountains. Xu Ning was not sure if he returned to State Feiyun, he would still have the qualifications to join the Source Faction. If he didn¡¯t have the qualifications, then he wouldn¡¯t have a ce to obtain resources anymore. Moreover, the three Wei family members were captured with him. If he returned on his own, the members of the Wei family might be suspicious of him. After weighing his options for a while, Xu Ning finally nned it out. ¡®I have to return home, but I can¡¯t lose my identity as a Yun Faction disciple.¡¯ ¡®The most important thing for me is to return to State Feiyun and let my family know that I am safe outside.¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®So even if I return to State Feiyun, there is no need to contact the people in Yunying City. I can return there quietly, and after seeing my family, I wille back.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s just that the disciples of the Yun Faction need a reason to leave for a long time. If I rushed back home from here and traveled at full speed, I would need at least half a year, unless I have the bird demon beast like the one that the old woman who captured me had. If I have a demon beast like that, it will save me a lot of time.¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®But right now, I can¡¯t capture a flying demon beast. I¡¯ll see if Grey can help me catch a void realm flying beast.¡¯ Xu Ning decided not to go back for now. ¡®When the time is right, I can arrange everything and go home to see my family.¡¯ ¡®I will definitely go back.¡¯ Xu Ning whispered to himself. He was very clear that what he had to do next, was to constantly obtain more resources and improve his strength. Squeak! Xu Ning pushed open the door. After taking a breath of fresh air, Xu Ning felt a lot morefortable. ¡°Qinghe.¡± Xu Ning knocked on the door next door. He was ready to tell Gu Qinghe that his retreat was over. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Before Gu Qinghe opened his door, a voice came from inside the room. ¡°Your retreat is over?¡± Gu Qinghe opened the door and scanned Xu Ning from the top to bottom. He felt that Xu Ning was a little differentpared to before. He seemed to be less sharp, giving people a sense of detachment. ¡°You didn¡¯t really break through the void realm, right?¡± Gu Qinghe twitched his mouth and asked tentatively. ¡°I did.¡± Xu Ning smiled and patted Gu Qinghe on the shoulder. Gu Qinghe rubbed his nose with his fingers. Xu Ning had already advanced to the void realm before the Pure Source Dans from his family had arrived. Even in the inner sect, a void realm martial artist was considered high-ranked. After all, most of the people in the inner sect were still mortal realm warriors. ¡°Although I am a little jealous of you, but¡­¡± Gu Qinghe smiled. ¡°Having a void realm martial artist friend as a friend gives me a lot more confidence! From now on, I am a person protected by a void realm martial artist!¡± Xu Ning shook his head and smiled. ¡°By the way, over the past few days, did anyone from the Seven Boxerse and find me?¡± Xu Ning was afraid that Le Caiwei ended her retreat early and came to find him. ¡°Speaking of the Seven Boxers!¡± Gu Qinghe suddenly remembered something. ¡°Over the past few days, a major event has happened to the Seven Boxers!¡± ¡°Something big? What?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyebrows tightened. ¡°All of the leaders of the Seven Boxers, Xiao Qiyun and the four true qi realm martial artists, disappeared when they went to capture a void realm demon beast. Apparently, they were killed by a demon beast.¡± Gu Qinghe exined. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning was very surprised. Although he had never met Xiao Qiyun, he had learned some information about this person from Le Caiwei. Xiao Qiyun was one of the most powerful inner disciples. He was well-respected by the disciples of the Seven Boxers. Even Le Caiwei was respectful to him. And now something like this suddenly happened. Xu Ning thought. ¡°I have to find Le Caiwei.¡± Chapter 124 - You Advanced To The Void Realm?!

Chapter 124: You Advanced To The Void Realm?!

Xu Ning went to Spring Moon Courtyard Room 16. At the courtyard. ¡°Where is Sister Le?¡± Xu Ning asked the chubby girl named Xing Er. Xing Er responded, ¡°Sister Le has gone to Spring Moon Courtyard Room 6.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning received an answer and turned to leave. ¡­ Spring Moon Courtyard Room 6. Groups of ss Four and ss Three gathered here. However, this time, Ning Xun was not present. Ever since Xiao Qiyun¡¯s disappearance, Ning Xun had taken two void realm martial arts masters and followed the search team sent by the faction to find Xiao Qiyun and the four other missing ss Fives. Currently, the affairs of the Seven Boxers were entrusted to the ss Fours. However, there were only three people in ss Four. Other than the three people present and the two that Ning Xun had taken away, the rest of the ss Fours had left the Seven Boxers, those of which include Guo Yuechun, leaving to join other inner sect groups. It wasn¡¯t just the ss Fours, even ss Three and lower members withdrew one after another. It had only been a few days since Xiao Qiyun¡¯s disappearance, but everyone could tell that the Seven Boxers was about to copse. As there was no future in sight, two-thirds of the internal members had already abandoned the Seven Boxers. ¡°If this continues, we will copse before other internal groups attack us.¡± The person who spoke was called Zhuang Qian, a ss Four member of the Seven Boxers. He was a martial artist in the void realm first stage: mold body realm. The situation the Seven Boxers was facing made Zhuang Qian feel helpless. He still had some feelings towards the Seven Boxers, but after watching colleagues around him leaving one by one, Zhuang Qian felt physically and mentally exhausted. His mental state was a little shaken. He was now also thinking about whether to leave a way out for himself. ¡°There¡¯s no other way¡­¡± The person who spoke was a woman, and her name was Ren Qingzhu. ¡°In fact, the moment Brother Xiao suffered from an ident, the Seven Boxers has already copsed.¡± Ren Qingzhu was also a void realm martial artist. She had a good rtionship with Guo Yuechun, but she did not leave with Guo Yuechun. ¡°I think it is best that we disband the Seven Boxers, or let the Seven Boxers merge into some other inner sect groups. This is the best for everyone.¡± Ren Qingzhu nced at the crowd before speaking. ¡°Ren Qingzhu, aren¡¯t you being too ridiculous?¡± Le Caiwei looked at Ren Qingzhu and gave her a cold look. ¡°The Seven Boxers is built from the hard work of Brother Xiao. Even if you want to disband it, it is Senior Brother Xiao¡¯s call. What right do you have to talk nonsense here?¡± Le Caiwei¡¯s attitude was unpleasant. Ren Qingzhu even sneered at her. ¡°Then what qualifications do you have to sit here and critique me? I suggest that the Seven Boxers be dissolved or merged for the sake of everyone. Moreover, now that Brother Xiao is gone, the Seven Boxers belongs to everyone.¡± Ren Qingzhu, just like Guo Yuechun, had always disliked Le Caiwei. In their opinion, Le Caiwei, who was just a spirit realm martial artist, had only be a ss Four after being taken care of by Xiao Qiyun, Ning Xun, and the others. They even felt that the favors and resources that Le Caiwei enjoyed from the Seven Boxers belonged to them instead. ¡°Even if Senior Brother Xiao is gone, you will have to wait for Senior Brother Ning toe back before deciding on the future of the Seven Boxers.¡± Even though Ren Qingzhu was a void realm martial artist, Le Caiwei was not afraid. In fact, if it hadn¡¯t been for this sudden incident, Le Caiwei would most likely have advanced to the void realm with the help of the aura fountain. She was now only one step away from being a void realm martial artist. Zhuang Qian wasn¡¯t involved in the verbal battle between Le Caiwei and Ren Qingzhu. The other dozen of ss Threes looked at the two in silence. There was a sense of powerlessness in everyone¡¯s eyes. Some of them were even thinking about whether Ren Qingzhu¡¯s n was really feasible. If the Seven Boxers disbanded, everyone could split the benefits or resources of the group, so the suggestion did seem eptable. ¡°The Seven Boxers is so lively!¡± The room door opened, showing Guo Yuechun and Shen Qiulun walking in behind an athletic man. Guo Yuechun nced at everyone present. ¡°Is this everyone that is left from ss Four and ss Three?¡± There was a hint of mockery in Guo Yuechun¡¯s words. ¡°Gu Zhiyin!¡± Besides Guo Yuechun and Shen Qiulun, Le Caiwei recognized the identity of the leading man. He was Gu Zhiyin, the younger brother of Gu Yishang, the Leader of the Knife Moon Crowd, a void realm second stage master. ¡°Gu Zhiyin, Guo Yuechun, Shen Qiulun, you are all from the Knife Moon Crowd. What are you doing here on the Seven Boxers¡¯s soil?¡± Le Caiwei stood up and asked. Gu Zhiyin smiled. He looked at Le Caiwei from head to toe with a mysterious smile. ¡°We are old friends of the Seven Boxers, so can¡¯t wee here and take a look?¡± Guo Yuechun took the initiative to exin, ¡°The Seven Boxers has encountered a setback, and it is inevitable that it will soon be disbanded. We came here to allow our brothers and sisters to have a good future.¡± ¡°Guo Yuechun, how dare you say this?¡± Le Caiwei was already dissatisfied with Guo Yuechun seeking refuge in the Seven Boxers¡¯s rival, the Knife Moon Crowd. So, after seeing here here to poach more people, she was furious. ¡°Leave.¡± Le Caiwei said coldly. Le Caiwei had realized that this person did note with good intentions. These three people had obviouslye here to intimidate the Seven Boxers. ¡°Le Caiwei, when were you in charge of the Seven Boxers?¡± Ren Qingzhu stood up, but she was speaking for Guo Yuechun. ¡°I think Yuechun is right. What¡¯s wrong with finding a ce for everyone once the Seven Boxers disbands?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Le Caiwei realized that with Gu Zhiyin, Guo Yuechun and the othersing here today, Ren Qingzhu might be behind all this. The reason why she still stayed in the Seven Boxers was to coordinate with Guo Yuechun, to take advantage of the absence of Ning Xun and others, and destroy the Seven Boxers from within. Zhuang Qian had also noticed Ren Qingzhu and Guo Yuechun¡¯s intentions. He wanted to speak out, but when the words were at the tip of his tongue, he paused. The others also noticed Zhuang Qian¡¯s hesitation. Guo Yuechun and Ren Qingzhu looked at each other. They could see sess in each other¡¯s eyes. But Le Caiwei felt cold in her heart. ¡°Everyone.¡± Gu Zhiyin, who hadn¡¯t spoken yet, opened his mouth. ¡°I Gu Zhiyin, sincerely invites you to join the Knife Moon Crowd.¡± His words were full of confidence. ¡°As long as you join the Knife Moon Crowd, we will give the same amount of resources that the Seven Boxers provided you in the past, and we will also give you the same benefits they offered you.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, many people present were already tempted. ¡°Furthermore, those who leave the Seven Boxers on the spot right now and join the Knife Moon Crowd, no matter what realm you are, we will allow you to practice at our aura fountain!¡± Gu Zhiyin tempted them again. ¡°I will leave the Seven Boxers and join the Knife Moon Crowd!¡± Ren Qingzhu took the lead and made a statement. She didn¡¯t care about her status as a Seven Boxers ss Four, as she walked to stand behind Gu Zhiyin. ¡°Very good!¡± Gu Zhiyinughed. ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°I will also join the Knife Moon Crowd.¡± At this time, another ss Three came out. Immediately afterwards, several more people walked out. Le Caiwei looked at the scene in front of her, her heart numb. If Xiao Qiyun was still here, Gu Zhiyin would not dare to bully them like this. He would not dare to step into the territory of the Seven Boxers. ¡°Caiwei¡­¡± Zhuang Qian stood up. He looked a little awkward. ¡°You know, I have been stuck in the mold body realm for a long time, and I desperately want to advance to the true qi realm. But at the moment, the Seven Boxers is not able to meet my demand for resources, so I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zhuang Qian also walked behind Gu Zhiyin. Le Caiwei felt deste. Except Ning Xun and the others that went outside the faction, there were no void realm martial artists to support them! Besides from Le Caiwei, there were only seven to eight ss Three members left in the Seven Boxers. Guo Yuechun felt proud after seeing this. She was the first to take refuge in the Knife Moon Crowd, and now she had poached a lot of members for the Knife Moon Crowd. She had done a good job. ¡°Le Caiwei, why are you still hesitating?¡± Gu Zhiyin¡¯s tone was full of confusion. ¡°The current Seven Boxers is now an empty shell. Come on, I promise, you¡¯ll be a void realm martial artist if you join us.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t leave the Seven Boxers.¡± Le Caiwei¡¯s tone was firm: ¡°Now that you have poached our members, leave. The rest of us will apany the Seven Boxers to the end.¡± Gu Zhiyin heard her words and said, ¡°Since you are so stubborn, I won¡¯t say much. However, before leaving, please sign this contract.¡± Gu Zhiyin gave Shen Qiulun a look. Shen Qiulun understood that look and quickly took out a piece of paper. ¡°Press your fingerprint here to give two aura fountains to the Knife Moon Crowd.¡± Gu Zhiyin said, ¡°After doing this, we won¡¯t bother with each other.¡± Le Caiwei nced at the paper that Shen Qiulun handed over and said coldly, ¡°We will never give our aura fountains to anyone!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t me us when wee back in a few days!¡± Gu Zhiyin showed a furious look. ¡°By that time, we¡¯ll take all four of your aura fountains.¡± Le Caiwei knew that Gu Zhiyin was telling the truth. On the surface, aura fountains were an inner sect resource and that anyone could use it. But in fact, it was controlled by various inner sect groups, and whoever was strongest had control over them. If Gu Zhiyin really brought people to seize them, no one from the Seven Boxers could stop them. Whether they signed this contract or not, they would eventually be taken by the Knife Moon Crowd. But if they signed the contract, they could still dy the situation until Ning Xun and the rest came back. Le Caiwei felt chills in her body. She hesitated for a moment before finally epting the contract. Le Caiwei bit her finger, trembling. She was about to press down her finger. Seeing this, Guo Yuechun and Ren Qingzhu smiled. Their enemy was forced to bow their heads. It made them feel ratherfortable. ¡°Insulting Senior Sister Le like this, do you really think the Seven Boxers will allow this?¡± Just when Le Caiwei¡¯s finger was about to press down on the paper, a voice full of aura came from outside the door. Everyone¡¯s eyes looked over. Xu Ning walked in confidently. He was wearing a Seven Boxers battle outfit. He walked next to Le Caiwei, snatched the contract away, and tore it to pieces. Le Caiwei looked at Xu Ning, stunned. This scene was like a single soldier stepping up to face thousands of enemies. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Seeing Xu Ning disrupt Knife Moon Crowd¡¯s business, Guo Yuechun came forward with a threatening tone. ¡°You little ss Three, what right do you have to speak?¡± ¡°What I do on the Seven Boxers¡¯s territory is none of your business.¡± Xu Ning made eye contact with Guo Yuechun with a smile on his face. ¡°You¡­¡± Even before all this, Guo Yuechun was dissatisfied with Xu Ning. Seeing that Xu Ning was embarrassing her like this, she suddenly became angry. She began to contemte. She was ready to make a move to teach Xu Ning a lesson, to let him understand the difference between a void realm martial artist and a mortal realm martial artist. Guo Yuechun lifted her palm and pushed towards Xu Ning¡¯s chest. ¡°Xu Ning, be careful!¡± Le Caiwei reacted instantly. She wanted to pull Xu Ning away. However, she could not pull Xu Ning in time. Before Guo Yuechun¡¯s palm could touch Xu Ning, Xu Ning grabbed her wrist and held it tightly, stopping it from moving any further. ¡°What?¡± Guo Yuechun was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to have such fast reaction speed coupled with a dominating force. ¡°Could he¡­¡± Guo Yuechun¡¯s pupils contracted, and a look shed in her eyes. She no longer held back. The qi in her body surged, and her other hand pushed forward with momentum, hitting Xu Ning¡¯s chest directly. Xu Ning¡¯s face remained unchanged. At that moment, he also activated his force. Watery qi and fiery qi surged in his body at the same time. ¡®Tidal Fist!¡¯ ¡®Quadruple power!¡¯ Bang! Xu Ning punched out. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Guo Yuechun immediately felt a horrifying forceing from Xu Ning¡¯s punch. ¡®This kind of strength can only be shown in the void realm!¡¯ ¡®Did Xu Ning advance to the void realm recently?!¡¯ Guo Yuechun didn¡¯t want to ept this reality. ¡®Didn¡¯t he just arrive here?¡¯ However, Guo Yuechun had no time to think about it. She could only use her own force to block Xu Ning¡¯s force. ¡®So strong!¡¯ Guo Yuechun noticed that her palm strength was notparable to Xu Ning¡¯s strength. Her own force was absorbed, but Xu Ning¡¯s force went directly along the palm of her hand and prated into her body. Sharp tearing blow. Guo Yuechun¡¯s arm instantly cracked. She screamed, and her body flew backwards. However, just when Guo Yuechun thought that the attack was over, another force exploded in her arm. Her broken arm was hit again! This was the dark force from the watery qi of Tidal Fist! Guo Yuechun fell to the ground with a painful expression. Everyone was silent except for Guo Yuechun¡¯s screams. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡­¡± Le Caiwei was a little dazed. ¡°You advanced to the void realm?!¡± Chapter 125 - Status Upgrade, Aura Fountain

Chapter 125: Status Upgrade, Aura Fountain

While Xu Ning was on his void realm advancement retreat, Le Caiwei had once asked Xing Er to find Xu Ning. But Gu Qinghe told Xing Er that Xu Ning had gone into seclusion. Xing Er brought the news of Xu Ning¡¯s seclusion back to Le Caiwei. Therefore, Le Caiwei knew that Xu Ning was trying to break through to the void realm. However, Le Caiwei held no faith in Xu Ning breaking through to the void realm. She had been stuck in the spirit realm for a long time, so she knew the difficulty of advancing to the void realm. Those who were able to sessfully cultivate a void realm secret scroll in their first attempt was rare among the true disciples, let alone inner disciples. Xu Ning¡¯s strength had shocked Le Caiwei. ¡°Yes, I have advanced to the mold body realm.¡± Xu Ning turned his head and gave Le Caiwei a look of confirmation. Le Caiwei pressed her lips when she heard those words, as if the anxiety and panic she showed just now had disappeared. For some reason, after realizing Xu Ning had advanced to the void realm, Le Caiwei had more hope for the future of the Seven Boxers. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Gu Zhiyin frowned and looked at Xu Ning. He seemed to have never heard of this name in the Seven Boxers before. A void realm martial artist who easily defeated Guo Yuechun seemed to have suddenly emerged out of thin air. ¡°This Junior Brother, you actually hurt a member of the Knife Moon Crowd in front of me, aren¡¯t you being a bit ridiculous?¡± Gu Zhiyin walked forward with a folding fan in his hand and lifted Guo Yuechun up. ¡°Guo Yuechun striked first. I was just protecting myself, so how am I being ridiculous?¡± Xu Ning did not give up his momentum in the face of Gu Zhiyin. He knew that Gu Zhiyin was a true qi realm martial artist. However, he had cultivated his secret techniques to the third level, not to mention he was cultivating a double secret scroll. Considering all these factors, Xu Ning was not scared of an enemy who was only one realm higher than him. ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Gu Zhiyin flipped his wrist, waving his fan at Xu Ning. Suddenly, Xu Ning felt a dangerous auraing towards him. He raised his hand to block the iing attack, his palms full of force. ¡®A true qi attack!¡¯ Xu Ning felt a stabbing pain in his palm. However, the true qi did not reach Xu Ning¡¯s bones. Xu Ning¡¯s force could offset most of the iing true qi. ¡®He really is a true qi realm warrior, even just a quick attack possesses this much power.¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s body was surging with fiery qi, and the breath of the me Breath Bone Sutra quickly healed Xu Ning¡¯s injury. Once a mold body realm practitioner advanced to the true qi realm, the internal qi in one¡¯s body would undergo a qualitative change to be true qi. Once inner qi was transformed into true qi, when a void realm martial artist attacked, instead of transforming inner qi into force, they used true qi to directly attack their enemies instead. And without question, the lethality of true qi was several times higher than that of force. If a normal martial artist relied on force to fight against a true qi martial artist, they would undoubtedly be crushed. After all, these two powers were not on the same level. The reason why Xu Ning was able to defend against the true qi attack just now, was because the Martial Arts Panel had allowed Xu Ning to reach the realm limit once he advanced. And to add to that, he was blessed with two third level secret techniques. Thebination of all that allowed Xu Ning to survive. But Xu Ning also knew very well that even though the opponent could not defeat him, he could not easily defend against the opponent either. The difference between void realms was greater than that between mortal realms. ¡°Great strength!¡± After testing Xu Ning¡¯s strength, Gu Zhiyin stopped attacking. With just one attack, he gauged that Xu Ning had practiced at least one secret technique to third level. ¡°Junior Brother, would you like to join my Knife Moon Crowd?¡± Regardless of their previous scuffle, Gu Zhiyin opened his mouth and said, ¡°As long as you are willing to join the Knife Moon Crowd, I am willing to ask the leaders to give you unlimited right to use our aura fountain!¡± Unlimited use of an aura fountain. This temptation was too great. In the Seven Boxers, only Xiao Qiyun and the four ss Fives had this right. When Gu Zhiyin said this, Guo Yuechun, Ren Qingzhu and even Shen Qiulun all looked dissatisfied. Such a major offer from Gu Zhiyin showed that he was very optimistic about Xu Ning. If Xu Ning really went to the Knife Moon Crowd, his status would definitely be higher than theirs. At that point, Xu Ning could control them at will. Forget about getting enough resources, maybe they would even be kicked out by Xu Ning. When Le Caiwei heard Gu Zhiyin¡¯s offer to Xu Ning, her heart tensed up, but soon she rxed. Her intuition told her that Xu Ning would not ept Gu Zhiyin¡¯s offer. And Le Caiwei¡¯s guess was correct. ¡°Just one aura fountain?¡± Xu Ning smiled: ¡°The Seven Boxers has four aura fountains.¡± Gu Zhiyin¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. ¡°Are you really sure that in a few days, the Seven Boxers will still have four aura fountains?¡± Xu Ning did not answer, he just smiled confidently. ¡°Okay, confident!¡± Gu Zhiyin¡¯s folding fan flicked. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to join my Knife Moon Crowd, then I won¡¯t force the matter. However, I hope you don¡¯t regret this!¡± Gu Zhiyin already knew that he couldn¡¯t change Xu Ning¡¯s mind at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Zhiyin took a long look at Xu Ning, then left. Gu Zhiyin really wished to fight Xu Ning on the spot. However, Gu Zhiyin intuitively felt that he might not be able to gain the upper hand in a battle against Xu Ning. For the sake of being on the safe side, Gu Zhiyin chose to hold back for now. He had poached many elites from the Seven Boxers, so his goal could be said to have been achieved. As long as he waited for the follow-up of the incident, his sister, Gu Yishang, the Leader of the Knife Moon Crowd, would nab all the resources of the Seven Boxers one by one. After seeing Gu Zhiyin leave, everyone followed behind him. Xu Ning refused Gu Zhiyin¡¯s invitation, which relieved Guo Yuechun and the others, but their hatred for Xu Ning grew deeper. The members of the Knife Moon Crowd left, leaving only Xu Ning, Le Caiwei and the remaining seven to eight ss Threes in the room. ¡°Xu Ning, thank you very much for this.¡± Le Caiweipletely rxed. After experiencing very high levels of mental stress recently, Le Caiwei suddenly felt a little tired. ¡°No need to thank me, I am a member of the Seven Boxers.¡± Xu Ning replied in a sincere way. Even though Gu Zhiyin had offered him an unlimited use of their aura fountain as part of the offer, Xu Ning was not tempted. He knew that the Knife Moon Crowd was an old rival of the Seven Boxers. Even if the Seven Boxers disbanded, Xu Ning would not join the Knife Moon Crowd like a quisling. As a void realm martial artist, it would be very easy for him to enter other inner sect groups. Even if he didn¡¯t join another inner sect group and used the Martial Arts Panel alone to improve his strength, the resources he could get would still be enough. Moreover, now that the Seven Boxers was having internal problems, if he stayed here and seized the opportunity, maybe he could get a share of the resources. Not just Le Caiwei, but the other ss Three disciples who stood firmly on the side of the Seven Boxers also looked at Xu Ning with respect. Although Xu Ning had only recently joined the Seven Boxers, his strength had earned everyone¡¯s respect. Moreover, Xu Ning was now the strongest member in the Seven Boxers. Even if Ning Xun returned, this fact might still remain true. After all, everyone had seen Xu Ning¡¯s exchange against Gu Zhiyin, a true qi realm martial artist. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Le Caiwei said, ¡°You are now the backbone of the Seven Boxers, and you have protected our important resources. So if you have any requests, you can put them forward at will.¡± Le Caiwei had now be the most high-ranked person in the Seven Boxers. ¡°I want to take a look at the aura fountains.¡± Xu Ning directly expressed his thoughts. He wanted to make sure if he could enter it to absorb energy. ¡°Sure.¡± Le Caiwei agreed without any hesitation. ¡°You can enter and concentrate on cultivating.¡± Le Caiwei said, ¡°In an aura fountain, whether you are practicing a secret technique or secret scroll, there will be a boost to your speed.¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t know when the Knife Moon Crowd will cause trouble for us, but Xu Ning, you just need to concentrate on cultivating.¡± Le Caiwei¡¯s eyes looked firm. ¡°We will not just sit around and wait to die. I will also see if I can get some help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°I will bring you to the aura fountains now.¡± Le Caiwei felt that the situation was urgent, so she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. When Xu Ning heard this, he did not immediately agree. ¡°I want to go back to my residence first.¡± Xu Ning had been in aa for a few days just before this, so the Thousand Source Bug must have expelled some Aura Crystals again. However, the belt containing the Thousand Source Bug was in his room, and Xu Ning wanted to go back and absorb the Aura Crystals. ¡°Okay.¡± Le Caiwei continued, ¡°Then, go to Xing Er and ask her to take you to the aura fountains of the Seven Boxers.¡± Le Caiwei had other matters to deal with. ¡°No problem.¡± At the end of the discussion, everyone left. After that, Xu Ning returned to his residence. ¡ª Discovered energy 10 units, absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡°Absorb.¡± Xu Ning absorbed three Aura Crystals. With 30 new units of energy, his energy reserves had reached 100 units. When he advanced to the void realm, Xu Ning¡¯s stash of Pure Source Dans had already been used up. Xu Ning had nowpletely run out of resources to absorb energy from. Thus, Xu Ning hoped that the aura fountains could give him a pleasant surprise. Xu Ning opened the hiddenpartment on his belt. He would stay for at least ten days in the aura fountains, so Xu Ning decided to carry the Thousand Source Bug on him. Once everything was cleaned up, Xu Ning walked out of his room. Just when he was about to leave, Xu Ning suddenly remembered something. He thought about it and knocked on Gu Qinghe¡¯s door. ¡°You¡¯re back? What¡¯s the situation at the Seven Boxers?¡± Gu Qinghe greeted Xu Ning. ¡°The situation is serious. The Seven Boxers may be disbanded at any time.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°That serious?¡± Gu Qinghe didn¡¯t expect this either. He shook his head and said, ¡°In any case, you should leave the Seven Boxers as soon as possible. With your current strength, any inner sect group will be willing to ept you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave for the time being.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°In fact, I want to ask if you are willing to join the Seven Boxers?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Qinghe thought he had misheard. ¡°Join the Seven Boxers?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± Gu Qinghe was puzzled. Xu Ning exined, ¡°Although the Seven Boxers is in chaos now, there may still be a chance of aeback. If you join the Seven Boxers during their down period, you will receive plenty of resources once they stabilize in the future. Even if you lose the bet and the Seven Boxers disbands, you won¡¯t lose anything. After all, you are just a neer.¡± Xu Ning wasn¡¯t 100% confident in the future of the Seven Boxers. But if he could use the aura fountain to improve his strength in a short period of time, gaining the strength needed to fight against the Leader of the Knife Moon Crowd, the Seven Boxers would stabilize their situation and keep their position. Gu Qinghe had a good rtionship with him, so Xu Ning was willing to give him this opportunity. ¡°Um¡­¡± After hearing this, Gu Qinghe began to think. Xu Ning did not disturb his thoughts. If Gu Qinghe was unwilling, he would not force him. ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Qinghe pped his thigh. ¡°I want to join the Seven Boxers!¡± ¡°Okay, thene with me.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I will find someone to arrange for you to join the Seven Boxers.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Gu Qinghe said. Xu Ning knew that Gu Qinghe was a good person, and Gu Qinghe also understood Xu Ning¡¯s character. Since Xu Ning was suggesting he should do this, then this was definitely a good decision. Afterwards, Xu Ning took Gu Qinghe to Spring Moon Courtyard Room 16. Xu Ning first asked Xing Er to take him to the aura fountain before requesting Xing Er to register Gu Qinghe into the Seven Boxers. ¡­ There was a round pit with a diameter of three meters and a depth of about one meter in front of Xu Ning. There was a faint wave of smoke lingering from the pit. Xu Ning took a breath, feeling refreshed in his chest and lungs. ¡°This is an aura fountain?¡± Xu Ning discovered that white air currents flowed from the round pit. But Xu Ning was certain that it was definitely not aura. This was because aura itself had no color, and this white air current wasposed of small particles. ¡®I forgot to ask Xing Er how this aura fountain is formed.¡¯ Xu Ning walked to the edge of the round pit.?¡®ording to an elder, the aura fountains in the inner sect are of inferior-grade, while those in the true sect are of middle-grade. Only the elders and some deacons use superior-grade aura fountains.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s check out this inferior-grade aura fountain!¡¯ Xu Ning no longer hesitated, and he went straight into the round pit. As soon as he entered the round pit, Xu Ning felt internal qi entering his body. After entering the mold body realm, a void realm martial artist could directly absorb aura to replenish oneself, furthering their cultivation. However, Xu Ning¡¯s talent was too poor. He could only rely on aura to supplement his needs, but he no longer needed to do that. If he used an aura fountain to practice his secret scroll or secret techniques like other void realm martial artists, the efficiency would be very low. However, Xu Ning didn¡¯t care about this. As long as the aura could be converted into energy, his practice speed would be much faster than regr martial arts practice. ¡®I have to test it out and see if I can convert the aura in the aura fountain into energy.¡¯ Xu Ning stood in the middle of the aura fountain, closed his eyes, and began to feel himself absorbing aura. Chapter 126 - Fully Cultivated

Chapter 126: Fully Cultivated

In the midst of the white smoke, Xu Ning sat cross-legged, breathing steady. He began to absorb the concentrated aura around him into his body. ¡®The Martial Arts Panel did not pop up yet.¡¯ When Xu Ning practiced on his own in the past, he also didn¡¯t receive a prompt when he absorbed aura. But now, the concentration of aura in the air had increased a lot, but the result was still the same. But Xu Ning was not discouraged. He decided to condense andpress the aura in his abdominal cavity. Just like the Thousand Source Bug, he wanted to absorb the aura and thenpress them into solid Aura Crystals. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know whether this method would work, but he still had to boldly try it. Aura continued to pour into Xu Ning¡¯s body, flowing between Xu Ning¡¯s meridians and into his abdominal cavity. Xu Ning condensed the aura little by little. ¡°It seems to have no effect.¡± Xu Ning did not give up, as the umtion of aura in his abdominal cavity was far from reaching his limit. Xu Ning had enough patience to do this. Time slowly passed by. Soon, two hours went by. Xu Ning felt that the aura in his abdominal cavity could no longer be filled. Judging from the body capacity of a person in the mold body realm, he had reached his limit. Even if the aura between his meridians was brought into his abdominal cavity, it would begin to leak and escape. ¡°Still not working.¡± Xu Ning felt a little regretful. ¡®Could it be that this aura fountain, a tool for cultivation, ispletely useless to me?¡¯ However, just when Xu Ning was getting a little frustrated, the Martial Arts Panel finally sent a prompt. ¡ª 1 unit of discovered energy, absorb? Yes/No ¡ª ¡®It works!¡¯ After seeing the prompt, Xu Ning was a little excited. ¡®I can really use the aura fountain!¡¯ ¡®Although it¡¯s only 1 unit of energy, it¡¯s still something!¡¯ Xu Ning calcted in his mind.?¡®There are 24 hours in a day, of which four hours can be set aside to replenish my mental and physical strength. The remaining twenty hours are worth 1 unit every two hours, adding up to 10 units per day and 300 units per month. Taking into ount the 150 units of energy I can get from the Thousand Source Bug, I can harvest a total of 450 units of energy per month!¡¯ This was not even including the 300 units of energy provided by the three Pure Source Dans he would receive from the Seven Boxers. Including this, it would total up to 750 units of energy a month. At such a rate, Xu Ning would be able to break through to the true qi realm in one month. The energy required to advance to the true qi realm was 800 units. If he broke through to the true qi realm, with Xu Ning¡¯s current foundation, it would not be difficult to deal with Gu Yishang, who was in the void realm third stage. At that time, the crisis of the Seven Boxers would be solved. ¡®However, the Knife Moon Crowd probably won¡¯t give me a month.¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well that in a week or so, the Knife Moon Crowd woulde to snatch the aura fountains away from the Seven Boxers. ¡®Forget about it, I¡¯ll siphon as much energy as I can. After doing that, I¡¯ll find Le Caiwei and ask if she could provide me with some resources. Although the Seven Boxers is now falling apart and a lot of resources are lost, there must be some remaining wealth.¡¯ After thinking about all this, Xu Ning calmed down and began concentrating on gathering aura. ¡­ Knife Moon Crowd. Gu Zhiyin came to find Gu Yishang alone. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m back from the Seven Boxers.¡± Gu Zhiyin said to Gu Yishang in front of him. Gu Yishang was wearing a light yellow blouse, with her hair rolled up and tied with a delicate wooden hairpin. She looked to be younger than Gu Zhiyin. Once a mortal realm martial artist advanced to the void realm, their lives would be changed. Not only would it dy their rate of aging, but if one was willing to spend more time, one could even be more youthful. Many people who looked to be in their twenties could actually be in their thirties or even forties. However, considering the 150-year life span of a void realm martial artist, being in their forties was still considered young. But even so, in the Yun Faction, the age of inner disciples was not allowed to exceed forty years old. Once they were over forty years old, they would automatically be stripped of their inner disciple status. If one reached the void realm fourth realm when their status was stripped off, they would be promoted to a deacon. Otherwise, they could only be sent out to do practical missions that would bring real value to the faction. ¡°Did you snatch their people and resources?¡± Gu Yishang asked Gu Zhiyin. ¡°A lot of people were poached by us and a lot of their resources were brought back.¡± Gu Zhiyin held great respect for Gu Yishang. He was even a little scared of his sister. Gu Zhiyin poached a lot of senior officials from the Seven Boxers. While leaving the Seven Boxers, they also nabbed the material resources and the resource channels of the Seven Boxers. ¡°However¡­¡± Gu Zhiyin paused for a moment. ¡°None of the four aura fountains were taken away from the Seven Boxers.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t get any of the aura fountains?¡± Gu Yishang raised her eyebrows. ¡°There are people at the Seven Boxers that can still stop you? Their only true qi realm martial artist left is Ning Xun, but hasn¡¯t he already left in the faction?¡± ¡°Yes, Ning Xun was indeed not there, but there was someone named Xu Ning.¡± Gu Zhiyin said, ¡°This person seems to have just advanced to the void realm, but he seems to have mastered a third level punching secret technique. I tested him a bit, but I couldn¡¯t get an advantage over him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Yishang showed a surprised look. ¡°The Seven Boxers has this kind of hidden card. If what you said is true, and he has this kind of strength after advancing to the mold body realm, this indicates that this person has umted extremely great power in the mortal realm. This kind of person will advance quickly in the void realm.¡± ¡°He¡¯s like He Mingye, our first true legendary disciple of the Yun Faction. After breaking through the shackles of the mortal realm, within three months, he advanced to the void realm third stage, and eventually became an elder at the Pimei Faction.¡± Gu Yishang spoke with a tone of reverence. ¡°Senior Brother He Mingye¡¯s existence is not something we can look at.¡± Gu Zhiyin answered, ¡°Apparently, when he was in the mortal realm, he was deliberately suppressed by the Faction Master and was forced to swallow countless top-level dans. He had only made a breakthrough after he had established an extremely solid foundation.¡± ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s talent is definitely notparable to Senior Brother He Mingye.¡± ¡°But even then, this person must be taken seriously.¡± Gu Zhiyin went on to say, ¡°Sister, what if you take action now and snatch the aura fountains away from them. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that this kid will stand firm in front of us. At that point, it will not be easy for us to make another move. Besides, other inner sect groups are staring at the remaining resources of the Seven Boxers. I am afraid that if we hinder our pace now, the big pieces of the pie will be eaten first.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to be in a hurry.¡± Gu Yishang seemed very calm. ¡°Recently, the leaders and high-level officials of other inner sect groups are stepping up in their cultivation to prepare for the demon ying conference that is in two months.¡± ¡°During the demon ying conference, the Faction Master, elders, and many other big figures will show up. They all want to use this opportunity to stand out and impress them. Therefore, they will not spend too much time on the affairs of the Seven Boxers. At most, they will just send some subordinates to devour the scattered resources of the Seven Boxers.¡± ¡°And it¡¯s not just them, I have also started to concentrate on preparing for the conference.¡± Gu Yishang said, ¡°I have cultivated a secret technique to the third level, but that is still not good enough for the demon ying conference. I have to hurry up and cultivate two other secret techniques to the third level. With three third level secret techniques, it is very likely that I will be favored by the elders of the faction and be epted as an in-name disciple!¡± Gu Yishang¡¯s eyes shed with hope. It was impossible for inner disciples to be true disciples, but if they were good enough, they could be epted as in-name disciples by the elders of the faction. Although their status would be below true disciples, it was much better than being inner disciples. ¡°If that is the case, this is indeed more important.¡± Gu Zhiyin agreed with Gu Yishang¡¯s statement. ¡°I will start to gather the scattered resources of the Seven Boxers, so you can practice with peace of mind. Once you cultivate your techniques to the third level, let¡¯s take over the aura fountains of the Seven Boxers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Yishang nced at her younger brother. ¡°But you also have to remember that strength is the foundation of everything. The acquisition of resources is only for the betterment of your martial arts practice. Your martial arts strength has not improved for a long time, so you have to step up your practice. After all, there is also a chance for you to appear at the demon ying conference.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Zhiyin said humbly. ¡­ Half a month went by. Under the foggy moonlight. A group of more than a dozen people gathered from all directions. Just now, they hadpleted another search. These dozen people were all from the Yun Faction. Prior to this, Xiao Qiyun and the other disciples of the inner sect had disappeared when they went to capture a void realm demon beast in the foggy night. Now the deacon of the inner sect had organized a manhunt to search for them. Before the ident, Xiao Qiyun was a leader in the inner sect, and he had a good rtionship with the deacons. So after he disappeared, everyone was trying their best to find him. ¡°No one.¡± ¡°No traces here¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± After searching for so long, everyone still could not find a trace of Xiao Qiyun¡¯s squad. The atmosphere in the search team was a bit gloomy. After Xiao Qiyun¡¯s disappearance, they had been searching for him for more than half a month in this deep valley, but they still did not find anything. ¡°It¡¯s difficult¡­¡± Deacon Yu had a very good rtionship with Xiao Qiyun, and he was thus deemed as the leader of this search. ¡°Deacon Yu, how likely is Senior Brother Xiao to be alive right now?¡± Ning Xun was the one who asked this question. When Deacon Yu decided to set out to search for them, Ning Xun brought two void realm junior brothers and followed alongside him. But as the search went on, their hopes were diminishing. ¡°Very small.¡± Deacon Yu sighed. He was optimistic about Xiao Qiyun, and he felt that Xiao Qiyun would definitely advance to the void realm fourth realm in the future. He could even be a deacon of the faction just like him. He just did not expect that Xiao Qiyun would go missing just because of a void realm demon beast. ¡°Everyone.¡± Deacon Yu looked at everyone. ¡°Return to the faction.¡± ¡°Deacon Yu!¡± Ning Xun was agitated when he heard this. ¡°Are we giving up on Senior Brother Xiao like this?¡± Deacon Yu shook his head helplessly. ¡°There is no other choice. The only thing we can do now is to hope that Qiyun is going on some kind of adventure, and hopefully it is not a dangerous one.¡± Ning Xun could not say anything. Leaving right now meant that they were giving up on Xiao Qiyun. ¡°Return to the Yun Faction.¡± Deacon Yu made the final decision. Although Ning Xun was unwilling, he also knew that Deacon Yu¡¯s decision was correct. If they continued to search aimlessly like this, they would just be wasting their time. ¡°Maybe after some time, Qiyun will return to the faction safely.¡± Deacon Yuforted, ¡°There had been simr cases in the faction before. Disciples who had been missing for a long time would return safely after a while. On the bright side, we did not find evidence of his death.¡± These words ignited hope in Ning Xun. But no matter what, it was time to return to the faction. Ning Xun began to worry about the Seven Boxers again. Now that he was no longer in the inner sect, the strongest person in the Seven Boxers was nothing but a mold body realm warrior. Ning Xun only hoped that while he was away, the Seven Boxers could hold on. ¡­ A few days passed by. Ning Xun had returned to the Yun Faction inner sect with two void realm martial artists. He went directly to Spring Moon Courtyard Room 6. He saw Le Caiwei there. Over the past few days, Le Caiwei had been working day and night. She stabilized people¡¯s moods, nned out their resources, and ran around looking for help. She was too busy. ¡°Brother Ning! You are back!¡± After realizing Ning Xun had returned, Le Caiwei felt that the burden on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulders had lightened considerably. ¡°Is there any news from Brother Xiao?¡± Le Caiwei stepped forward and asked eagerly. Ning Xun shook his head, his expression depressed. ¡°We couldn¡¯t find any trace of Senior Brother Xiao.¡± Ning Xun said, ¡°But then again, we didn¡¯t find any evidence of Senior Brother Xiao¡¯s death either.¡± Le Caiwei was disappointed. ¡°While I wasn¡¯t here, was the Seven Boxers safe?¡± Ning Xun asked. After hearing this, Le Caiwei carefully told Ning Xun all the things that had happened after he left. The bullying from the Knife Moon Crowd, the mass departure of the disciples within the group, and the division of various resources. Of course, she also included Xu Ning¡¯s advancement to the void realm, and him taking action with great righteousness, protecting the most precious resource of the Seven Boxers: the four aura fountains. ¡°I see¡­¡± After hearing all this, Ning Xun sighed. Once the Seven Boxers was in a difficult situation, even long term members of the group had just walked away, even joining rival groups. Unexpectedly, Xu Ning, a neer, stood up and came forward. ¡°Caiwei¡­¡± After thinking about it, Ning Xun said, ¡°Xu Ning is worthy of our focus! We not only want him to use our aura fountains at will, but the remaining resources of the Seven Boxers must now all be directed towards him!¡± ¡°Whether it is dan medicine, spirit medicine, or contribution points, as long as Xu Ning needs it, we¡¯ll give him as much as he wants!¡± Ning Xun said firmly to Le Caiwei. Le Caiwei looked at Ning Xun and nodded heavily. ¡°Understood.¡± Le Caiwei knew very well that Ning Xun had recognized both Xu Ning¡¯s character and talent. After listening to Le Caiwei¡¯s ount just now, Ning Xun had already figured everything out. With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, he could rece Xiao Qiyun to a certain extent once he advanced to the true qi realm, bing the top power of the Seven Boxers. ¡°Xu Ning, with his solid foundation in the mortal realm, will be able to advance extremely fast for the first three void realm stages! We must help him advance him to the true qi realm as soon as possible, at all costs!¡± Chapter 127 - Demon Slaying Conference

Chapter 127: Demon ying Conference

¡®Oof¡­¡¯ Inside the aura fountain, Xu Ning let out a long sigh before opening his eyes. Just now, Xu Ning once again absorbed 1 unit of energy. It had been sixteen days since Xu Ning entered the aura fountain. With the help of the aura fountain, Xu Ning had umted a total of 160 units of energy. The Thousand Source Bug that he carried with him also gave 80 units of energy. Xu Ning held some expectations for the Thousand Source Bug. At first, he wondered whether the Thousand Source Bug would be able to increase its rate of expelling Aura Crystal or the quality of the Aura Crystals once it entered the aura fountain.. However, Xu Ning was rather disappointed in the result. There had been no changes in the Aura Crystals at all. ¡°It¡¯s been half a month now, but the Knife Moon Crowd still hasn¡¯t taken action yet.¡± Xu Ning was a little confused. He had told Xing Er that if the Seven Boxers encountered any trouble during his training period, toe find him. But even after waiting a long time, no one hade and caused trouble for them yet. ¡®I¡¯ll go outside and take a look.¡¯ Xu Ning had stayed in the aura fountain for more than ten days. Whether it was to rx or to absorb aura, he stayed in the aura fountain, not moving a single inch. At the end of it, he felt a little bored. Xu Ning jumped out of the aura fountain. Xu Ning rushed to the Spring Moon Courtyard. When Xu Ning arrived there, Le Caiwei was there as well. ¡°Sister Le.¡± Xu Ning greeted her. ¡°Xu Ning, why did youe out of the aura fountain?¡± Le Caiwei was a little surprised. She thought Xu Ning would stay there for a while. ¡°I told Xing Er before that if the Seven Boxers encountered any trouble, toe find me, but for half a month, there was no movement at all. I thought it was strange, so I decided toe and take a look.¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°Is the Knife Moon Crowd sorted?¡± As Xu Ning was talking, Ning Xun suddenly walked in from outside the house. He instantly smiled at Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Ning Xun was the first to step forward with an enthusiastic attitude. ¡°Brother Ning?¡± Xu Ning also didn¡¯t expect Ning Xun toe back so soon. He had a good impression of Ning Xun. Ning Xun had helped him when he first joined the Seven Boxers. ¡°Xu Ning, Caiwei has already told me about your contributions to the Seven Boxers,¡± Ning Xun said. ¡°Brother Ning, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°Brother Ning, is there any news about Brother Xiao?¡± Ning Xun sighed and shook his head. After hearing that there was no news from Xiao Qiyun, Xu Ning felt a little unfortunate. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Le Caiwei said, ¡°You don¡¯t actually need to worry too much about the Seven Boxers. Just practice in the aura fountain with peace of mind. If there is any trouble, Brother Ning and the other two void realm martial artists will take care of it.¡± ¡°After the recent events, the situation at the Seven Boxers has temporarily stabilized. Although our foundation is still severely damaged, we will not face dissolution.¡± Ning Xun also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, including you, there are already four void realm martial artists in the Seven Boxers. We are no longer missing a backbone.¡± Xu Ning nodded silently after hearing those words. After Ning Xun and the other two void realm martial artists returned to the inner sect, they greatly increased the fighting strength of the Seven Boxers. ¡°The Knife Moon Crowd hasn¡¯t caused any trouble during this period?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°Not just the Knife Moon Crowd, the various groups in the inner sect have been rtively quiet recently.¡± Ning Xun exined to Xu Ning, ¡°There is still a month and a half before the demon ying conference, and all the big faction names will appear there. The elites of the inner sect are all practicing hard and preparing to kill beasts in the most spectacr fashion. They want to perform well at the conference and be noticed by the big names. Hence, they haven¡¯t caused any trouble yet.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning learned that the demon ying conference was a rare asion in the Yun Faction. When he was in the spirit realm, he even captured live demon beasts for it. ¡°So, before the demon ying conference ends, the situation in the inner sect will be rtively stable.¡± Ning Xun said, ¡°When ites to the demon ying conference, Xu Ning, you also have to pay attention.¡± ¡°Prior to this, Senior Brother Xiao was going to show off his strength and raise the power of the Seven Boxers at the demon ying conference, but he now ran into aplicated situation. So you¡¯re currently the only one who can disy the power of the Seven Boxers at the demon ying conference.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Ning Xun to have such high expectations of him. He said, ¡°Senior Brother Ning, you are a true qi realm martial artist. You are stronger than me.¡± Ning Xun smiled, ¡°I know how strong I am, but you¡¯re the mold body realm warrior that can go against a true qi realm warrior. You are truly powerful. For people like you that have umted a lot of experience in the mortal realm and have advanced to the void realm, the advancement of the first three stages will be very fast. Thus, I hope that you can advance to the true qi realm in the remaining month or so!¡± ¡°As a neer, you are likely to be favored by the elders and be epted as an in-name disciple! Not only will your future be brighter, but it will also provide ayer of protection to our Seven Boxers. At that point, the Knife Moon Crowd won¡¯t dare to insult us anymore.¡± Xu Ning could feel that Ning Xun had a lot of expectations of him. ¡°I will try my best.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t give a guarantee. But in fact, in one and a half month¡¯s time, Xu Ning would definitely be able to umte 800 units of energy and advance to the true qi realm. ¡°Working hard to advance to the true qi realm is also for the sake of my Seven Boxers. I have discussed this with Caiwei before¡ªI want to direct all of the resources of the Seven Boxers to help you.¡± Ning Xun said, ¡°Xu Ning, any dan medicine or spirit medicine you need, if you tell us, we will definitely be able to provide them to you.¡± Xu Ning could feel sincerity from Ning Xun. But Xu Ning still asked, ¡°Are the resources still sufficient in the Seven Boxers?¡± Xu Ning knew that the people who had jumped ship and went to other internal groups had eaten away a lot of their resources. The most serious problem was that the Seven Boxers was in a state of dissolution. The original Seven Boxers had many members and many mission channels. With these, they could easily bring a lot of resources to the Seven Boxers every month. But with the departure of most of the members, the Seven Boxers now had almost no stable ie. For an organization that needed a stable ie of material resources, it would not survive long without cash flow. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ning Xun paused for a moment. ¡°The current situation is indeed not as good as before, but as long as you can advance to the true qi realm, we will do our best to support you.¡± Xu Ning slowly nodded. Although he wanted to improve his strength, he was not willing to take advantage of this opportunity to ask for too many resources. After all, the Seven Boxers still needed enough resources to operate. However, Xu Ning also knew that only once he became stronger, could the Seven Boxers return to their former state. ¡°If this is the case, then I will be direct. Brother Ning, I want 30 Pure Source Dans.¡± For the former Seven Boxers, 30 Pure Source Dans was half a month¡¯s worth of the members¡¯ sry. But now, it was close to one-third of their inventory of Pure Source Dans. ¡°30 Pure Source Dans?¡± Ning Xun was a little surprised by Xu Ning¡¯s request. Pure Source Dans were a universal dan that could be used to increase one¡¯s speed of practice. However, Xu Ning already had an aura fountain, so Pure Source Dans seemed a bit redundant in Ning Xun¡¯s opinion. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning nodded. For other people, the effect of Pure Source Dans was far inferior whenpared to aura fountains. But for Xu Ning, this was different. 30 Pure Source Dans were worth 3000 units of energy! Coupled with his umtion of energy over the next one and a half months, this was enough for Xu Ning to cross two stages, and even to simultaneously raise the me Breath Bone Sutra and Tidal Fist to the fourth level at the same time! This would allow Xu Ning to achieve a great leap in strength. ¡°Well, if you want it, I will give it to you.¡± Ning Xun agreed with Xu Ning¡¯s request. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ning and Sister Le.¡± Xu Ning thanked them. Afterwards, Xu Ning took thirty Pure Source Dans and returned to the aura fountain again. ¡®Void realm second stage, void realm third stage, here Ie!¡¯ ¡­ Time flew by quickly. One and a half months went by. Starting from a few days ago, the atmosphere of the entire Yun Faction had gotten quite lively. That was because the demon ying conference that was held every few years, was about to begin. At the demon ying conference, whether it was outer disciples, inner disciples, or core disciples, everyone had a chance to show off. If one performed well, it would greatly benefit their future martial arts path. At the aura fountain. Xu Ning¡¯s gaze was like a torch. He had a fierce momentum. Over the past month and a half, Xu Ning was reborn. ¡®The demon ying conference should begin soon!¡¯ With abundant resources, Xu Ning had crossed the void realm second stage to be a martial artist in the void realm third stage: genus realm! Moreover, Xu Ning had already promoted his Tidal Fist and me Breath Bone Sutra to the fourth level. After his secret techniques advanced to the fourth level, their characteristics had changed. Xu Ning could now use these two secret techniques to not only grasp and use force, but also cause attribute damage. The water of Tidal Fist and the fire of the me Breath Bone Sutra could both be used in actualbat. Xu Ning felt that his current strength had even surpassed Xiao Qiyun. ¡®Although I have be a lot stronger, if I want to advance again, I need a lot more energy to reach the fourth realm.¡¯ Advancing to the true qi realm consumed 800 energy units, and reaching the genus realm consumed 1,200 energy units. Advancing the two secret techniques to the fourth level consumed 1000 units of energy. For the next step, advancing to the void realm fourth stage required 2400 energy units. ¡®Although it requires a lot of energy, it would be a lot easier to obtain energy units after my strength improves.¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate to leave the aura fountain anymore. ¡°Xu Ning, your seclusion is finally over!¡± Xu Ning jumped out and saw Xing Er waiting for him outside. ¡°Xing Er, why are you here?¡± Xu Ning stepped forward. ¡°The demon ying conference will begin today. All of us from the Seven Boxers have already gone to Yun Square. Seeing that you haven¡¯t finished your seclusion, Sister Le told me toe and get you.¡± Xing Er said, ¡°If you didn¡¯te out in half an hour, I would have jumped in and pulled you out.¡± ¡°It starts today¡­¡± This was quite a coincidence. After all, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know the exact date the demon ying conference would begin. In fact, he had just advanced two days ago. He was just staying in the aura fountain to absorb more energy. ¡°Okay, enough small talk,e with me.¡± Xing Er urged. Xing Er took Xu Ning to Yun Square. ¡°So many people!¡± After Xu Ning was brought here by Xing Er, he saw a sea of people. There was arge empty tform on the stage of Yun Square. A circle of stairs surrounded the tform, and the stairs were full of people sitting down. ¡°Inner disciples are seated at the front.¡± After saying that, Xing Er took Xu Ning to the ce where the members of the Seven Boxers were seated. Xu Ning saw Ning Xun, Le Caiwei, Gu Qinghe and the others. There were only 30 members left in the Seven Boxers, so they didn¡¯t upy much space. ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s retreat is over?¡± After seeing Xing Er bring Xu Ning, Ning Xun quickly stood up and asked, ¡°How is it?¡± Xu Ning gave Ning Xun an affirmative look. ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Xun immediately felt relieved. Le Caiwei smiled when Xu Ning said that. ¡°Xu Ning, sit here with me.¡± Le Caiwei asked Xu Ning to sit next to her. After Xu Ning sat down, he looked around. He suddenly heard a sound. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning looked to the right and made eye contact with someone. She was a young woman in a dress, coupled with a beautiful face and a slender figure. ¡°She is Gu Yishang from the Knife Moon Crowd.¡± Le Caiwei noticed his gaze and said to Xu Ning. ¡°She is Gu Yishang¡­¡± Xu Ning looked away from Gu Yishang. He was very confident that Gu Yishang was definitely not his opponent. ¡°Everyone around us are from inner sect groups.¡± Le Caiwei took this opportunity to look at all of the leaders and elites from the various inner sect groups. Xu Ning also remembered them carefully. Afterwards, Xu Ning saw Duan Xuefeng seated in front of him. He was sitting in the forefront where the core disciples were seated. Suddenly, he heard several shrieks from above Yun Square. A shadow suddenly appeared above everyone¡¯s head. Xu Ning looked up and saw a dozen colorful birds and demon beasts hovering above his head. On the top of the flying birds and demon beasts, there was a figure standing tall. ¡°It¡¯s the Faction Master and elders!¡± Le Caiwei said into Xu Ning¡¯s ear. As the birds and demon beasts approached therge tform in the middle of the square, there were people jumping off the backs of them. A hundred meter jump was nothing to them. The Faction Master and eldersnded on the tform. The birds let out a shriek before flying away. Xu Ning then saw a figure on the tform taking a step forward. That person was the current Faction Master of the Yun Faction: Mi Xingye. ¡°The Yun Faction Demon ying Conference begins!¡± Mi Xingye and the elders took their seats. On both sides of Yun Square, there were iron cages covered by huge cloths, which were pushed up one by one by the sect disciples. Beast roars could be heard underneath those huge cloths. ¡®There are demon beasts in those cages!¡¯ Chapter 128 - The First True Disciple He Mingye

Chapter 128: The First True Disciple He Mingye

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The roars of demon beasts were full of intensity. For some disciples who had just entered the faction, or just those whocked actualbat experience, they had all begun to look scared. Even in the cages, the demon beasts exuded tremendous pressure. ¡°So many demon beasts¡­¡± Xu Ning was in the stands, watching the iron cages being continuously brought forward. Some of the cloths did not tightly cover the cages. As such, it was even possible to see that in some cages, there was more than one demon beast inside. Moreover, the aura that was leaking out from the cages got stronger and stronger with every cage. Xu Ning could feel the existence of a void realm demon beast in one of those cages. ¡°So plentiful.¡± Xu Ning sighed. ¡°However, using so much manpower and material resources to catch demon beasts and hold a demon ying conference just to test the strength of the disciples in the sect¡­¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s doubts, Le Caiwei exined, ¡°That is one of the reasons, but not all of them.¡± ¡°300 years ago, there was a terrifying demon beast wave in State Jifeng. That wave of beasts reduced the whole State Jifeng into a sea of beasts. There was even a pack of beasts that split off from the main pack in State Jifeng and rushed into State Feiyun, which in turn caused the copse of the Feiyun Dynasty, forcing it to enter a turbulent era. It wasn¡¯t until the Source Sect of State Feiyun took action before order was restored.¡± Le Caiwei continued, ¡°Even State Feiyun, which was only indirectly affected, went through a tumultuous situation, no need to mention State Jifeng, which was the center of the demon beast attack.¡± ¡°In State Jifeng, the various forces set aside their prejudices and confronted the enemy together. The major factions all formed alliances and helped each other, gradually stabilizing the situation.¡± ¡°But even then, State Jifeng was still in a state of disrepair and the masses were dying. In despair, heroes like Shi Fengxu joined hands with the top masters of the various factions and families topletely remove the demon king ¡°void beast¡±. In the end, we defeated the demon beasts, establishing the human race as the lords of State Jifeng again.¡± ¡°Afterwards, Shi Fengxu briefly established a dynasty in State Jifeng, but after his disappearance, the dynasty copsed after 30 years, leaving State Jifeng under the rule of many different factions.¡± ¡°Nowadays, ordinary people and warriors have forgotten about the demon beast invasion from 300 years ago. However, major factions have still maintained the habit of holding a demon ying conference, just to stay on guard.¡± Xu Ning listened and nodded silently. ¡®So State Jifeng has such a dark past.¡¯ Xu Ning understood the significance of this demon ying conference now. ¡°Look, that is Brother He Mingye!¡± Le Caiwei suddenly pointed to the square stage, her voice a little excited. Xu Ning looked around and saw a young man wearing a dark blue long shirt walking onto the stage. He had long flowing hair and a longsword strapped on his back. He was like an unsheathed weapon, as people could clearly feel his sharp edge. ¡°He Mingye¡­¡± Xu Ning had heard rumors about this person before. He was the first core disciple of the Yun Sect, Sect Master Mi Xingye¡¯s disciple. There had been rumors that this person¡¯s strength was at least in the void realm seventh stage: supetive realm. At only 30 years old, he was alreadyparable to faction elders. He Mingye¡¯s appearance attracted the attention of thousands of people. When He Mingye appeared on the stage, a huge cage was also pushed forward. The huge cloth on top of the cage was pulled off, revealing a ferocious beast appeared in front of everyone. The giant beast was about ten meters tall, covered in dark green scales, with cruel red eyes. Its limbs were stubby, and its tail was full of spikes. There were yellow lines along its body, and there was a dark yellow aura current in its breath. The cage door opened. The moment the giant beast walked out, its violent aura was exuded from all sides. Even Xu Ning felt nervous. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the strength of this demon beast is no longer in the mid level void realm¡­¡± Although it was far away, Xu Ning felt a deep sense of threat from this giant beast. ¡°It should be a high level void realm demon beast. It must beparable to a void realm seventh stage warrior!¡± The moment the giant beast walked out of the cage, the four corners of the square stage suddenly burst out with light beams, and after the light beams intertwined with each other, a transparent light curtain was formed above the stage. ¡®Is this the power of a void realm seventh stage: supetive realm?¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the transparent light curtain and thought to himself. This transparent light curtain should be simr to a ¡°barrier¡±, which would iste the fight from the crowd. The fourth to sixth stages of the void realm were said to be the stages where the umtion of understanding of characteristics would be formed. And above the seventh stages, a void realm martial artist would disy methods that surpassed ordinary martial arts. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, their methods were quite strange and otherworldly. Inside the light curtain, the giant beast roared and stared at He Mingye. The yellow lines along its body became brighter and brighter. Roar! The giant beast stepped on the ground. On the stage, several long strips of soil and rocks suddenly hovered upwards, and as if they were alive, they suddenly flew towards He Mingye. Seeing this, He Mingye didn¡¯t panic at all. He just waved the longsword in his hand, causing his sword to burst out with aura, which he then smashed into the iing rocks. Ayer of yellow sheen appeared on the scales of the giant beast. It then waved its giant ws towards He Mingye. He Mingye tapped his toes and jumped into the air, facing eye-to-eye with the giant beast. Swish! The longsword in He Mingye¡¯s hand shed left and right. Light blue sword shadows instantly enveloped the giant beast. The yellowish scale armor on the giant beast¡¯s body was gradually torn open, blood flowed across its body. It began to roar in pain, agitated. The giant beast waved its limbs and tail, trying to smash He Mingye to death, but it was to no avail. The giant beast was already covered with wounds, when suddenly the longsword in He Mingye¡¯s hand suddenly made a sharp sound. Afterwards, the blue light intertwined on the body of the giant beast. In an instant, it waspletely in wounds before turning into a rain of blood. A high-level void realm demon beast was easily killed by He Mingye. Almost immediately, there was a wave of cheers from the stands. Thousands of disciples were shocked by He Mingye¡¯s opening fight. Xu Ning finally witnessed the power of a high-level void realm warrior. ¡°So strong¡­¡± Xu Ning felt that he was not He Mingye¡¯s opponent at all. However, Xu Ning was not discouraged. As long as he gave himself enough time, he would definitely be able to reach He Mingye¡¯s level of strength. Amidst the cheers of everyone, the light curtain disappeared, and He Mingye walked off the stage. ¡°Sect Master, Mingye has already advanced to the eighth stage, right? Did he also cultivate the Water Cross Sword to the ninth level?¡± The white-haired elder asked, as he sat beside Mi Xingye. Mi Xingye stroked his beard and nodded silently with a smile. He was extremely satisfied with his disciple. ¡°Master.¡± He Mingye walked down and sat next to Mi Xingye. ¡°Not bad.¡± Mi Xingye praised him. He Mingye kicked off a perfect start for today¡¯s demon ying conference. After He Mingye walked off the stage, the disciples standing next to him immediately cleaned the stage. Afterwards, the elder host of the demon ying conference stepped onto the stage. He faced thousands of people, and with his chest and lungs pumped up, his voice filled the stage. ¡°He Mingye, a core disciple, has already yed a high level void realm demon beast. Up next, it will be your guy¡¯s turn to perform.¡± The elder host said, ¡°I hope that all the disciples who face demon beasts, whether you¡¯re an outer, inner or core disciple, will muster up the courage to fully demonstrate your strength! Your performance will be seen by the elders and deacons. If you perform well and receive the approval of the elders and deacons, you will be able to step into the inner sect from the outer sect, and from an inner disciple to an in-name disciple!¡± The elder host¡¯s words immediately made the hearts of thousands of disciples tremble. Such a promotion would not only change their status, but also the amount of resources they would get. The higher the disciple¡¯s status, the better the resources they would enjoy, and the better their future would be. ¡°Next, we will carry out fifteen rounds of demon ying with outer disciples!¡± The elder host said, ¡°Each round, one hundred outer disciples are allowed to take the stage to fight demon beasts. During this period, you may be seriously injured by the demon beast, but you don¡¯t have to worry about dying, as the elders will rescue you if need be!¡± ¡°One hundred spots, fight for yourself. The first round of demon ying begins now!¡± As soon as the elder host finished speaking, some outer disciples began to rush to the stage. ¡°They are all so eager¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at the rushing outer disciples. He could clearly feel their excitement. ¡°Of the first hundred people who came forward, nearly half of them are void realm martial artists¡­¡± Xu Ning estimated the proportion of void realm martial arts among the hundred people based on his perceptions of the outer disciples who had just jumped on the stage. There were close to 3,000 disciples in the outer sect of the Yun Sect. These 3000 people were from ordinary backgrounds. They were unlike Xu Ning and the others, who were rmended by the Yun Sect¡¯s subordinate families. Among the outer disciples, most of them were ordinary martial artists. If they wanted to leap from the outer sect to the inner sect, they could only perform well at this demon ying conference. The first 100 people who took the initiative to take the stage were all outstanding outer disciples that were expressing their eagerness. ¡°Among the outer sect disciples, there are nearly 100 martial arts masters in the void realm, which is close to how much the inner sect has.¡± Xu Ning whispered. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t underestimate the outer disciples.¡± Le Caiwei sighed a little. ¡°And as an inner disciple, I haven¡¯t broken through the void realm yet, so I feel a little embarrassed.¡± ¡°Senior Sister Le, don¡¯t belittle herself.¡± Xu Ningforted, ¡°There are 3000 outer disciples, so the proportion of void realm martial artists is less than 30 to 1. It is normal for the older outer disciples to advance to the void realm.¡± Le Caiwei nodded when she heard these words. Of course she knew the positions of these outer disciples. Even if some of them had advanced to the void realm, they had only practiced a low-grade void realm secret scroll after all, causing their future to be extremely limited. Even if an outer sect void realm martial artist entered the inner sect, they would only y a minor role. They would be set aside to conduct small chores, and they would never be a centerpiece of the faction. ¡°The first round between outer disciples and demon beasts has begun¡­¡± On the stage, the light curtain was re-woven and more demon beasts were sent in. These demon beasts that were sent in consisted of those in the void realm and the mortal realm. After being ced on the stage, they immediately started fighting with the outer disciples. On the stage, there were sounds of fighting and screaming. ¡°These outer disciples are really desperate¡­¡± Xu Ning noticed that many outer disciples were trying desperately to disy themselves in a ttering manner, in order to be recognized by the inner deacons. Xu Ning could also feel the sadness of some outer disciples. Soon after, the round was over. Compared to He Mingye¡¯s finesse from before, the outer disciples looked a little embarrassed after the fight. After the demon beasts in the first round were all killed, only six to seven void realm martial artists remained on the stage. Four of them performed well and were favored by the inner sect deacons, so they gained the status of inner sect disciples. Subsequently, the second round began. In the second round, the number of void realm martial artists was even smaller. After all, the strong ones had already gone on stage during the first round. ¡°Everyone is still very anxious¡­¡± There were 3000 outer disciples, and only half of them had a real chance to get on stage. With the elders¡¯ protection, they didn¡¯t have to worry about their life, so everyone wanted to try fighting these demon beasts. ¡°At this rate, fifteen rounds will take at least three hours.¡± Xu Ning calcted that it would take a long time before inner disciples took the stage. By the time the outer disciples had conducted all fifteen rounds, two and a half hours had already gone by. ¡®It¡¯s almost time for the inner disciples to y.¡¯ After the rounds with the outer disciples were over, Xu Ning knew that it was almost their turn to fight. Xu Ning was a little eager to try. In his mind, he could even tussle with a mid level demon beast. ¡°Next, we proceed to the inner disciple segment of the conference!¡± The elder host stood on the stage and spoke. ¡°The fight between inner disciples and demon beasts will be divided into five rounds, with 20 people in each round!¡± ¡°There are only 20 people in each round¡­¡± Xu Ning frowned. ¡°So little¡­¡± ¡°Xu Ning, are you ready?¡± Ning Xun came over: ¡°Which round are you going to fight in?¡± ¡°The first round is bound to be filled with elites of the inner sect. The leaders of the inner sect groups will definitely be the first to make their appearances, so it will be very stressful topete with those people.¡± Before Xu Ning could answer, Ning Xun said, ¡°I suggest you fight in the second round, so I can fight with you. I will also assist you when fighting against those demon beasts, in order to help you disy your strength better and show your face in front of the elders.¡± Xu Ning heard his advice and thought about it. ¡°Brother Ning, I will fight in the first round.¡± ¡°The first round?¡± Ning Xun asked, ¡°But the opponents in the first round¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°The stronger the opponents, the better I perform, the more I will be favored by the elders, and the greater the probability that I will be chosen as an in-name disciple.¡± Xu Ning knew the benefits of being promoted to an in-name disciple. Having an elder as his backer would help both his own future and the future of the Seven Boxers. ¡°But the strength of the leaders¡­¡± Ning Xun still wanted to persuade him otherwise, but Xu Ning had already made up his mind. ¡°Brother Ning, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xu Ning smiled, stood up, and took the initiative to walk to the center of the stage. The moment Xu Ning got up, Gu Yishang, the Leader of the Knife Moon Crowd, also got up at the same time. Both of them saw each other. Their eyes made contact. They could see the hostility in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Gu Yishang showed a mysterious smile. Chapter 129 - Sect Masters In-name Disciple

Chapter 129: Sect Master¡¯s In-name Disciple

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Sect Master, I heard that there are a few talented disciples in the inner sect today.¡± The white-haired elder smiled at Sect Master Mi Xingye. ¡°I can name all of them.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Mi Xingye asked casually. In fact, as the Sect Master, Mi Xingye seldom paid attention to the inner sect. Normally, he only paid attention to core disciples, as these people would be future elders, the foundation of the Yun Sect. ¡°Gu Yishang, Sun Fengjun, Ji Yimiao¡­ They were all almost selected as core disciples. However, even though they entered the inner sect, their talents still cannot be underestimated. Their power could rival even some core disciples.¡± After the white-haired elder finished speaking, he paused before saying in a regretful tone, ¡°Xiao Qiyun was in the inner sect. I paid attention to himst year. Unfortunately, I heard that something happened to him, otherwise I would have chosen him at this demon ying conference. I would have even allowed him to read the dao seal.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Mi Xingye looked calm, but when the white-haired elder said that, he suddenly became interested. ¡°This Xiao Qiyun is that good?¡± A dao seal was a very precious treasure. Even in the face of their own disciples, many elders would hide it, unwilling to let their disciples read it. The disciples of the inner sect had all cultivated middle-grade void realm secret scrolls, causing advancement after the void realm seventh stage to be a lot more difficult. But if one used a dao seal, one could make up for this shoring. ¡°Yes, this Xiao Qiyun guy, although he was not selected as a core disciple at the time, his character was exceptionally good. Among the core disciples, no one can pass him in character except for Mingye.¡± The more he spoke, the more regretful the white-haired elder felt. ¡°If that is true, then what a shame¡­¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°But the world is unpredictable. You and I have seen top geniuses fall, and not just once or twice. The road of martial arts is bumpy. Enough, look at the other inner disciples, you might find another one to your liking.¡± Xu Ning and the others were already on the stage. Iron cages containing demon beasts were also pushed forward one by one. Xu Ning looked at the other 19 inner disciples with a calm heart. ording to Xu Ning¡¯s perception, of the 20 inner disciples, including himself, five of them were in the void realm third stage, while the remaining 15 were all in the void realm second stage. This batch of people consisted of almost all of the elites in the inner sect. While Xu Ning was observing everyone, everyone was also observing Xu Ning. After all, in the inner sect, all of the leaders and elites knew of each other from before. So, Xu Ning¡¯s unfamiliar face appearing here confused them. But right now, no one wanted to talk, as they were all waiting for the demon beasts they were about to face. The huge cloths from the many cages were ripped off, revealing hideous bodies. ¡°This aura¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at the ten cages in front of him, his eyebrows began to frown. Cling! Cling! The cages were slowly being opened. The auras of demon beasts that had been restrained previously were all exposed at this time. Demon beasts crawled out of the cage one by one. Maybe because they had been imprisoned for too long, the moment they walked out of the cage, they all loudly roared to vent out their frustration. ¡°They are all void realm demon beasts!¡± Xu Ning suddenly felt a dangerous aura. ¡°Moreover, it seems that they are all in the¡­ mid level void realm!¡± Xu Ning realized a problem. The inner disciples were about to face an entirely different tier of beast from what the outer disciples had to face. The demon beasts that the outer disciples faced were all low level demon beasts. Among them, the strongest was only in the low level void realm. But the ten demon beasts in front of them were all in the mid level void realm, or even in the peak of the mid level void realm. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Not only Xu Ning, but the other 19 inner disciples also noticed this problem. ¡®I get it. Just now, the outer disciples fought evenly against the monsters, but now we are outssed by demon beasts. The elders want to see us facing this group of void realm demon beasts, to check if we could survive against mid level demon beasts!¡¯ Xu Ning, Gu Yishang, Sun Fengjun and others were all aware of this problem. The light curtain was erected. 20 inner disciples were now stuck inside. Roar! The mid level demon beasts of the void realm who finally regained their freedom, began to vent their anger on the 20 inner disciples. In the stands. ¡°Oh, so strong?¡± Mi Xingye was surprised. Although he was the Sect Master, this demon ying conference was not arranged by him. ¡°Where did so many mid level void realm demon beastse from?¡± Mi Xingye asked. The white-haired elder smiled and said, ¡°From the Beast Hunting Sect.¡± The Beast Hunting Sect was also arge faction in State Jifeng. They had raised many monsters, and they regarded them as theirbat partners. ¡°I see, I was wondering how there could be so many mid level void realm demon beasts.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°So that¡¯s why you want the demon beasts to be stronger than the disciples. After all, the demon beasts are borrowed. If something goes wrong, we have to paypensation.¡± The white-haired elderughed and said, ¡°In the previous years, we could only capture low level void realm demon beasts, causing the fight between inner disciples and demon beasts to be rather boring. Now this is a change of pace. Let these young people really feel the danger of demon beasts.¡± ¡°Your idea is great.¡± Mi Xingye agreed with the white-haired elder¡¯s idea. The inner disciples on the stage had already begun to dodge the frantic attacks of the demon beasts. After lifting the restriction on the ten mid level void realm demon beasts, all of them went crazy. Xu Ning was chased by a giant wolf demon beast. ¡®This faction is ruthless!¡¯ If Xu Ning was facing one mid level demon beast in the void realm, he would still have the confidence to fight back. But when facing ten mid level void realm demon beasts, if he fought against one of them, it was very likely that he would be attacked by other demon beasts. ¡®What?¡¯ Just when Xu Ning was trying his best to get rid of the giant wolf, he noticed that Gu Yishang had also attracted a demon beast and was running towards his direction. ¡°Xu Ning from the Seven Boxers¡­¡± Gu Yishang¡¯s eyes shed. She continued to lead the demon beast behind her towards Xu Ning. With Xu Ning being attacked from all directions, Gu Yishang seized the opportunity and fled. ¡®This Gu Yishang!¡¯ Xu Ning knew that he was targeted by Gu Yishang, but right now, he had to avoid all the iing attacks. ¡°Screw this!¡± Xu Ning knew that he had nowhere to escape to. Inside his body, the fiery qi and watery qi surged. ¡°Tidal Fist!¡± Xu Ning did not retreat. He directly faced the giant wolf. The strength of the giant wolf was in the lower end of the mid level. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Xu Ning threw out several punches, and before the giant wolf could react, he punched its forehead. Xu Ning¡¯s Tidal Fist and me Breath Bone Sutra had all been promoted to the fourth level, so when he used his secret techniques, he could use characteristic-infused attacks. In addition to the light and dark force, there was also the pration and corrosion water type force, and the burning fire type force. In an instant, the giant wolf was dazed. Although it had a hard skull and was in the mid level void realm, it couldn¡¯t defend against Xu Ning¡¯s sudden flurry of punches. It felt its head exploding. At the same time, the force that invaded its body also brought a corrosive and burning effect. The giant wolf roared in pain. Xu Ning seized this opportunity and jumped directly over the body of the giant wolf. The void realm demon beast that was attracted by Gu Yishang mmed into the giant wolf. ¡°What!?¡± Gu Yishang, who had already gotten rid of the pursuing demon beast, was watching the show in a safe ce. She then saw Xu Ning suddenly violently attacking the giant wolf demon beast and escaping from two mid level void realm demon beasts. ¡®He is not only in the genus realm, but he has also cultivated his secret techniques to the fourth level!¡¯ Gu Yishang saw the burn and corrosion marks on the giant wolf¡¯s fur. Suddenly, Gu Yishang had a terrible feeling. Gu Zhiyin had discussed with Gu Yishang, saying that Xu Ning had a deep and solid foundation in the mortal realm, and that it was very likely that he would reach the void realm third stage very soon. However, although Gu Yishang heard that, she did not really care. Now it seemed that Xu Ning had really advanced at the speed of light. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Gu Yishang was still thinking, when she suddenly saw Xu Ning rushing towards her after getting rid of the giant wolf. ¡°Does he want to attack me?¡± Gu Yishang couldn¡¯t react for a while, but her instincts were still warning her to avoid Xu Ning. ¡°Gu Yishang!¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t give Gu Yishang a chance to escape at all. He jumped in front of Gu Yishang in an instant before grabbing Gu Yishang¡¯s shoulders. Then Xu Ning smiled at her. Gu Yishang could see the mockery in his smile. Gu Yishang wanted to get rid of Xu Ning, but she was firmly grasped by Xu Ning. There was also a hot and cold sensation in her shoulder. ¡°No one said that I can¡¯t attack my teammates in the demon ying conference!¡± Xu Ning squeezed Gu Yishang¡¯s shoulders and threw her far away. Three void realm demon beasts could be seen gathering near where Gu Yishang wouldnd. ¡°Xu Ning, you!¡± Gu Yishang saw the three demon beasts moving towards her at the same time. There was a fierce glow in their eyes, as if they wanted topletely tear her apart. Gu Yishang wanted to dodge, but she was still in mid-air, so she couldn¡¯t escape. Bang! Bang! Bang! Just when Gu Yishang was about tond in the middle of three demon beasts, the elder host radiated his true qi and pushed the three demon beasts away. At the same time, Gu Yishang fell heavily on the ground. Gu Yishang became the first one to be eliminated among the inner disciples in the first round. ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Yishang felt a little confused in her head. ¡®In front of everyone, I was thrown towards demon beasts by Xu Ning?¡¯ She felt her face warming up. Forget about being epted as an in-name disciple by the elders, she had lost the respect of the Knife Moon Crowd. Gu Yishang could only lower her head and leave the stage. The 100-plus members of the Knife Moon Crowd were silent. Gu Zhiyin¡¯s face was almost blue. ¡°Xu Ning, good job!¡± On the other hand, the side of the Seven Boxers cheered out loud. Xu Ning was initially set up by Gu Yishang. And when he was besieged by beasts on two sides, all of the Seven Boxers broke out in sweat and cursed Gu Yishang. But Xu Ning not only reversed the situation, but he also took his revenge on Gu Yishang. ¡°Xu Ning is not in the true qi realm, instead he¡¯s in the genus realm!¡± Ning Xun clenched his fists, excited. ¡°He has even cultivated his secret techniques to the fourth level!¡± ¡°Brother Ning, did we underestimate Xu Ning?¡± Le Caiwei had a weird expression. ¡°Yes.¡± Ning Xun nodded. ¡°I think Xu Ning may be stronger than Senior Brother Xiao.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Le Caiwei¡¯s eyes darkened. If Xiao Qiyun did not suffer from an ident and was still in the inner sect, then he and Xu Ning, the Twin Stars of the Seven Boxers, would be able to dominate the inner sect. In the stands. ¡°Who is that inner disciple? The Sun Fengjun you mentioned? Or Ji Yimiao?¡± When Sect Master Mi Xingye saw Xu Ning¡¯s performance, he asked the white-haired elder. ¡°He¡­¡± The white-haired elder was a little dazed. ¡°No, he¡¯s not either of them¡­¡± His brain was spinning fast. He wondered who that inner disciple was. It was like this person appeared out of nowhere. ¡°I remember!¡± The white-haired elder pped his forehead. ¡°That kid is a neer who just entered the inner sect more than two months ago!¡± ¡°A neer who joined two months ago?¡± Mi Xingye and He Mingye, who were sitting beside him, both looked surprised. ¡°He is a neer?¡± Mi Xingye asked, ¡°When did we start epting disciples in the void realm?¡± ¡°No.¡± The white-haired elder said, ¡°When he was selected, he was just a martial artist in the mortal realm, and because of his average aptitude, no one chose him as their core disciple.¡± The scene at the garden pond shed past the mind of the white-haired elder. ¡°Um¡­¡± Mi Xingye was in disbelief. ¡°In less than three months, he went from the mortal realm to the void realm third stage, and he has also cultivated his secret techniques to the fourth level? How solid is his foundation in the mortal realm?¡± Mi Xingye had trained He Mingye, so he knew the difficulty of advancing so quickly. ¡°I want to ept that inner disciple as my in-name disciple!¡± Mi Xingye made the decision: ¡°Mingye, what do you think?¡± ¡°Good!¡± He Mingye, who was in a baffled state, suddenly showed a glimmer of expectation. ¡°That junior is a fellow practitioner of the water and fire family, just like me. If you can take him under your wing, he can be just like me and practice the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword! At that point, I will also have a fellow junior to discuss my progress with!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Mi Xingye was very pleased with He Mingye¡¯s reaction. He was afraid that He Mingye would be jealous of Xu Ning¡¯s talent. But instead of being jealous, He Mingye offered to let Xu Ning learn the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword. ¡°Mingye, I will ept that kid as my in-name disciple!¡± Mi Xingye thought,?¡®I will feel safe when I hand over the Yun Sect to him in the future.¡¯ ¡®Next, I want to see if that kid can hold on.¡¯ Mi Xingye¡¯s focus was entirely on Xu Ning. Chapter 130 - Double Sword Attribute Characteristic

Chapter 130: Double Sword Attribute Characteristic

On the tform, Sun Fengjun, Ji Yimiao and others were taken aback. Xu Ning avoided the attacks of two demon beasts before throwing Gu Yishang in the middle of three demon beasts. This sequence of events seemed a bit ridiculous. Although they didn¡¯t recognize Xu Ning, they all acknowledged that Xu Ning¡¯s strength was already at the top of the inner sect. The mid level demon beasts in the void realm were still chasing the inner disciples on the stage frantically. Only the giant wolf that was beaten by Xu Ning just now, appeared to be a bit sluggish in its movements. It obviously hadn¡¯t recovered from the flurry of blows yet. It wanted to retaliate back against Xu Ning, but because of its sluggish movements, every time it approached Xu Ning, Xu Ning would run into the crowd and lose it. Time flew by. The inner disciples on the tform had stepped down one by one. Soon, only Xu Ning, Sun Fengjun and Ji Yimiao were left on the tform. ¡®In the end, these are mid level void realm demon beasts. The fewer disciples on stage, the fewer the targets avable for the demon beasts. If this continues on, the pressure on me will increase to a point that I can¡¯t hold on.¡¯ Xu Ning had raised his perception to the extreme. Bang! A demon beast suddenly reached out its ws and shed it at Sun Fengjun. Luckily, he was protected by the elder host, so Sun Fengjun was not injured. Only Xu Ning and Ji Yimiao were left on the stage. Ten mid level void realm demon beasts surrounded the two. ¡°I¡¯m Ji Yimiao.¡± Ji Yimiao was a polite young man. The two were surrounded, but Ji Yimiao still took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°Seven Boxers, Xu Ning.¡± When Xu Ning saw Ji Yimiao took the initiative to speak to him, he responded in turn. Back in the stands, Le Caiwei had told Xu Ning about Ji Yimiao. He was an inner sect powerhouse, the Leader of the Wet Wind Crowd, and a martial artist in the void realm third stage: genus realm. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Ji Yimiao said Xu Ning¡¯s name quietly. Because of Xu Ning¡¯s seclusion, he had never met Xu Ning before. He had only heard that Xiao Qiyun of the Seven Boxers was missing. ¡°After being surrounded by so many demon beasts, we are the only ones remaining.¡± Ji Yimiao said, ¡°Instead of being driven off of the stage by these demon beasts, isn¡¯t it better to teach them a final lesson.¡± ¡°What do you n to do?¡± Xu Ning felt that Ji Yimiao was quite interesting. After looking at the demon beasts surrounding them, Xu Ning was inclined to listen to Ji Yimiao¡¯s n. ¡°Look at that silly wolf, the one you injured previously. It hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so let¡¯s start with it.¡± Ji Yimiao said, ¡°I will do my best to strike it to free up an opportunity for you tond a few more punches, and let¡¯s see if you can take it down.¡± ¡°Even if we fail and lose, it will not be embarrassing. On the flip side, if we seed, it will make people respect us inner disciples even more!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning agreed. Ji Yimiao¡¯s n was carefully calcted. If he took the first shot, he was bound to be retaliated against and be knocked off the stage. In this case, Xu Ning would be the only one who survived to the end. ¡°Go!¡± The demon beasts were about to y with their food. But then, Ji Yimiao suddenly attacked. His clothes rustled in the air, and a strong gust of wind and tearing force gathered in his palm. He rushed directly in front of the giant wolf beast, and before the giant wolf could respond, he pped its forehead. The giant wolf was in pain from that p, and it instinctively swung out its paw, knocking Ji Yimiao off the stage. Seeing this, Xu Ning took the opportunity and jumped, when the monster¡¯s attention was still on Ji Yimiao. His fiery qi and watery qi surged. The me Breath Bone Sutra strengthened Xu Ning¡¯s body instantly. Immediately after, he threw out a flurry of Tidal Fists. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The giant wolf took all six punches. After punching out six times, Xu Ning suddenly felt a demon beast pouncing behind him. He could smell its bloody breath and hear its roar. Just when Xu Ning was surrounded by demon beasts, Xu Ning suddenly felt a force engulf him. After that, it pulled him off the stage. ¡®Seems like I¡¯m done.¡¯ Xu Ning turned his head to look at the stage. He saw that the mid level giant wolf demon beast was lying on the ground, throbbing in pain. ¡°Xu Ning, nicely done.¡± Ji Yimiao, who was knocked down next to Xu Ning, stood up beside him. The two looked at each other and both smiled. The two strangers bonded well together. The first round with inner disciples was over. Thousands of eyes from the stands stared at Xu Ning. Everyone could see that he was the one who performed the best on stage. ¡°Sh*t!¡± The white-haired elder looked at the injured giant wolf demon beast with a helpless expression. ¡°A demon beast was injured. When we return it to the Beast Hunting Sect, their elders will charge us!¡± Mi Xingye didn¡¯t care about the white-haired elder¡¯s worries. He stood up and asked Xu Ning, ¡°What is your name?¡± The audience could hear Mi Xingye¡¯s voice. ¡°I am Xu Ning, an inner sect disciple. Greetings, Sect Master.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Mi Xingye to take the initiative to speak to him. ¡°Will you be my in-name disciple?¡± As soon as Mi Xingye said that, the entire Yun Square was in an uproar. ¡®The Sect Master wants to ept an in-name disciple?!¡¯ He Mingye was the only disciple under Sect Master Mi Xingye. If Xu Ning became Mi Xingye¡¯s in-name disciple, then his status would probably be on the same level as other core disciples. ¡°I ept!¡± At first, Xu Ning was surprised, but he then immediately agreed. Only an idiot would refuse Mi Xingye¡¯s support. ¡°Xu Ning is now an in-name disciple of the Sect Master!¡± The Seven Boxers was in an uproar. Although Xu Ning had be Mi Xingye¡¯s in-name disciple, he would still remain as an inner disciple. This was the rule of the Yun Sect. With this new status of his, Xu Ning had be a top talent among inner disciples. Everyone anticipated that after the end of the demon ying conference, the Seven Boxers would return to its former glory, and take back its disciples and resources. Not only would the Seven Boxers return to its former glory, but it would be better than before. ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Qinghe had a big smile on his face. He had joined the Seven Boxers with Xu Ning¡¯s rmendation when they were at their lowest point. In the future, he would definitely receive no shortage of resources from the Seven Boxers. Half a month ago, the batch of Pure Source Pills from Gu Qinghe¡¯s home had arrived, and he had already exchanged it for a void realm secret scroll. If there was a stable supply of resources in the future for Gu Qinghe, he would have a high chance of advancing to the void realm. ¡°This Xu Ning guy¡­¡± Duan Xuefeng, who was a core disciple, had a look of worry in his eyes. He had some friction with Xu Ning because of his connection with Gu Qinghe. He was now thinking about how to resolve his disputes with Xu Ning. Although he was a core disciple and Xu Ning was only an in-name disciple, the difference in their status still made Duan Xuefeng quite jealous of Xu Ning. ¡°Ji Yimiao!¡± The white-haired elder stood up. ¡°Are you willing to be my in-name disciple?¡± Ji Yimiao also had a ster performance. ¡°I ept!¡± Ji Yimiao immediately agreed with a happy expression on his face. Although his status was not as grand as Xu Ning¡¯s, Ji Yimiao was still very satisfied. He knew well that only by bing an in-name disciple, could he have the opportunity to get in touch with a dao seal, and make up for the disadvantages of practicing a middle-grade void realm secret scroll. Sun Fengjun was also selected as an in-name disciple by an elder. ¡°Second inner disciple round, begin!¡± The elder host made another announcement. Seeing that there were cases of disciples in the first round bing in-name disciples, the other inner disciples seized the opportunity and rushed to the stage. They all hoped that they could also disy a good performance to the elders. ¡°Xu Ning,e sit here.¡± Mi Xingye greeted Xu Ning and asked him to sit next to He Mingye. Xu Ningplied. The second round began. ¡°Junior Brother.¡± He Mingye took the initiative to speak to Xu Ning. ¡°From now on, we are disciples under the same master.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, please take care of me.¡± Xu Ning did not expect that the top genius of the Yun Sect, who could easily kill a high level void realm demon beast, would be so approachable. ¡°Junior Brother, you cultivated a water and fire-based double secret scroll, right?¡± He Mingye no longer paid attention to the stage. ¡°Yes, what I am practicing is a secret scroll called the Cold me Dual Source Scroll.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. He Mingye showed a look of pity when he heard his words. ¡°A middle-grade void realm secret scroll¡­ is less effective.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much, Junior Brother. If you have the opportunity to use the dao seal in the future, the gap between a middle-grade and superior-grade void realm secret scroll will disappear.¡± He Mingye said. In fact, because of the existence of the Martial Arts Panel, the benefits of a superior-grade void realm secret scroll were not applicable to him. But the ¡°dao seal¡± mentioned by He Mingye sounded familiar to Xu Ning. Beforeing to State Jifeng, he and the three Wei family members were kidnapped by an old woman and a buff man, and they had also mentioned the term ¡°dao seal¡± back then. ¡°Senior Brother, what is a dao seal?¡± Xu Ning asked. He Mingye answered directly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this for now. Wait until you reach the void realm sixth stage. At that time, Master will naturally let you use the dao seal.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, after the demon ying conference is over today, rest for the night, thene find me in the core disciple sect tomorrow.¡± He Mingye continued, ¡°I will personally teach you the sword secret techniques, the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword.¡± Seeing that He Mingye was taking on the role of a mentor, Mi Xingye didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Water Cross Sword? Bright Fire Sword?¡± Xu Ning looked at He Mingye. When He Mingye killed the high level void realm demon beast just now, he had only used a water sword secret technique. Now it sounded like he still had a fire sword secret technique. ¡°Not bad.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°I am also a fellow practitioner of the water and fire characteristics.¡± Xu Ning did not expect He Mingye to have practiced the same characteristics as him. He now also understood why Sect Master Mi Xingye chose him to be his disciple. It was because his foundation was simr to He Mingye. ¡°Senior Brother, I have practiced a water-based secret technique and a fire-based secret technique as well.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it will take a lot of energy to learn the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword¡± There was a hint of subtlety in his words. Xu Ning was not worried about his attention being ced elsewhere, but the fact that he did not have enough energy units. Void realm secret techniques were different from mortal realm external skills. He consumed very little energy in the cultivation of external skills, so there was no harm in learning multiple external skills. But in contrast, the energy consumption of cultivating void realm secret techniques was much greater. If he practiced multiple secret techniques, it would consume too much energy, which would affect his advancement speed. ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°If you are looking for greater improvement in the future, it is not enough to practice one secret technique for each characteristic.¡± ¡°The void realm is different from the mortal realm. There is no substantial connection between external skills and internal skills in the mortal realm. In the void realm, the realms cultivated by secret techniques are like the soil, and the characteristics cultivated by secret techniques are equivalent to the nts.¡± ¡°The heavier the soil, the better it is for nt growth. The more nts, the more branches and leaves there will be. And when the fruits mature, it will create a positive feedback loop on the soil.¡± He Mingye was very patient. ¡°I observed you just now. The characteristics of your two secret techniques are water pration and fire erosion, but the characteristics of the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword differ greatly.¡± ¡°If you only want to reach the peak of the void realm, it is fine to only cultivate one characteristic, but if you want to reach past the void realm, you must integrate more characteristics.¡± When He Mingye said this, he also had a look of confusion in his eyes. Hearing this, Mi Xingye¡¯s lips moved, but he didn¡¯t speak. He felt that He Mingye had said too much. Although Xu Ning performed well today, Mi Xingye did not expect Xu Ning to reach He Mingye¡¯s level. He was afraid that He Mingye speaking too much would affect Xu Ning¡¯s mental state. ¡°Above the void realm¡­¡± Xu Ning was intrigued. No one had ever told him about theyer above the void realm. Xu Ning felt a little curious, but when he saw that He Mingye didn¡¯t continue to exin, he didn¡¯t ask any further questions. ¡°If that is the case, I will learn the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword from you tomorrow.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Okay.¡± He Mingye was also satisfied when he saw Xu Ning agreeing with him. He was determined to cultivate, and if Xu Ning could keep up with his footsteps, He Mingye would also feel quite happy. ¡­ The demon ying conference was over. During the demon ying conference, some disciples seized the opportunity to improve their status or practice conditions. Among them, Xu Ning gained the most. Xu Ning¡¯s name received a lot of attention in the Yun Sect. By now, everyone knew that he was friends with the first core disciple. After the demon ying conference was over, Xu Ning and others returned to the inner sect. That night, there were arge number of inner disciples who voluntarily asked to join the Seven Boxers. Among them, there were some disciples who were frustrated by other inner groups, so they took the opportunity to break away from their group and register as a member of the Seven Boxers. Instantly, the Seven Boxers became the most desirable group among the inner sect groups. Knife Moon Crowd. ¡°Sis, what do we do now?¡± Ever since the demon ying conference, Gu Zhiyin had been restless. Their old opponent, the Seven Boxers, suddenly had the Sect Master¡¯s in-name disciple in their group. Once they tried to take action, the Knife Moon Crowd might just be ruined. The situation of the Seven Boxers and the Knife Moon Crowd had undergone aplete reversal. Chapter 131 - First Level Water Cross Sword?

Chapter 131: First Level Water Cross Sword?

¡°We¡¯lly low for now.¡± Faced with Gu Zhiyin¡¯s question, Gu Yishang sighed and responded. At the demon ying conference during the day, Gu Yishang had performed poorly, and not only did she lose her own reputation, but she also lost the reputation of the Knife Moon Crowd. Gu Yishang remembered Xu Ning¡¯s actions on stage, and she nned to take revengeter. But then, Xu Ning was selected as the in-name disciple of the Sect Master, and his status rose to the sky. In the face of Xu Ning and the Seven Boxers, Gu Yishang had no intention of continuing the fight anymore. ¡°Lay low? How toy low?¡± Gu Zhiyin felt aggrieved, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Compared to before, he was nothing but a small, tiny man. ¡°All of the resources previously taken from the Seven Boxers were sent back. The resource channels and mission channels nabbed from the Seven Boxers were also returned.¡± Gu Yishang¡¯s expression was bleak. ¡°Moreover, the people who we poached from the Seven Boxers all¡­ Forget it, the Seven Boxers is in no longer in shortage of people, so they certainly won¡¯t ept these traitors. Just kick them out of the Knife Moon Crowd.¡± ¡°Guo Yuechun, Shen Qiulun, Ren Qingzhu, and the rest of them, for all the resources they had taken from the Knife Moon Crowd, make them return it.¡± ¡°I understand, Sister.¡± Gu Zhiyin knew this was a difficult decision, but he had no other choice. ¡°I¡¯m going into seclusion.¡± Gu Yishang said, ¡°In the future, try to improve our rtionship with the Seven Boxers. Forget about Xu Ning, he won¡¯t care about you. But for Ning Xun and Le Caiwei, you should be nice to them. It¡¯s okay to give up some resources. Even if friendship cannot be established, it¡¯s good to repair and restore our rtionship.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Zhiyin responded. ¡­ Currently, Ning Xun and Le Caiwei were very busy. On the other hand, Xu Ning just returned back to his residence. After a night¡¯s rest, Xu Ning went to the core disciple sect. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Soon after Xu Ning walked out of the inner sect, he heard someone calling for him. Xu Ning looked back and saw that it was Ji Yimiao. ¡°Are you going to the core disciple sect?¡± Ji Yimiao walked up quickly. ¡°Yes, are you going there as well?¡± Xu Ning and Ji Yimiao walked side by side. Yesterday, the two fought demon beasts together, and at that time, they had worked quite well with each other. Thus, they had a good impression of each other. ¡°Yes, my master asked me toe and see all my senior brothers and sisters.¡± Ji Yimiao said. Xu Ning nodded silently. Ji Yimiao¡¯s master, Elder Yuancheng, was an old hand in the Yun Sect. He even joined the faction before Mi Xingye. Unlike Mi Xingye, there were many disciples under Elder Yuancheng, of which there were a few core disciples, but most of them were in-name disciples. ¡°Now that we have be in-name disciples, we have the opportunity to observe a dao seal. We don¡¯t have to worry about the disadvantage of practicing a middle-grade void realm secret scroll anymore.¡± Ji Yimiao was in a good mood, so he spoke in a rxed tone. ¡®Dao seal.¡¯ This was the third time Xu Ning had heard this word. He Mingye had mentioned it to Xu Ning yesterday, but he didn¡¯t borate on it. ¡°What is a dao seal?¡± Xu Ning seized the opportunity to ask. Ji Yimiao was not surprised that Xu Ning didn¡¯t know, as he had learned about the existence of dao seals by chance as well. ¡°A dao seal is apparently the treasure left by martial arts masters above the void realm. It contains their understanding of higher-level martial arts. If you can observe it day and night, you can quickly move along the path of martial arts. Ji Yimiao said, ¡°But I only heard this from rumors. I haven¡¯t really seen a dao seal either. However, my master is a generous person, so I will definitely have the opportunity to observe a dao seal in the future. You are the only in-name disciple of the Sect Master. So most definitely, you will also get in touch with a dao seal.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning thought,?¡®A master above the void realm¡­¡¯ ¡°Senior Brother Ji, is there anyone at the Yun Sect who is above the void realm?¡± Xu Ning asked in a curious tone. ¡°Not on the surface.¡± Ji Yimiao said, ¡°Our Sect Master is the number one warrior of the Yun Sect, and his strength is at the void realm ninth stage. However, it is unknown whether there are any higher-level seniors in the faction.¡± Xu Ning nodded when he heard these words, and he stopped asking more questions. ¡®Above the void realm is still a little too ambitious for me.¡¯ The two chatted while walking. At the gates of the true sect, the two people separated. Xu Ning went to a courtyard ording to the location mentioned by He Mingye. ¡°Are you Brother Xu Ning?¡± Outside He Mingye¡¯s courtyard, there were two sword-wielding disciples, one male and one female. They looked to be about 13 to 14 years old. The two were not very old, but they were both mortal realm ninth stage: spirit realm warriors. Having such strength at the age of 14 was unheard of in the outside world. ¡°That¡¯s me.¡± Xu Ning responded. Although these two people called him ¡°Senior Brother¡±, Xu Ning knew that the two of them must have joined the faction earlier than him. He just didn¡¯t know what their identities were in the faction. ¡°Brother He has been waiting for you for a long time, please¡­¡± The young girl led Xu Ning into the courtyard. Inside the courtyard, there was a pavilion surrounded by water ponds, with flowers and nts everywhere. Soon, a few people arrived at the backyard. Before they got close, Xu Ning could hear swords shing in the air. After taking a few steps, he saw He Mingye wearing a clean white outfit, holding two swords, while performing sword maneuvers. He Mingye didn¡¯t activate his true qi. He just wielded his longswords in a simple manner. Xu Ning stood by and watched. He didn¡¯t say anything. ¡®Although it¡¯s just pure sword maneuvers, there is a weird feeling.¡¯ Xu Ning saw He Mingye wielding both swords at the same time. The two swords in his hands were very coordinated, but he felt that He Mingye was practicing two separate sword techniques at the same time. Although he was practicing two separate sword techniques, they were extremelypatible, giving off an ultimate sense of harmony. ¡®Is this the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword?¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his mind. He Mingye had obviously noticed Xu Ning¡¯s arrival, but he did not stop his movements. After half an hour, He Mingye put away his sword. ¡°Junior Brother, thanks for waiting.¡± He Mingye walked with a smile. ¡°Senior Brother¡¯s swordsmanship is brilliant. Just looking at it is pleasing to the eye.¡± Xu Ning smiled. He Mingye shook his head: ¡°I will personally teach you the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword.¡± ¡°Go get a sword.¡± He Mingye looked at the sword-wielding teenagers. ¡°Yes, Brother He.¡± The teenagers answered before turning around and left. ¡°Are they inner disciples or core disciples?¡± Xu Ning looked at the two walking away. ¡°Neither.¡± He Mingye replied, ¡°Strictly speaking, they are not from the Yun Sect. When I first lived here, the elders in the faction took care of my daily life, but I was not used to it.¡± ¡°So, Master sent these two people here. They were previously all children of ordinary families, but they were affected by war and lost their family members. Seeing this, Master took them in. They would do some chores here on weekdays, but for the rest of their time, they would practice swordsmanship with me.¡± After exining, He Mingye asked Xu Ning, ¡°Junior Brother, have you ever practiced swordsmanship before?¡± Before the teenagers coulde back, He Mingye took the opportunity to ask. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning responded, ¡°But I practiced a knife technique when I was in the mortal realm in the past.¡± Martial artists in the mortal realm were more dependent on weapons. Many would choose to learn weapons such as long knives and spears, which were easier to acquire. As for swordsmanship, apart from people from affluent martial arts families, very few martial artists practiced swordsmanship as their first martial arts technique. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you haven¡¯t practiced swordsmanship.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°With your talents, you should get ustomed easily.¡± Xu Ning smiled. Xu Ning was very clear about his talents¡ªhe relied entirely on energy points. Xu Ning dared to learn the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword because he had enough energy units in reserve, so he had the confidence to follow along. Previously, he had advanced Tidal Fist and the me Breath Bone Sutra to the fourth level, and then advanced to the genus realm, whichpletely consumed Xu Ning¡¯s energy units. In order to prevent his embarrassment in learning swordsmanship today, Xu Ning borrowed ten Pure Source Pills from Gu Qinghest night, which gave Xu Ning another 1,000 units of energy. Now that the Seven Boxers was back on track, Xu Ning¡¯s status would inevitably improve. Once he obtained enough resources, Xu Ning was ready to return the ten Pure Source Pills back. ¡°Brother He, your swords are here!¡± The teenage girl walked back with a sword box. ¡°Open it.¡± He Mingye ordered. Afterwards, the two opened the sword box. Xu Ning walked forward with He Mingye. ¡°These swords¡­¡± When Xu Ning saw the two swords in the sword box, he felt that these two swords were abnormal. The two swords were exactly the same in length, width, and thickness¡ªtheir style was exactly the same. The only difference was the color on the edges of the swords. Edges of one of the swords were tinted in a dark blue color, while the other was tinted dark red. Although they looked simple, they gave him an astonishing sensation. ¡°These two swords were given to me by Master when I first stepped into the void realm. Now, I will give them to you.¡± He Mingye said. ¡°No way.¡± Xu Ning refused, as the two swords looked very precious. ¡°I can¡¯t ept anything given to you by Sect Master.¡± He Mingye waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine. After I switched my swords, these two swords have been collecting dust. I want them to show their glory in your hands.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Xu Ning could hear the sincerity in He Mingye¡¯s tone. ¡°If that is the case, then I will reluctantly ept it. Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± ¡°Okay, enough talk. Now I will teach you how to perform the Water Cross Sword.¡± He Mingye came to the middle of the open space and handed the swords in his hand to the young teenager. After receiving the swords, the young teenager stood aside. Xu Ning followed He Mingye and walked two steps forward. ¡°Water cross sword, water characteristic, cut by attribute.¡± He Mingye gestured with the long sword in his hand. ¡°Water seeps in from all sides.¡± He Mingye exined all the details of the Water Cross Sword to Xu Ning. While exining, he also personally demonstrated to Xu Ning. Xu Ning was paying full attention. Learning the Water Cross Sword secret technique from He Mingye was much easier than learning by himself. But even so, Xu Ning did not understand much of the content for a while. Therefore, the Water Cross Sword did not appear on his Martial Arts Panel. Xu Ning was also quite embarrassed at how slow he was learning the Water Cross Sword. After all, he was supposed to be a top talent. He Mingye also noticed Xu Ning¡¯s slow progress. He thought that a detailed exnation of the secret technique would only take two hours, but it took all morning. However, although there were some doubts in his heart, He Mingye was still very patient. Finally, as the morning went by, the Martial Arts Panel prompt suddenly appeared in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡ª Consume 100 units of energy to advance the Water Cross Sword? Yes/No ¡ª Xu Ning took a deep breath and finally rxed. Without hesitation, Xu Ning chose ¡°Yes¡±. Instantly, knowledge about the Water Cross Sword emerged in Xu Ning¡¯s mind. ¡°Senior Brother, I seem to finally understand the Water Cross Sword a little bit.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to speak. ¡°Oh?¡± He Mingye noticed that Xu Ning had been quite slow, but now he imed that he had begun to understand. ¡°If that is the case, Junior Brother, you can take the sword for a try.¡± He Mingye was afraid that Xu Ning hadn¡¯t learned the essence of the secret technique, so he took the initiative to help Xu Ning save his reputation. ¡°The Water Cross Sword is hard to learn. When I first learned the Water Cross Sword, I also had a terrible time. Only after pondering for a long time did I get better.¡± Xu Ning understood He Mingye¡¯s intentions. But he was already very confident. Xu Ning took out the blue sword, then swung the sword. Swish! Swish! Swish! The longsword in Xu Ning¡¯s hand was extremely flexible and strong. Although the sword moved softly, it gave off a kind of indomitable force. ¡°Strength in softness!¡± He Mingye was surprised at this moment.?¡®This is the first level of the Water Cross Sword!¡¯ ¡®In just one morning, Junior Brother has already cultivated the Water Cross Sword to the first level!¡¯ He Mingye was stunned.?¡®Junior Brother previously looked hopeless, but he was actually thinking about the essence of the Water Cross Sword. It¡¯s ridiculous that I thought he didn¡¯t learn the basic framework of swordsmanship. How foolish of me!¡¯ When He Mingye saw Xu Ning so proficiently disying the first level of the Water Cross Sword, he suddenly thought of when he practiced the first level of the Water Cross Sword back in the day. Back then, he tried his best, practicing day and night for three days, under the guidance of Master Mi Xingye, before finally reaching the first level of the Water Cross Sword. At that time, Master Mi Xingyeughed out loud and said that he was a genius in swordsmanship. He Mingye was quite proud of this for a while. But now,pared to this junior brother of his, He Mingye felt that he was far behind. ¡®With your talents, how did you not be a core disciple?¡¯ This question emerged in He Mingye¡¯s mind. Besides He Mingye, the two teenagers also nced at each other, with a look of surprise in their eyes. They had been learning swordsmanship from He Mingye for a long time, so they could see Xu Ning¡¯s progress. At first, they thought that Xu Ning was not talented in swordsmanship, but the facts in front of them proved that they were wrong. Senior Brother Xu Ning¡¯s talents seemed to be stronger than Senior Brother He¡¯s. ¡®Water Cross Sword!¡¯ Xu Ning was overjoyed from learning his first sword technique. The softness and rigidity of the Water Cross Sword made Xu Ning feel very odd. After performing a set of sword moves, Xu Ning stood still. He looked at He Mingye. ¡°Senior Brother, how did I do?¡± Chapter 132 - Sect Mission

Chapter 132: Sect Mission

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He Mingye smiled and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you are asking the obvious. In just one morning, you have cultivated the Water Cross Sword to the first level. At such speed, no one in the entire Yun Sect can match your talent in swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Thank you for your patient guidance.¡± Xu Ning was in a good mood. ¡°Since you have cultivated the Water Cross Sword to the first level, then I won¡¯t teach you the more advanced parts. Only by practicing more and deepening your understanding in the Water Cross Sword will you be able to fully cultivate it.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°Next, I will teach you the Bright Fire Sword.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll have to switch swords then.¡± Xu Ning looked at the blue-tinted sword in his hand, put it down, and took out the red-tinted sword. Although these two swords looked the same, they were in fact made out of different materials. Xu Ning could clearly sense that although the Water Cross Sword had not yet been cultivated to the fourth level, as a water secret technique, even on the first level, it could be enhanced by the watery qi inside his body. Additionally, the materials used to make the blue-tinted sword had beneficial effects on the water sword technique. ¡°Fire sword, fire type, nature annihtion.¡± Just like previously, He Mingye carefully taught Xu Ningying the Bright Fire Sword. And this time, He Mingye was more patient. He already knew that although Xu Ning seemed to be learning slowly, he was actually thinking deeply about the technique. Another four hours went by. ¡­ Consume 100 units of energy to advance the Bright Fire Sword? Yes / No ¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Xu Ning raised his Bright Fire Sword to the first level. Swish! Swish! Swish! Xu Ning held the red-tinted sword and demonstrated the Bright Fire Sword technique in front of He Mingye. Although He Mingye was mentally prepared this time, he still felt extremely shocked when he saw Xu Ning reach the first level at both the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword. ¡°Junior Brother is really extraordinary.¡± He Mingye suddenly understood how the other core disciples viewed him. They looked at him like how he looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Junior Brother, you have taken your first step in mastering the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword.¡± He Mingye said to Xu Ning, ¡°In the future, in addition to advancing these techniques separately, you also have to try tobine the two. Although the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword are two separate secret techniques, whenbined, their lethality will increase multiplicatively.¡± ¡°Understood, Senior Brother.¡± In fact, Xu Ning already had the ability tobine the two techniques. Just like He Mingye said, when the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword were used together, their effectiveness would increase multiplicatively. ¡°Once Masteres back from the Beast Hunting Sect and knows of your progress, he will definitely be shocked.¡± He Mingye sighed. ¡°Master is not in the sect right now?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°He went to the Beast Hunting Sect to visit my friends and to return the demon beasts.¡± He Mingye exined, ¡°Most of the demon beasts at the demon ying conference yesterday were borrowed from them by Elder Yuancheng.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning was also wondering where the Yun Sect had captured so many void realm demon beasts. ¡®So he borrowed it.¡¯ But then Xu Ning thought of the mid level void realm demon beast that he and Ji Yimiao had injured together. Since it was borrowed, did injuring it cause trouble for Elder Yuancheng? ¡°By the way, Junior Brother.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°Tomorrow, I will go on a long journey to do a mission. So, if you have nothing to do in the near future, you cane to my ce to practice.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°In the back courtyard, there is a middle-grade aura fountain, and the effect of it is twice that of your inner sect low-grade aura fountains. Practicing secret scrolls and secret techniques there will increase your speed greatly.¡± Xu Ning paused when he heard this. ¡°If that is the case, thank you for your kindness.¡± He Mingye was sincere to Xu Ning, and Xu Ning respected him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He Mingye waved his hand dismissively, indicating that there was no need to worry too much. Afterwards, He Mingye briefly talked to Xu Ning about the cultivation of the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword before personally sending Xu Ning out. Before leaving, Xu Ning brought along the twin swords that He Mingye gave him. ¡­ Back at Xu Ning¡¯s inner sect residence. ¡®I owe Senior Brother He a big favor.¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the two swords on the table and thought to himself. ¡°But speaking of missions¡­¡± Thinking that He Mingye was going to carry out a mission tomorrow, Xu Ning also realized that he had been in the sect for almost three months now, and in that timeframe, he had only done Le Caiwei¡¯s personal mission once, but never a sect mission. Although he was the in-name disciple of the Sect Master, he was still an inner disciple. As an inner disciple, he had toplete a sect mission every three months. ¡®In a few days, I will have stayed in the faction for three months.¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®I have to ask the Seven Boxers if there are any sect missions that I canplete in a short time¡­¡¯ Knock! Knock! Knock! Just when Xu Ning was thinking, there were knocksing from the door. ¡°Xu Ning, are you back?¡± It was Gu Qinghe¡¯s voice. Xu Ning opened the door and saw Gu Qinghe in high spirits. ¡°Fortunately, I listened to you and joined the Seven Boxers!¡± Gu Qinghe walked straight into the room and sat down. ¡°Today, I am going to be a ss Four!¡± ¡°ss Four?¡± Xu Ning looked surprised. ¡°So high?¡± A ss Four wasparable to Le Caiwei¡¯s status. And to get to that point, Le Caiwei had put in a lot of effort for the Seven Boxers. ¡°I think so too¡­¡± Gu Qinghe smiled happily. Being a ss Four represented not only internal status, but also resources. At this ss, Gu Qinghe would receive four Pure Source Pills every month. ¡°I have greatly benefited from your advice.¡± Gu Qinghe was aware of that. ¡°Otherwise, even if I enter the Seven Boxers now, I will only be a ss Two.¡± ¡°By the way, Xu Ning, you have also been internally evaluated as a ss Five.¡± Gu Qinghe said, ¡°Senior Brother Ning and Senior Sister Le have also been promoted to ss Five.¡± Because Xu Ning went to the core disciple sect today and did not participate in the internal meeting of the Seven Boxers, Gu Qinghe came to deliver the contents of the meeting to Xu Ning. ¡°Actually, someone wanted to promote you as the leader, but Senior Sister Le said that you didn¡¯t want to, so she temporarily left the position empty.¡± Gu Qinghe said, ¡°So currently, Brother Ning is the acting leader of the Seven Boxers.¡± Xu Ning nodded silently. Le Caiwei did talk to him about this in the past. She had expressed her wish for him to rece Xiao Qiyun and be the new leader of the Seven Boxers, but Xu Ning refused. Xu Ning was not good at handling such chores. ¡°The Seven Boxers has beenpletely revitalized by your influence.¡± Gu Qinghe said, ¡°There are people constantly joining us now, and the resources that were lost in the past are slowly recovering. ording to Senior Brother Ning and Senior Sister Le, in a month at most, the Seven Boxers will be back on track.¡± ¡°Also.¡± Gu Qinghe said, ¡°The Knife Moon Crowd has also given in to us. Guo Yuechun, Shen Qiulun and the others have all been expelled from the Knife Moon Crowd, and none of the inner sect forces even want to touch them.¡± After Xu Ning heard this, he was sure that the Seven Boxers had returned to their former glory. ¡°One more thing.¡± Gu Qinghe said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to return the ten Pure Source Pills you borrowed from me.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Xu Ning insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want it, but Senior Sister Le has already given me ten Pure Source Pills as repayment.¡± Gu Qinghe exined, ¡°You forgot that ever since you joined the Seven Boxers, you have never received the monthly subsidy of Pure Source Pills.¡± After Gu Qinghe said this, Xu Ning suddenly remembered. At that time, he was still a ss Three, so he would receive three Pure Source Pills every month. And now that three months had passed since he joined, he still had nine Pure Source Pills to im. With that said, Le Caiwei took it to herself to pay his debt, in fact, she even paid extra. After that, Gu Qinghe chose to leave. He was also working hard to practice the secret scroll, as he wanted to enter the void realm as soon as possible. ¡­ The next day. Xu Ning did not immediately go to the core disciple sect, instead he went to find Ning Xun. ¡°Xu Ning, did Qinghe tell you about the contents of the meeting yesterday?¡± As soon as he saw Xu Ning, Ning Xun spoke. ¡°He told me that I¡¯m a ss Five now.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°After you be a ss Five, you will receive unlimited ess to the aura fountain in the inner sect, and you will also receive an additional five Pure Source Pills every month.¡± Ning Xun said, ¡°Truthfully, these rewards pale inparison to what you have contributed to the Seven Boxers¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ning.¡± Xu Ning interrupted, ¡°You have provided me with a lot of resources in the past. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have advanced so quickly, so you don¡¯t worry too much about minor details.¡± When Xu Ning said that, Ning Xun was relieved. He was d that Xu Ning was recruited by Le Caiwei. If he went to another inner sect group, the Seven Boxers might have already disbanded. ¡°Brother, speaking of the resources thate with the ss promotion, I want to change¡­¡± Xu Ning thought about it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have the right to use the aura fountains freely, instead can you give me five more Pure Source Pills every month?¡± For Xu Ning, aura fountains were far less effective than Pure Source Pills. A Pure Source Pill was 100 units of energy, while absorbing energy in a low-grade aura fountain for a month could only provide him a total of 300 units of energy. Because Xu Ning¡¯s advancement system was different from others, there was a huge difference in demand for these two. ¡°No.¡± Ning Xun instantly refused. He thought that Xu Ning was deliberately freeing his share of the aura fountains to others. ¡°Brother Ning.¡± Xu Ning knew that Ning Xun had misunderstood his intentions. ¡°The reason why I don¡¯t want that right is because Senior Brother He is lending me his middle-grade aura fountain. When I cultivate in the future, I will go directly to the core disciple sect.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± After hearing the reason why, Ning Xun finally rxed. ¡°Okay, I will allocate ten Pure Source Pills every month to you in the future. By the way, Caiwei and I discussed yesterday, and we decided to give you 50 Pure Source Pills as thanks for what you have done. It¡¯s just that all of our internal resources are still recovering, so we don¡¯t have much left. Therefore, we n to give you the 50 Pure Source Pills within three months.¡± ¡°50 Pure Source Pills?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. That was 5000 units of energy. ¡°Then I won¡¯t refuse.¡± Xu Ning was straightforward this time. ¡°Brother Ning, I came to you this time to ask if there are any suitable missions for me to choose from?¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a sect mission with a short mission period. I have been in the inner sect for almost three months, but I haven¡¯t done a sect mission yet.¡± ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any short term sect missions.¡± Ning Xun thought for a moment before responding, ¡°When ites to sect missions, most of them are external missions, and the minimum time limit is more than a month.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning originally wanted to find a task that could bepleted in a short period of time, and afterpleting it, he would go to the core disciple sect to practice. But now it seemed impossible. ¡°Our mission channels have just been given back. Why don¡¯t you go and look through the internal sect missions. There are many missions that can¡¯t be epted by the public and are specially provided to us.¡± Ning Xun suggested. ¡°Okay, in this case, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Xu Ning bid farewell and prepared to choose a mission. ¡­ Three dayster. Outside the Yun Sect. Xu Ning was wearing a white shirt with two swords strapped on his back. ¡°I have been in the Yun Sect for three months, but this is the first time I have gone out.¡± After two to three days of deliberation, Xu Ning finally chose an extermination mission. ording to the rough estimates, this extermination mission could bepleted in one and a half months. Afterpleting it, he would receive 100 contribution points, which was equivalent to ten Pure Source Pills. ¡°Let¡¯s go find Gray first.¡± Xu Ning moved and rushed towards the mountains not far away from the Yun Sect. It had been three months since hest saw Gray. Xu Ning was afraid that Gray would not be able to bear the loneliness and leave. ¡­ Xu Ning and Gray had agreed on the mountain peak. A gray figure slowly walked out of a spacious cave. Compared to three months ago, Gray¡¯s body wasrger. But judging from its appearance, it still looked harmless and naive. Caw! Several raptor demon beasts flew over Gray¡¯s head. The auras of these raptor demon beasts were blood-chilling. As they flew in the sky, many of the beasts in the forest could feel their legs weakening. At this moment, Gray suddenly jumped up. After stopping in mid-air, Gray suddenly opened its mouth. Its head expanded before swallowing several demon beasts whole. Compared to before, Gray now had a bigger appetite. Afternding on the ground, Gray burped. It did not walk back to the cave immediately, instead ity down on the side of the steep mountain. Its Gray eyes looked in the direction of the Yun Sect. Ever since Xu Ning went to the Yun Sect, it had been like this every day. It seemed that if it looked at Xu Ning¡¯s direction, it would be able to see Xu Ninging towards it. As usual, Gray was curled up in a ball. The sun began to rise. Just when Gray felt that the morning was about to pass, he suddenly noticed a white dot in its vision. The white dot quickly rushed towards it. Gray stood up instantly and raised its head. Finally, Gray saw that it was Xu Ning. Instantly, Gray turned into a shadow and jumped down from the mountain. It stepped on the rocks and rushed forward. In less than a minute, Gray arrived in front of Xu Ning. It then jumped into Xu Ning¡¯s arms. Chapter 133 - Qinggu County, Gray鈥檚 Ability

Chapter 133: Qinggu County, Gray¡¯s Ability

When Xu Ning saw Gray rubbing its head against his clothes, he felt an inexplicable sense of warmth. The way Gray rushed over just now allowed Xu Ning to know that Gray had been thinking about him for the past three months. ¡°Gray, I¡¯m going on a sect mission,e with me.¡± Xu Ning touched its gray head. Gray climbed out of Xu Ning¡¯s arms and leaned on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. Xu Ning noticed that Gray seemed to have gained weight. In the past, it could have crawled into his clothes, but now it couldn¡¯t. ¡®Looks like the food here is good¡­¡¯ Xu Ning flicked its gray forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Qinggu County.¡± Xu Ning walked towards the southwest. This time, Xu Ning decided not to ride a horse. Xu Ning was already a void realm martial artist, so his speed already was faster than a horse with a demon beast bloodline. Unless he tamed a void realm flying demon beast, Xu Ning would travel by himself. It¡¯s easy to capture and kill a void realm flying demon beast. However, if one wanted to tame it or be a demon beastpanion, one had to use special methods. Gray was Xu Ning¡¯s demon beastpanion, but such a case was rare. Xu Ning sped along the way. With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, it would only take a few days to reach Qinggu County. Now that he had advanced to the void realm, he did not need to eat food anymore, as he could use the surrounding aura to satiate his bodily needs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Gray?¡± After running for a while, Xu Ning noticed that Gray was sniffing at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Are you surprised by the improvement of my strength?¡± Soon, Xu Ning realized. After all, when he parted ways with Gray, he was only in the mortal realm. It was normal for Gray to be curious about him now. ¡®By the way, I wonder what realm Gray is in?¡¯ When Gray was in its normal form, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t even sense its strength fluctuations. ¡®I¡¯ll see what realm it is when Gray hunts next time.¡¯ ¡­ Soon, six days went by. Xu Ning arrived right outside of Qinggu County. The mission this time was to help the Ling family in Qinggu County eliminate a group of thieves outside of Qinggu County. ording to the description of the mission, the group of thieves suddenly appeared a few months ago, and among them, there were void realm experts. Ever since the thieves appeared, they had been stirring up trouble in Qinggu County. They led their subordinates to raid the city several times, plundering their resources and ughtering the people, forcing the Ling family to give up their resources. The Ling family in Qinggu County was the same as the Feng, Xiao, and Ye families in Chun Rin Canton. They were all subordinates of the Yun Sect, and they were responsible for managing the affairs of the mortal world. However, in Chun Rin Canton, there were three branches of these families, while in Qinggu Canton, the Ling family ruled single-handedly. The Ling family couldn¡¯t deal with the thieves, so they could only report it. When the report was made, the Ling family suspected that these people might be forces under opposing sects, or maybe remnants of a fallen sect. There were wars all the time in State Jifeng, so many small sects could only wander around after losing their homes. Xu Ning entered Qinggu County. ¡®It doesn¡¯t feel like Chun Rin Canton at all.¡¯ Although there were many people and shops on the streets, everyone looked tired and lifeless. Xu Ning suspected that this was caused by the thieves outside the city repeatedly harassing Qinggu County, causing the residents in the city to live in the shadow of a turbulent environment all day long. Xu Ning asked for directions on the street before he found the Ling family mansion. ¡°Who are you? And why are you entering the residence?¡± When Xu Ning arrived at the Ling residence, a guard asked. The guard saw that Xu Ning was carrying two swords, coupled with an extraordinary aura. From his set-up, Xu Ning was obviously not an ordinary warrior, so the guard was very polite. ¡°I am a disciple of the Yun Sect.¡± Xu Ning took out his waist te and showed it to the guard. When the guard heard this, his spirit was lifted. ¡°Please wait a moment, I will report this to the Family Head.¡± After a while, Xu Ning saw a dozen people walking out of the mansion and greeting him. The head of the group looked to be in his sixties and was wearing a gray robe. He smiled when he saw Xu Ning. ¡®True qi realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sensed that the aura on him was in the true qi realm. True qi realm was nothing in the Yun Sect, but it was an extremely rare sight outside of the faction. ¡°Ling Xuzong, Family Head of the Ling family, greets you.¡± Ling Xuzong was very polite. ¡°I am Xu Ning, inner disciple of the Yun Sect.¡± Xu Ning showed his waist te again. After Ling Xuzong confirmed Xu Ning¡¯s identity, his smile widened. ¡°Brother Xu, please.¡± Ling Xuzong was dozens of years older than Xu Ning, but he still called him ¡°brother¡±. ¡°I have already instructed the servants to prepare a feast for lunch.¡± ¡°No need, Family Head Ling.¡± Xu Ning declined. ¡°I just want to know about the thieves outside.¡± Seeing Xu Ning so concerned, Ling Xuzong was also full of joy. The sooner he dealt with the troubles outside the city, the better. ¡°Brother Xu, please follow me to the study.¡± Ling Xuzong¡¯s rtives led the way for Xu Ning. After arriving at the study, Ling Xuzong told Xu Ning everything that happened after that group of thieves started appearing outside the city. After understanding everything, Xu Ning spected that the thieves were more likely to be from a poor sect. ¡°Brother Xu, our Ling family has been destroyed by that group of thieves. Not only did we lose our resources, but two void realm martial artists of the family were also injured by them. If you hadn¡¯te today, maybe in a few days, that group of thieves would have alreadypletely looted our Ling family.¡± Ling Xuzong¡¯s tone was full of bitterness. ¡°Family Head Ling, how many void realm martial artists are there in the Ling family, and how strong are they?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I don¡¯t mind youughing at me, Brother Xu. There are three void realm martial artists in my family. I am a true qi realm martial artist, while the other two are mold body realm martial artists. But apart from me, the two mold body realm martial artists are seriously injured, one of them even temporarily lost their ability to move, while the other is unconscious, leaving only me to fight against the thieves.¡± Ling Xuzong answered truthfully. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning asked again, ¡°Since your family¡¯s void realm martial artists are injured, does this mean that you have previously fought against them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Xuzong said, ¡°We fought against that group of thieves a few times. At first, it was just a test. Butst month, we fought with our lives on the line, which resulted in the two void realm martial artists from our Ling family being severely injured.¡± ¡°There are at least five void realm martial artists in that gang of thieves, and the strongest of them may be in the genus realm.¡± Ling Xuzong¡¯s tone was a little hesitant. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. If Ling Xuzong¡¯s information was true, then the enemy was not strong in Xu Ning¡¯s opinion. After seeing that Xu Ning¡¯s expression did not change after hearing the realm of the thieves, Ling Xuzong felt relieved. This showed that this inner disciple named Xu Ning was confident in his own strength. ¡°Family Head Ling, do you know the exact location of these thieves?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°I have a rough idea.¡± Ling Xuzong replied. ¡°In this case, I will rest for the night, then I will go and destroy them tomorrow.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words shocked Ling Xuzong. He would eliminate them tomorrow. In Ling Xuzong¡¯s opinion, Xu Ning was a decisive person. ¡°Thank you, Brother Xu!¡± Ling Xuzong was quite excited. Ling Xuzong stood up, took out an exquisite wooden box from under the desk, and gave it to Xu Ning. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Ning opened the wooden box and found ten Pure Source Pills lying inside. ¡°Brother Xu, you came all the way here to help the Ling family, so please ept my small gift.¡± Ling Xuzong said with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning epted it. ¡­ Outside the city. On a deste mountain. A vige was built there. There were people working in the vige. But if one looked carefully, they would find that they were two different groups of people in the vige. The members of one of the groups were dressed casually, with a bandit aura surrounding them. They were in charge of chores in the vige. The members of the other group were wearing the same clothes, but they were disciplined and weremanding the other group. ¡°Deacon Ding.¡± A middle-aged man walked in. He said respectfully to the bald old man sitting in the tall seat. ¡°There is news from the county that a disciple of the Yun Sect has arrived at the Ling familypound.¡± ¡°A disciple of the Yun Sect is here?¡± The bald old man called Deacon Ding frowned. ¡°So the Ling family did ask for help from the Yun Sect¡­¡± ¡°Deacon Ding, a disciple of the Yun Sect is here now, what should we do?¡± The middle-aged man asked. ¡°How many people from the Yun Sect came?¡± Deacon Ding asked. ¡°Just one, a young man.¡± The middle-aged man replied. ¡°Just one? And he is a young man?¡± Deacon Ding seemed to heave a sigh of relief. ¡°He¡¯s probably a young disciple of the Yun Sect. This is easy, if we encounter him in the future, we can just deal with him properly.¡± ¡°Kill a disciple of the Yun Sect?¡± There was a hint of fear in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. He was obviously afraid of the Yun Sect. ¡°The Yun Sect is a giant, but we are going to leave here soon, so let¡¯s just rob the Ling family and leave this ce, escaping from the Yun Sect¡¯s influence.¡± Deacon Ding said, ¡°When we meet up with Young Sect Masterter, we will rebuild the sect elsewhere andpletely end our suffering of being homeless.¡± Deacon Ding sighed. Ever since the sect was destroyed, their members split off into different groups and searched in different directions. Their members had been upying the territory of horse bandits and robbing resources. ¡°By the way, when will Young Sect Master and the others reach Qinggu County?¡± Deacon Ding asked. ¡°Probably tomorrow or the day after.¡± The middle-aged man said. ¡°So fast?¡± Deacon Ding looked thoughtful. He tapped his fingers on the armrest of the chair. After a moment, his eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness. ¡°If that is the case, let¡¯s rob the Ling family tonight.¡± Deacon Ding made the final decision. ¡°After obtaining their resources, when Young Sect Master arrives tomorrow, we will leave this ce.¡± ¡°Go and make the arrangements.¡± Deacon Ding waved his hand. The middle-aged man obviously wanted to dissuade him, but after seeing Deacon Ding¡¯s firm attitude, he finally chose to obey. ¡­ Late at night. Xu Ning sat cross-legged in the room. Xu Ning had just absorbed the ten Pure Source Dans given to him by Ling Xuzong. With that, he received another 1000 units of energy. Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves now totaled up to 1250 units. Before leaving the sect, Xu Ning consumed a total of 600 units of energy to advance his Water Cross Sword and his Bright Fire Sword to the second level simultaneously. After factoring that, he still had 200 units of energy left from the Pure Source Pills he borrowed from Gu Qinghe. Over the past ten days, the Thousand Source Bug expelled five Aura Crystals, contributing 50 units of energy. Coupled with thetest 1000 units, his energy reserves were at 1250 units. ¡®1,250 units of energy is just enough for me to upgrade my Water Cross Sword and my Bright Fire Sword to the third level at the same time.¡¯ Xu Ning did not hesitate anymore. He directly opened the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void realm third stage: genus realm) + Tidal Fist (Fourth level) + me Breath Bone Sutra (Fourth level) + Water cross sword (Second level) + Ei Fire Sword (Second level) + Avable energy: 1250 units ¡­ Afterwards, Xu Ning clicked on the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword. After consuming 1,200 units of energy, the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword were advanced to the third level. ¡®Although the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword are both in the third level, thebination of the two techniques should be no less lethal than my fourth level Tidal Fist.¡¯ ¡®Moreover, once the two sword techniques advance to the fourth level, I can even integrate my understanding and application of Tidal Fist into them. By then, the power of these two sword techniques will be even greater!¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Gray leaned forward. Under the moonlight, its gray hair was shining. ¡°Gray, you may not be my opponent anymore.¡± Xu Ning smiled. Now that Xu Ning could figure out Gray¡¯s strength, he spected that it should be a mid level void realm demon beast. However, Xu Ning still didn¡¯t understand what Gray¡¯s species was, nor did he know the upper limit of Gray or what it would look like in the future. ¡®Gray should be a demon beast in its infancy stage. If it is a mid level void realm demon beast in its infancy stage, then how strong will it be once it grows up? Above the void realm?¡¯ Xu Ning was looking forward to Gray¡¯s growth. But it might take decades or even longer to witness Gray mature. That was because the growth period of demon beasts was much longer than humans. Just when Xu Ning was fantasizing about an adult Gray, the eyes of both Xu Ning and Gray turned cold at the same time. They all sensed danger iing. ¡®A void realm martial artist is approaching the Ling family!¡¯ Xu Ning grabbed the two swords on the table. Gray was lying on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder, its eyes cold. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be those thieves from outside the city.¡± Xu Ning went out to find Ling Xuzong. ¡°Sounds of fighting!¡± Outside Ling Xuzong¡¯s courtyard, Xu Ning could already sense that there was a thief fighting against Ling Xuzong there. Xu Ning leaped over the courtyard wall and saw a ck-clothed void realm martial artist fighting agasinst Ling Xuzong. Both of them were true qi realm martial artists, and the entire courtyard was in a mess. Xu Ning was about to draw his sword and help. But the next moment, Xu Ning heard a soft whimper from Gray¡¯s throat. Xu Ning turned his head and saw a hint of silver in Gray¡¯s eyes. Then, with a bang, the head of the true qi realm void realm martial artist who was fighting aginst Ling Xuzong suddenly shattered like a watermelon. ¡®This is Gray¡¯s ability?¡¯ Xu Ning looked surprised. Chapter 134 - 300 Contribution Points

Chapter 134: 300 Contribution Points

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning only felt a wave of gray aura, then the true qi realm martial artist was instantly killed. Xu Ning had never heard of such an unbelievable technique. ¡®Once a void realm demon beast grows up, it will stimte its own attribute potential.¡¯ The high level void realm demon beast that He Mingye killed at the demon ying conference had the earth attribute. ¡®Gray¡¯s power seems to be rare¡­¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning saw Gray use a new technique besides swallowing something whole. ¡°Brother Xu!¡± Ling Xuzong also reacted. He was being assassinated by this true qi realm martial artist just outside his house. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough to avoid the fatal blow, and he began to fight with him. The fight was hard, but once Xu Ning appeared with a kitten demon beast, the enemy¡¯s head exploded. ¡°This¡­¡± This was the first time Ling Xuzong had seen such a scene. ¡°Family Head Ling, is this one of the thieves?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Xuzong said firmly, ¡°When I fought against the thieves, I met this person.¡± ¡°Family Head Ling, I believe you have also noticed that there are void realm warriors and high stage mortal realm warriors approaching the Ling family mansion. It is obvious that they are taking action against the Ling family tonight.¡± Xu Ning had already determined the current situation. ¡°I think so.¡± Ling Xuzong said, ¡°Brother Xu, I will go and organize the Ling family. If a very strong enemyes, please hold them off for a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning agreed. Ling Xuzong left in a hurry. As for Xu Ning, he went to the south side of the mansion. Xu Ning had sensed that two more void realm martial artists had entered the mansion. Although there were enemies in front of him, Xu Ning did not panic. Firstly, he was confident in his own strength, and secondly, Gray was right next to him. Xu Ning rushed towards the two intruders. ¡°Let¡¯s find Ling Xuzong and that Yun Sect disciple. Leave the remaining small fries to the others.¡± The two void realm warriors on the southern side of the mansion were Deacon Ding and the middle-aged man. They all wielded long knives as he killed several Ling family guards. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± Just when the two were about to continue breaking in, they saw a figure appear in the loft of the mansion. Before Deacon Ding and the middle-aged man could see clearly, they saw the figure suddenly jump out of the loft. Xu Ning held two swords in his hands and shed at the two with the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword. Seeing this, Deacon Ding and the middle-aged man reacted instantly, and they immediately pulled away from Xu Ning. ¡°He is a Yun Sect disciple!¡± Deacon Ding made a judgment instantly. He was holding a silver-edged broadback chain knife in his hand, and the rings on it collided with a crisp sound. ¡°He¡¯s a void realm third stage martial artist.¡± Xu Ning sensed that Deacon Ding was in the genus realm, while the middle-aged man was in the true qi realm. ¡°It seems that you guys actually held back when you attacked the Ling family back then.¡± However, even if he was a martial artist in the genus realm, it was no different for Xu Ning. ¡°Gray, don¡¯t fight. I want to try my dual sword secret technique.¡± Xu Ning said to Gray. After that, the watery and fiery qi in his body moved, enhancing the two swords. Afterwards, Xu Ning rushed towards the two of them, one against two. ¡°Be careful, this person is also a martial artist in the genus realm, and he is very strong!¡± Deacon Ding felt a huge threating from Xu Ning, so he quickly reminded the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man could also feel tremendous pressureing from Xu Ning. He and Deacon Ding waved their knives at the same time. The true qi from both sides burst forth. The scene was a mess. Clink! Xu Ning first crossed swords with the middle-aged man. The moment Xu Ning¡¯s true qi collided with the knife, a ck line suddenly appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s long knife, then it suddenly broke. This was not just a difference in the material of their weapons, but also a disy of the power from the Water Cross Sword. The Water Cross Sword was soft and firm, and its pure cutting ability was terrifying. Once the long knife broke, the middle-aged man suddenly screamed. Xu Ning used the true qi of the Water Cross Sword to cut off the middle-aged man¡¯s arm. At the same time, when the Bright Fire Sword was used on Deacon Ding¡¯s knife, half of the broad circr knife in Deacon Ding¡¯s hand broke. ¡°Not good!¡± Deacon Ding instantly realized the danger he was now in. He ignored the middle-aged man and instantly fled. Xu Ning killed the middle-aged man with one more strike before chasing after Deacon Ding. ¡°Could he be a core disciple of the Yun Sect?¡± Deacon Ding felt fear in his heart. Shua! A sword light. Deacon Ding, who was running away quickly, suddenly felt a wound on his back, his flesh all torn apart. Deacon Ding was kicked to the ground. ¡°Who are you guys, and why are you attacking the Ling family at night?¡± Xu Ning pressed the sword against Deacon Ding¡¯s throat. Deacon Ding looked at the sword edge, and a drop of sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°I¡­¡± Deacon Ding was struggling in his heart, but the sword was right in front of him, so he said truthfully, ¡°We are from the Leaf Pattern Sect. We are stationed outside the city because we are fleeing.¡± ¡°Leaf Pattern Sect?¡± After hearing this name, Xu Ning suddenly felt a sense of familiarity to it. Soon after, Xu Ning remembered that when he was epting a sect mission, one of them was to kill the Young Sect Master of the Leaf Pattern Sect, Ye Lun. The Leaf Pattern Sect was a small sect near the Yun Sect. But because of the disputes in the sect, the Leaf Pattern Sect was destroyed, their sect master went missing, and their young sect master Ye Lun fled with the remaining core members of the Leaf Pattern Sect. While escaping, Ye Lun took the remaining members of the Leaf Pattern Sect and constantly plundered resources, creating bloody murders everywhere, and was eventually targeted by the Yun Sect. Because of this, the Yun Sect issued a mission to kill Ye Lun and eliminate the core members of the Leaf Pattern Sect. That mission was worth 200 contribution points, which was 100 more contribution points than the mission Xu Ning was currently taking. Xu Ning didn¡¯t ept the mission at the time because Ye Lun and the people from Leaf Pattern Sect were still on the move. Taking that into ount, the mission would take too long toplete, so he eventually chose his current mission. He just didn¡¯t expect to run into them here. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Xu Ning asked Deacon Ding, ¡°Where is Ye Lun?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Deacon Ding hesitated for a moment, but then felt a sudden pain in his neck. Xu Ning pushed the sword forward. ¡°Young Sect Master fled with us, but we don¡¯t know where he is right now. But ording to our previous agreement, we will meet at the vige outside of the city tomorrow.¡± Under the threat of death, Deacon Ding spat out the information. ¡°Good job.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Tomorrow, take me to that vige and meet with Ye Lun.¡± After Deacon Ding heard this, he instantly understood what Xu Ning was doing. This Yun Sect disciple wanted to take the opportunity to eliminate Ye Lun. However, although he was unwilling, he had no other choice, so he could only agree. ¡°Understood, master.¡± Deacon Ding responded. Xu Ning raised his sword and poked a few bloody holes in Deacon Ding¡¯s back. These were the core points where the meridians in the body intersected. With these injuries, Deacon Ding¡¯s strength was weakened by more than half, which would make him rtively easier to control. At this point, Deacon Ding was full of hatred. He knew very well that even if these injuries were healed, it would be difficult for him to further advance in the future. But now, Deacon Ding could only surrender. After dealing with Deacon Ding, Xu Ning also heard the sounds of fighting in the Ling family mansion. Ling Xuzong had probably organized a team to fight against the enemies who invaded the Ling family mansion. ¡°Come with me, and have your people stop.¡± Xu Ning put away his sword and turned around. Deacon Ding stood up with difficulty and followed Xu Ning. He was half a step behind Xu Ning. Looking at Xu Ning¡¯s defenseless back, Deacon Ding gritted his teeth, wanting to take the opportunity tounch a sneak attack. But suddenly, he saw the kitten on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder turning around and giving him a cold look. Deacon Ding shuddered and no longer had any strange thoughts. ¡®It seems that he¡¯s being honest.¡¯ Xu Ning noticed Deacon Ding¡¯s abnormality. He turned his head slightly and saw Deacon Ding following behind him, trembling. ¡®After cleaning up today¡¯s mess, I will get rid of Ye Lun tomorrow.¡¯ ¡­ The night went by. Outside the city. Deacon Ding stood outside the vige with his subordinates, looking into the distance, as if he was waiting for someone. Next to Deacon Ding, there was a young man wearing the uniform of a Leaf Pattern Sect disciple standing half a step behind him. On the stone wall outside the vige, there was a gray kitten curled up on top of it. Xu Ning was behind Deacon Ding. After catching Deacon Ding yesterday, the invading enemies were easily dealt with. Afterwards, Xu Ning followed Deacon Ding to the vige and waited to meet up with Ye Lun, preparing to ambush him. Half an hour ago, someone sent a message that Young Sect Master Ye Lun was about to arrive. With that message, they left the vige to wait. ¡°Deacon Ding, thank you!¡± A group of people arrived at the vige. The leader of the group was in his thirties. He had a stocky build and a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Young Sect Master!¡± Deacon Ding quickly went forward to greet the visitor. ¡°Young Sect Master, please go in and rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Lun strode into the vige. He didn¡¯t notice that someone was secretly looking at him from behind Deacon Ding. ¡®This Ye Lun is actually a void realm fourth stage qualitative change realm martial artist. This doesn¡¯t match the information. I guess Ye Lun must have looted a lot of resources and improved after using them.¡¯ Xu Ning had restrained his aura to the extreme.?¡®200 contribution points as the reward for this mission is too few.¡¯ Because Ye Lun was a qualitative change realm martial artist, Xu Ning did not act rashly. ¡°Deacon Ding, you don¡¯t look too good.¡± Ye Lun suddenly stood still. He noticed that Deacon Ding¡¯s face was a little pale, and that he was forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just that something went wrong in my secret scroll cultivation.¡± Deacon Ding quickly replied. Ye Lun patted Deacon Ding¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Take care of your body, Deacon Ding.¡± Ye Lun suddenly saw Xu Ning. ¡°Why is there a new face here?¡± ¡°Also, why is your old friend not here?¡± Ye Lun noticed that something was wrong. ¡°Young Sect Master.¡± Deacon Ding was sweating profusely. He was thinking of a valid excuse, when he suddenly saw Xu Ning walking forward. ¡°I am a new disciple recruited by Deacon Ding recently.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to step forward. ¡°A new disciple?¡± Ye Lun had a suspicious look on his face. ¡°There are still people who are willing to join the Leaf Pattern Sect?¡± Xu Ning smiled and didn¡¯t answer, instead he said, ¡°After seeing the glory of Young Sect Master today, I admire you, so I will give you a big gift.¡± ¡°Gift? What gift?¡± Ye Lun was still suspicious, but Xu Ning¡¯s words made him temporarily forget about it. Because of his recent journey and his recent advancement to the qualitative change realm, Ye Lun was running out of resources. ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you on your way!¡± Xu Ning suddenly attacked. He activated the me Breath Bone Sutra and threw out a Tidal Fist! Not only was Tidal Fist wrapped in terrifying true qi, but it also had the characteristics of water and fire. Bang! Bang! Bang! Ye Lun waspletely caught unprepared. He didn¡¯t expect a disciple wearing the clothing of the Leaf Pattern Sect to suddenly attack him. Xu Ning¡¯s fists hit Ye Lun¡¯s chest like raindrops. Xu Ning was too fast for Ye Lun to react. ¡°An enemy! Deacon Ding, you betrayed me!¡± Although Ye Lun was seriously injured, he was still a qualitative change realm martial artist, so Xu Ning¡¯s attacks did not immediately kill him. But even so, Ye Lun was seriously injured. ¡°Protect Young Sect Master!¡± Several void realm martial artists attacked Xu Ning. Xu Ning and the others instantly began to fight. Ye Lun wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He ignored Xu Ning and turned to look for Deacon Ding. ¡°Young Sect Master, I was forced¡­¡± Bang! Ye Lun pped Deacon Ding¡¯s forehead. Deacon Ding was already injured by Xu Ning, so coupled with another hit by Ye Lun, he instantly died. After dealing with Deacon Ding, Ye Lun wanted to finish off Xu Ning. However, Ye Lun discovered that half of the void realm martial artists under him were already dead. Even a martial artist in the same realm as Xu Ning was just killed in a few punches. ¡°Who is he?!¡± Ye Lun still hadn¡¯t figured out Xu Ning¡¯s identity. But he was certain that this person had cultivated at least two fourth level secret techniques. ¡°Run!¡± Ye Lun knew that even if he wasn¡¯t injured, he still might not be his opponent. Thus, he fled towards the vige. However, Ye Lun suddenly felt a headacheing. There seemed to be a spiral force twisting his forehead. Ye Lun looked up and saw a gray kitten staring at him. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bang! Ye Lun¡¯s head exploded. Xu Ning had already killed the remaining members of the Leaf Pattern Sect. ¡°300 contribution points, get!¡± Xu Ning was relieved. His first sect mission wasplete. ¡°I wonder if these people have any remaining resources.¡± Xu Ning squatted down and fumbled around. Chapter 135 - Void Realm Fourth Stage Qualitative Change Realm, Mystic Realm

Chapter 135: Void Realm Fourth Stage Qualitative Change Realm, Mystic Realm

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®I have absorbed a total of 1250 units of energy.¡¯ Xu Ning absorbed all of the resources he scavenged from the surroundings. Although 1250 units was a lot, it was far less than Xu Ning had expected. ¡°But this is normal¡­¡± After thinking for a while, Xu Ning also realized that whether it was Ye Lun or Deacon Ding, they had no fixed channels for resources. Even the resources he looted were immediately used for cultivation. Xu Ning also kept the identity certificate he found on Ye Lun and the others. He had to return with these things. ¡°Gray.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°We have to go now.¡± When Xu Ning was finished dealing with Ye Lun and his subordinates, the small fries in the vige had already fled. But there was no need to chase after these small characters. ¡®The nature of the Gray¡¯s bloodline is different from themonly seen ones.¡¯ Xu Ning patted Gray¡¯s head. Generally speaking, the attributes of a void realm martial artist were determined by the secret scroll they practiced. As for demon beasts, their attributes were determined by their own bloodline. But whether it was a human or a demon beast, the main attributes were fixed. Main attributes such as metal, water, fire, earth, wind, wood, thunder, etc. These main attributes ounted for 99% of all attributes. ¡°It¡¯s just that Gray still can¡¯t express overlyplicated thoughts to me, so I have to wait until Gray matures more before I can understand Gray¡¯s bloodline and abilities more deeply.¡± After leaving the vige, Xu Ning returned to Qinggu County with Gray. After bidding farewell to Ling Xuzong, Xu Ning returned to the sect. This trip only took a dozen days, but the harvest was extremely rich. Once he sessfully obtained the 300 contribution point reward, Xu Ning would then have around 5,000 energy units. Of course, arge portion of that was unexpected gains. But even so, Xu Ning wished toe out more often and do more missions in the future. If the mission was sessful, he might gain more than just staying in the sect. ¡­ At around the same time. Fog Night Abyss. A hand suddenly emerged from the mud. A figure covered in ck mud slowly crawled out. ¡°Finally¡­ out.¡± The figure touched his face a few times. Although he was dirty, his outline could be seen. If Le Caiwei or Ning Xun were here, they would definitely recognize that this person was their Senior Brother Xiao Qiyun. The missing Xiao Qiyun did not die. He climbed out of the mud under the Fog Night Abyss. Xiao Qiyun looked up and felt the scarce sunlight in the Fog Night Abyss. After a long time, Xiao Qiyun sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in my outing to capture a void realm demon beast, I identally discovered the mystic realm left behind by Shi Fengxu, the legendary number one expert of the past three hundred years!¡± Xiao Qiyun thought back to the dangers and fortuitous encounters in the mystic realm. Before entering the mystic realm, he was only a void realm third stage martial artist, but now he had advanced to the void realm fourth stage. ¡®Although I came out alive and benefited a lot, the environment inside is too dangerous.¡¯ Thinking of the densely packed terrifying creatures in the mystic realm, Xiao Qiyun¡¯s scalp was still numb. ¡°Apart from me, my other five junior brothers and sisters are buried here.¡± A trace of sadness appeared in Xiao Qiyun¡¯s eyes. He sighed again. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the sect first.¡± Xiao Qiyun calmed down with difficulty. ¡°Although the mystic realm is good, it is not something I can take for myself. With my current talents, I may not necessarily even be able to fully empty it out after a few decades. So after returning to the sect, it is better to report this to the elders¡­¡± Xiao Qiyun ran desperately on the mud, rushing out of the Fog Night Abyss. ¡­ At this time. Outside the Yun Sect. Xu Ning parted with Gray again. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the sect, Gray.¡± When it was time to part again, Xu Ning could feel Gray¡¯s depressed mood. ¡°When Ie out next time, I wille and get you.¡± Xu Ning traced Gray¡¯s hair. After a short farewell, Xu Ning left Gray. Gray stood at the top of the mountain, watching Xu Ning as he slowly disappeared from its sight. Once Xu Ning was gone, Gray turned around and walked into the cave. However, just as it was about to enter the cave, Gray suddenly stopped. It then turned its head and looked into the distance. It was looking at a distant ce. Gray¡¯s expression and eyes began to show surprise and familiarity, as if Gray had sensed something familiar in the distance. And that direction was the Fog Night Abyss that Xiao Qiyun had just climbed out of¡ªthe mystic realm left behind by Shi Fengxu. Gray went through a lot ofplicated emotions, then its expression turned into a look of yearning. It looked in the direction of the Yun Sect, then looked in the direction of the Fog Night Abyss. After much deliberation, Gray turned into a gray shadow and sped towards the Fog Night Abyss. ¡­ Yun Sect. After returning to the sect, Xu Ning first went to the Mission Hall. He first epted the mission from the Leaf Pattern Sect, then reported the sess of the two missions at the same time. After confirming that there were no mistakes, Xu Ning received 300 contribution points. Afterwards, Xu Ning went to Materials hall and exchanged the contribution points for 30 Pure Source Pills. Xu Ning went to knock on Gu Qinghe¡¯s door. But Gu Qinghe was not here. Xu Ning assumed that Gu Qinghe must have gone to practice his secret scroll, or was busy with internal affairs of the Seven Boxers. Not being able to meet Gu Qinghe, Xu Ning just went straight back to his room. He first rested, then absorbed all the 30 Pure Source Pills, obtaining 3000 units of energy. Afterwards, he absorbed the Aura Crystals expelled by the Thousand Source Bug over the past few days, obtaining 60 units of energy. ¡®It¡¯s time to advance to the qualitative change realm.¡¯ Xu Ning looked at his energy reserves of 4,360 units and thought. After advancing to the qualitative change realm, he would officially obtain the characteristics of his attribute. In the future, the use of pure true qi and strength would no longer be mainstream, instead fights were won would be dependent on whose nature and power was greater. Xu Ning opened the Martial Arts Panel, then clicked on the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Cold me Dual Source Scroll. ¡­ Consume 2400 units of energy to advance the Cold me Dual Source Scroll? Yes / No ¡­ Xu Ning chose to confirm. Afterwards, Xu Ning felt the water and fire qi in his body suddenly start to tremble. The tremors grewrger andrger, then the two currents began to separate from each other. In just a short time, it turned four qi currents, and the density of these four qi currents was still as dense as before. They did not be smaller or lighter. After splitting into four qi currents, they began to transform. Among them, one current of water qi turned into the shape of a ball, while the remaining current of water qi was shaped into a thread. As for the two currents of fire qi, one became a wave, while the other turned into a cloud. ¡®These correspond to my four void realm secret techniques.¡¯ Xu Ning closed his eyes. He could clearly see the changes in his body. Xu Ning sensed. ¡®The ball-shaped water qi represents the prative nature of Tidal Fist, while the thread of water qi represents the cutting nature of the Water Cross Sword. As for the fire qi currents, the wave represents the burning nature of the me Breath Bone Sutra, while cloud represents the annihtive nature of the Bright Fire Sword.¡¯ Xu Ning quickly figured out the reason. ¡®Now, I am certain that I can apply the characteristics of the same attributes into different secret techniques. For example, I can apply the cutting nature on the Tidal Fist, or I can apply the prative nature on the Water Cross Sword.¡¯ ¡®Application within the same attributes¡ªthis is the biggest change since entering the qualitative change realm.¡¯ ¡®However, there is a limit to this application. After the application, the power of the secret technique is limited by the lowest level secret technique. With Tidal Fist being at level four and the Water Cross Sword at level three, if I apply both characteristics and use them, then I can only use them at the third level.¡¯ ¡®So, it is best if the cultivation of different secret techniques are bnced.¡¯ Xu Ning slowly thought. ¡®No wonder it is said that the more void realm secret techniques one cultivates, the better it is for them. It seems that in addition to helping to improve one¡¯s strength in the future, one¡¯s methods will be more diverse when facing enemies.¡¯ Xu Ning even felt that if his realm continued to improve, he could even apply the nature of the water attribute onto fire-based secret techniques. ¡®It seems that I have to learn two more secret techniques in the future.¡¯ Xu Ning opened his eyes and thought. Afterwards, Xu Ning checked and found out that to advance to the void realm fifth stage, he would need 5000 units of energy. ¡®I only have 1960 units of energy left.¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the Martial Arts Panel. ¡°These 1960 units of energy are enough for me to advance either my Water Cross Sword or my Bright Fire Sword. But I think the effect will be better if I advance both at the same time.¡± ¡®With 1960 units of energy, I can advance either Tidal Fist or the me Breath Bone Sutra to the fifth level.¡¯ Xu Ning began to weigh his options.?¡®Should I even advance my techniques? If I advance, then the difference between secret techniques will be even greater.¡¯ ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll just continue to save and advance the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword at the same time.¡¯ Xu Ning finally chose to save these 1960 units of energy for the time being. After his realm improved, Xu Ning felt refreshed. He wanted to rest, but he no longer felt tired. ¡®Let¡¯s go to Senior Brother He¡¯s courtyard. I still have to test the quality of a middle-grade aura fountain. I wonder if Senior Brother He haspleted the sect mission and has returned.¡¯ Xu Ning did not hesitate anymore. He went straight to the core disciple sect. ¡°Brother Xu.¡± When Xu Ning came to He Mingye¡¯s courtyard, he saw the two teenagers again. ¡°Is Senior Brother He back?¡± Xu Ning asked the two. ¡°Senior Brother He hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± The female teenager replied, ¡°He should return to the sect in a month or so.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Senior Brother He had said that he wanted me to practice with the help of the middle-grade aura fountain¡­¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Before Xu Ning could finish speaking, the female teenager led him inside. ¡°The middle-grade aura fountain is here.¡± Xu Ning followed the female teenager to a shallow pit. This shallow pit looked simr to the low-grade aura fountain, but the auraing from it was a lot stronger. ¡°If you have any instructions, you can call us anytime.¡± The female teenager said. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning went straight into the shallow pit. He sat cross-legged just like before. After an hour, Xu Ning smiled faintly. Unlike when he was using a low-grade aura fountain, Xu Ning could absorb 3 units of energy every 2 hours in this aura fountain. This meant Xu Ning could absorb 30 units of energy a day, ounting for the 4 hours he needed to rest. ¡®Senior Brother He said that a middle-grade aura fountain is twice as effective as a low-grade aura fountain. Now it seems that it is more than twice as effective.¡¯ ¡®Just by sitting here, I will be able to umte 2000 units of energy tomorrow morning and advance the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword at the same time.¡¯ Xu Ning closed his eyes again and focused on absorbing the aura. ¡­ A few days went by. Yun Sect. Zongfeng Peak. ¡°Yuancheng, how is your new disciple Ji Yimiao doing?¡± In front of the Sect Master Mi Xingye sat Elder Yuancheng. Elder Yuancheng stroked his beard. ¡°His aptitude is average, but his temperament is excellent. I am quite satisfied.¡± ¡°Sect Master, what about Xu Ning?¡± The elder asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him since I epted him as my in-name disciple.¡± Mi Xingye smiled. ¡°When we returned from the Beast Hunting Sect, Xu Ning had already gone out on a mission. I wonder if he¡¯s back yet.¡± Xu Ning had been staying in the aura fountain for the past few days, so even Gu Qinghe didn¡¯t know that Xu Ning hade back. ¡°I look forward to meeting Xu Ning.¡± Yuan Cheng smiled. ¡°I feel that he is no weaker than any core disciples.¡± ¡°Sect Master, Elder Yuancheng.¡± A disciple on the main peak suddenly walked into the house. There were many disciples who were responsible for the chores on the peak. These disciples were all outer disciples, but because they were at the Sect Master¡¯s peak, even inner disciples were polite to them. ¡°What is it?¡± Mi Xingye asked. ¡°An inner disciple named Xiao Qiyun wants to see you and Elder Yuancheng.¡± The disciple said. ¡°Who did you say? Xiao Qiyun?¡± Elder Yuancheng looked surprised. ¡°He¡¯s back?¡± Mi Xingye raised his eyebrows. During the demon ying conference, Elder Yuancheng mentioned Xiao Qiyun to Mi Xingye. Elder Yuancheng said that he was initially going to ept Xiao Qiyun as his in-name disciple, but Xiao Qiyun suddenly disappeared. They just didn¡¯t expect that he would return safely. ¡°Call him in.¡± Elder Yuancheng said. Although it was not normal for inner disciples to see the Sect Master and elders directly, Mi Xingye and Elder Yuancheng did not care about this. ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple left. Afterwards, Xiao Qiyun was brought here. Xiao Qiyun had already washed up and changed into clean clothes. After leading Xiao Qiyun, the disciple left the room. ¡°Inner disciple Xiao Qiyun greets Sect Master and Elder Yuancheng.¡± Xiao Qiyun looked at the two and bowed respectfully. ¡°I heard that you went missing. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re back safely.¡± Elder Yuancheng¡¯s eyes were kind. ¡°Elder Yuancheng misses you a lot.¡± Mi Xingye said. ¡°Thank you, Sect Master and Elder Yuancheng.¡± Xiao Qiyun bowed again with a calm expression. He was still worried. Xiao Qiyun said, ¡°Sect Master and Elder Yuancheng, I came here to tell you something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Mi Xingye and Yuan Cheng both frowned slightly, but they did not look very concerned. ¡°There is a mystic realm under the Fog Night Abyss.¡± Xiao Qiyun paused, ¡°And the owner of the mystic realm is Shi Fengxu.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Xiao Qiyun¡¯s words were like a sudden p of thunder. Mi Xingye and Elder Yuancheng sat up straight at the same time and looked at Xiao Qiyun in shock. Shi Fengxu! This name was a legend in State Jifeng! The strongest person in State Jifeng 300 years ago. ¡®And he left behind a mystic realm?!¡¯ Chapter 136 - Standing Up

Chapter 136: Standing Up

¡°You discovered the mystic realm left by Shi Fengxu? Are you sure?¡± Mi Xingye and Yuan Cheng asked as they stared at Xiao Qiyun. ¡°Yes, my five junior brothers and sisters and I identally entered the mystic realm, but only I survived.¡± Xiao Qiyun said, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t enter the core area of the mystic realm, just the gains from wandering around the periphery have already helped me break through to the qualitative change realm.¡± Afterwards, Xiao Qiyun shared his experience in the mystic realm. ¡°Sect Master, we better go and take a look immediately.¡± Yuan Cheng said, ¡°Even if this mystic realm was not left behind by Shi Fengxu, it must have been left behind by someone of the same level. If we can enter the mystic realm and control it, then it will be a great opportunity for the Yun Sect!¡± ¡°This might even help us be the number one sect in State Jifeng!¡± Elder Yuancheng¡¯s words tempted Mi Xingye. Mi Xingye looked at Xiao Qiyun. ¡°After you escaped from the mystic realm, did you contact anyone else? No one except you knows about the secret realm, right?¡± ¡°After escaping from the mystic realm, I didn¡¯t contact anyone. I just went straight back to the sect, so I have only told the Sect Master and Elder Yuancheng about the mystic realm.¡± Xiao Qiyun replied. ¡°Good job.¡± Mi Xingye¡¯s eyes were full of ambition. ¡°If we can sessfully enter the mystic realm, I will make an exception and promote you to a core disciple.¡± Mi Xingye stood up and patted Xiao Qiyun¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You did a great job.¡± ¡°Elder Yuancheng.¡± Mi Xingye looked at Yuan Cheng, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the Fog Night Abyss.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Elder Yuancheng also knew that speed was key in this matter. ¡°Xiao Qiyun,e with us.¡± Mi Xingye turned to look at Xiao Qiyun. ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± The three of them stood up. After leaving the door, Mi Xingye summoned a high level void realm demon beast. After the three of them stepped on the back of the demon beast, they flew towards the Fog Night Abyss. ¡­ Inside the core disciple sect. He Mingye¡¯s courtyard. Xu Ning walked out of the aura fountain. It had been ten days since Xu Ning entered. Over the past ten days, Xu Ning absorbed a total of 350 units of energy. 300 units came from the aura fountain, and the other 50 units came from the Thousand Source Bug. Although the proportion of energy the Thousand Source Bug was providing him had greatly decreased, Xu Ning still kept it with him. After gathering 2000 units of energy, Xu Ning¡¯s Water Cross Sword and his Bright Fire Sword had all broken through to the fourth level. Xu Ning¡¯s secret techniques had advanced to the same level. At this moment, Xu Ning still had 310 units of energy left. ¡°Brother Xu, are you done with your seclusion?¡± As soon as Xu Ning walked out of the courtyard where the aura fountain was located, he saw the two teenagers waiting outside the door. ¡°Yes, l will rest for a while.¡± Xu Ning said. Unlike in the past when he needed to work hard to improve his strength, with the Seven Boxers facing dissolution, after feeling a little bored, Xu Ning decided toe out and rx. ¡°You two don¡¯t have to wait on me like this, just practice your swordsmanship.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Understood, Brother Xu.¡± The two responded. Xu Ning didn¡¯t say anything else. He was about to walk out of the courtyard. ¡°Brother Xu, are you going to rx?¡± The male teenager suddenly stopped Xu Ning. ¡°Yes, seclusion is a little boring.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Today is the day when the exchange meeting for core disciples will start. If you have nothing to do, you can go to the core disciples square.¡± The young man suddenly reminded. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect the core disciple sect to have this kind of activity. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Xu Ning was quite interested in this exchange meeting. Last time at the demon ying conference, besides He Mingye, there were not many core disciples present. This was because they were already disciples of the highest status in the Yun Sect, so they did not need to show up at the demon ying conference to gain the attention of the Sect Master and elders. Therefore, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know how strong the core disciples of the Yun Sect were. So, this exchange meeting was an opportunity for him to experience the strength of the core disciples. Xu Ning followed the path pointed out by the young man and soon found the Elite Square. Sure enough, when Xu Ning arrived, there were already many people at the Elite Square. Everyone gathered in groups of twos and threes. Some were talking about their cultivation experience, while some werepeting with each other. The atmosphere was lively. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡¯re here too!¡± Xu Ning stood still, when he saw Ji Yimiao calling for him in the crowd. After confirming that it was Ji Yimiao, Xu Ning walked up to him. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Xu Ning chuckled. ¡°Last month when the core disciples were having an exchange meeting, I was brought here by my senior brothers and sisters, but I didn¡¯t see you then.¡± Ji Yimiao said. Xu Ning smiled and exined, ¡°Last month, I went out of the sect to do a mission, so this is my first time here.¡± ¡°If this is your first time here, I advise you to learn from our seniors.¡± Ji Yimiao said, ¡°Although everyone may practice different secret techniques, the experience of breaking through to a higher realm has many simrities. Whether it is a fellow disciple in the same realm as you or a fellow disciple in a higher realm, interacting with them will bring great benefits.¡± ¡°After participating in this exchange meetingst time, I realized something. And that realization is that it won¡¯t be long before I reach the qualitative change realm.¡± ¡°The difference between a core disciple and an inner disciple is too big.¡± Ji Yimiao sighed. ¡°When I was in the inner sect in the past, I could only figure it out by myself. Sometimes I didn¡¯t even know if I was on the wrong path, so I wasted a lot of effort. Now that I¡¯m in the core disciple sect, even when you are not around, I can still ask my senior brothers and sisters to answer my questions.¡± ¡®In this environment, progress is really easy.¡¯ From Ji Yimiao¡¯s words and expressions, he was very satisfied with the environment of the core disciple sect and his progress. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Xu Ning agreed. In fact, for Xu Ning, the advantage from entering the core disciple sect was that he could gain more resources. ¡°Junior brothers and sisters, is everyone done talking?¡± A man in his forties suddenly walked up the stage. There were many older disciples in the core disciple sect. He waved his sleeves and looked around the square. ¡°Now, do you want to go on stage and practice with each other?¡± ¡°That is Senior Brother Zhuo Zongyi. He is my senior, a core disciple of Elder Yuancheng.¡± Ji Yimiao took the initiative to exin to Xu Ning: ¡°He is the one hosting the exchange meeting between the core disciples this month.¡± ¡°Generally speaking, the disciples participating in this exchange meeting are all below the void realm seventh stage. That is because after breaking through to themon seal realm, the difference in strength between the sixth stage and the seventh stage is too great, so the value of fighting each other is not high.¡± Ji Yimiao knew that this was Xu Ning¡¯s first time here, so he seized the opportunity to tell Xu Ning everything he knew. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A feminine, tall man suddenly went on stage. He was holding a light green fluorescent longsword in his hand. He seemed to be a martial artist who practiced swordsmanship-based secret techniques. ¡°Junior Brother Bao.¡± After seeing Junior Brother Bao walk up, Zhuo Zongyi¡¯s smile slightly faded. Not only him, but the other core disciples who were eager to go on stage all stopped after seeing this person. Xu Ning also noticed this. ¡®This Brother Bao doesn¡¯t seem to be popr.¡¯ Xu Ning whispered. When Ji Yimiao heard this, he leaned towards Xu Ning and lowered his voice. ¡°His name is Bao Ruyuan, and hees from the Bao family in the Crystal Mansion. His master is Elder Gujian, and his senior brother is the second best core disciple of the Yun Sect, Fang Jie.¡± ¡°Bao family in the Crystal Mansion?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. Xu Ning remembered that after he was taken to State Jifeng, he was thrown into a mine owned by the Bao family. The mine was less than ten kilometers away from the Crystal Mansion. Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Yes, that Bao family.¡± Ji Yimiao said, ¡°The Bao family is one of the top subordinate families in the Yun Sect. Their family has produced many core disciples in the past. Moreover, their family is the only ruler of the Crystal Mansion.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Senior Brother Bao Ruyuan is strong, but he is quite domineering, so he has offended many of his fellow disciples. Thus, no one wants to get close to him. I heard from my senior brothers and sisters that he rarely appears at these exchange meetings, so I don¡¯t know why he came this time.¡± Ji Yimiao said. After Xu Ning heard this, he stopped talking and looked at Bao Ruyuan on the stage. ¡°Junior Sister Xie Wenyue, will you spar with me on the stage?¡± Bao Ruyuan looked down and pointed his sword at one person in the crowd, his tone unfriendly. Xie Wenyue was a fair and capable woman, and she looked to be less than 30 years old. Xie Wenyue went on stage. She didn¡¯t have a weapon, so her secret technique should be a punching technique. ¡°Junior Brother Bao, Junior Sister Jie¡­¡± Zhuo Zongyi, who was hosting the exchange meeting, seemed to sense the discord between the two. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt the other party. If anything goes wrong, I will stop you.¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Bao Ruyuan sneered. ¡°Thank you, Brother Zhuo.¡± Xie Wenyue said politely. Zhuo Zongyi did not look at Bao Ruyuan. He instead whispered ¡°be careful¡± to Xie Wenyue before leaving the stage. On the stage, Bao Ruyuan and Xie Wenyue confronted each other. ¡°Junior Sister Jie, I¡¯m starting.¡± Bao Ruyuan smiled viciously. As soon as he finished speaking, Bao Ruyuan turned into a shadow and stabbed forward with his sword. Xie Wenyue¡¯s expression remained unchanged as her hands emitted a faint purple light. Xie Wenyue met Bao Ruyuan¡¯s sword with both hands. Ding! Ding! Ding! No one was in a disadvantageous position. ¡®They are all martial artists in the fifth stage void realm!¡¯ Xu Ning saw through their strengths. When the two fought, purple electric arcs appeared on Xie Wenyue¡¯s hand. On the other side, there was a wind de attached to Bao Ruyuan¡¯s sword. Only a fifth stage void realm martial artist could show this kind of strength. On the stage, Xie Wenyue and Bao Ruyuan¡¯s attacks were fierce. Judging from the seriousness of the fight, they did not seem to be sparring at all. ¡°So strong!¡± Ji Yimiao sighed. Xu Ning was not surprised by the strength disyed by the two. Xu Ning even felt that even if he went on stage and fought against any one of them, he might not be their match. Although Xu Ning was in the qualitative change realm, he was one realm lower than the two. On the bright side, he had four fourth level secret techniques¡ªthis achievement was unmatched in the Yun Sect. With these four level four secret techniques, Xu Ning could useplexbat techniques to fight against opponents above his realm. ¡°Junior Sister Xie is so skilled!¡± Although Bao Ruyuan praised her, his sword moves became more and more fierce. Several of the swords were aimed at Xie Wenyue¡¯s vitals. Xie Wenyue ignored Bao Ruyuan¡¯s taunts and focused on fighting him. Suddenly, Xie Wenyue¡¯s eyes lit up as she noticed a w in Bao Ruyuan. Therefore, Xie Wenyue suddenly stepped forward and formed a palm with one hand. The electric arcs on her hand suddenly became more active. ¡°Ha!¡± Xie Wenyue shouted and attacked Bao Ruyuan¡¯s opening. However, just when Xie Wenyue was about to seed, Bao Ruyuan suddenly showed a strange smile. ¡°Not good!¡± Xie Wenyue seemed to realize something was wrong. She instantly wanted to pull away, but it was toote. Bao Ruyuan suddenly let go of his sword. Afterwards, he clenched his fist and punched Xie Wenyue¡¯s chest. There was a dense circle of tiny wind des on his fist. Bang! Xie Wenyue was hit. She was sent flying like a kite. Xie Wenyue¡¯s chest was already red. ¡°Junior Sister Xie!¡± Zhuo Zongyi, who had been watching the battle closely, also just reacted. He didn¡¯t expect Bao Ruyuan to have secretly cultivated a punching secret technique, and this punching secret technique looked very powerful, possibly reaching the fourth level. ¡°Bao Ruyuan, stop!¡± Zhuo Zongyi was about to go up and save them, but he found that Bao Ruyuan did not follow his orders to stop, instead he rushed forward, intending to continue the fight. He was obviously going to seriously injure Xie Wenyue. Zhuo Zongyi didn¡¯t expect Bao Ruyuan to be so ruthless, so he was a step slower. Bao Ruyuan¡¯s fist was about tond. But a figure suddenly appeared on the stage. It was Xu Ning. Xu Ning first protected Xie Wenyue, then sent a punch towards Bao Ruyuan¡¯s fist! Bang! The two fists collided, and the two took a step back at the same time. Xu Ning¡¯s fist was covered in blood. The same was true for Bao Ruyuan. Several bone cracks could be seen on the back of his hand, as blood covered his entire fist. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bao Ruyuan looked down at his injuries, then looked at Xu Ning with a dark look in his eyes. ¡°Sect Master¡¯s in-name disciple, Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning stood straight and said his name. He met Bao Ruyuan¡¯s gaze without backing down. Chapter 137 - Xie Wenyues Gratitude

Chapter 137: Xie Wenyue¡¯s Gratitude

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Bao Ruyuan, how dare you seriously injure your fellow disciples!¡± Zhuo Zongyi jumped onto the stage and faced Bao Ruyuan with a murderous look in his eyes. If Xu Ning hadn¡¯t suddenly gone on stage, Xie Wenyue would have been punched again. If that punchnded, she would have been seriously injured. As the host of this month¡¯s exchange meeting, Zhuo Zongyi was embarrassed by this incident. Bao Ruyuan didn¡¯t care about Zhuo Zongyi¡¯s question, as his thoughts were all on Xu Ning. ¡°So you are the in-name disciple the Sect Master recently epted.¡± Bao Ruyuan grinned, but there was a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°No wonder the Sect Master likes you, your strength is indeed impressive.¡± It was not just Bao Ruyuan, after Xu Ning revealed his identity, many core disciples also looked at him. Half of the core disciples did not attend the previous demon ying conference. They only knew that an inner disciple named Xu Ning was amazing, but they didn¡¯t know who he was. Now, in front of the core disciples, Xu Ning stepped forward, saved Xie Wenyue, and fought against Bao Ruyuan, leaving a deep impression on the core disciples. While Bao Ruyuan was staring at Xu Ning, Xu Ning was also observing Bao Ruyuan. When Xu Ning learned that Bao Ruyuan was from the Bao family in the Crystal Mansion, he instinctively became hostile. Back then, he was forcibly abducted to State Jifeng and trapped for five months, suffering greatly because of his family. Xu Ning still remembered this grudge in his heart. He nned to wait until he was strong enough in the future to take revenge. He just didn¡¯t expect that before this, he woulde into contact with the elite disciple of the enemy family. Because of this grudge, when Xu Ning saw that Bao Ruyuan wanted to hurt Xie Wenyue, he took the initiative to rescue Xie Wenyue. Although he didn¡¯t have the ability to directly suppress him, it was nice to block him from doing what he wanted to do. ¡°Bao Ruyuan, I advise you to take the initiative to go to the Disciplinary Hall, otherwise I will report this to the elders.¡± Zhuo Zongyi threatened Bao Ruyuan. The Disciplinary Hall was the ce where disciples of the sect were punished. Whether you were an outer disciple, an inner disciple, or a core disciple, one had to be punished for their mistakes. ¡°So what if you report it to the elders?¡± Bao Ruyuan waved his hand: ¡°Ask the elders of the Disciplinary Hall to ask my master!¡± After that, Bao Ruyuan waved his hand,ughed and left the stage. Bao Ruyuan didn¡¯t seem to care about Zhuo Zongyi¡¯s threa0 at allt. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Bao Ruyuan stood still and turned around. ¡°Xu Ning, if there is a chance in the future, let¡¯s spar.¡± Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Bao Ruyuan calmly left. ¡°This Bao Ruyuan¡­¡± After thinking about Bao Ruyuan¡¯s attack on Xie Wenyue and his response to Zhuo Zongyi, Xu Ning concluded that this person was a person who ignored the rules of the sect. In a big sect like the Yun Sect, to be able to ignore the rules and act so arrogantly, it could only mean that no one could really control them. Xu Ning spected that this should have something to do with his master, Gu Jian. Under the threat of Disciplinary Hall just now, Bao Ruyuan just mentioned his master. In the end, Bao Ruyuan just swaggered away. As for Zhuo Zongyi, his face went pale. But when he thought of Bao Ruyuan¡¯s master, Elder Gujian, Zhuo Zongyi did not choose to force him to stay. ¡°Brothers and sisters, today¡¯s exchange meeting will end here.¡± The atmosphere in the Elite Square was ruined. Thus, Zhuo Zongyi dismissed the meeting. ¡°Junior Brother Xu Ning, thank you.¡± Xie Wenyue, who had been punched, finally recovered. ¡°Junior Brother Xu Ning, thank god you reacted quickly. If you were a little slower, Junior Sister Xie would have been even more seriously injured. This is all my fault. I didn¡¯t expect Bao Ruyuan to be so ruthless. I really underestimated his reputation.¡± Zhuo Zongyi sounded guilty. Although the two of them were not familiar with Xu Ning, Xu Ning¡¯s righteousness brought the three of them closer. ¡°Senior Sister Xie, Senior Brother Zhuo, you¡¯re too kind. I was just a little closer to the stage just now, and when I saw that the situation was not right, I took action to protect my senior sister.¡± Xu Ning did not take credit for this, he instead responded humbly. But the more Xu Ning said, the more grateful Xie Wenyue was to Xu Ning. Currently, Xu Ning¡¯s hand was dripping with blood. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, I will go back and recuperate first. In two days, I will personally visit and thank you.¡± Xie Wenyue¡¯s face was pale, but she still thanked Xu Ning. Xie Wenyue left the Elite Square with the help of an in-name disciple. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, your injury¡­¡± Zhuo Zongyi frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Ning was not trying to show off at all. Xu Ning pulled off his shirt and wrapped his hand with it. The me Breath Bone Sutra was already healing his injuries. The broken bones in his hand had already beenpletely healed, and his flesh wounds were slowly healing. In three to five days, this injury would bepletely healed. ¡°Xu Ning, are you okay?¡± Most of the disciples in the Elite Square had already left, but Ji Yimiao still came forward. Before Xu Ning suddenly jumped out just now, he was standing next to him. Seeing Xu Ning suddenly jump up and throw a punch at Bao Ruyuan, Ji Yimiao was shocked. Although he knew that after entering the core disciple sect, the gap between the two would gradually expand, Ji Yimiao still found it unbelievable that he was pulled so far behind so quickly. ¡°So Junior Brother Ji and Junior Brother Xu are old friends.¡± When Zhuo Zongyi saw the friendship between Xu Ning and Ji Yimiao, he smiled and said, ¡°Oh yes, you two were both promoted as in-name disciples at the same demon ying conference.¡± ¡°The two of us fought against a demon beast before.¡± Ji Yimiao said proudly. The three chatted casually. ¡°Junior Brother Ji, go back first. I want to talk to Junior Brother Xu.¡± Zhuo Zongyi said. ¡°Okay.¡± Ji Yimiao also bid farewell. He also knew very well that Xu Ning¡¯s strength today had allowed him to gradually integrate into the elite circle of core disciples. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, Sect Master has a good rtionship with my master, Elder Yuancheng, so we have tomunicate more often.¡± Zhuo Zongyi and Xu Ning walked side by side, when Zhou Zongyi suddenly said. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning responded. If he could build a good rtionship with these core disciples, it would be easier for him to stay in the sect in the future. ¡°Brother Zhuo, I have some questions about Bao Ruyuan.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, just ask.¡± Zhuo Zongyi said. ¡°Bao Ruyuan seems to have an extremely arrogant personality, and he does things without regard for the rules. Even in the face of the Disciplinary Hall, he seems to be fearless. Why is this so?¡± Xu Ning asked. Zhuo Zongyi sighed when he heard the words: ¡°This is all rted to his master, Elder Gujian. Elder Gujian is very tolerant of his disciples.¡± Zhuo Zongyi¡¯s answer was simr to Xu Ning¡¯s guess. ¡°But even with the protection of an elder, he can¡¯t be so domineering, right? After all, there is more than one elder in the sect.¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Elder Gujian is special among the elders.¡± Zhuo Zongyi frowned slightly. ¡°Special?¡± Xu Ning asked again. Zhuo Zongyi nodded and paused. ¡°Junior Brother, you may have just entered the core disciple sect, so you don¡¯t know many things.¡± ¡°A few decades ago, Sect Master and Elder Gujian were both genius disciples of the Yun Sect. At that time, Sect Master and Elder Gujian were both heroes of the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°But because both of them were excellent, when deciding the candidate for the position of sect master, the previous sect master and elders were in a dilemma. But after careful consideration, the current Sect Master won, and Elder Gujian lost.¡± ¡°Elder Gujian was not convinced by this result, but he could only submit in the end. But after bing an elder, Elder Gujian was very independent in the Yun Sect. Not only does he act domineering, but he also often ignores the rules.¡± ¡°But because Elder Gujian¡¯s strength isparable to the Sect Master, and that there are still a few surviving elders who support Elder Gujian, Elder Gujian has always been in conflict with the Sect Master.¡± Zhuo Zongyi lowered his voice. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Xu Ning and Bao Ruyuan were enemies, and that Xu Ning was the disciple of Mi Xingye, Zhuo Zongyi wouldn¡¯t have said these words. ¡®So the previous generation of the Yun Sect had such a history.¡¯ Xu Ning understood. Elder Gujian was the old thorn in the Yun Sect¡¯s side, but they couldn¡¯t touch him. ¡°In addition to the Sect Master and Elder Gujian, the current friction has continued to extend to their core disciples.¡± Zhuo Zongyi continued: ¡°Sect Master¡¯s disciple He Mingye is regarded as the top core disciple of the Yun Sect, while Elder Gujuan¡¯s disciple, Bao Ruyuan¡¯s senior brother Fang Jie, is regarded as the second best core disciple. Moreover, the two have always been hostile to each other. And now that Brother He Mingye is the next sect master, both Fang Jie and Elder Gujian are very dissatisfied.¡± ¡°However, the current elders of the sect are all on the side of the Sect Master. No matter how strong Elder Gujian is, he can¡¯t change the situation of the sect. It¡¯s just that his disciples have been very arrogant and domineering. Even when faced withints, he just doesn¡¯t care. Even if they do something wrong, Elder Gujian will protect them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Bao Ruyuan is so arrogant.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning finally understood. Afterwards, the two exchanged greetings again, became friends, and went their separate ways. Although Xu Ning was injured, in exchange he had learned more about the secrets of the Yun Sect. After returning to the courtyard, Xu Ning chose to go into seclusion again. ¡­ A few dayster. Xu Ning was told that someone was visiting him. He walked out of the courtyard where the aura fountain was located and saw Xie Wenyue. ¡°Sister Xie.¡± Xu Ning greeted Xie Wenyue. Xie Wenyue¡¯s face was still pale. It was obvious that her injuries had notpletely healed yet. ¡°Junior Brother Xu.¡± Xie Wenyue said, ¡°I came here to thank you.¡± Xie Wenyue went to the inner sect to look for Xu Ning, but she couldn¡¯t find him. After thinking about it, she guessed that Xu Ning might be at He Mingye¡¯s residence. After finding this ce, Xie Wenyue learned that Xu Ning was cultivating in He Mingye¡¯s aura fountain. She also learned that He Mingye and Xu Ning seemed to have a good rtionship with each other. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Senior Sister Xie.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Junior Brother¡¯s injury is fine, right?¡± Xie Wenyue said with concern. Xu Ning reached out with his palm. There were no wounds on it, there was not even a scar. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a small injury.¡± Xu Ning did not use any pill medicine to heal his injuries. Instead, he only used the me Breath Bone Sutra topletely recover. Although the me Breath Bone Sutra in the fourth level was not asbative as the other three secret techniques, its healing ability was extremely powerful. Even if Xu Ning lost an arm or a leg, as long as the limb could still be retrieved, the wound would heal without using any external medicine. ¡°Junior Brother, do you know why Bao Ruyuan attacked me at the exchange meeting?¡± After seeing that Xu Ning was fine, Xie Wenyue continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Ning replied. ¡°This is because we happened to run into each other outside the sect gatest month. We found a zing Crystal Fruit Tree at the same time. At that time, the fruits on the zing Crystal Fruit Tree had already ripened, so the two of us fought over it.¡± ¡°Back then, Bao Ruyuan could not beat me, so most of the fruits were picked by me, which caused Bao Ruyuan to hate me. But with the help of Elder Gujian, he took revenge on me.¡± Xie Wenyue exined the reason. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Although Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what the zing Crystal Fruit Tree was, he could still tell that it was a rare resource. The core disciples of the Yun Sect usually did notck anything. The fact that they were in a dispute because of it showed that the zing Crystal Fruit Tree was a very precious resource. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, you don¡¯t seem to know what the zing Crystal Fruit Tree is?¡± Xie Wenyue frowned and asked tentatively. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Ning was honest. Xu Ning did not know much about some of the more precious high-level resources. ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Xie Wenyue said, ¡°The zing Crystal Fruit Tree is a very rare spirit nt.¡± ¡°Its fruits can help a void realm martial artist cultivate and condense their attributes when they are in the fourth to sixth stage of the void realm. Moreover, within two months after it bears fruit, it will also grow the core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree, and this core is very beneficial for a void realm martial artist in their breakthrough to the void realm seventh stage.¡± ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯ve said too much.¡± Xu Ning could already guess Xie Wenyue¡¯s intentions. ¡°I am willing to take you to the secret location of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree and help you obtain the core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree, as a gift to you.¡± Xie Wenyue said. Chapter 138 - Mystic Realm Opportunity

Chapter 138: Mystic Realm Opportunity

¡°The core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree¡­¡± Xu Ning did not immediately agree to Xie Wenyue¡¯s proposal, instead he began to think. After a long time, Xu Ning finally chose to refuse. ¡°Sister Xie, I don¡¯t want the core.¡± Xu Ning pondered over this decision. Although the core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree was precious, as it could help a void realm martial artist break through to themon seal realm, for Xu Ning, his Martial Arts Panel was already enough. The zing Crystal Fruit Tree should be a resource with more practical value than internal energy value, so this kind of resource was useless for Xu Ning. Moreover, ording to what Xie Wenyue said, she and Bao Ruyuan discovered this fruit tree at the same time. This meant that Bao Ruyuan knew of the time when the core would be born. If he wanted to go with her to obtain the core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree, he would inevitably encounter Bao Ruyuan. With Bao Ruyuan¡¯s style, they would evidently get into a conflict. Xu Ning felt that this conflict was not worth it. Moreover, Mi Xingye and Elder Gujian had a long-standing rivalry. Being the disciples of both sides, his and Bao Ruyuan¡¯s identities were just too sensitive. Whether he won or lost against Bao Ruyuan in the end, it might trouble Mi Xingye. ¡°Sister Xie, I appreciate your kindness.¡± Xu Ning exined: ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to get into a more intense conflict with Bao Ruyuan. After all, between my master and Elder Gujian¡­¡± Xu Ning stopped talking right there. As a core disciple, Xie Wenyue would definitely understand his intentions. ¡°Um¡­¡± When Xie Wenyue heard this, she showed a look of pity. She was grateful to Xu Ning, so she wanted to thank Xu Ning with the core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree. But Xu Ning had already expressed the conflict between Sect Master Mi Xingye and Elder Gujian, so there was no need for her to insist. If she continued to persuade Xu Ning again, it might cause a misunderstanding instead. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xie Wenyue didn¡¯t say anything else, she just took out a silk brocade bag. ¡°I really didn¡¯t carefully consider my proposal just now. In this case, I will give these six zing Crystal Fruits to you. Swallowing them will help to condense and improve your attributes.¡± Xu Ning thought for a moment, then reached out and grabbed it. Since Xie Wenyue came to thank him, she must not want to owe him a favor. So Xu Ning epted her gift. ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Xie.¡± Xu Ning took the silk brocade bag. ¡°I should be the one thanking you.¡± Xie Wenyue smiled. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Although Xu Ning refused to ept Wenyue¡¯s invitation, Xie Wenyue still wanted the core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree. After all, it was a rare and precious resource. Since Xu Ning didn¡¯t want it, she had to find a way to get it. However, with her injuries, she was definitely not Bao Ruyuan¡¯s opponent, so Xie Wenyue was going to find other helpers to fight with Bao Ruyuan for the core. ¡°Take care, Senior Sister.¡± Since Xie Wenyue was deciding to leave, Xu Ning personally escorted her out of the courtyard. After returning back to the courtyard, Xu Ning opened the silk brocade bag and poured out the contents. ¡®So these are the crystal fruits.¡¯ Xu Ning held the six crystal clear fruits in his palm. With such a scene, he looked very handsome. A notification came from the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Discovered energy 200 units, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®200 units of energy is too little¡­¡¯ Although he knew that the zing Crystal Fruits were a practical resource, he didn¡¯t expect it to contain so little energy. The six fruits added together could only provide a total of 1,200 units of energy. This amount of energy was not enough for him to advance a secret technique to the fifth level. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning did not absorb it. He nned to go to the Materials Hall in the core disciple sect and check the exchange price inside. If these fruits were as Xie Wenyue described, it could help one¡¯s attributes to condense, then the energy obtained from exchanging it for Pure Source Pills would definitely be greater than 200 units. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate and left with the six fruits. ¡­ At the same time. Fog Night Abyss. ¡°No choice, I really can¡¯t enter it.¡± Mi Xingye and Elder Yuancheng emerged from a pool below the abyss valley. Water flowed down their bodies, but not even a corner of their clothes was wet. ¡®The owner of this secret realm is too strong.¡¯ After climbing up, Mi Xingye and Elder Yuancheng looked at the calm water surface with a depressed expression. ¡®They failed again¡­¡¯ Xiao Qiyun stood behind Mi Xingye and Yuan Cheng, thinking to himself. After Xiao Qiyun told Mi Xingye and Yuancheng about the mystic realm, the three of them rode a high level void realm raptor and rushed to the Fog Night Abyss. Xiao Qiyun led the two to an inconspicuous pond under the abyss valley and told them that this was the entrance to the mystic realm. Without further hesitation, Mi Xingye and Yuan Cheng went into the pond at the same time. Although this pond looked normal, it was bottomless. Moreover, there were no creatures inside. After diving for nearly 300 meters, Mi Xingye and Yuan City came upon a barrier. The two were overjoyed because what Xiao Qiyun said was true. However, when the two tried to cross the barrier, they couldn¡¯t do it. The two of them were unable to break through the barrier. Every time they tried to break through, the dao marks in their bodies would be extremely suppressed, causing them not be able to withstand the pressure from the barrier. It seemed that this mystic realm rejected top void realm ninth stage martial artists who had already condensed dao marks. In order to verify this guess, Mi Xingye and Yuan Cheng brought Xiao Qiyun with them again. Sure enough, Xiao Qiyun did not feel any resistance when facing the barrier. He could easily extend his arms and legs and take them out. If Xiao Qiyun was willing, he could still easily enter the mystic realm again. But after entering, he would have to experience more dangers before he coulde out again. The facts proved Mi Xingye and Yuan Cheng¡¯s guess that a void realm martial artist with dao marks could not enter the secret realm to be true. However, the two did not give up immediately. They tried again, but after nearly ten days, they still had no results. ¡°Sect Master, there should be no other way to enter.¡± Elder Yuancheng¡¯s tone was a little regretful. Mi Xingye nodded. ¡°In this case, there is no other way. Let¡¯s return to the sect.¡± ¡°Although we can¡¯t enter this mystic realm, some of the elders and core disciples have not condensed dao marks yet, so they should have no problem entering the mystic realm.¡± Mi Xingye had already made a n. ¡°Core disciples are the pirs of the Yun Sect. Letting them enter and obtain resources to improve is also a good thing.¡± ¡°Okay, in this case, quickly return to the sect and gather the core disciples.¡± Yuan Cheng agreed with Mi Xingye¡¯s proposal. Afterwards, the three of them rushed back to the Yun Sect. ¡­ Yun Sect. Xu Ning was in a good mood, because Xu Ning had exchanged the zing Crystal Fruits in the Materials Hall of the core disciples. One zing Crystal Fruit was worth ten Pure Source Pills in the Materials Hall. Six zing Crystal Fruits allowed Xu Ning to exchange for 60 Pure Source Pills. This was 6,000 units of energy. This amount of energy was enough for Xu Ning to break through to the void realm fifth stage, or advance his four void realm secret techniques to the fifth stage. Xu Ning felt that it was worth it to receive so much energy from such a small injury. ¡®Maybe I should have agreed to Xie Wenyue¡¯s request to seize the core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree. Although it may not have much energy, it will definitely be worth more than 100 Pure Source Pills.¡¯ Xu Ning had the intention to negotiate with Xie Wenyue. On the way out of the Materials Hall, Xu Ning began to think again whether the core of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree was worth bing enemies with Bao Ruyuan. Although his feud with the Bao family would have to be resolved sooner orter, it was still too early to confront them head-on. Boom! Boom! Boom! While Xu Ning was thinking, thunderous drum sounds spread throughout the entire core disciple sect. ¡°This is the signal to gather the core disciples in the Elders Hall!¡± Xu Ning said. When the signal for the core disciples to gather sounded, all disciples in the sect, whether they were core disciples or in-name disciples, had to arrive at the Elders Hall within 15 minutes. ¡®What happened¡­¡¯ Although Xu Ning was confused, he still rushed to the Elders Hall. Xu Ning arrived at the location in less than 15 minutes. Xu Ning saw that his master Mi Xingye and more than a dozen elders were all present. There were already many core disciples below the stage. There were about 50 to 60 people in total. These people made up half of the Yun Sect core disciples. The disciples had already sat down below the stage, as if they were listening to a lecture. Xu Ning also sat cross-legged too. As the 15-minute mark ended, the number of disciples in the hall had reached more than 80. ¡°The disciples in the sect should have all arrived.¡± Elder Yuancheng stood up and looked at the disciples below the stage. ¡°Disciples below the fourth stage void realm, leave.¡± Elder Yuancheng suddenly said. The disciples below the stage were confused, but they allplied with Elder Yuancheng¡¯s instructions. There were now less than 20 people left. Xu Ning nced around and saw a few acquaintances among the remaining people, Zhuo Zongyi, Xie Wenyue, and Bao Ruyuan were among them. ¡°Huh?¡± After Xu Ning looked at the people around him, he looked up again and coincidentally met Mi Xingye¡¯s eyes. Mi Xingye looked at Xu Ning with a satisfied smile. Xu Ning instantly realized that Mi Xingye should be satisfied with his progress and strength. Whoosh! After the disciples below the qualitative change realm left, a light curtain suddenly appeared around the open space where everyone was, enveloping everyone. Xu Ning noticed that the light curtain was isting them from the public. Obviously, the elders on the stage had to talk about a secret matter. ¡°Disciples, I gathered you today to give you an opportunity!¡± Elder Yuancheng went straight to the point. The disciples below the stage were all surprised. ¡°Sect Master and I recently found a mystic realm, and that secret realm was left behind by a legendary martial arts master in State Jifeng. Moreover, it has yet to be explored fully.¡± ¡°After discussing with the elders, we have decided to send core disciples and in-name core disciples with strength in the qualitative change realm and above into the secret realm. You may go to the secret realm and find your opportunities.¡± Originally, Mi Xingye also wanted to let some elders who had not condensed dao marks to enter, but after thinking about it, Mi Xingye changed his mind. These elders who had yet to condense dao marks were already old and had no more further potential to exhaust. Letting them enter the mystic realm would end up just them fighting over resources with the disciples. It was better to leave all the opportunities in the mystic realm to the younger generation elites. ¡°A mystic realm!¡± ¡°It was left behind by a legendary martial arts master?¡± ¡®What a great opportunity!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡± The dozen or so disciples whispered with excited expressions. ¡°Everyone here will be the first batch of disciples to enter the mystic realm. For you, this is both an opportunity and a challenge. Although as the first batch of explorers, you may encounter more opportunities, but because there are many unknowns in the mystic realm, it is also very dangerous for you to enter.¡± Seeing that the disciples were eager to try, Elder Yuancheng sshed a bucket of cold water all over everyone to wake them up. ¡°After entering the mystic realm, there is a high chance that you will lose your lives. I hope you will consider this carefully. If you feel that you are not confident, you can choose to withdraw now.¡± No one responded. Even Xie Wenyue, who was injured, did not retreat. Faced with the mystic realm left behind by a legendary martial arts master, Xie Wenyue had even forgotten about the existence of the zing Crystal Fruit Tree. ¡°Good.¡± Seeing this, Elder Yuancheng nodded in satisfaction. Elder Yuancheng knew very well that as long as they entered the mystic realm, some of these disciples would definitely die. But those who survived would definitely gain a lot. The benefits these disciples would bring to the Yun Sect in the future would definitely be greater than the losses of some disciples. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go.¡± Elder Yuancheng said. ¡°Wait!¡± An elder in a dark green robe suddenly stood up. His body was skinny and his face was pale, but his eyes were sharp. ¡°Elder Gujian, what do you think?¡± Elder Yuancheng¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Elder Gujian¡­¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he also looked at Elder Gujian. He was Mi Xingye¡¯s old rival. ¡°It¡¯s too early to leave.¡± Elder Gu Juan said, ¡°My disciple Fang Jie is strong and has outstanding aptitude. If he was in the first batch to enter the mystic realm, he would definitely gain a lot. He is currently out of the sect, and will only return in half a month, so why don¡¯t we enter the mystic realm in half a month.¡± All the elders frowned. This request was quite selfish. A mystic realm was a precious and rare opportunity. In the past, after discovering a mystic realm, they would organize people to enter immediately. Thus, the elders were dissatisfied with this request, as this request was just wasting everyone¡¯s time. Chapter 139 - Entering the Mystic Realm, the Power of Flight?

Chapter 139: Entering the Mystic Realm, the Power of Flight?

¡°Elder Gujian.¡± Mi Xingye spoke. ¡°Fang Jie does indeed far exceed his peers. However, as a core disciple, it is inappropriate to waste everyone¡¯s time for him alone. Not only Fang Jie, but my disciple He Mingye has not yet returned to the sect as well. Mingye and Fang Jie are both top core disciples of the sect. So even if they are in the second batch to enter the mystic realm, they will still gain a lot.¡± Hearing this, Elder Gujian frowned slightly. ¡°Sect Master is right, I was rude.¡± After that, Elder Gujian returned to his seat and looked calm again. ¡°Disciples, let¡¯s go now!¡± Elder Yuancheng waved his sleeves. Instantly, the light curtain around them disappeared. Then, more than a dozen flying void realm demon beastsnded in front of the Elders Hall. Mi Xingye and Elder Yuancheng walked directly towards a colorful high level void realm raptor. This time, they would personally lead the group to the Fog Night Abyss. In addition, several elders also got on the backs of the demon beasts. They were responsible for guarding outside the mystic realm once the disciples entered it. More than a dozen disciples above the fourth stage void realm also sat down. Luckily, the backs of the demon beasts were very wide, so it was not a problem for three to five people to sit down. Xu Ning and Zhuo Zongyi sat together on the back of one of the demon beasts. The demon beasts took off, with everyone moving swiftly through the clouds. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we would have the opportunity to enter the mystic realm of a legendary martial arts master. How rare of an opportunity this is.¡± Zhuo Zongyi sat opposite of Xu Ning, and he was quite excited. ¡°Anyone who can be called a legendary martial arts master must be a master in the dao realm.¡± ¡°A master in the dao realm?¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had heard of this realm. ¡°Yes, a dao realm master is an existence that transcends the void realm.¡± Zhuo Zongyi exined: ¡°In that realm, martial arts will enter a whole new level. This kind of leap is even greater than the advancement from the mortal realm to the void realm. Legend has it that when a dao realm master performs martial arts, even with just a wave of his hand, strange phenomenons will appear around them. When some martial artists in the dao realm release a punch, they can punch through a mountain, and when they stomp on the ground, the ground will crack for ten miles. This kind of strength is unimaginable to ordinary people.¡± ¡®Punch through a mountain?¡¯ Xu Ning felt like he was telling a story. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m exaggerating?¡± Zhuo Zongyi said, ¡°When I first heard about the strength of a dao realm warrior, I was also shocked. But I have read many books in the core disciple sect, and they all have simr descriptions. Junior Brother, if you are interested, you can borrow more books to read when you return to the sect.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning wanted to know more. ¡°Senior Brother, is there still a dao realm master in State Jifeng?¡± Zhuo Zongyi looked knowledgeable, so Xu Ning took the opportunity to ask. ¡°Hard to say.¡± Zhuo Zongyi said, ¡°On the surface, it has been more than 100 years since a dao realm master has appeared. But a dao realm master¡¯s life span is longer than 300 years, so no one knows if there is a dao realm master hiding in State Jifeng.¡± ¡°By the way, Senior Brother Zhuo, are ¡®dao seals¡¯ rted to dao realm masters?¡± Xu Ning suddenly remembered that he had heard the word ¡°dao seal¡± repeatedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuo Zongyi exined, ¡°Dao seals are the physical embodiment of a dao realm master¡¯sprehension in cultivation. A void realm martial artist can observe and learn from it, which in turn has a miraculous effect on their cultivation. You and I have not yet broken through themon seal realm, so there is no need to observe dao seals yet. When you break through to themon seal realm, the Sect Master will definitely let you observe andprehend it.¡± Zhuo Zongyi¡¯s words made Xu Ning¡¯s future path clearer. However, for Xu Ning, the dao realm was still far away. The most important thing now was to obtain more resources in the mystic realm. ¡°Huh?¡± Zhuo Zongyi looked into the distance, his eyebrows suddenly tightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Zhuo?¡± Xu Ning followed Zhuo Zongyi¡¯s gaze. On the back of a raptor, Bao Ruyuan and a handsome man who was wearing a gold crown and holding a folding fan, sat facing each other. The two looked to be chatting happily. ¡°Bao Ruyuan, why are you with him?¡± Zhuo Zongyi had a hint of fear in his eyes. ¡°Who is that?¡± Xu Ning looked at the man and asked. ¡°That person¡¯s name is Chen Xiaoyi, and he is the strongest person besides Senior Brother He Mingye and Fang Jie.¡± Zhuo Zongyi said, ¡°It is said that he has begun to study a dao seal, and is starting to break through to themon seal realm.¡± Themon seal realm was the biggest divide in the void realm. In the Yun Sect, when core disciples break through to the ethereal enlightenment realm while there was an open position, they could firmly assume the position of an elder. Among the core disciples, He Mingye and Fang Jie were the only ones who were above themon seal realm. ¡°Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan are together, so after entering the mystic realm, we must be careful.¡± Zhuo Zongyi warned, ¡°Bao Ruyuan is a vengeful person, and we have a grudge against him. If we enter the mystic realm and the two of them join forces, we may really be in danger.¡± ¡°We are all disciples of the sect, but they dare to attack us?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°Normally, there would be no need to worry about this.¡± Zhuo Zongyi said, ¡°But opportunities and risks coexist in the mystic realm. There are always disputes over resources and treasures. Even if you kill someone, you can say that they died in the mystic realm.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he started to be wary of Chen Xiaoyi and everyone else who was entering the mystic realm. ¡°We are near the mystic realm, everyone get ready!¡± A few hourster, an elder at the forefront suddenly shouted. The Fog Night Abyss was not close to the Yun Sect, but because of the flying void realm demon beast under them, they traveled rather quickly. They had set off at noon, but before the sun could set, they had already arrived. ¡°This is the Fog Night Abyss!¡± Zhuo Zongyi looked down at the terrain and said. ¡°Fog Night Abyss?¡± Xu Ning had never been here before, so he didn¡¯t know. But when he heard about the Fog Night Abyss, he subconsciously thought of Xiao Qiyun. This was because Xiao Qiyun, the Leader of the Seven Boxers, had disappeared in the Fog Night Abyss. After Xiao Qiyun returned to the sect today, he did not follow everyone into the mystic realm again. He just returned to the inner sect, so Xu Ning did not meet with Xiao Qiyun. Because of Xiao Qiyun¡¯s contribution, Mi Xingye had decided to take him in as an in-name core disciple. And if he could confirm that the owner of the mystic realm was Shi Fengxu, then Xiao Qiyun would be promoted to an official core disciple. Moreover, as the discoverer of the mystic realm, Xiao Qiyun could follow any batch of disciples to enter the mystic realm. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The flying demon beasts pped their wings and slowly lowered their altitude. When they descended into the abyss valley, sunlight was already scarce, and the surroundings began to dim. But for these void realm martial artists, seeing in the dark was not a difficult thing to do. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Mi Xingye and Elder Yuanchengnded in front of a pond. The other flying demon beasts also followed. Soon, everyone got off the demon beasts¡¯ back. ¡°My fellow disciples, the mystic realm is 300 meters below this pond.¡± Elder Yuancheng¡¯s voice was loud. ¡°Enter the pond and pass through the barrier, then you can enter the mystic realm.¡± ¡°ording to the information we have gathered, after entering the mystic realm, everyone will be scattered into different locations by the mysterious power of the mystic realm. There are dangers everywhere, but there are also countless opportunities out there. I hope you can protect your lives and dare to explore the unknown.¡± ¡°Also, after entering the mystic realm, there is no fixed way out. If you want toe out again, you have to figure it out yourself.¡± What Elder Yuancheng said was all the information provided by Xiao Qiyun. ¡°Lastly, before entering the mystic realm, I want to give everyone a warning.¡± Elder Yuancheng¡¯s tone had a hint of coldness. ¡°All the disciples here are the elites of the Yun Sect, and we are all from the same sect. After entering the mystic realm, I hope that everyone can help each other in times of crisis. If anyone dares to fight against their own people, they will be sent to the Disciplinary Hall to be executed!¡± These words also made some disciples who had other intentions restrain themselves. ¡°Okay, enter into the mystic realm!¡± After that, Elder Yuancheng jumped into the pond and led the way. The other elders began to coordinate with the disciples and entered the pond one by one. Thump! Thump¡­ One by one, the disciples jumped into the pond. Xu Ning and Zhuo Zongyi were at the back of the group. ¡°I wanted to join forces with Junior Brother Xu, but we are going to be separated after entering, what a shame.¡± Zhuo Zongyi sighed. ¡°No worries, Senior Brother Zhuo. After entering the mystic realm, if we can meet up, we will still have the chance to work together.¡± Xu Ning said. Soon, everyone entered the pond. Xu Ning was thest one to enter. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Just when Xu Ning was about to jump into the pond, Mi Xingye stopped him. ¡°Master.¡± Xu Ning quickly cupped his fists. Although Xu Ning and Mi Xingye had not yet contacted each other privately after getting into a master-disciple rtionship, Xu Ning had still received pointers and secret techniques from He Mingye, and established connections with some core disciples. These were the benefits of being the in-name disciple of the Sect Master. ¡°After you became my in-name disciple, I haven¡¯t really performed my duties as a master. I feel a little ashamed.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°Once youe out of the mystic realm safely, let¡¯s get closer to each other.¡± ¡°Definitely, Master.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°This is for you.¡± Mi Xingye handed Xu Ning a grape-sized round bead. The round bead was crystal clear and fluorescent light could be seen reflecting inside, like a precious gem. ¡°You carry it with you.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°It can help you block three fatal attacks from amon seal realm practitioner.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Xu Ning quickly took it. The mystic realm was extremely dangerous. With this extra degree of protection, his safety was guaranteed. ¡°Okay, go.¡± Mi Xingye waved his hand. Xu Ning cupped his fists and saluted, then his body started to surge with true qi as he fell into the pond. In the pond, Xu Ning¡¯s clothes were now wet. After Xu Ning dived more than 300 meters, he saw Elder Yuancheng in front of the underwater barrier. ¡°Xu Ning, be careful.¡± Elder Yuancheng¡¯s voice traveled through the water and reached Xu Ning¡¯s ears. Although Xu Ning was Mi Xingye¡¯s disciple, Elder Yuancheng admired him. Xu Ning cupped his fists in response. Afterwards, Xu Ning passed through the barrier. When he touched the barrier, his fingers seemed to touch ayer of water, with ripples appearing around it. After his entire body passed through, it was pitch ck. The great night vision that void realm martial artists had was useless here. Xu Ning took a few steps forward before he suddenly felt a spiral under his feet. Then, his whole body fell into the hole, as if he was pulled into a vortex of quicksand. When Xu Ning gained control of his body again, he found himself in a cave. Inside the cave, there were irregr-shaped rocks everywhere, vines and nts were attached to the walls, and the fruits of the nts were even glowing. Xu Ning¡¯s night vision was working now, so although the cave was dark, he could still see clearly. ¡®Is this the mystic realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning took out the two swords on his back. Afterwards, Xu Ning did not leave immediately. He nned to first use the Martial Arts Panel. Xu Ning had not used the 6,000 units of energy he had obtained previously. ¡®It takes 1500 units of energy to advance a fourth level secret technique to the fifth level. With four secret techniques, it adds up to exactly 6000 units.¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just directly raised his four secret techniques to level five. Now that his strength had improved again, Xu Ning felt more confident. Xu Ning held two swords in his hands and slowly walked along the cave. Buzz! Buzz! Suddenly, Xu Ning heard a strange noise. In front of him, a palm-sized bug quickly pped its wings and flew towards him. The bug had a slender body that was several feet long, with sharp des as its mouth. ¡®The vitality of this bug is almostparable to a middle level demon beast!¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning had seen such a bug. The flying insect seemed to have smelled Xu Ning¡¯s scent as it flew straight over. Its de-like mouth suddenly aimed towards Xu Ning. ¡®This bug is very aggressive¡­¡¯ When Xu Ning saw this, he immediately waved his sword. In an instant, the flying insect was cut in half before its body parts fell to the ground. Xu Ning bent down to pick it up. He wanted to check the carcass of the bug, but he suddenly found a fluorescent stone in the body of the flying insect. ¡°This is the source of the bug?¡± Xu Ning took out the fluorescent stone from the body of the flying insect. However, when Xu Ning¡¯s fingertips touched the stone, a notification appeared on the Martial Arts Panel in front of Xu Ning. ¡­ Discovered 1 unit of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡°There is energy in this?¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had touched an energy source of a living creature. Although it was only one unit, Xu Ning was still surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning absorbed the fluorescent stone of the flying insect. After absorbing it, the fluorescent stone turned into powder. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Xu Ning shook off the powder in his hand. Just as he was about to continue forward, Xu Ning heard a dense buzzing sound from the corner ahead. A cloud of fluorescent green fog appeared, but on a closer look, it wasposed of hundreds of flying insects. ¡°Flying energy?¡± Xu Ning waved his sword. Chapter 140 - Improvement, Attribute Gathering

Chapter 140: Improvement, Attribute Gathering

Instantly, sword qi filled the cave. The insects came like a tide, but before they could get close to Xu Ning, they were shed into pieces by the sword qi. In just a few seconds, hundreds of de-mouthed insects werepletely wiped out by Xu Ning. Xu Ning looked at the fluorescent stone on the ground and picked it up one by one, then absorbed its energy. ¡®Almost 350 units of energy!¡¯ Xu Ning absorbed all the fluorescent stones in the body of those insects. He had gained a lot. ¡®I just entered the mystic realm, but I have already gained such a rich harvest. If I continue to explore this mystic realm more, there will definitely be more energy to absorb.¡¯ Xu Ning continued to explore. But this time Xu Ning was more cautious. Although that group consisting of 300 de-mouthed insects were only in the middle level of the mortal realm, there were a lot of them. Their numbers would definitely pose a threat to weaker void realm martial artists. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know if there would be greater dangers. ¡®I wonder where the exit is¡­¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what the mystic realm looked like. He didn¡¯t know where the treasure was, or where the danger was lurking. Dong! Dong! Dong¡­ Xu Ning walked along the widest tunnel, when he suddenly heard a muffled sound. ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­¡¯ Xu Ning followed the sound carefully. Soon, Xu Ning saw a ck mass at the end of a spacious tunnel. At the end of the tunnel, the de-mouthed insects he had just encountered were resting all over the stone wall. The buzzing insects were all silent. In the deepest part of the cave, the dark green meatball that hung on the wall suddenly trembled. Every time it trembled, it made a thumping sound. ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ When Xu Ning looked at the wall full of de-mouthed insects, he had a deep urge to swing his sword and kill them all. He estimated that there were more than 2000 de-mouthed insects. However, although Xu Ning wanted to eradicate those de-mouthed insects, the thumping dark green meatball gave Xu Ning a sense of danger, but this sense of danger was not very strong. Squeak! An opening suddenly appeared on the dark green meat dumpling. He saw a dark green scythe slowly reach out from it, and soon a triangr head was revealed. ¡°A giant mantis? Is it also a demon beast?¡± Xu Ning clenched the two swords in his hands. Although the mantis demon beast had notpletely crawled out of its dwelling, Xu Ning could already feel its tyrannical and terrifying aura. Xu Ning even felt that he had been targeted by the mantis demon beast. Once it crawled out, it would immediately attack him. When Xu Ning saw this, he stepped forward with his sword, ready to kill the mantis demon beast in advance. But before Xu Ning could get close, the silent insects on the wall suddenly began to explode, and they instantly surrounded Xu Ning. Seeing this, Xu Ning did not panic. He just released his true qi to protect his body, causing the de-mouthed insects to not be able to touch Xu Ning at all. Water Cross Sword, cut, Bright Fire Sword, annihte! Xu Ning swung his sword with both hands and shed at the de-mouthed insects around him. Hua! Hua! Xu Ning eliminated the insects one by one. Xu Ning¡¯s swords killed dozens of de-mouthed insects. ¡®Being surrounded by so many mid level mortal realm insects, if I didn¡¯t have true qi to protect my body, even a void realm martial artist would have died!¡¯ The insects kept falling under Xu Ning¡¯s sword light, eventually covering the ground with a thickyer of insect carcasses. Soon, more than half of therge group of de-mouthed insects were killed by Xu Ning. But doing this also dyed Xu Ning. Plop! The giant mantis finally came out of the meatball, but instead of immediately attacking Xu Ning, it first swallowed the meatball. This scene was a little like a newborn animal eating its eggshells to absorb nutrients. ¡°It is a newborn demon beast?¡± Xu Ning felt that this was not that simple. Xu Ning could see that there were irreparable wounds on the exoskeleton of the mantis demon beast. This meant that this mantis demon beast had previously gone through a battle. Therefore, Xu Ning spected that the meat dumpling was the ce where it rested and slept. Shua! Shua! The mantis demon beast looked at Xu Ning, who was shing the de-mouthed insect, when a misty green light appeared in itspound eyes. Afterwards, it waved its sickle and shed towards Xu Ning. Seeing this, Xu Ning¡¯s true qi surged violently. He jumped away the de-mouthed bug that was still around him, then shed at the mantis demon beast¡¯s scythes with both swords. After the sound of weapons colliding, Xu Ning noticed that there was only a small wound on the mantis demon beast¡¯s scythes. ¡°So tough!¡± If his opponent was another qualitative change realm martial artist, Xu Ning¡¯s two strikes would definitely break through their defenses. Whoosh! Xu Ning dodged a scythe and shed at the demon mantis¡¯s back. Inside Xu Ning¡¯s body, the four qi currents kept changing¡ªcutting, annihting, corroding, and prating. Several different types of attacks hit the mantis demon beast. Pfft! Soon, dozens of wounds on the mantis demon beast¡¯s body were opened, as green blood flowed out. ¡®Sure enough, its exoskeleton is far weaker than its scythes!¡¯ Xu Ning used his agile body to break the exoskeleton of the mantis. The injuries on the mantis demon beast became more and more severe, and its attacks became more and more violent. Finally, when it realized that it was no match for this human, the mantis demon beast jumped over Xu Ning and fled towards the other end of the tunnel. Xu Ning didn¡¯t give it a chance to escape. He chased after it furiously. The two swords waved, and the sky was soon filled with sword shadows. Soon after that, the body of the mantis demon beast waspletely decimated. ¡°Done.¡± Xu Ning looked at the body of the mantis demon beast and thought to himself,?¡®This mantis demon beast should be in the middle level of the void realm, so it should have an attribute-based ability, but just now, it didn¡¯t show any.¡¯ ¡®However, although it seemingly does not have any attribute-based ability, its body is clearly stronger than its peers. If the scythes are cut and harvested, it could be used to create a pair of dual knives that even a void realm martial artist desires.¡¯ Xu Ning waved his sword and shed at the mantis demon beast, slicing its body apart. ¡°That is¡­¡± After a while, Xu Ning found a fluorescent stone in the body of the mantis demon beast, which looked exactly the same as the one in the body of the de-mouthed insects. However, this fluorescent stone was the size of a few fists. Xu Ning suddenly had a glimmer of expectation. He put away the two swords and grabbed the fluorescent stone. ¡­ Discovered 3000 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ 3000 units!? Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning absorbed the 3000 units of energy without hesitation. The fluorescent stone in his hands gradually turned into powder and flowed out of Xu Ning¡¯s hands. This was not the end of his harvest, as Xu Ning turned around and walked towards the carcasses of the de-mouthed insects. Although after killing the mantis demon beast, the de-mouthed insects scattered, there were still more than a thousand insect carcasses left on the ground. Xu Ning didn¡¯t find scavenging for the fluorescent stones troublesome at all. After smashing the insect carcasses on the ground, he picked up all the fluorescent stones. After working for 15 minutes, Xu Ning absorbed more than 1,500 units. Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves were now more than 5,300 units. ¡®This mystic realm is full of dangers, but also full of opportunities!¡¯ Now that Xu Ning had gathered 5000 units of energy, he could break through to the void realm fifth stage. Once he broke through to the materialization realm, Xu Ning could directly use the surrounding aura to create fire and water. Xu Ning opened the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void realm fourth stage: qualitative change realm) + Water cross sword (Fifth level) + Bright Fire sword (Fifth level) + Tidal Fist (Fifth level) + me Breath Bone Sutra (Fifth level) + Avable energy: 5280 units ¡­ ¡®Advance the Cold me Dual Source Scroll.¡¯ 5000 units of energy were instantly consumed, and Xu Ning advanced from the void realm fourth stage to the void realm fifth stage. Xu Ning put his hands in the air, and a ball of water and a ball of fire suddenly appeared in his two palms. ¡®Being in the materialization realm will allow me to directly materialize my attributes!¡¯ Once the attributes were materialized, the power of his techniques would be increased greatly. ¡®Wow!¡¯ Xu Ning put away the balls of fire and water in his palms. He then turned his hand into a sword and shed at the stone wall next to him. But first, Xu Ning activated his internal qi and attached a line of water to his internal qi. Whoosh! A line of water was drawn. A huge cut appeared on the stone wall. Although it was just a casual blow, the cut was deep and wide. Its terrifying power could be clearly seen. Even a void realm martial artist in the spirit realm couldn¡¯t resist this casual sword strike. If they took the attack head-on, they might just be torn apart. The four qi currents in his body had condensed even more, and they were even going to liquefy soon¡­ Xu Ning also noticed the changes in his body. When he first entered the mystic realm and advanced his four secret techniques to level five, the qi currents representing the four nature of his attributes had condensed and thickened again. Now, water droplets could be seen condensing in the middle of the four qi currents. The shape of the water droplets was simr to the shape of the four qi currents. ¡°Although I have broken through to the materialization realm, there is still no way to transform the characteristics of my attributes.¡± Xu Ning estimated that only when he was in the void realm sixth stage could he reach that level of strength. After feeling his strength increasing, Xu Ning was ready to walk out of the cave of the mantis demon beast. Before leaving, Xu Ning nced back. In just a short time, the mantis demon beast and the de-mouthed insects already had signs of decay. ¡®There is something strange about this mystic realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning suspected that the mantis demon beast and the de-mouthed bug were not demon beasts. This might be rted to the fluorescent stones in their bodies. Xu Ning guessed that the fluorescent stones were not produced from their bodies, but were absorbed through ingesting. ¡®I¡¯ll continue to walk around and see if I can find another group of insects or find traces of those fluorescent stones.¡¯ Xu Ning walked out of the resting ce of the mantis demon beast. Time slowly passed by. Xu Ning continued to explore the cave tunnel for several hours, but he couldn¡¯t find anything else. It seemed that there were no other living creatures in the tunnel. Xu Ning was a little annoyed. Not only did he not find another group of insects or resources, but he also seemed to be unable to find a way out. ¡®The terrain in this cave is soplicated. Am I trapped here?¡¯ Xu Ning began to worry. However, after walking for a while, Xu Ning heard the sound of wind passing through the cave. ¡°It¡¯s the exit!¡± Xu Ning walked faster. Since there was nothing left in the stone tunnel, he would go out and take a look. Sure enough, after walking a few hundred meters, Xu Ning came to the end of the tunnel. At the end of the tunnel, there was an opening that led to the outside. ¡®Outside the cave, it seems like it¡¯s night.¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the exit. It was pitch ck outside the cave. There were also no stars. It was definitely not the same sky as the outside world. Xu Ning could only see the color gray. ¡°Let¡¯s go outside first.¡± Xu Ning jumped up and climbed up the tunnel. He then bent his body and crawled out of the cave tunnel. ¡°This is¡­¡± Aftering out of the tunnel, Xu Ning saw an area covered in darkness. The area was covered with gravel and dead trees, with white bones everywhere. There were some human bones and also some animal bones. In addition, there were dried blood stains on the ground. As soon as he got closer, he felt a strong sense of oppression. ¡®What is this ce?¡¯ Even the experienced Xu Ning felt ufortable. He didn¡¯t even want to step into this wilderness. ¡°This looks like a battlefield left behind by humans and demon beasts.¡± Xu Ning remembered that in the history of State Jifeng, there had been a terrifying beast tide. The beast tide brought a huge impact to State Jifeng. ¡®Could this secret realm have some kind of connection with the demon beast tide back then?¡¯ Xu Ning guessed. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know where the pond came from. Xu Ning even wondered if he had been transported to another time and space after passing through the barrier. Xu Ning stepped into the wilderness. ¡°On this battlefield, although many years have passed, some of the bones are still bright and smooth. It looks like these bones can still be exchanged for money.¡± While walking in the gloomy wilderness, Xu Ning looked around. ¡°It¡¯s just that carrying these animal bones will affect my movements. It will be rather inconvenient.¡± After stepping into the wilderness, Xu Ning just walked in a straight line. Xu Ning¡¯s ears suddenly twitched. ¡°There¡¯s a sound!¡± Xu Ning immediately looked to his right. He saw two figures, one chasing and one fleeing, flying across the wilderness. ¡°They should be disciples of the Yun Sect!¡± Xu Ning rushed over. He was getting closer and closer to the two. Soon, Xu Ning figured out their identities. ¡°Bao Ruyuan and Xie Wenyue?¡± In this scene, Bao Ruyuan was chasing after Xie Wenyue. Chapter 141 - Dao Weapon, Terrifying Enemy!

Chapter 141: Dao Weapon, Terrifying Enemy!

¡°Bao Ruyuan, you dare kill a fellow disciple?!¡± Blood flowed out of Xie Wenyue¡¯s mouth as she fled quickly with a look of despair. After entering the mystic realm, Xie Wenyue was sent to a secluded forest. Xie Wenyue got into dangerous situations several times. After surviving through them, Xie Wenyue found the remains of a powerful warrior. There, Xie Wenyue obtained a supreme-grade longbow. The material of the longbow was special, and when a thunder attribute martial artist used it, they could disy strength beyond their own level. This ability luckily coincided with Xie Wenyue¡¯s martial arts attribute. However, when Xie Wenyue came out from the ce where the remains of the powerful warrior was, she met Bao Ruyuan. Xie Wenyue was alert. She wanted to distance herself from Bao Ruyuan, afraid that Bao Ruyuan would secretly attack her. But the reality was that Bao Ruyuan was more arrogant than Xie Wenyue had imagined. After he discovered that Xie Wenyue had obtained a treasure, he didn¡¯t hide his greed at all, and he just went after his fellow sect disciples. ¡°Xie Wenyue, if you put down the longbow, I will let you live!¡± Bao Ruyuan chased with his longsword. The distance between the two was getting closer and closer. Xie Wenyue didn¡¯t believe Bao Ruyuan at all. In fact, from the moment Bao Ruyuan attacked her, he would never let Xie Wenyue go. Because once they left the mystic realm, the fact that Bao Ruyuan attacked a fellow disciple could not be covered up at all. Even if Elder Gujian protected him, Bao Ruyuan would definitely be sent to the Disciplinary Hall to be executed. ¡°You stand still! When I reach a safe distance, I will put down the longbow.¡± Xie Wenyue felt that she was in a huge crisis. After being injured by Bao Ruyuan previously, Xie Wenyue¡¯s injuries still had notpletely healed yet. Once she was caught, there was no possibility of fighting back against Bao Ruyuan. After hearing what Xie Wenyue said, Bao Ruyuan just smiled and stopped talking. But his speed had increased again. His desire to kill Xie Wenyue was even greater now. ¡°You have no way out!¡± Bao Ruyuan waved the longsword in his hand. A half meter wide wind de pierced through the air. ¡°Not good!¡± When Xie Wenyue saw the wind deing towards her, her palm shed with lightning. She held the longbow, with her hand on the bowstring. The lightning on her palm was instantly absorbed into the bowstring, forming a lightning arrow. Whoosh! An arrow pierced through the air. The lightning arrow and wind de collided. Bang! There was a violent sonic boom. Immediately afterwards, the wind de instantly disintegrated, but the lightning arrow still had residual energy left, so it shot towards Bao Ruyuan. ¡°Huh?¡± Bao Ruyuan looked surprised. Bao Ruyuan easily dodged the drained lightning arrow. But the power of the lightning longbow still made Bao Ruyuan¡¯s envious. ¡®This lightning longbow is definitely a dao weapon carved with dao marks!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan instantly realized. ¡°Only a dao weapon can have such power!¡± ¡®I have to get this lightning longbow!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan was now more determined to pursue Xie Wenyue. Although the lightning longbow did not match his martial arts attribute, after obtaining it, he could easily exchange it for a huge amount of resources, or even exchange it for a dao weapon of his own attribute. With a dao weapon, one could have the strength to kill enemies above their realm. In the Yun Sect, apart from Mi Xingye, Elder Gujian, and Elder Yuancheng, no one else had a dao weapon. Not even He Mingye and Fang Jie. If he obtained it, he would definitely be a top-tier core disciple in the future. Bao Ruyuan¡¯s ambition began to swell. ¡®Fortunately, Xie Wenyue¡¯s injuries have not healed yet, and she is still not familiar with this dao weapon. Otherwise, I would be in danger!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan was d. At the same time, he lowered his head and nced at the crystal chip in his hand. ¡°Senior Brother Chen ising soon. The two of us are about to meet up. I have to get this lightning longbow before hees, otherwise if hees and ¡°helps¡± me, at most I will get half the value of that dao weapon.¡± Inside Bao Ruyuan¡¯s body, wind qi began to surge, causing his speed to increase yet again. A wind attribute void realm martial artists were the fastest among their peers. ¡®He still hasn¡¯t given up.¡¯ Although the arrow just now had also allowed Xie Wenyue to know the value of the lightning longbow in her hands, her impending doom was stilling. It was true that the dao weapon was powerful, but it also consumed a lot of stamina and true qi. As such, after using it, Xie Wenyue¡¯s speed slowed down. Bao Ruyuan also noticed this. After closing the distance again, Bao Ruyuan¡¯s wind des flew out like a. Xie Wenyue could only dodge and shoot arrows. But the situation was difficult to change. Bao Ruyuan had already caught up with Xie Wenyue. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Bao Ruyuan looked excited. He condensed the true qi in his body. The wind qi in his body surged as he swung his sword. The wind de was a meter wide. It was not only bigger, but also faster and fiercer. It shed towards Xie Wenyue. Xie Wenyue waspletely exhausted. She couldn¡¯t even fire an arrow anymore. ¡®Is this the end of my martial arts path?¡¯ Xie Wenyue felt lonely. However, just when the two felt that the situation was fixed and irreversible. The huge transparent wind de that was about to cut Xie Wenyue suddenly burst into mes. Whoosh! When the wind de was about to reach Xie Wenyue¡¯s nose, the mespletely swallowed it. The wind de was destroyed! Just the Bright Fire de could break it apart. ¡°Bao Ruyuan, you really didn¡¯t take Elder Yuancheng¡¯s warning seriously at all!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s tall figure appeared in front of Xie Wenyue like a tall mountain,pletely blocking Bao Ruyuan. ¡°X-Xu Ning!¡± Xie Wenyue¡¯s eyes lit up with hope when she saw Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning?!¡± When Bao Ruyuan saw Xu Ning, his fierce eyes twitched. Last time at the Elite Square, Xu Ning suddenly appeared and saved Xie Wenyue. So the events today were like a rey of that day. ¡°Bao Ruyuan, killing a fellow disciple is a crime punishable by execution. Last time at the Elite Square, you still had room for negotiation in the name of a spar, but now, you are hunting down your fellow disciples. Even if Elder Gujian protects you, you will still be executed!¡± On top of Xu Ning¡¯s feud with Bao Ruyuan¡¯s family, they also hated each other. Now that he had a legitimate excuse to attack Bao Ruyuan, Xu Ning did not hesitate. Bao Ruyuan wanted to kill Xie Wenyue, and Xu Ning wanted to kill him. ¡®Xu Ning seems to be much stronger than before!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan faced Xu Ning, his mind spinning. His wind de was close to his strongest attack, but Xu Ning¡¯s attackpletely swallowed it. ¡®Attribute materialization, Xu Ning has already been promoted to the materialization realm!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan knew that facing Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue, he no longer had the opportunity to seize a dao weapon by himself. Now, he could only wait for Chen Xiaoyi toe over and join forces. ¡°Junior Brother Xu!¡± Bao Ruyuan was ready to dy Xu Ning and wait for Chen Xiaoyi to arrive. ¡°Do you know what Xie Wenyue is holding?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a dao weapon!¡± Before Xu Ning could answer, Bao Ruyuan took the lead and said, ¡°It¡¯s a dao weapon carved with dao marks by a dao realm master. With a dao weapon, you have the strength to kill enemies above your realm! This dao weapon is a top-notch treasure!¡± ¡°Dao weapon?¡± Xu Ning knew little about this. But after hearing Bao Ruyuan¡¯s description, he now knew how powerful a dao weapon was. ¡°What makes Xie Wenyue think she can control a dao weapon?¡± Bao Ruyuan said in a bewitching tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and I work together to kill her and take her dao weapon. After we get out, we can exchange her dao weapon for more resources, then split it 50-50. No, 70-30. How about that?¡± Bao Ruyuan of course did not mean what he said. He just wanted to dy Xu Ning for the time being to buy Chen Xiaoyi time toe, then kill the two of them together. Bao Ruyuan had already disliked Xu Ning, and now that Xu Ning had a hold over him, Bao Ruyuan wanted to get rid of Xu Ning. ¡°Junior Brother Xu¡­¡± Xie Wenyue¡¯s expression changed. Although Xu Ning rescuing her made her feel extremely grateful towards Xu Ning, Bao Ruyuan¡¯s words were too tempting. She was afraid that Xu Ning would change his mind and attack her instead. After all, the two had not known each other for long, and they did not have a deep rtionship. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, I am willing to give you this dao weapon!¡± Xie Wenyue was decisive. Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Xie Wenyue to be so decisive. However, Xu Ning did not fall into the temptation of a dao weapon. ¡°Senior Sister Xie, this dao weapon is yours, you don¡¯t have to give it to me.¡± Xu Ning was not moved at all. Instead, he clenched the two swords in his hands. ¡°Bao Ruyuan, I¡¯m actually more interested in your head than the weapon!¡± Xu Ning took a step forward. ¡°I am punishing a disciple who vited the rules on behalf of the sect, so it should also be a merit, right? Senior Sister Xie, when we leave this mystic realm, remember to testify for me!¡± Whoosh! Xu Ning swung his sword. Water Cross Sword, water line cut. ¡®What terrifying sword qi!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan¡¯s hair stood on end. Xu Ning had condensed his true qi into a line, then materialized his water attribute. With everything ready, his sword floated over, seemingly invincible and indomitable. Bao Ruyuan quickly waved his sword and released a wind de. But the wind de immediately dissipated, and the water line instantly shed across Bao Ruyuan¡¯s shoulder. Poof! A piece of flesh on Bao Ruyuan¡¯s shoulder was cut off, revealing his bones. ¡®This is not the initial phase of the materialization realm, but the peak, right? Even if he practiced a double secret scroll, Xu Ning shouldn¡¯t be this strong, right?!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan was stunned. The Bright Fire Sword came with a ball of fire. Bao Ruyuan was about to raise his sword to deal with it, but his injured arm suddenly felt a sharp pain. Xu Ning¡¯s attack just now was not only infused with the nature of cutting, but also the nature of pration. Not only could Xu Ning apply a nature to his attributes, but he could also merge the natures of his attributes. This was another change after breaking through to the void realm fifth stage. Ssh. The corrosive and destructive nature of the Bright Fire Sword was already burning Bao Ruyuan¡¯s sword and flesh. ¡°No choice!¡± Bao Ruyuan gritted his teeth and pped his waist with his other hand. Immediately after, ayer of membrane covered Bao Ruyuan¡¯s body. Then, the mes on Bao Ruyuan¡¯s body disappeared. The pain on his body also disappeared. This was a life-saving item given to Bao Ruyuan by Elder Gujian. Bao Ruyuan had never been willing to use it, but now that the situation was urgent, he had to use it. If he was stingy now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dy until Chen Xiaoyi arrived. ¡°Run!¡± ¡®Xu Ning is obviously in the same realm as me, but he is absolutely demolishing me. His talent may even be higher than He Mingye¡¯s!¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s obviously holding a mortal weapon, but he is making it look like he is holding a dao weapon!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan knew that he was no match for Xu Ning, so he fled in the direction of Chen Xiaoyi. ¡°A life-saving treasure?¡± When the membrane appeared on Bao Ruyuan¡¯s body, Xu Ning also realized it. Since Mi Xingye could give him a life-saving treasure, Elder Gujian could also give his beloved disciple a life-saving treasure as well. Now, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know if he could kill Bao Ruyuan. But he still wanted to try. ¡°Senior Sister Xie, rest here first. I will go after him!¡± Xu Ning turned his head and said. ¡°Okay!¡± Xie Wenyue quickly responded. Xu Ning chased after Bao Ruyuan and attacked him. Bao Ruyuan was forced to face the attack. He was powerless to resist, but Xu Ning could not hurt him with the help of the protection membrane. Ding! Ding! Ding! Xu Ning shed at Bao Ruyuan¡¯s protective membrane. ¡°It works!¡± As Xu Ning continued to sh the membrane, Xu Ning noticed that Bao Ruyuan¡¯s protective membrane was getting thinner and thinner. ¡°Senior Brother Chen is almost here, I have to hold on!¡± Bao Ruyuan fought back and resisted the ongoing tide of attacks. ¡®With another hundred strikes, I will definitely be able to break Bao Ruyuan¡¯s defenses!¡¯ Xu Ning was confident. However, just when Xu Ning was about to continue his assault, he suddenly noticed that Bao Ruyuan had a strange smile on his face. Soon, a terrifying aura overwhelmed Xu Ning. Xu Ning suddenly felt suffocated. ¡°Die!¡± A thunderous roar. He saw Chen Xiaoyi with a gold crown on his head, holding a folding fan in his hand. He punched at Xu Ning. The earth element instantly condensed around his punch. A huge sense of oppression came. An earthen fist condensed, with countlessplex lines appearing on it, emitting a dark yellow light. The punch flew towards Xu Ning with a fierce momentum, as if it wanted to punch Xu Ning into meat paste. ¡°This is¡­ themon seal realm!¡± Xu Ning instantly felt a sense of danger. Bao Ruyuan¡¯s helper, Chen Xiaoyi, had broken through to themon seal realm! This time, Xu Ning wanted to escape. But the giant fist imprinted with countless lines was too fast and too terrifying. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t escape at all. He was instantly hit by the punch. Just when Xu Ning felt that he was going to be a meat paste, the round crystal on his chest suddenly lit up. A spherical membrane instantly appeared, protecting Xu Ning¡¯s body. The yellow punch did not hit Xu Ning. It just collided with the spherical membrane. Bang! Kacha! The punchnded. The earthen fist disappeared, and the spherical membrane protecting Xu Ning also shattered. Chapter 142 - Impassable Pill, Resurrection in the Face of Death!

Chapter 142: Impassable Pill, Resurrection in the Face of Death!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°A protective treasure?¡± Chen Xiaoyi, who was now in themon seal realm, was stunned. He thought he could kill Xu Ning in one blow, so he really didn¡¯t expect him to be still alive. Seeing him stunned, Xu Ning seized this opportunity and quickly fled. ¡®Chen Xiaoyi has broken through to themon seal realm! He probably obtained his own lucky opportunity in the mystic realm!¡¯ Xu Ning realized. Before entering the mystic realm, Zhuo Zongyi had said that Chen Xiaoyi had already reached the peak of the void realm sixth stage, and he was the closest core disciple to reach themon seal realm besides He Mingye and Fang Jie. ¡°This is bad!¡± Xu Ning had always been cautious, and he never fought a battle that he was not confident in. Every time he made a move, he was confident that it would work out. But now, with Chen Xiaoyi in front of him, Xu Ning felt extremely powerless for the first time. Although he practiced a double secret scroll and cultivated four fifth level secret techniques, the difference between the materialization realm and themon seal realm was too great. Themon seal realm was the biggest divide in the void realm. After breaking through, one would be a top existence in a state. Even if one went out and established their own faction, they could be an overlord. Xu Ning felt that he was in a huge crisis. ¡®As expected of the disciple of the Sect Master, even an in-name can obtain a protective treasure!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi was not angry. Although protective treasures were powerful, the number of times it could be used was limited. But his strength in themon seal realm could be used limitlessly. Even if Xu Ning ran a few steps away, he could still chase after him. He was like a cat ying with a mouse. ¡°Senior Brother Chen, you have broken through to themon seal realm!¡± The protective membrane on Bao Ruyuan¡¯s body had already disappeared. He looked at Chen Xiaoyi in shock and envy. ¡°After entering the mystic realm, I got a lucky opportunity.¡± Chen Xiaoyi looked at Xu Ning, who was running away. He was not in a hurry to chase after him. He had a constant smile on his face. He was obviously satisfied with the lucky opportunity he had got. ¡°Congrattions, Brother Chen!¡± Bao Ruyuan quickly said, ¡°You have be the first core disciple to reach themon seal realm after Senior Brother Fang Jie and He Mingye!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Chen, I ran into Xie Wenyue just now, and I saw that she has obtained a thunder attribute dao weapon!¡± Bao Ruyuan quickly said, ¡°I was thinking of giving it to you, so I asked for it, but she didn¡¯t give me any face, so I could only attack her to take away the thunder attribute dao weapon.¡± ¡°However, just as I was about to get my hands on that dao weapon, Xu Ning suddenly appeared and stopped me. How hateful!¡± This was totally not Bao Ruyuan¡¯s original intention. Prior to this, Bao Ruyuan was in the void realm fifth stage, while Chen Xiaoyi was in the void realm sixth stage. However, Bao Ruyuan¡¯s master Elder Gujuan was more powerful. He also had the support of some of the previous generation elders in the faction, so his status was higher than Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s master. Thus, when the two got along, they were on equal footing. But now that Chen Xiaoyi had crossed the void realm watershed and reached themon seal realm, his status had instantly risen. Originally, the two only nned to cooperate, but looking at the situation now, Bao Ruyuan decided to be Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s subordinate in the mystic realm. ¡°Thunder attribute dao weapon?!¡± Chen Xiaoyi looked surprised when he heard this. Even though he had obtained a lucky opportunity just recently, Chen Xiaoyi was still excited to hear about a dao weapon. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Bao Ruyuan fanned the mes. ¡°A treasure like a dao weapon should belong to Senior Brother Chen! Even if it¡¯s a thunder attribute dao weapon, you can still trade it for an earth attribute dao weapon. By then, with the help of a dao weapon, your strength and status will not be weaker than Senior Brother Fang Jie and He Mingye. You might even surpass He Mingye and gain the qualifications to be a candidate for the sect master position!¡± Bao Ruyuan¡¯s words made Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s head dizzy. If he found a thunder attribute dao weapon and exchanged it with an earth attribute dao weapon, then he might really be able to challenge He Mingye and Fang Jie. ¡°What about Xie Wenyue?¡± Chen Xiaoyi quickly asked. Previously,Chen Xiaoyi was a littlezy, but now he waspletely serious. ¡°Just ahead, where Xu Ning is running towards!¡± Bao Ruyuan quickly pointed the way. ¡°Okay!¡± Chen Xiaoyi turned into a shadow and chased after Xu Ning. ¡°I must get that dao weapon!¡± When Bao Ruyuan saw this, he also desperately followed behind him. ¡°He¡¯s catching up!¡± Xu Ning could feel Chen Xiaoyi getting closer and closer. ¡°Xu Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Ning had returned to Xie Wenyue¡¯s side. Seeing Xu Ning¡¯s serious expression, Xie Wenyue quickly asked. ¡°Go!¡± Xu Ning grabbed Xie Wenyue and continued to run. Although he was carrying a person, with Xu Ning¡¯s current strength and speed, Xie Wenyue¡¯s weight did not affect his speed at all, otherwise Xu Ning would not have brought her away. ¡°Bao Ruyuan has joined forces with Chen Xiaoyi, and Chen Xiaoyi has broken through to themon seal realm!¡± Xie Wenyue was shocked. An enemy in themon seal realm?! That was too terrifying. ¡°Xu Ning, put me down!¡± Xie Wenyue gritted her teeth: ¡°You are in danger because of me. It¡¯s not worth risking your life for me!¡± ¡°Senior Sister Xie, you are thinking too simply. Even if I abandon you, they will not let me go. I have evidence of them harming their fellow disciples, so they will definitely try to kill me.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s tone was full of bitterness and helplessness. He was in a desperate situation. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Xie Wenyue looked guilty. The previous time Xu Ning saved her, he was injured because of it. This time, it was a rey of that, and this time Xu Ning might have to pay a heavier price. ¡°There¡¯s water!¡± Suddenly, Xu Ning heard a gurgling sound in the wilderness. ¡°A river?¡± Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue realized this at the same time. He already couldn¡¯t escape in the first ce, but now there was a river blocking his path. They had obstacles on both sides. ¡°I can see them!¡± Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan had caught up. ¡®It really is a dao weapon!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi looked closely and saw the thunder attribute dao weapon in Wenyue¡¯s hand. He had already broken through to the seal realm, so he was very sensitive to the dao marks carved on the dao weapon. ¡°Put down the dao weapon, and I¡¯ll leave your corpses intact!¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s tone was carefree and arrogant. In his opinion, the dao weapon in Xie Wenyue¡¯s hand was already his. ¡°Xu Ning, Xie Wenyue, you can¡¯t escape this time¡­¡± Bao Ruyuan followed, his eyes full of joy. ¡°Xu Ning, thank you for everything!¡± Just when they were about to reach the river, Xie Wenyue¡¯s eyes were suddenly filled with madness. She fumbled around her waist and took out a grape-sized brown pill. Without any hesitation, Xie Wenyue swallowed the brown pill. Xu Ning also noticed Wen Yue¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t know what the brown pill was, but he felt the determination and madness in Wenyue. ¡°Sister Xie, what kind of pill did you swallow just now?¡± Xu Ning asked. Xie Wenyue did not answer Xu Ning¡¯s question, instead she pped Xu Ning¡¯s wrist. With that p, Xu Ning immediately let go of Xie Wenyue. ¡®It seems to be a pill that stimtes potential!¡¯ After Xie Wenyue swallowed the pill medicine, Xu Ning noticed that her previously weakened body was instantly filled with true qi. ¡°Xu Ning, go!¡± Xie Wenyue did not look back, but her tone was firm. ¡°I will cover the retreat!¡± Xie Wenyue knew very well that this would be her strongest moment in history. Because the pill she swallowed just now was called a Reverse Source Pill, also known as Desperation Pill! After falling into a desperate situation, swallowing a Desperation Pill could instantly restore one¡¯s condition to its peak, but the price was to drop into the mortal realm! Once Xie Wenyue swallowed a Desperation Pill, she would fall from the void realm fifth stage to the mortal realm ninth stage. For a core disciple of arge sect that everyone admired and had excellent aptitude, this kind of drop in realm was worse than killing her. In addition to that, Xie Wenyue¡¯s martial arts foundation would also be damaged. If she wanted to break through to the void realm again, the difficulty would be ten times higher than before! When Bao Ruyuan chased after her, Xie Wenyue was already holding on to the Desperation Pill. Even at that time, she was not 100% certain that she dared to bear the consequences. But seeing that Xu Ning was about to die for her, Xie Wenyue finally stopped hesitating. She took out the Desperation Pill and swallowed it. She couldn¡¯t watch the person who saved her twice get implicated by her. ¡°Ha!¡± The thunder qi in Xie Wenyue¡¯s body surged. She no longer cared about the consequences. She needed to consume all of her energy and true qi. Lightning quickly condensed in Xie Wenyue¡¯s hand. She held the Corporal Bow, and the electric arcs in her hands were quickly drawn away by the Corporal Bow. The energy and true qi that she had just recovered quickly disappeared as well. Pfft! Xie Wenyue spat out a mouthful of blood. She had consumed too much energy. Xie Wenyue¡¯s face turned pale, even her lips went pale. The lightning qi in her body also dissipated in an instant. Xie Wenyue¡¯s realm had begun to fall. ¡°Senior Sister Xie!¡± Xu Ning also noticed this. ¡°Go!¡± Xie Wenyue¡¯s voice was sharp. Aplicated purple pattern appeared on the body of the Thunder Corporal Bow. This was not the case when Xie Wenyue previously drew the bow. The reason for this change was because she had injected enough true qi and attribute power to further activate the power of her dao weapon. Whoosh! A dark purple lightning arrow condensed. Electric arcs jumped across the arrow, making crackling sounds. ¡®This is the power of a dao weapon!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi, who was in themon seal realm, felt a threatening aura from the arrow. However, Chen Xiaoyi did not panic, instead he was even more excited. Although Xie Wenyue¡¯sst arrow was a threat to him, it was not at lethal levels. In his eyes, the stronger the dao weapon, the greater his harvest would be. ¡°Brother Chen, watch out for that arrow!¡± Bao Ruyuan quickly reminded. His strength was much weaker than Chen Xiaoyi, so Bao Ruyuan could feel his whole body trembling in fear. Bao Ruyuan knew very well that if this arrow hit him, he would have no chance of survival. ¡°Senior Sister Xie¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at Xie Wenyue¡¯s back. He gritted his teeth. Although he was in danger because of Xie Wenyue, Xu Ning was quite moved by Xie Wenyue¡¯s act of sacrifice. Xu Ning stopped looking at Xie Wenyue. He knew that he couldn¡¯t waste the opportunity Xie Wenyue had fought for him. Xu Ning instantly reached the river and was ready to cross it. However, just as Xu Ning condensed his qi under his feet and was about to step on the river surface, a terrifying aura made Xu Ning panic. He lowered his head and stared at the river. He saw that the river was pitch ck. He couldn¡¯t even see half a meter deep into the water. The river was calm, but Xu Ning knew very well that there were terrifying creatures at the bottom of the river, not just one! The terrifying creatures in the river did not restrain their aura at all. Anyone could sense them once they got close to the river. And their aura was stronger than Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s! Xu Ning instantly pulled his foot back. Crossing the river in this manner was definitely suicide. Xu Ning looked back at Xie Wenyue. Xie Wenyue was ready. Whoosh! This arrow, which contained all of Xie Wenyue¡¯s qi, flew towards Chen Xiaoyi. The lightning arrow was like a giant lightning python, wrapped in the terrifying destructive power of lightning, as it shot towards Chen Xiaoyi. ¡°So fast!¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s expression finally changed. He wanted to dodge, but the lightning arrow was too fast. Chen Xiaoyi threw out a punch, which was covered in yellow lines. Whoosh! Xie Wenyue¡¯s arrow collided with the giant fist seal, prating it. ¡°What?¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s pupils shrunk. He was covered in yellow soil. Poof! The lightning arrow pierced through Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s fist, then his shoulder. ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Xiaoyi screamed in pain. More than half of his fist was gone, and arge bloody hole also appeared in his chest. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± After Xie Wenyue shot this arrow, she felt her consciousness sinking. Xie Wenyue¡¯s full potential had been stimted, and she had squeezed out all of it just for that arrow. Her body had reached its limit. She turned her head with difficulty to see if Xu Ning had run away. However, beyond Xie Wenyue¡¯s expectations, Xu Ning turned around! Not only did he turn around, but he also ran towards her! Xie Wenyue wanted to shout to stop him, but she couldn¡¯t speak at all. Her body went soft. Shepletely lost consciousness. ¡°Xie Wenyue! I will burn your bones and scatter your ashes!¡± Chen Xiaoyi, who had suffered a heavy blow, no longer had the graceful bearing of before. He ignored his injuries and rushed towards Xie Wenyue. But Xu Ning had already picked up Xie Wenyue, his eyes full of determination. Xu Ning knew that he had no way out. ¡®I¡¯ll fight to the death!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes were red as he hugged Xie Wenyue and rushed towards the river. Since staying behind meant certain death, crossing the river would at least provide him a narrow chance of escape. He would take the initiative to run into danger and use danger to resist danger! ¡°How far can you run?!¡± Chen Xiaoyi was full of murderous intent. He waved his uninjured hand and threw another punch. Chapter 143 - Escape

Chapter 143: Escape

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As Xu Ning jumped into the river, therge earthen fist flew towards Xu Ning¡¯s head. At the same time, Xu Ning felt a terrifying aura locking onto him. Xu Ning hugged Xie Wenyue tightly andnded on the surface of the river. He pumped his true qi, stepped on the river surface, and ran towards the shore on the opposite side. ¡°Can you run?¡± Chen Xiaoyi took a few steps and followed him to the river. ¡°Huh?!¡± Just like Xu Ning, the moment his feet touched the river surface, Chen Xiaoyi suddenly felt a huge sense of danger. Several terrifying auras swept past his body. Chen Xiaoyi immediately jumped out of the river. ¡®There are very terrifying creatures under this river, and there are several of them, each of them stronger than me!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi subconsciously moved away from the river, afraid that the terrifying creatures in the river would jump out. He was not their opponent to begin with, and now that he was injured, the consequences would be disastrous. ¡°Senior Brother Chen, why aren¡¯t you chasing after them?¡± Bao Ruyuan leaned over. ¡°There are several terrifying creatures under the river, I am no match for them.¡± Chen Xiaoyi answered truthfully. ¡°But Xu Ning¡­¡± Bao Ruyuan looked at the river. Xu Ning had traveled two-thirds of the distance and was about to arrive ashore. ¡°He¡¯s dead for sure, it¡¯s just a shame about that weapon¡­¡± As soon as Chen Xiaoyi finished speaking, the calm river surface suddenly stirred. A huge, hideous tail covered in scales emerged from the river, exuding a shocking aura as it swept towards Xu Ning. There were dense light blue lines on the hideous tail. It waved, aiming to hit Xu Ning¡¯s forehead. ¡®Sure enough, a terrifying creature under the river is attacking me!¡¯ Xu Ning felt the strong gust of winding, and there was only the shadow of a giant tail in his eyes. The speed of the giant tail was so fast that it was difficult for Xu Ning to dodge. Even if he wanted to dodge, his movements would slow down, which could lead to more terrifying creatures attacking him. Xu Ning shouted in a low voice, and the four qi currents in his body trembled to the extreme. His true qi was being squeezed out without any care about the consequences. With that, his speed increased yet again. Bang! The giant tail hit Xu Ning. But the moment it hit, a spherical membrane condensed around Xu Ning again, wrapping around Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue. Kacha! Kacha! Kacha! After the giant tail attack, the spherical membrane broke again, but Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue avoided the deadly attack. Mi Xingye¡¯s protective treasure saved Xu Ning¡¯s life again. ¡®Two-thirds of the way!¡¯ Xu Ning would be able to go ashore after walking another third of the distance. ¡®His protective treasure can be activated again?¡¯ In the distance, Chen Xiaoyi, who thought that Xu Ning would be buried in the river, had a terrible look on his face. Bao Ruyuan¡¯s smile also turned cold. He hadn¡¯t realized why Chen Xiaoyi would say that Xu Ning was definitely going to die. It was not until the terrifying giant tail appeared that he realized that there were terrifying creatures at the bottom of the river that would even make a martial artist in themon seal realm so afraid. However, just when he felt that Xu Ning was about to be smashed by the giant tail, a protective membrane appeared on Xu Ning¡¯s body again, allowing him to escape. ¡°He¡¯s just an in-name disciple. Is Mi Xingye really that kind?¡± A protective treasure was extremelyplicated to make, and it was already rare for it to be able to withstand a blow from amon seal realm martial artist. Bao Ruyuan thought of his previous protective treasure. It was given to him by his master, Elder Gujuan, and it could ensure his safety when facing opponents below themon seal realm. But it was far lower in quality whenpared to Xu Ning¡¯s protective treasure. Bao Ruyuan stared at Xu Ning, hoping that he would be swallowed by the creatures under the river. The creatures were getting closer and closer to Xu Ning. At this time, under the river, the giant tail surfaced again. And this time, there were three giant tails! Three giant tails stirred the river and smashed towards Xu Ning. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know if the protective membrane could block the impact of the three giant tails. ¡°Just a few steps away!¡± Xu Ning could almost touch the shore. But the three giant tails were already above his head. The spherical membrane appeared again, and the three giant tails hit the spherical membrane. Kacha! The spherical membrane shattered, but this time, it onlysted for a moment. ¡°Not good!¡± The moment the spherical membrane shattered, warning signs were ring in Xu Ning¡¯s head. The damage of the three giant tails caused had exceeded the limit of the membrane. Xu Ning felt a huge forceing towards him. It was a water-infused attack! Poof! Xu Ning first felt a huge force deforming his body, then his internal organs were disced. Xu Ning vomited blood, his eyes bloodshot, his body in unbearable pain. He forced himself not to lose consciousness. With that impact, Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue¡¯s bodies were thrown to the opposite shore. ¡°I escaped¡­¡± Xu Ning slowly got up, his mouth full of blood. He had a smile on his face. Although the spherical membrane did not block all the damage, most of them were blocked, so Xu Ning only suffered a small portion of the total damage. After being swept by the giant tails, Xu Ning took advantage of the momentum and threw himself onto the shore. The giant tail disappeared into the river, leaving behind a rippling water surface, indicating that the terrifying creatures under the river were still lurking. ¡°Fortunately, the creatures under the river did note out, otherwise I would have been swallowed by them before I could even cross the river.¡± Xu Ning picked up Xie Wenyue again, then looked at Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan. Looking at them, Xu Ning squeezed out a murderous expression before making a throat-slitting gesture. After escaping death, he would definitely have to take revenge for this debt in the future. Afterwards, Xu Ning endured the severe pain in his body and walked more ind towards the wilderness of bones on the other side. ¡°This Xu Ning!¡± Chen Xiaoyi gritted his teeth. ¡°Senior Brother Chen, chase him!¡± Bao Ruyuan didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ning¡¯s protective treasure could be activated three times. ¡°If Xu Ning can avoid the attack of the creatures at the bottom of the river, you can definitely do the same!¡± Bao Ruyuan quickly urged. If he couldn¡¯t deal with Xu Ning before leaving the mystic realm, he would be in big trouble. ¡°Chase, how?!¡± Chen Xiaoyi almost roared. ¡°Xu Ning has a protective treasure, but I don¡¯t! Moreover, I am seriously injured by that thunder attribute dao weapon. Once I enter the river, the creatures at the bottom of the river will definitely be more aggressive. In my current state, I might just be torn apart!¡± Chen Xiaoyi was not being unreasonable. The thunder attribute dao weapon had pierced through his fist, chest, and shoulder, and his injuries still showed no signs of healing. After being yelled at by Chen Xiaoyi, Bao Ruyuan realized he had been too hasty. ¡°Brother Chen, I was too rude.¡± Bao Ruyuan quickly said. When Chen Xiaoyi heard this, he calmed down. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to recuperate first. Once my injuries are healed, it won¡¯t be difficult for me to find them.¡± ¡°But Senior Brother Chen, will they find the exit of the mystic realm and leave in advance?¡± Bao Ruyuan said worriedly. ¡°The possibility is not high, as this mystic realm is too huge andplicated. Finding the exit in such arge ce is too difficult. Even for me, it will take more than a month to find the exit, let alone the two of them.¡± Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s words made Bao Ruyuan feel relieved. ¡°Moreover, in their current state, it is uncertain whether they can survive in this mystic realm.¡± ¡°True.¡± Bao Ruyuan nodded. ¡°Go.¡± Chen Xiaoyi disappeared into the wilderness of bones with Bao Ruyuan. On the other side, Xu Ning led Xie Wenyue also went through the wilderness of bones. After several hours, the two finally walked out of the wilderness of bones and saw a dense mountain forest. The dense forest was full of branches and leaves, but the branches and leaves were all pitch ck. There was no sound of wind in the forest, making it seem particrly eerie and quiet. Combined with the gray sky, it gave off an inexplicable sense of oppression. The dense forest in the mountains was like a giant beast that wanted to swallow everyone who walked in. ¡®I should go in first.¡¯ Compared to the dark forest in front of him, Xu Ning felt that the wilderness of bones behind him was more terrifying. No need to mention the white bones, even the strange river was terrifying enough. ¡®The mystic realm is full of dangers, and the people¡¯s hearts are unpredictable.¡¯ Xie Wenyue was still unconscious, so Xu Ning carried her into the silent forest. ¡®There doesn¡¯t seem to be any dangerous creatures in this dense forest.¡¯ Xu Ning fumbled around for a while before finding a cave. After entering, Xu Ning put Xie Wenyue aside. ¡®I¡¯ll heal my injuries first, then I¡¯ll go find some lucky opportunities for myself. Once my strength improves, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to get rid of them two.¡¯ Xu Ning was determined to take revenge. Although his enemies were strong, Xu Ning was not afraid at all. Xu Ning opened a medicine bag from his waist, took out a few pills and swallowed them. Although the me Breath Bone Sutra was already healing his injuries, Xu Ning still needed to take some practical pill medicine to heal his injuries. After swallowing the pill medicine, Xu Ning stuffed the rest of his pill medicine into Xie Wenyue¡¯s mouth. Afterwards, he fumbled around Xie Wenyue¡¯s waist before finding another medicine bag. Xu Ning selected a healing pill that he recognized from the bag. Then, he fed Xie Wenyue a few more. For the time being, he would save the rest and wait for Xie Wenyue to digest the medicine. ¡°Phew¡­¡± After doing all of this, Xu Ning felt slightly relieved. He reached out his palm and pressed it against Xie Wenyue¡¯s back. Soon after, he activated a wave of soft true qi to enter Xie Wenyue¡¯s body. ¡®Her injuries are serious, her meridians are damaged, and her strength has fallen to the spirit realm.¡¯ Xu Ning frowned. He had just realized the difficult situation Wenyue was in. ¡®The pill she took previously has too great of a side effect. Moreover, her martial arts foundation is also damaged. It is almost impossible for her to return to the void realm fifth stage in the future.¡¯ Xu Ning felt a little regretful. Xu Ning only wanted to find the exit of the mystic realm and send Xie Wenyue out before continuing to explore the mystic realm. But Xu Ning knew very well that it would not be easy to find the exit. After confirming that Xie Wenyue¡¯s life was not in danger for the time being, Xu Ning leaned against the wall and sat cross-legged, feeling the medicinal effects of the pill medicine and the me Breath Bone Sutra slowly healing his body. Xu Ning estimated that it would take at least half a month for his body to fully recover. There was no day and night outside the cave. Time slowly passed in the darkness. Ten dayster, Xie Wenyue woke up. ¡°I didn¡¯t die?¡± Xie Wenyue regained consciousness and was a little confused. Feeling her weak body, she opened her eyes and sat up with difficulty. She then saw Xu Ning leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. ¡°Sister Xie, you¡¯re awake.¡± Xu Ning felt her movement and opened his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re still alive?¡± Xie Wenyue seemed to be in disbelief. A look of joy appeared on her pale face. ¡°How did we escape?¡± Xie Wenyue asked. Xu Ning exined what had happened after Xie Wenyue fainted. After Xie Wenyue heard this, she looked at Xu Ning and opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say anything in the end. Xu Ning had saved her more than once, and it would be difficult to repay the favor she owed him. Xie Wenyue turned her head and saw her longbow. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, I will give you this dao weapon.¡± Xie Wenyue was being very sincere. ¡°Senior Sister, this is yours, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to ept it. Moreover, this is a thunder attribute dao weapon. It¡¯s useless for me to take it.¡± Xu Ning refused. ¡°But it¡¯s useless to me as well.¡± After Xie Wenyue woke up, she knew of her current state. After taking the Desperation Pill, it was difficult for her to return to her peak. ¡°No, Senior Sister Xie.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After you leave the mystic realm, you can use this dao weapon to exchange for some pill medicine to repair your martial arts foundation. After swallowing it, you might even improve further than your previous self. Even if you can¡¯t return to your former realm, it¡¯s not bad if you can return to the void realm.¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s words, Xie Wenyue felt more respect for Xu Ning. Xu Ning was courageous and ruthless. He was decisive and daring when fighting against enemies, but he still had his own principles when doing things. ¡°Senior Sister, in two days, when my injuries arepletely healed, I will bring you to an exit and send you out.¡± Xu Ning said. Xu Ning¡¯s injuries had already recovered by 80%. He would fully recover in two days¡ªthis was faster than Xu Ning had expected. After Xie Wenyue heard this, she wanted to say that she wished to no longer trouble Xu Ning, but after hearing Xu Ning¡¯s gentle and firm words, she finally nodded. Two days went by. Xie Wenyue had taken a lot of pill medicine during this period, which resulted in her gaining her mobility back. As for Xu Ning, his injuries hadpletely recovered. ¡°Sister Xie.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°We should go out and explore more. Let¡¯s try to find the exit as soon as possible.¡± Xu Ning was a little worried that after Chen Xiaoyi recovered, they woulde after him again. ¡°Okay.¡± Xie Wenyue nowpletely trusted Xu Ning. Chapter 144 - 20,000 Units Of Energy, Void Realm Sixth Stage!

Chapter 144: 20,000 Units Of Energy, Void Realm Sixth Stage!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xie Wenyue followed closely behind Xu Ning. Since Xie Wenyue¡¯s strength had fallen to the mortal realm, she could not survive in this mystic realm alone. Only by following Xu Ning would her safety be guaranteed. ¡®There doesn¡¯t seem to be any strong presence in this dense forest.¡¯ Xu Ning cautiously walked around. The only creatures he detected around him were small beasts that were not even demon beasts. It was as if there was no danger in the dense forest. But Xu Ning did not rx his vignce because of this. If there were no signs of danger in such a dangerous mystic realm, it would only mean that there was a problem. Now that the protective bead that Ming Xinghe had given him was broken, he had to be extra careful. ¡®Therger and moreplicated a mystic realm, the harder it is to find the exit. Moreover, exits are usually ced randomly.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Unknowingly, the two had walked a long distance, but they still could not pass through the dense forest. During this period of time, they did not see any void realm demon beasts, or even mortal realm demon beasts. ¡°Do you want to rest for a while?¡± Xu Ning turned his head and asked Xie Wenyue. ¡°No need.¡± Xie Wenyue waved her hand. Although her realm had fallen and her injuries had not healed, as long as she did not fight, there would be no problems. Whoosh! Suddenly, Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue heard the sound of a gust of wind blowing. The gust of wind blew away the weeds and trees in the dense forest. The two looked up and suddenly saw a giant tiger demon beast with wings flying over their heads. ¡®What a terrifying demon beast.¡¯ Xu Ning pulled Xie Wenyue and tried his best to hide. Xu Ning felt that this giant tiger demon beast was even more terrifying than the lurking demon beasts in the river. ¡®It should be a peak void realm demon beast.¡¯ Xu Ning made a guess and thought to himself,?¡®There are peak void realm demon beasts in this mystic realm. It¡¯s as if this ce is the backyard of a demon beast.¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± As Xu Ning watched the giant tiger demon beast fly away, he noticed that it suddenly stopped in mid-air and turned around. Its gaze prated the dense forest, circling in on Xu Ning. ¡°I was noticed!¡± Xu Ning quickly grabbed Xie Wenyue. ¡°Go!¡± However, before they could even take two steps, the giant tiger demon beast pped its wings andnded in front of them. Its huge body crushed the surrounding trees and weeds. Xu Ning looked at the giant tiger demon beast up close. It was about 20 meters tall and 60 meters long. With its wings spread out, its wingspan was about as long as the length of its body. The giant tiger demon beast lowered its head, its blue eyes glimmering. The pattern on its forehead was silver-white in color. It was watching Xu Ning. Xu Ning felt like a huge mountain was pressing on his shoulders. The giant tiger demon beast did not hide its aura at all. The tremendous pressure made it difficult to breathe. Xie Wenyue could no longer move. ¡°I left the wolf¡¯s den, just to enter the tiger¡¯s den?¡± Xu Ning began to sweat. However, things didn¡¯t go as Xu Ning expected. The giant tiger demon beast was not nning to hurt the two. It lowered its huge head, leaned in front of Xu Ning and sniffed. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem to want to hurt me.¡¯ Xu Ning noticed that the aura of the giant tiger demon beast was mellowing out. The giant tiger demon sniffed Xu Ning, then moved its head and stared straight at Xu Ning. Xu Ning saw a very human expression in the eyes of the giant tiger demon beast. It was shocked at first, then it looked puzzled before suddenly letting out a happy expression. Roar! The giant tiger demon beast suddenly roared towards the sky. It seemed to be very happy. However, the shock wave from the roar uprooted every tree in a five-mile radius, clearing the area. As for Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue, they were pressed to the ground. Xu Ning was fine, but Xie Wenyue was bleeding from her nose and mouth. After venting its emotions, the silver lines on the forehead of the giant tiger demon beast shed. Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue felt their bodies lighten. They were then dragged by a gentle force towards the head of the giant tiger demon beast for them to be seated. Hua! Hua! The giant tiger demon beast pped its wings and flew away with the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Ning was puzzled. After the giant tiger demon beast sniffed him, it showed aplicated expression, as if it was saying, ¡°I finally found you.¡± ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed the silver lines on the forehead of the giant tiger demon beast. Xu Ning subconsciously thought of Gray. Once Gray matured, its fur would turn silver. ¡®This giant tiger demon beast is a rtive of Gray?¡¯ Xu Ning continued to make connections in his head, and because Gray was a kitten,pared to this giant tiger demon beast below him, they did have many simrities. ¡°Xu Ning, what happened?¡± Xie Wenyue was also confused. She had just taken a medicinal pill to relieve her injuries. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Ning shook his head. He did not say his guess. That was just his intuition, so it might not be urate. ¡°It seems to want to take us somewhere.¡± After the giant tiger demon beast spread its wings, its flying speed was extremely fast. It was flying in a straight line. Sure enough, the truth was just as Xu Ning guessed. The giant tiger demon beast led them to a volcano. Faint gray smoke floated out of the crater. The giant tiger demon beast circled in the air before diving into the volcano. Xu Ning instantly activated his true qi and protected Xie Wenyue. He was afraid that the two of them would be thrown into the magma. However, what Xu Ning was worried about did not happen. On the rock wall of the volcano, there was a wide tform. The giant tiger demon beast brought them there andnded on the tform. The giant tiger demon beast shook its body, shaking the two down. Below the tform, the fiery redva was gurgling. The giant tiger demon beast turned its head to look at the magma. Then, its forehead shed with a silver light. The bubbling liquid magma suddenly began to twist and rotate like a water vortex. Afterwards, the giant tiger demon beast reached out its ws and hooked Xu Ning before throwing Xu Ning into the magma vortex. ¡°This!¡± Xu Ning thought that the giant tiger demon beast was friendly to him, but in the blink of an eye, it threw him into the boiling magma vortex. He had no time to think, he could only use his qi to protect his entire body. At the same time, the water qi in his body surged, condensing ayer of water that covered his entire body. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Xie Wenyue screamed. But afterwards, she was flicked in the forehead by the giant tiger demon beast, then she fainted. Xu Ning fell into the magma vortex. However, Xu Ning did not feel the heat of the magma. He just felt dizzy as he went down the magma vortex. This feeling of weightlessness was simr to when he first entered the mystic realm. Thump! Xu Ning fell to the ground. Xu Ning looked up and looked around. He found himself in a cave again. There was a hole above his head. Hot magma was flowing outside the hole, but the magma did not leak into the hole, as if it was blocked by an invisible barrier. ¡®It seems to be a cave abode.¡¯ There was a thick stone door in front of Xu Ning. Xu Ning hesitated for a moment before walking over and pushing it open. Boom! Boom! Boom! The stone door was slowly pushed open, making a vibrating noise. Hu! Hu! Hu! The moment the stone door was opened, mes suddenly appeared in the dark cave abode. mes were lit on the wallmps. ¡°Where am I¡­¡± Xu Ning walked in. The first thing he saw was a stone tablet that was as tall as a person. On the stone tablet, there were strange and distorted lines. After Xu Ning approached it, the lines started to emit a bright red light, then the lines began to swim in a disorderly manner. Xu Ning stared at it and felt this strange feeling. At the same time, the fire qi in his body suddenly began to move. Inside his body, he began to activate the internal cultivation path of the Cold me Dual Source Scroll, the Bright Fire Sword, and the me Breath Bone Sutra. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Ning suddenly realized. ¡°This is a dao seal!¡± Xu Ning instantly reacted. He had learned from Zhuo Zongyi that when observing a dao seal, he would subconsciously practice his own secret scrolls and secret techniques. ¡®This cave was left behind by a dao realm master!¡¯ Xu Ning finally understood the intentions of the giant tiger demon beast. Sure enough, it did not have any ill intentions towards him, it just threw him into the magma to give him an opportunity! ¡®That giant tiger demon beast is likely rted to Gray.¡¯ Xu Ning was certain, ¡°It probably smelled Gray¡¯s aura on my body, otherwise it would not show such great kindness to me.¡± ¡°Grey, what kind of demon beast are you?¡± Azy gray figure appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s mind. Xu Ning no longer observed the dao seal, as now was not the time to cultivate. Xu Ning continued to walk inside the cave abode. After walking for more than ten meters, Xu Ning saw another pond. He leaned over and noticed that the water in the pond was red and sticky, it was even steaming. Xu Ning weighed his options. After a while, he covered his fingers with his internal qi and dipped his fingers in. ¡®It¡¯s the same consistency asva, but it¡¯s not hot at all.¡¯ Xu Ning dispelled his internal qi, so his fingers were touching the sticky red liquid. ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ning suddenly felt a hot qi current flowing into his body. After about ten seconds, Xu Ning suddenly received a notification from the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Discovered energy 10 units, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®There is energy in this viscous liquid!¡¯ Xu Ning directly absorbed 10 units of energy. Because he felt that this rate of absorption was not satisfying, he jumped into the pool, and his bodypletely sank into the sticky red liquid. Xu Ning didn¡¯t do anything. He just let the qi currents flow into his body. Xu Ning felt like a sponge absorbing energy. ¡­ Discovered energy 10 units, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ Every two seconds, this prompt from the Martial Arts Panel would appear in front of Xu Ning. Seeing this, Xu Ning just kept tapping ¡°yes¡± with his mind. This was the first time Xu Ning felt that repeated mechanical behavior was so interesting. Time slowly passed by, the prompt from the Martial Arts Panel was still refreshing in front of Xu Ning. At the same time, the red viscous liquid in the pond became thinner and thinner. ¡®The energy in this pond seems to be almostpletely absorbed by me.¡¯ More than half an hour had passed. Xu Ning discovered that the pond hadpletely turned into ordinary water. Expectedly, the prompt from the Martial Arts Panel did not appear again. ¡®The energy in this pond has beenpletely absorbed by me!¡¯ Xu Ning looked a little excited. In this crazy hour, Xu Ning absorbed a total of 20,500 units of energy! ¡°More than 20,000 units of energy!¡± Xu Ning felt a huge sense of satisfaction. ¡°Martial Arts Panel!¡± Xu Ning opened his Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void realm fifth stage: Materialization realm) + Water cross sword (Fifth level) + Bright Fire sword (Fifth level) + Tidal Fist (Fifth level) + me Breath Bone Sutra (Fifth level) + Avable energy: 20,780 units ¡­ Xu Ning pressed on the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Cold me Dual Source Scroll. ¡­ Consume 10,000 units of energy to advance the Cold me Dual Source Scroll? Yes / No ¡­ Xu Ning clicked ¡°yes¡± without hesitation. Xu Ning¡¯s realm directly increased to the void realm sixth stage! ¡°Ha!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s hand turned into a sword. Subsequently, a water sword and a fire sword appeared at the same time. They were both semi-transparent, just like Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s earth fist, which could cause both physical and attribute damage. Attribute realm, attribute materialization! If Xu Ning had advanced to themon seal realm, then the lines of themon seal realm would appear on the sword seal, causing its power to undergo a qualitative change! The water and fire sword seals trembled in the air. Xu Ning wanted to swing his sword twice to test its power, but since he was in a cave abode left by a dao realm master, Xu Ning held back. ¡®I¡¯ll try the Tidal Fist and me Breath Bone Sutra!¡¯ Xu Ning dismissed the water sword seal and the fire sword seal. He then executed his other two secret techniques. ¡®Wow!¡¯ He activated the Tidal Fist, and arge blue fist appeared with water flowing on its surface. After activating the me Breath Bone Sutra, ayer of red semi-solid armor appeared on Xu Ning¡¯s body, covering him like an exoskeleton. ¡®Now I have both offensive and defensive abilities!¡¯ Xu Ning was overjoyed. He waved his hand, and the giant fist and armor disappeared. ¡®After breaking through to the attribute realm, in addition to this improvement, I can also transform the nature of my attributes!¡¯ ¡®I can freely use water annihtion, water corrosion, fire pration, and fire cutting!¡¯ ¡®Not only have I be stronger, but mybat methods have be more diverse!¡¯ Xu Ning felt a tremendous improvement in his strength. If he encountered Bao Ruyuan again, he could kill him in three moves. Even if he ran into Chen Xiaoyi, Xu Ning could protect himself from him. This improvement was too great. Chapter 145 - Void Beast Rib, All Attribute Dao Weapon!

Chapter 145: Void Beast Rib, All Attribute Dao Weapon!

¡®I consumed 10,000 units of energy to break through to the attribute realm, so I still have 10,780 units left.¡¯ Xu Ning clicked on the Cold me Dual Source Scroll. ¡­ Consume 23,000 units of energy to advance the Cold me Dual Source Scroll? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®I only need 23,000 units of energy to reach themon seal realm?¡¯ Although 23,000 units of energy was a lot, it was still less than Xu Ning had initially expected. Themon seal realm was the watershed of the void realm, so Xu Ning felt that this would mean that it would take at least three times the energy needed to advancepared to what he needed when he advancing to the attribute realm, but now it seemed that the increase was only a little more than two times. ¡®Just a little more than 10,000 units of energy¡­ If I get some more lucky opportunities in this mystic realm, maybe I can advance to themon seal realm before leaving this mystic realm!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. In fact, in the past, Xu Ning would first use this energy to advance his secret techniques. After all, the consumption of secret techniques was rtively lower. The remaining 10,780 units of energy was enough for Xu Ning to level up all four secret techniques. However, after seeing Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s strength, Xu Ning felt that it was more effective to conserve his energy and umte enough to break through to themon seal realm. Xu Ning closed the Martial Arts Panel and continued to walk inside. After taking a few steps, there was another stone door in front of Xu Ning. This stone door looked much narrower and lighter than the previous one. Xu Ning pushed open the door, revealing a secret room that was hundreds of square meters big. After walking in, mes appeared on the wall, lighting up the secret room. Xu Ning walked in and looked around. He then saw two neat rows of demon beast bones in the secret room. These bones were of various sizes; they lookedplete, like it had just been taken out of specimens. Xu Ning passed by each skeleton. He could still feel a terrifying aura from every single one. ¡®If I take these skeletons out, the bones can definitely be refined into high-quality weapons.¡¯ Xu Ning continued to walk forward. At the back of the secret room, there was a stone tform. On the stone tform, there was a wooden frame, and on the wooden frame, there was a white rib bone that was cut in half. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Ning leaned over and looked at it carefully. The broken rib bone looked like an ordinary animal bone at first, unlike the other bones, which still had the residual powers of a demon beast. But even so, Xu Ning knew that this rib bone was definitely not ordinary, otherwise it would not be ced here. Xu Ning reached out his finger and gently touched the rib bone. ¡®Wow!¡¯ The moment Xu Ning¡¯s finger touched the rib bone, a silver-white light suddenly burst out from it, turning into a shadow. Immediately after, Xu Ning saw a blurry figure of a demon beast. He could see its head was expanding, with its mouth wide open. It then twisted space and swallowed everything around it. This scene disappeared in an instant, but Xu Ning was still shocked. ¡®This demon beast looks like Gray.¡¯ Xu Ning had aplicated expression. The wilderness of bone made Xu Ning think that this mystic realm was likely rted to the Jifeng State Beast Tide 300 years ago. And the demon beast phantom just now looked like the legendary void beast, the instigator of the beast tide. ¡®The void beast was killed by Shi Fengxu 300 years ago¡­ Is Gray a descendant of this void beast?¡¯ Xu Ning thought back to the scene of Gray swallowing demon beasts. It was very simr to the scene of the demon beast phantom swallowing everything around it. ¡®After leaving the mystic realm, I have to find Gray.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Xu Ning carefully held the cold broken rib in his hand. Xu Ning gently caressed it. ¡®The toughness of this rib isparable to a dao weapon, but it doesn¡¯t have the power of a dao weapon.¡¯ Xu Ning had checked out Xie Wenyue¡¯s thunder longbow previously, so he had a rough understanding of dao weapons. With that in mind, Xu Ning tried to pour a wisp of true qi into it. Through his true qi, Xu Ning would be able to clearly understand its internal structure. However, after pouring a wisp of true qi into it, Xu Ning did not feel any substance in this rib bone. Instead, Xu Ning sensed an empty space inside it. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes moved. Xu Ning discovered that a separate space was hidden inside this rib bone! The space was not big, only about ten cubic meters, but it was still extremely rare. ¡®This rib bone must be the rib bone of the legendary beast!¡¯ Xu Ning was certain of this. The legendary void beast must have possessed terrifying void talent. ¡®Maybe I can try interacting with the space in this rib bone.¡¯ Xu Ning realized that this broken rib might be a treasureparable to dao weapons. Xu Ning casually took out a pill medicine from his waist. Afterwards, he clenched the rib bone and activated his true qi. Immediately after, the pill medicine in Xu Ning¡¯s palm disappeared, but a pill appeared out of thin air in the rib. ¡®The space inside this rib can interact with the outside world. It has a storage function!¡¯ Xu Ning smiled. Before this, Xu Ning was wondering how to get the dao seal tablet at the entrance of the cave abode. But with this space rib, this problem was immediately solved. ¡®I wonder if I can store living creatures in this space.¡¯ Xu Ning thought. Ten cubic meters of space was enough for him to enter. However, Xu Ning felt that he shouldn¡¯t try this with his own body. But there were no living creatures here¡­ Suddenly, Xu Ning remembered that he had a Thousand Source Bug hidden inside his belt. After entering the mystic realm, except the time he was facing strong enemies, he was constantly recuperating. Xu Ning had almost forgotten about the Thousand Source Bug. The Thousand Source Bug could provide 150 units of energy every month. Its growth rate was getting slowly outpaced by Xu Ning¡¯s needs. Xu Ning opened the hiddenpartment on his belt. There were close to ten Aura Crystals inside. Xu Ning absorbed it, obtaining 90 units of energy. Xu Ning took out the fat bug and ced it on his hand. ¡®I¡¯ll try it.¡¯ Xu Ning activated his true qi and tried to send the Thousand Source Bug into the storage space of the rib bone. However, just when the Thousand Source Bug was about to be sent in, Xu Ning suddenly felt the storage space in the rib bone trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible.¡± Xu Ning quickly stopped what he was doing. He had a feeling that if he ced the Thousand Source Bug, the small storage space inside would copse. ¡°Forget it.¡± In the end, Xu Ning gave up on this idea. If the space copsed because of him being stubborn, the gains would not make up for the losses. ¡®Let¡¯s gather some demon beast bones and bring them out.¡¯ After figuring out how to use the storage space, Xu Ning tore down a valuable-looking skeleton near him and stuffed it into the storage space. These bones could definitely be exchanged for Pure Source Pills. ¡®Is this everything in this cave?¡¯ After storing the skeleton, Xu Ning ced the rib bone in front of his chest. He walked around the secret room again, but he could not find any other resources. ¡®A dao seal stone tablet, a rib bone that has a storage space, and more than 20,000 units of energy. This harvest this time is quite plentiful¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was ready to return. Click! Click! Click! The stone tform where the rib bone was ced suddenly trembled. Afterwards, the stone tform descended, revealing an underground entrance on the ground of the secret room. It looked like there was a secret passage below. ¡®Let¡¯s go in and take a look¡­¡¯ Ever since he entered the cave abode, Xu Ning only had great opportunities and did not encounter any danger, so when he saw the secret underground passage, he was daring enough to go in and take a look. Xu Ning walked into the underground entrance and continued down the stairs. After walking for less than a minute, Xu Ning arrived at a smaller secret room. There were only two weak light sources burning in the secret room that was less than ten square meters big. In the corner of the secret room, there was a human skeleton. There was a long crack on this human skeleton. Obviously, he had been injured when he was alive. ¡®He should be the master of this cave abode, the dao realm master who left behind his inheritance here.¡¯ Xu Ning already had a guess. He thought about it, walked to the skeleton, knelt down and kowtowed three times. The many benefits he received in this cave abode were all from this dao realm master. ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, this dao realm master should have died in the beast tide 300 years ago.¡¯ Xu Ning had a new guess about the history of this ce and the entire mystic realm.?¡®This mystic realm is likely to be an ancient battlefield 300 years ago. It was probably then turned into a mystic realm by a powerful senior¡­¡¯ ¡®And the power senior might be the former overlord of State Jifeng, Shi Fengxu.¡¯ Xu Ning had heard rumors that when Shi Fengxu killed the legendary void beast, he had a few helpers. This skeleton might have been one of his helpers when it was alive, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have the rib bone of the legendary void beast. As for the reason for his death, Xu Ning guessed that he had died from getting seriously injured in the fight against the legendary void beast. Hence, before he died, he left this inheritance on the ancient battlefield of the beast tide. ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡± Xu Ning whispered, then stood up. Click! Click! Click! The moment Xu Ning got up, a cracking sound suddenly came from the wall. A stone brick fell from the wall, revealing a ck metal bracer in the hole. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Ning walked in front of it and took out the metal bracer. ¡°It¡¯s a dao weapon!¡± Xu Ning checked it out, but to no avail. ¡°I just don¡¯t know what kind of dao weapon¡­¡± Xu Ning activated a wisp of true qi and poured it into the metal bracer. Complicated silver-white lines appeared on the surface of the metal bracer. Xu Ning felt the water and fire qi in his body moving at the same time. ¡®This metal bracer can activate my dual attributes!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s pupils shrank. He instantly realized that this metal bracer was not only a dao weapon, but also a dao weapon that covered all attributes! When he was recuperating in the cave, Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue had talked about dao weapons. Xie Wenyue told Xu Ning that there were two types of dao weapons: one of the types was ordinary dao weapons, and the other type were dao weapons that covered all attributes. Ordinary dao weapons could be refined by ordinary dao realm masters, but they were only suitable for one type of attribute. Even dao realm masters who cultivate dual secret scrolls could not refine dual attribute dao weapons. They could only refine two dao weapons with different attributes. The other type of dao weapon could only be refined by a higher level dao realm master. The refinement principle of this kind of dao weapon was different from ordinary dao weapons. After refining it, it would bepatible with all attributes and was unimaginably tough. The value of a dao weapon of all attributes was iparable to an ordinary dao weapon. ¡°Thank you, Senior¡­¡± Xu Ning clenched his ck metal bracer and bowed deeply towards the remains of the dao realm master. After a long time, Xu Ning straightened his body and walked out of the secret room. Xu Ning had obtained all of the inheritance in this cave abode. Xu Ning decided to stop here and return back to the way he came. On the way back, Xu Ning put the dao seal stone tablet into his storage space. The ck metal bracer had also been attached to Xu Ning¡¯s forearm. After the metal bracer was attached to him, it became extremely soft, as if he was touching top-grade silk. ¡®With this dao weapon, I will have the confidence to defeat Chen Xiaoyi!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s desire for revenge grew. After walking out of the cave, Xu Ning looked at the flowing magma above his head and activated the me Breath Bone Sutra. ¡®Wow.¡¯ A translucent red armor appeared on Xu Ning¡¯s body. ¡®Let¡¯s see the power of this all-attributed dao weapon.¡¯ Xu Ning did not stop pumping his true qi. After a few seconds, a faint silver light appeared on the surface of the ck metal bracer. The translucent armor on Xu Ning¡¯s body suddenly condensed again, almost solid. ¡®This metal bracer has a huge effect on my attributes!¡¯ Xu Ning no longer hesitated and moved his body. He went past the transparent membrane above his head and entered the boiling magma. The magma was hot, but with the armor covering his body, Xu Ning was not hurt at all. Xu Ning was swimming towards the surface, and after 30 seconds, he emerged from the magma. He stepped on the surface of the magma and jumped back onto the tform. Xie Wenyue was still unconscious after being knocked out by the giant tiger demon beast. As for the giant tiger demon beast, it was lying on the ground with its wings folded. Its head drooped on the ground. Xu Ning stood in front of its head, looking very small. Xu Ning¡¯s shadow was reflected in the giant tiger demon beast¡¯s eyes. After seeing Xu Ning return, the giant tiger demon beast showed a satisfied look in its eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning nodded and thanked the giant tiger demon beast. If it weren¡¯t for the giant tiger demon beast, he wouldn¡¯t have gained this lucky opportunity. Whoosh! After seeing Xu Ninge out safely, the giant tiger demon beast stood up and pped its wings. After staring at Xu Ning for a while, the giant tiger demon beast flew out of the volcano without looking back. The huge force from its wings made the magma below surge again. ¡°Leaving just like that?¡± Xu Ning looked at the giant tiger demon beast disappearing from his vision. He shook his head gently. The giant tiger demon beast seemed to havepleted some kind of mission and left. Xu Ning sighed. ¡®Shi Fengxu, a legendary void beast, Gray, a giant tiger demon beast, and a dao realm master¡¯s inheritance¡­ What is the connection between all of this¡­¡¯ Chapter 146 - Shi Fengxus Inheritance!

Chapter 146: Shi Fengxu¡¯s Inheritance!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Inside the mystic realm. In a corner. Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue stood together. There was a small ripple on the stonewall in front of the two. This was one of the exits of the mystic realm. After receiving the inheritance of the dao realm master, Xu Ning brought Xie Wenyue out of the volcano. With Xu Ning¡¯s improvement in his strength, his detection ability grew even stronger. After five days, he finally found the exit of the mystic realm. Considering Xie Wenyue¡¯s current state, leaving now was the best choice. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Ning¡¯s protection, Xie Wenyue would have died in the mystic realm. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, be careful.¡± Xie Wenyue said to Xu Ning in a sincere tone. ¡°I will, Sister Xie.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After you go out, quickly treat your injuries.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Xu Ning paused for a moment. ¡°Sister Xie, after leaving the mystic realm, don¡¯t report the matter of Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan hurting you just yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xie Wenyue looked puzzled. It was the two of them who forced Xu Ning and her into a corner. ¡°Just trust me, I have my own ns.¡± Xu Ning exined, ¡°When I go out, we can report this matter together.¡± Xu Ning made this decision with his own thoughts. Even if Xie Wenyue went out and reported their misdeeds, the final investigation still had to wait until Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan left the mystic realm. Although Elder Yuancheng said that he would immediately execute such unruly disciples, Xu Ning felt that this was not necessarily true. Chen Xiaoyi was now a warrior in themon seal realm, making him the strongest core disciple besides He Mingye and Fang Jie. No one was certain that the sect would not hesitate to kill Chen Xiaoyi. After all, disciples of this level were rare in the entire State Jifeng. Therefore,pared to using the Disciplinary Hall to execute the two, Xu Ning was more willing to do it himself. With his current strength, if he could find the two of them, Xu Ning would definitely have the strength to kill Chen Xiaoyi. If he could really kill the two of them with his own hands, then it was best to hide the grudges between the two sides first. Otherwise, if the sect discovered that the two of them had died in the mystic realm, they would definitely suspect him. By then, he would be the one on the losing end. Even if Xu Ning didn¡¯t seed in the end, after he left the mystic realm and reported this matter, Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan would still be punished by the Disciplinary Hall. Although they might not be killed, they would still lose ayer of skin. ¡°Okay.¡± Although Xu Ning did not exin the reason to Xie Wenyue, she still chose to believe Xu Ning unconditionally. The two had developed a strong bond of friendship with the crisis they had gone through together in the mystic realm. ¡°Take care.¡± Xie Wenyue took a deep look at Xu Ning, then touched the ripples on the stonewall with her finger. Soon after, she disappeared in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m alone now.¡± Xu Ning felt a little relieved. Although he could fight against amon seal realm warrior, protecting Xie Wenyue, who was only in the mortal realm ninth stage, was quite stressful. ¡®Next, I have to search for more lucky opportunities in the mystic realm while searching for traces of Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan.¡¯ Xu Ning had a murderous look in his eyes. Boom! Boom! Boom! However, just when Xu Ning was about to move, there was a sudden roar in the distance. The dark and foggy mystic realm suddenly became extremely bright. It was like the sun had risen, chasing away the darkness. ¡°That is¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at the golden light. Ten miles away, a beam of light shot up from the ground, covering an extremely wide distance. Xu Ning felt that all the Yun Sect disciples in the mystic realm should be able to see this. ¡®Arge-scale inheritance has appeared in the mystic realm!¡¯ Xu Ning instantly reacted. The grander the inheritance, the bigger themotion there would be. This was the only way to attract more sessors and select the best out of them. ¡°Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan will definitely fight for this inheritance.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°This is also good. There is no need for me to search for them anymore. If this trip goes smoothly, I¡¯m afraid I can kill two birds with one stone!¡± Xu Ning no longer hesitated. He rushed towards the pir of light. At the same time. ¡°Senior Brother Chen, there must be an inheritance over there!¡± Bao Ruyuan pointed at the light pir and said. ¡®It really is an inheritance!¡¯ After seeing this scene, Chen Xiaoyi alsoughed. ¡°A grand inheritance of this level must have been left behind by a dao realm master, and not just any dao realm master!¡± ¡°There must be a dao weapon in that inheritance! Additionally, there must also be precious resources inside!¡± Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t contain his excitement. Among the Yun Sect disciples present in the mystic realm, he was the strongest. As long as he entered the inheritance and avoided danger, then no one in the Yun Sect couldpete with him. When he thought about how he was about to obtain a dao weapon, Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions. He had just recovered from his injuries, so he had not been able to find any resources for some time, but in the blink of an eye, a huge inheritance suddenly appeared before him. ¡°This is a great opportunity for Senior Brother Chen!¡± Bao Ruyuan also said, ¡°Moreover, Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue will definitely be attracted to this kind of inheritance. If they are going there, we can easily deal with them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chen Xiaoyi nodded. Xie Wenyue and Xu Ning had not only injured him, but had also escaped from his hands. This made Chen Xiaoyi extremely angry. Now that he had this opportunity, he had to seize it. Chen Xiaoyi didn¡¯t think that Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue could find an exit. Instead, he felt that the two seriously injured people might still be struggling to survive in the mystic realm. ¡°Go, Junior Brother Bao, don¡¯t let others take the lead!¡± Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Okay!¡± Bao Ruyuan quickly followed behind Chen Xiaoyi and rushed towards the light pir. On the other side, Xu Ning had already rushed to the inheritance site. The inheritance was on a high mountain. On the high mountain tform stood an enormous stone hall. The stone hall was tall and majestic, with all kinds of demon beast murals carved on its surface. Those murals looked extremely realistic. There was a hundred meter tall stone tablet next to the stone hall, engraved with three words. Shi Fengxu! This inheritance was the inheritance of Shi Fengxu, the former strongest person in State Jifeng! ¡®It¡¯s Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s heart was in turmoil. It was hard to imagine how many valuable resources Shi Fengxu had left behind. As long as he could get a share of the treasures, his gains might not be less than what he had gotten back in the cave abode. However, facing Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance stone hall, Xu Ning did not go in first, instead he decided to hide in a hidden corner outside the hall. Although the ce of inheritance had treasures, it was also very dangerous. The first to enter might have an advantage, but it would also be more dangerous. Moreover, Xu Ning was also waiting for Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan to appear. If the two of them entered and he followed behind them, then the chances of him killing the two would be higher. ¡°T-this is Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance!¡± ¡°Quick, go in!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The first few people Xu Ning saw were not Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan, but Zhuo Zongyi and two other disciples. Judging from their rtionship, they must have joined forces after meeting in the mystic realm. However, although Zhuo Zongyi appeared, Xu Ning did not reveal himself. With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, there was no need to form a team. Moreover, he wanted to deal with Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan in secret, so it was better to act alone. Afterwards, more and more Yun Sect disciples arrived. After everyone confirmed that this was Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance, they were so excited that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. They rushed in with their heads full of blood. ¡°Still not here¡­¡± Xu Ning frowned. He hadn¡¯t seen the two of them yet. However, Xu Ning suddenly heard a familiar voice. ¡°Senior Brother Chen, look! It is Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance!¡± Bao Ruyuan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®This is a great opportunity!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi was also excited. He was confident that as long as he could obtain Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance, he would definitely be able to surpass He Mingye and Fang Jie and be the top core disciple of the Yun Sect. Even with the protection of Faction Master Mi Xingye, He Mingye would not be able to protect his position as the sessor of the Faction Master. ¡°We were too far from here. There are already a lot of people ahead of us.¡± The door of the stone hall had already been opened. It was obvious that people had obviously entered inside. ¡°Stop wasting time, go in!¡± Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan quickly entered. ¡®Finally in¡­¡¯ Xu Ning, who was hiding in the corner, slowly revealed himself. After making preparations, Xu Ning followed them into the stone hall. Inside the stone hall, it was magnificent and beautiful. The walls were also engraved with murals. However, the murals in the stone hall were colored, and with the bright colors, the demon beasts looked more lifelike. ¡®Spatial distortion teleportation again!¡¯ After Xu Ning entered the stone hall, he realized that Bao Ruyuan and Chen Xiaoyi had disappeared. There was another light curtain in front of the stairs leading to the stone hall. Every time this kind of light curtain appeared, there was a huge uncertainty behind it. No one knew what was behind the light curtain. ¡°Go in first.¡± Xu Ning no longer hesitated. He stepped forward and entered the light curtain. ¡®Wow!¡¯ Xu Ning appeared behind the light curtain. Xu Ning was surrounded by high walls, and there was a passage between the high walls. The passage was winding and irregr. ¡°This is¡­ a maze?¡± Xu Ning quickly realized this. He quickly looked around and noticed that the light curtain had disappeared. This meant that he coulde in, but couldn¡¯t go out the same way as before. Bang! Xu Ning hesitated for a moment before punching the wall. But even though Xu Ning had used his full strength, the wall was still intact. ¡®The wall can¡¯t be broken, so if I want to leave this maze, I have to find the exit.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. It was almost impossible to break the wall and walk out of the maze with brute force. ¡®I¡¯ll just feel my way forward.¡¯ Xu Ning focused his attention. Inside a maze, there was a high risk of getting lost. Moreover, there might be other dangers lurking around. At this time. Somewhere in the maze. ¡®Sure enough, after entering this maze, everyone is separated!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan walked cautiously in the maze. Without Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s protection, Bao Ruyuan was a little worried. However, Bao Ruyuan was also ddened by this situation. ¡®It¡¯s also good to leave Chen Xiaoyi like this. Otherwise, if I follow him and encounter a huge amount of resources, he will definitely take most of the resources, only leaving behind some scraps for me to get.¡¯ Bao Ruyuan was also dissatisfied with Chen Xiaoyi. In the past, taking into ount their status and strength, the two of them were almost equal. But after Chen Xiaoyi broke through to themon seal realm, his strength suddenly became stronger. Especially in this mystic realm, without the protection of his master, he could only be Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s follower, which made Bao Ruyuan very unhappy. ¡°When I get my own lucky opportunity in this mystic realm, I will catch up with him. Chen Xiaoyi, let¡¯s see if you can restrain yourself then.¡± Thinking of this, Bao Ruyuan felt less nervous walking in the maze alone. Soon, Bao Ruyuan also started to walk in the maze. Although he had always been with Chen Xiaoyi, and although Bao Ruyuan¡¯s strength was not as good as Xu Ning¡¯s, he was still outstanding among core disciples in the Yun Sect. Whoosh! Bao Ruyuan cautiously walked forward, when he suddenly felt a noise behind him. He quickly turned his head and saw a ball of ck fog appearing behind him. It twisted a few times before turning into a hideous demon beast in a foggy state. The demon beast only had its upper body, while its lower body was just a wisp of smoke, floating in the air. After condensing itself, the ck fog demon beast suddenly rushed towards Bao Ruyuan. ¡®This is bad! This is the risk of walking in the maze!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan quickly activated the wind qi in his body, then pulled out his longsword and released a wind de at the ck fog demon beast. Shua! The wind de cut the ck fog demon beast into two. Just when Bao Ruyuan breathed a sigh of relief, he discovered that the ck fog demon beast had healed itself and was pouncing at him again. ¡®So troublesome!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan¡¯s scalp went numb. Bao Ruyuan had been following Chen Xiaoyi all this time, and Chen Xiaoyi had been the one who was solving all the dangers along the way. However, in the face of danger, Bao Ruyuan was forced to raise his sword and continue to fight the ck fog demon beast. After tearing the ck fog demon beast apart time and time again, Bao Ruyuan discovered that the fog on its body faded a little every time it healed, and this discovery gave Bao Ruyuan hope of defeating the ck fog demon beast. ¡®It can be killed!¡¯ With more confidence, Bao Ru yuan attacked more decisively. However, during the fight, Bao Ruyuan did not notice that in the corner of the maze, half of a human face was revealed with a sinister smile on his face. It was Xu Ning. Chapter 147 - Kill!

Chapter 147: Kill!

¡®This thing is so troublesome!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan and the ck fog demon beast continued to fight. Although the destructive power of the ck fog demon beast was limited, its healing ability was extremely strong. As such, Bao Ruyuan could only weaken its strength by tearing it apart time and time again. Finally, after fighting for nearly 15 minutes, Bao Ruyuan released several small wind des with his sword,pletely dispersing the ck fog demon beast. This time, the ck fog demon beast did not condense again. It hadpletely dissipated. ¡®Finally killed it!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan took a long breath and rxed a little. ¡®This maze is full of dangers, I have to be more careful in the future.¡¯ Bao Ruyuan adjusted himself and became more cautious. ¡°I have to find a way to escape the maze quickly, otherwise it will be troublesome to encounter more strange demon beasts like this.¡± He was afraid that he would encounter more ck fog demon beastster. Plus, if one of them was already so difficult to deal with, he would definitely be no match for several of them. Bao Ruyuan carefully moved forward with a longsword in his hand. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Bao Ruyuan seemed to sense something. He turned his head and looked at the corner of the maze behind him. ¡°Am I being too sensitive?¡± Bao Ruyuan thought that another ck fog demon beast had appeared behind him, but he couldn¡¯t find anything unusual. But out of caution, Bao Ruyuan changed direction and walked towards the corner of the maze. His footsteps were light, and the longsword in his hand was clenched tightly. As he approached the corner, Bao Ruyuan rushed forward and blocked with his long sword. However, there was no one in the corridor. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Bao Ruyuan sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯m getting too nervous.¡± However, just when Bao Ruyuan was about to continue forward, he suddenly felt a chill behind his ears. He quickly turned around and shed with his sword. There was a click. The sword was blocked. ¡°Xu Ning?!¡± When he saw the person blocking the sword, Bao Ruyuan¡¯s eyes widened. Xu Ning easily grabbed Bao Ruyuan¡¯s sword. ¡°Bao Ruyuan, we meet again!¡± Xu Ning exerted force with his fingertips, and the longsword in Bao Ruyuan¡¯s hand shattered. ¡°Thank you foring to me!¡± ¡®He seems to have be stronger!¡¯ When Bao Ruyuan saw this, his whole body trembled. He immediately threw down the sword hilt and fled. He was never Xu Ning¡¯s opponent. And now that Xu Ning had be stronger, he had no desire to fight at all. ¡®Could it be that not only did he and Xie Wenyue not die, but they also obtained lucky opportunities in the mystic realm?¡¯ Bao Ruyuan¡¯s mind was full of thoughts.?¡®Damn it, why do they all gain something, while I still have nothing?¡¯ After seeing Bao Ruyuan escape, Xu Ning punched out. A water-infused Tidal Fist hit Bao Ruyuan¡¯s back. Kacha! Kacha! Bao Ruyuan was sent flying beforending on a wall. At the same time, a crisp bone cracking sound came from his body. Bao Ruyuan¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®Void realm sixth stage, attribute realm!¡¯ Bao Ruyuan leaned against the wall, his eyes were full of horror as he looked at Xu Ning. Xu Ning had not only be stronger, but also advanced by a realm. ¡®When I fought him for the first time not long ago, he was only in the qualitative change realm. How long has it been?¡¯ Bao Ruyuan felt his mind go nk. ¡°You blocked an attack?¡± Although Xu Ning didn¡¯t use his full strength, he thought he could kill him with one punch. ¡®It seems that I underestimated Bao Ruyuan. After all, he is still an elite among core disciples in the Yun Sect.¡¯ However, although Bao Ruyuan was not killed in one blow, Xu Ning did not mind. If one punch didn¡¯t work, then two punches would do. A water-infused Tidal Fist appeared again, floating in the air. ¡°Xu Ning, spare me!¡± Sensing Xu Ning¡¯s unconcealed murderous intent, Bao Ruyuan quickly begged for mercy. ¡°It was my fault for offending you previously. When we leave the mystic realm, I will make it up to you a hundred times over. I will give you whatever you want!¡± ¡°Moreover, I am also willing to join forces with you to deal with Chen Xiaoyi. I have long disliked Chen Xiaoyi. If the two of us join forces, even if he is in themon seal realm, he may not be a match for us!¡± ¡°Xu Ning, spare me!¡± Bao Ruyuan begged for mercy. However, Bao Ruyuan¡¯s attitude did not change Xu Ning¡¯s mind at all. Xu Ning ignored him. Bang! The water-infused Tidal Fist mmed down. Ka! Ka! Ka! Bao Ruyuan¡¯s chest copsed. Bao Ruyuan couldn¡¯t say another word. He tilted his head and died. ¡°One is gone.¡± Xu Ning whispered to himself. The two of them had a feud back at the Elite Square in the sect. After entering the mystic realm, Bao Ruyuan joined forces with Chen Xiaoyi in an attempt to kill Xu Ning. Although they did not seed, Xu Ning was in mortal danger. In addition, he also had a deep feud with Bao Ruyuan¡¯s family. Xu Ning felt relieved. Xu Ning walked forward and searched his body. However, other than one medicine bag, Xu Ning could not find anything else. ¡®It seems that he had consumed a lot of resources in this mystic realm.¡¯ Xu Ning ced the medicine bag into his rib storage space. The pill medicines in the bag were all practical healing pill medicine, so there was not much energy contained in them, hence Xu Ning did not absorb it, instead he put it away. Xu Ning was ready to destroy the evidence. If he was discovered by other disciples of the sect in the maze, he might be punished by the Disciplinary Hall. Although the probability of this happening was extremely low, it would not take too long to get rid of the evidence. However, just when Xu Ning was about to activate the fire of annihtion, a pair of ck ws suddenly reached out from the wall and pulled Bao Ruyuan¡¯s corpse into the wall. Before Xu Ning could react, Bao Ruyuan¡¯s body disappeared. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Ning was alerted. ¡®This maze is quite strange.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®Although it was left behind by Shi Fengxu, the maze is full of demon beasts. How strange¡­¡¯ After dealing with Bao Ruyuan, Xu Ning did not stay around. He continued to search for the exit of the maze, as well as Chen Xiaoyi. Another hour went by. Xu Ning did not encounter any other fellow disciples in the maze. He searched along the way, but he still couldn¡¯t find the exit. ¡®Wow.¡¯ A ball of ck fog condensed in front of Xu Ning, turning into a ck fog demon beast. ¡°Water Cross Sword!¡± Xu Ning shed with his sword fingers. As soon as the ck fog demon beast was condensed, it was shed apart right in the middle. After that, the ck fog did not condense again. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t remember how many ck fog demon beasts he had killed. For Bao Ruyuan, it took a lot of energy to deal with a ck fog demon beast, but for Xu Ning, one sword move was enough. Ever since he advanced to the attribute realm, Xu Ning could use his full strength with just the help of his sword seal and fist seal. Moreover, with the bracers equipped, Xu Ning had already put the dual swords that He Mingye gave him into his rib storage space. ¡®If I continue to search like this, I will be stuck in this maze for a long time.¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t have any clues to get out of here. Suddenly, another dense cloud of ck fog appeared in front of him. ¡°Again?¡± Xu Ning was getting impatient. ¡°Huh?¡± However, this time, the ck fog demon beast was different. This time, the ck fog demon beast was not onlyrger, but its body was also more substantial. It no longer only had its upper body, but also its lower body. Inside its body, one could vaguely see a round bead emitting a faint light. ¡®It¡¯s much stronger than the average ck fog demon beast!¡¯ Xu Ning pulled away. The Water Cross Sword seal and the Bright Fire Sword seal appeared at the same time, shing at the body of the ck fog demon beast. mes and water waves spread out from the demon beast. These two sword seals were applied with the nature of annihtion. They could consume the ck fog demon beast to the greatest extent. ¡®The effect is not obvious.¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that immediately after the fire and water swallowed parts of its body, the demon beast just healed itself again. And the energy that it used to heal its body came from the bead in its body. ¡®I have to dig it out or break the bead in its body!¡¯ Xu Ning was quite experienced, so he soon discovered the weakness of the demon beast. ¡°Dao weapon!¡± Xu Ning wanted to end the battle quickly, so he activated the bracer on his forearm. Strange silver lines flowed on the surface of the bracer. At the same time, Xu Ning¡¯s body was covered in external armor created by the me Breath Bone Sutra. This time, Xu Ning rushed over. His palm turned into a w as it grabbed at the huge ck fog demon beast. Squeak. Xu Ning tore apart the outeryer of the ck fog demon beast before reaching into its body. The ck fog demon beast suddenly panicked, and it attacked Xu Ning frantically. But with the protection of his external armor, Xu Ning did not panic at all. He just grabbed the glowing bead and pulled it out of its body. The moment the glowing bead was pulled out by Xu Ning, the powerful ck fog demon beast slowly dissipated. ¡°Done¡­¡± Xu Ning held the glowing bead in his hand and felt ayer of chilliness on the surface. Then, the light from the glowing bead dimmed before a white light shot out and hit the wall in front of him. Click! Click! Click! In an instant, the wall of the maze turned into a stone door. ¡°This is the exit?¡± Xu Ning realized. ¡®No wonder I couldn¡¯t find a way out. It turns out that I had to kill aplete ck fog demon beast before the exit of the maze could appear.¡¯ Xu Ning pushed open the stone door. Behind the stone door was another twistingyer of space. Xu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate and walked in. Afterwards, he felt a familiar sense of weightlessness. ¡®Another node teleportation.¡¯ ¡­ ¡®I am the first to walk out of the maze!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi appeared in a magnificent hall. Just now, he had killed aplete ck fog demon beast, obtained the bead, and opened the stone door. After entering the stone door, Chen Xiaoyi appeared here. ¡°That is¡­¡± Chen Xiaoyi looked at the center of the hall. There was a high tform there, and on the high tform, three weapons wrapped in a light membrane were floating on it. Two swords and one flying scythe. The surface of the dao weapons was engraved with light patterns. ¡°Three dao weapons! Three dao weapons!¡± Chen Xiaoyiughed out loud. He was still upset about not getting that thunder attribute dao weapon previously, but now there were three dao weapons in front of him. Chen Xiaoyi quickly walked over. ¡°Ha!¡± A dark yellow light condensed on Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s fist. He struck three times in a row, shattering the protective membrane of the three dao weapons. Three different dao weapons were ced in front of Chen Xiaoyi. ¡®This flying sickle is an earth attribute dao weapon!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi tested it and found that the flying scythe matched his attributes. ¡®I will use this flying scythe myself. As for the two sword dao weapon, after taking it out, I can exchange it for resources, or even contribute it to the sect!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi had an excited look in his eyes. ¡°If I contribute these dao weapons to the sect, then it will be recognized as a major contribution to the sect. At that time, my status will directly surpass He Mingye¡¯s. If I can win the support of several elders, then I will have the qualifications topete with He Mingye for the position of sect master!¡± Chen Xiaoyi immediately put away the three dao weapons with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Chen Xiaoyi suddenly heard a sound. He quickly looked up and noticed that the lifelike demon beast murals on the wall suddenly began to twist. Afterwards, they walked out of the murals and surrounded Chen Xiaoyi. Chen Xiaoyi suddenly felt a strong sense of danger. He roughly counted. There were dozens of demon beasts walking out of the murals. Every one of them was in the void realm, and among them, there were close to ten high level void realm demon beasts! Chen Xiaoyi suddenly felt his scalp go numb. Even though he had obtained a flying scythe dao weapon, Chen Xiaoyi was still full of fear. ¡®Sure enough, these three dao weapons are not so easily obtained!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi was a little anxious. Even if he obtained these dao weapons, what was the point if he couldn¡¯t get out alive? While Chen Xiaoyi was at a loss, the space in the hall suddenly distorted again. At that moment, Xu Ning appeared in the hall. ¡°Chen Xiaoyi!¡± ¡°Xu Ning?!¡± The two looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Chen Xiaoyi and so many demon beasts¡­¡± Xu Ning quickly understood the situation. ¡°You didn¡¯t die? And you also passed the first level of the maze?¡± Chen Xiaoyi sensed that Xu Ning had not only recovered from his injuries, but had also improved. Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes darted around, then he said, ¡°Xu Ning, now that we are both trapped here, we are surrounded by danger. As fellow disciples, why don¡¯t we abandon our prejudices and join forces to deal with these demon beasts?¡± The dozens of demon beasts gradually approached the two. Xu Ning didn¡¯t respond to Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s words. He just looked at the demon beasts around him. Xu Ning had a puzzled expression on his face. Although he was surrounded by demon beasts, he did not feel any danger. Instead, when he looked at the demon beasts, Xu Ning saw¡­ ¡®Fear?¡¯ Chapter 148 - Three Dao Weapons

Chapter 148: Three Dao Weapons

The dozens of demon beasts were eager to pounce forward. However, after seeing Xu Ning¡¯s eyes, they all showed a look of fear. They immediately stopped moving forward and even took a few steps back. ¡®Why?¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®Is it rted to Gray again?¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± Chen Xiaoyi noticed this. ¡®These demon beasts seem to be afraid of Xu Ning!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s thoughts were going through rapidly in his head,?¡®Could Xu Ning have obtained some kind of treasure in this mystic realm? And that treasure is causing these demon beasts to be terrified?¡¯ ¡®That should be the case. Moreover, Xu Ning¡¯s strength has greatly improvedpared to when Ist saw him. For him to be able to do this while he was severely injured back then, he must have received an inheritance from the mystic realm.¡¯ The more Chen Xiaoyi thought about it, the more he felt that his line of thought was correct. ¡®This mystic realm is rted to Shi Fengxu, as well as the beast tide battlefield 300 years ago. The martial arts masters who left their inheritance in this mystic realm must have participated in the beast tide war.¡¯ ¡®They were so strong that their inheritances are still stained with their aura. These demon beasts must be afraid of Xu Ning because they are afraid of the residual power of those martial arts masters!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi thought,?¡®These demon beasts don¡¯t dare to move because they are afraid. As long as I get rid of Xu Ning and obtain the treasure, I can use it to protect myself from these demon beasts.¡¯ Although Chen Xiaoyi was not sure if his conjecture was 100% correct, he had no better answer for what was going on. If he didn¡¯t attack Xu Ning now, Xu Ning could use these demon beasts to mess with him, which would be very troublesome. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, this is all a misunderstanding!¡± Chen Xiaoyi took a step forward, closing the distance between him and Xu Ning. ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Xu Ning looked at Chen Xiaoyi with a smile, but took a step back. The distance between the two widened again. Compared to the dozens of demon beasts around him, Chen Xiaoyi was obviously more dangerous. ¡°The cause of misunderstanding was all because of Bao Ruyuan. If he didn¡¯t drive a wedge between us, the two of us wouldn¡¯t have been so distant and hostile.¡± Chen Xiaoyi casually said a few nonsensical words and pressed on. ¡°I noticed that these demon beasts are afraid of you, Junior Brother Xu. Is it because you have some kind of treasure on you?¡± ¡°So what?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Chen Xiaoyi to bber so much. The reason why those demon beasts feared him was not because of some tool, but likely because of Gray. ¡°In this case, Junior Brother Xu, why don¡¯t you lend it to me first. My strength is stronger than yours, and with the help of that treasure, I will definitely be able to repel all of these demon beasts. Afterwards, the two of us can join forces and explore this stone hall further. Maybe we can even obtain Shi Fengxu¡¯s true inheritance.¡± ¡°By then, you and I can rece He Mingye and Fang Jie to be the two most outstanding disciples of the Yun Sect!¡± Chen Xiaoyi seemed to be afraid that Xu Ning would doubt him. Hence, he grabbed the sword dao weapon from his waist and held it in his palm. ¡°In order to show my sincerity, I am willing to give this fire-attributed dao weapon to you. Itpletely matches your martial arts attribute.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Chen is so generous?¡± Xu Ning smiled, looking surprised. Chen Xiaoyiughed when he saw this. He walked towards Xu Ning with the dao weapon in his hand. Seemingly unconcerned, Xu Ning walked over as well. However, just when the distance between the two shortened, a big yellow fist suddenly appeared in front of Xu Ning. The big fist seal, with dark yellow lines, rushed towards Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Brother Chen, you broke your promise!¡± Although he said that, Xu Ning seemed to be prepared. The moment the yellow fist mmed towards Xu Ning, a Tidal Fist was also instantly condensed. Xu Ning had already activated his bracer, so the blue Tidal Fist was almost tangible. Bang! The two fist imprints collided and exploded upon contact. The aftershock of the collision knocked Xu Ning and Chen Xiaoyi back half a step. ¡®Sure enough, he has broken through to the void realm sixth stage!¡¯ Killing intent appeared in Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes.?¡®He is only in the attribute realm, but his punch is even more solid than mine! If it weren¡¯t for the inherent power of my punch, I wouldn¡¯t be his opponent!¡¯ ¡®Xu Ning definitely can¡¯t do this with his own strength. He must have used an external force! And that external force may also be a dao weapon!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi guessed some facts. ¡°Good strength!¡± Chen Xiaoyiughed. He no longer pretended to be nice. ¡°Xu Ning, hand over the dao weapon and that treasure you have, and I can spare your life. Otherwise, you will have to die here!¡± ¡°Although your strength has greatly improved and you have been promoted to the attribute realm, you still can¡¯t fend against amon seal realm warrior. Even if you have a dao weapon, you can¡¯t defeat me. Moreover, even if you have a dao weapon, so what? I have a dao weapon as well!¡± Chen Xiaoyi took out the flying scythe. Although he had never used a simr weapon before, Chen Xiaoyi was a martial artist in themon seal realm, so it was rtively easy for him to master it. Chen Xiaoyi swung the flying scythe in his hand, which emitted a yellow glow. When a martial artist in themon seal realm used a dao weapon, the strength they could disy was even more terrifying. From the weapon, Xu Ning felt a sense of pressure. However, Xu Ning did not cower. Instead, Xu Ning took the initiative to attack. ¡°Sword seal!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s hand turned into a sword finger, and several Water Cross Sword seals and Bright Fire Sword seals instantly appeared. After several sword seals condensed, they shed towards Chen Xiaoyi. ¡®The water sword seal and the fire sword seal are both strengthened. Xu Ning has two different dao weapons!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi looked surprised again. He would never expect Xu Ning to obtain an all-attributed dao weapon. Chen Xiaoyi waved his scythe and fought against Xu Ning¡¯s sword seal. After absorbing Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s earth attribute power, every swing of the flying scythe produced a ring of yellow light. The yellow light and Xu Ning¡¯s sword seal simultaneously dissipated, creating waves of dizziness. Xu Ning didn¡¯t stop at all. He activated the qi flow in his body and threw out punches one after another. ¡®I can¡¯t even take Xu Ning down!¡¯ The more they fought, the more shocked Chen Xiaoyi was. Although he had the upper hand because of his higher realm, he couldn¡¯t turn this advantage into a victory. At this revtion, Chen Xiaoyi became a little anxious. This anxiety caused Chen Xiaoyi to reveal a w. Because he didn¡¯t coordinate well with the flying scythe, when Chen Xiaoyi poured his attribute power into the flying scythe, there was a gap. ¡°Good opportunity!¡± Xu Ning seized the opportunity. Xu Ning activated his full strength, and his sword seal and fist seal came crashing down. Chen Xiaoyi could still hold on with the help of the dao weapon, but now with his dao weapon losing power, Chen Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t defend against the ferocious attacks. ¡®Sh*t!¡¯ Chen Xiaoyi was instantly drowned by a bunch of sword seals and fist seals. The attribute power in both seals instantly poured into Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s body. ¡°Xu Ning, let me go!¡± Chen Xiaoyi felt that his body was gradually losing control. ¡°I am willing to give you all three of my dao weapons!¡± Xu Ning was not moved at all. Poof! Xu Ning¡¯s attribute true qi surged from his fingertips, which turned into a sharp de, piercing Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s throat. ¡°You¡­¡± Chen Xiaoyi stared at Xu Ning with hatred in his eyes. But Chen Xiaoyi had no chance for revenge. Chen Xiaoyi fell to the ground, dead. ¡°Phew¡­¡± The moment Chen Xiaoyi fell, Xu Ning breathed a sigh of relief. Chen Xiaoyi, who had a dao weapon, had the upper hand in the entire fight. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he hadn¡¯t practiced with the scythe dao weapon, the final result would have been hard to say. Xu Ning¡¯s face was pale. The fight just now took a lot of his stamina. Xu Ning sat on the ground. His stamina, qi, and attribute powers had beenpletely exhausted. ¡®Fortunately, these demon beasts are afraid of me, otherwise just a middle level void realm demon beasts would have been a huge threat to me.¡¯ When Xu Ning and Chen Xiaoyi were fighting just now, the demon beasts surrounding them looked at them like spectators. Chen Xiaoyi was dead, but these demon beasts were still staring at him. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what to do next. Time slowly passed by, and Xu Ning¡¯s stamina slowly recovered. Since these demon beasts weren¡¯t hurting him, he didn¡¯t need to care about them for the time being. Xu Ning walked next to Chen Xiaoyi and groped around. ¡°Three dao weapons¡­¡± Besides the three dao weapons on Chen Xiaoyi, there was nothing else of value. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these three dao weapons should have been obtained by Chen Xiaoyi in this hall.¡± Xu Ning guessed, ¡°He was so unfamiliar with using this dao weapon just now; he obviously hadn¡¯t practiced it¡­¡± Xu Ning put the three dao weapons into his rib storage space. Although one of them was a fire-attributed dao weapon, because of the metal bracer, he had no use for it. One all-attributed dao weapon was enough. Afterwards, Xu Ning disposed of Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s corpse. All of Xu Ning¡¯s enemies had been eliminated. ¡°These demon beasts¡­¡± Xu Ning suddenly noticed that the demon beasts that had been standing quietly in ce suddenly began to tremble. Whoosh! The demon beasts, whether they were high level void realm demon beasts or weaker, all postrated on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xu Ning was also on guard. The space near him suddenly distorted. A giant tiger demon beast with wings appeared in the hall. And a silver kitten stood on its head. ¡°It¡¯s the giant tiger demon beast!¡± Xu Ning recognized it instantly. ¡°The thing on its head¡­ is Gray?¡± Xu Ning was surprised. When did Gray enter this mystic realm? Chapter 149 - The Secret of the Beast Tide, Demon Beast Scroll

Chapter 149: The Secret of the Beast Tide, Demon Beast Scroll

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Gray?¡± Xu Ning tried to call out. Immediately, Gray, who was on top of the head of the giant tiger demon beast, jumped down and fell into Xu Ning¡¯s arms. ¡°Gray, it really is you!¡± Xu Ning stroked Gray¡¯s fur with a smiling eyes. He noticed that there was a silver spiral mark on Gray¡¯s forehead. Gray rubbed against Xu Ning¡¯s chest before turning his head and ncing at the demon beasts around him. Afterwards, the demon beasts seemed to realize something and slowly retreated. When they approached the stone wall, they twisted themselves and entered the wall, turning back into murals. This strange scene shocked Xu Ning. He didn¡¯t see these demon beasts walking out of the murals just now. A deep sound suddenly came from the throat of the giant tiger demon beast. Its eyes stared at Xu Ning, then the silver lines on its forehead started twisting. Xu Ning looked into its eyes and his head suddenly felt dizzy. He felt his consciousness begin to sink, as if he was being drawn to a certain ce. Xu Ning noticed that the scene around him had changed. The surrounding halls had disappeared, reced by a silver space. Then, the silver space distorted again, then two figures appeared, one big and one small. One of them was a five to six years old boy, wearing a silver shirt, with two lumps of hair on his head. His little face was chubby and his mouth was pouty. The other person was a burly middle-aged man wearing a fiery red robe. ¡°Brother!¡± The boy looked at Xu Ning and said in a childish voice. ¡°You are¡­¡± Xu Ning seemed to realize something. ¡°I am Gray!¡± The boy jogged to Xu Ning, wanting to throw himself into Xu Ning¡¯s arms. However, the boy phased through Xu Ning¡¯s body. It turned out that neither of them was real. ¡°Are you really Gray?¡± Although Xu Ning felt that this was strange, he was very happy to see Gray in his human form. ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man in the fiery red robe said, ¡°This is the mental space that I built with the help of a dao weapon. What you see is the spirit form of me and Young Master.¡± ¡°Mental space?¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had heard of this. ¡°You can call me Xu Hujun, and I am the servant of Young Master.¡± Xu Hujun said to Xu Ning. ¡°Gray is your young master?¡± Xu Ning looked at the boy next to him, then looked at Xu Hujun. ¡°Yes, Young Master is the only descendant of the void bloodline.¡± Xu Hujun replied. ¡°Sure enough, Gray is a descendant of that legendary void beast.¡± Xu Ning had already made such a guess from his experiences in the mystic realm. Now that Xu Hujun said this, it confirmed Xu Ning¡¯s guess. But at the same time, Xu Ning felt a knot in his heart. That void beast was the culprit behind the destruction of the people in State Jifeng 300 years ago. As its descendant, would Gray be a fierce demon beast once it grew up? Moreover, Xu Ning was a little afraid of Xu Hujun. Since it referred to Gray as Young Master, it meant that the void beast was its master. Moreover, he had seen Xu Hujun use violence against the people of State Jifeng. ¡°Xu Ning, I know that you have countless questions in your heart. If you want to solve them, just ask me. This is why I pulled you into this mental space.¡± Xu Hujun said to Xu Ning. Just as Xu Hujun said, Xu Ning had a lot of questions about Gray, about the mystic realm, and about the beast tide 300 years ago. ¡°Senior Xu Hujun, I want to know, is this mystic realm a battlefield of the State Jifeng Beast Tide 300 years ago?¡± Xu Ning asked the first question. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°This mystic realm is the battlefield of the final battle of the beast tide. Many people who participated in the final battle left their inheritances here.¡± ¡°What was the cause and process of the beast tide? Was it really the void beast that caused the tragedy in State Jifeng?¡± Xu Ning stared into Xu Hujun¡¯s eyes. ¡°What a joke!¡± After being asked this question, Xu Hujun suddenly sneered. ¡°Nonsense. If my master hadn¡¯t used himself as the spatial eye at thest moment and perished together with the mastermind behind the beast tide, the disaster would never have ended!¡± ¡°What?¡± Xu Ning was shocked. Xu Hujun implied that not only was the void beast not responsible for the beast tide, but it was also the savior of State Jifeng. ¡°More than 300 years ago, everything in State Jifeng was stable. I followed my master and lived in an ancient forest far from the human race. Our void race lived together and had our own order and society away from the human race.¡± ¡°Ever since Master was born, he was pampered by the entire race because of his extremely pure void bloodline. Master loved inherently freedom by nature, and he had infiltrated the human world several times. And in one of his excursions, he met a human genius named Shi Fengxu.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes moved. Xu Hujun exined carefully. ¡°Although the man and the demon beast were of different races, they appreciated each other and formed bonds of friendship with each other. The two not only traveled together in State Jifeng, but also traveled across manyrge states. Just when the two nned to travel further, State Jifeng was suddenly in danger.¡± ¡°A person who imed to be a beast tamer came to State Jifeng from State Wansheng.¡± ¡°He was strong and ruthless. At that time, he had a treasure called the Demon Beast Scroll. With the Demon Beast Scroll, he could control most demon beasts.¡± Although it had been more than 300 years ago, there was still a deep sense of fear in Xu Hujun¡¯s eyes. ¡°In order to expand the Demon Beast Scroll, he frantically captured and enved demon beasts in State Jifeng. At that time, many powerful demon beast packs were absorbed into the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± ¡°Eventually, the void race was targeted by him¡­¡± ¡°Master brought me and Shi Fengxu away. We were lucky to survive. As for the other members of the void race, they were all put into the Demon Beast Scroll and enved. As long as they entered the scroll, demon beasts would lose their consciousness, relegating them into puppets.¡± ¡°After the void race encountered such a huge crisis, Master was anxious to deal with the beast tamer and rescue his race.¡± ¡°However, Shi Fengxu stopped Master. He knew that Master was not a match for the beast tamer. Faced with the beast tamer, Master would definitely die.¡± ¡°However, as Master¡¯s close friend, Shi Fengxu was also unwilling to see Master endure this kind of pain, so he took out the blood essence of an ancient demon beast in the family and gave it to Master. With the help of the blood essence of the ancient demon beast, Master¡¯s realm broke through.¡± ¡°Just when Master felt that the time was right and was ready to rescue his race, the beast tide suddenly broke out.¡± ¡°At this point, the beast tamer had enved countless demon beasts in State Jifeng, making the demon beasts in the Demon Beast Scroll iparable. And in order to make the Demon Beast Scroll even more terrifying, the beast tamer decided to refine all the demon beasts in the scroll, refining it into a peerless weapon. If the beast tamer seeded, he would have be an overlord even after returning to State Wansheng.¡± ¡°However, the beast tamer had failed. In the end, he was not strong enough. The Demon Beast Scroll lost control in the hands of the beast tamer, and countless demon beasts inside were expelled out, escaping from the Demon Beast Scroll, resulting in the beast tide.¡± Xu Hujun suddenly sighed, a look of pain appeared in his eyes. ¡®That is how the beast tide broke out?¡¯ Xu Ning looked surprised. Xu Hujun¡¯s statement waspletely different from the rumors. Therefore, Xu Ning still had some doubts about this. Xu Hujun also saw that Xu Ning didn¡¯tpletely believe his words, but he didn¡¯t mind. He just continued to speak. ¡°In order to deal with the beast tide, the sects and cultivation families of State Jifeng teamed up, abandoned their prejudices, and faced this disaster together. Shi Fengxu also stood above everyone and gradually became famous, bing the leader of the human race.¡± ¡°As a close friend of Shi Fengxu, Master wanted to follow Shi Fengxu and eradicate the beast tide together. But Master¡¯s identity as a demon beast was too sensitive at that time. He would not be epted by the human race. In order to prevent Shi Fengxu from being suspected by the human race, Master took the initiative to leave Shi Fengxu¡¯s side.¡± ¡°The human race continued to fight the beast tide.¡± ¡°However, those demon beasts, with their consciousness erased, only had the instincts of wild beasts left. Without any consciousness, they were just too strong. Moreover, there were too many of them. The demon beasts in the Demon Beast Scroll did not only consist of the demon beasts that were enved in State Jifeng, but also the demon beasts that were enved by the beast tamer in other states. If you get rid of one wave, another wave wille out. It would almost never end.¡± ¡°The only way to stop the disaster at the time was to find the Demon Beast Scroll andpletely destroy its inner core.¡± ¡°Therefore, Shi Fengxu and other human experts were desperately searching for the whereabouts of the Demon Beast Scroll and the beast tamer.¡± ¡°In the end, the Demon Beast Scroll was found, but the whereabouts of the beast tamer were still unknown. Maybe when he saw the Demon Beast Scroll go out of control, he immediately returned to State Wansheng. Faced with an ownerless and dangerous Demon Beast Scroll, everyone could only take a gamble.¡± ¡°Shi Fengxu led humanity¡¯s experts into the scroll, intending to find its core and destroy it. But doing this was too difficult. Even the beast tamer from State Wansheng was unable to control the Demon Beast Scroll, is there a need to mention about the people from State Jifeng?¡± ¡°Faced with the Demon Beast Scroll, Shi Fengxu and the other human powerhouses were defeated, and all of them were buried in the scroll. However, just when Shi Fengxu was about to die, Master appeared in the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± ¡°For the sake of his friend Shi Fengxu, Master burnt all of his pure void blood, turning himself into the eye of the void, reversing the inner core of the scroll into pure chaotic space.¡± Xu Hujun had a painful expression on his face. ¡°With that, the inner core of the Demon Beast Scroll was destroyed, and arge number of terrifying demon beasts died in the space-time turbulence. The beast tide was over.¡± ¡°With the death of Master, his body was also broken down in the Demon Beast Scroll. The half rib bone you obtained just now was the remains of my master.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°The so-called mystic realm we are in is actually an iplete Demon Beast Scroll?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°This mystic realm is the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± ¡°Because at that time, many human powerhouses died in the Demon Beast Scroll and had left behind their inheritances, Shi Fengxu personally altered the Demon Beast Scroll into a mystic realm, waiting for the fated person to enter and receive their inheritances.¡± ¡°After the Demon Beast Scroll was altered into a mystic realm, Shi Fengxu also left behind three dao weapons and hundreds of secret techniques and secret scrolls, hidden in the depths of the stone hall. If you continue to explore the stone hallter, you will receive hundreds of secret techniques and secret scrolls.¡± ¡°After the Demon Beast Scroll was altered into a mystic realm, I entered it voluntarily to protect thest vestiges of my master.¡± ¡°As for Shi Fengxu, after the end of the beast tide, he enjoyed great prestige. He turned the family behind him into the overlord of State Jifeng, establishing the power of the imperial family.¡± ¡°After bing the head of a state dynasty, the first thing Shi Fengxu wanted to do was to tell the world that it was indeed Master who saved State Jifeng, but he was unanimously opposed by the big cultivation families.¡± ¡°Because although the beast tide was solved, the beast tamer who caused the beast tide was not punished at all. If this result was made public, then all the surviving humans in State Jifeng would be dissatisfied.¡± ¡°In order to hide this fact, Master¡¯s sacrifice for the human race was ultimately concealed.¡± ¡°At the same time, because of this, Shi Fengxu was dissatisfied with these big cultivation families, so he used his power and prestige to suppress them.¡± ¡°Just like this, Shi Fengxu gradually stood against these families.¡± ¡°After twenty years of confrontation, Shi Fengxu finally understood that unless one had the strength to suppress everything, the power of an imperial family was not stable in the martial arts world. Therefore, Shi Fengxu let go.¡± ¡°He left State Jifeng to find the beast tamer, in order to settle things with him.¡± ¡°After Shi Fengxu left, the dynasty copsed and fell into chaos again. Because the big families had a feud with Shi Fengxu, they described Master as the instigator of the beast tide.¡± ¡°I only found out about this a hundred years ago when I left the secret realm to search for offsprings of the void race. At that time, I was extremely angry, but there was nothing I could do.¡± Xu Hujun sighed again. ¡°This is what you want to know, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xu Ning basically believed in what Xu Hujun said. ¡°Anything else you want to know?¡± Xu Hujun asked again. ¡°About Gray, is he the void race descendant you¡¯re looking for?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Hujun nodded. ¡°Yes, not only is he a descendant of the void race, but he also has a pure void bloodline, just like Master.. Now I n to personally train Young Master and have him rebuild the void race.¡± Chapter 150 - Alchemy Master鈥檚 Inheritance

Chapter 150: Alchemy Master¡¯s Inheritance

The exchange with Xu Hujun had not only allowed Xu Ning to understand hidden secrets of State Jifeng, but it had also broadened his horizons. State Wansheng, the beast tamer, the Demon Beast Scroll¡­ These existences were outside of Xu Ning¡¯s knowledge. ¡°Senior Xu Hujun, I have another question.¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°Why is Gray so close to me?¡± Xu Ning still didn¡¯t understand why Gray wanted to be with him. ¡°Young Master is here, so why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Xu Hujun smiled. Xu Ning chuckled and looked at Gray, who had turned into a boy. ¡°Gray, why were you willing to follow me?¡± When Gray heard this question, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel close to Brother.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, this answer was too far-fetched. ¡°Master and Shi Fengxu were friends at first sight, so maybe you guys are the same.¡± Xu Hujun said. Xu Ning realized that he couldn¡¯t get an answer, so he gave up. He had a feeling that he should have some kind of attraction to Gray, but Gray might not have realized it yet. Xu Hujun said, ¡°Ever since the Demon Beast Scroll was transformed into a mystic realm, very few people have entered the mystic realm for the past 300 years. Most of those who entered by ident were buried here.¡± ¡°It seems that only a few months ago, a void realm junior had survived.¡± ¡°Because that void realm junior left alive, Young Master sensed the attraction of the pure void bloodline in the mystic realm, so he found this ce. Afterwards, many humans entered the demon beast map, including you. The existence of this mystic realm was probably told to you by that junior.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know about Xiao Qiyun entering the mystic realm. ¡°This mystic realm was originally left for the human descendants to enter and seek opportunities.¡± ¡°However, the actions of those big families had left me disappointed.¡± Xu Hujun¡¯s eyes showed a hint of coldness. ¡°So, I decided to reverse this mystic realm into a Demon Beast Scroll and let Young Master refine it.¡± ¡®Turn the mystic realm into a Demon Beast Scroll for it to be refined by Gray?¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t understand what Xu Hujun meant. ¡°Since Shi Fengxu transformed the Demon Beast Scroll into a mystic realm, it naturally has a way to return back into a Demon Beast Scroll.¡± ¡°Although the inner core of the Demon Beast Scroll is missing, it still has some power left. Plus, the demon beasts that are inside the mystic realm are still extremely powerful.¡± ¡°Before I saw you that day, I was helping Young Master in preparation to begin reversing the mystic realm. I had only asked you toe here because the reversal of the mystic realm was beginning. As long as Young Master begins to refine, the humans in the mystic realm will be expelled from the mystic realm.¡± ¡°The reason why I brought Young Master to see you this time is firstly to exin the situation to you, and secondly, to let Young Master meet you. Because it may take some time to refine the iplete Demon Beast Scroll, Young Master is afraid that you won¡¯t be able to find him.¡± Xu Hujun continued. ¡°Brother, once I¡¯m done refining the Demon Beast Scroll, I will find you. You have to practice hard. In the future, we must travel together.¡± Gray¡¯s voice was still tender. His cheeks were puffed out as he raised his head, with the yearning of a young man. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning smiled at Gray. ¡°In this case, Xu Ning, before you leave the mystic realm, I will help you obtain another inheritance.¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°Although Shi Fengxu is powerful, the treasures he left behind here are not valuable except for the three dao weapons. Thus, the hundreds of secret scrolls and secret techniques are of little use to you.¡± ¡°In this mystic realm, there is the inheritance of a master alchemist. Before he died, he left behind all of his knowledge. When your consciousness returns to your body, I will send you to his inheritance ground.¡± ¡°Once you finish epting the inheritance, Young Master will begin to refine the Demon Beast Scroll, and you will be ejected to the outside world with the others.¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°You cultivate both fire and water, which are the best attributes to be an alchemy master. I hope this inheritance will be beneficial to you!¡± The mental space began to twist. Xu Ning¡¯s consciousness returned to his body. Gray was still in his kitten form, while the tiger demon beast was still a two-winged tiger. Xu Hujun lifted Xu Ning to head and left the stone hall. After leaving the stone hall, Xu Hujun spread his wings and sped away, bringing Xu Ning to a tall mountain. ¡°Gray, take care.¡± Xu Ning stroked Gray¡¯s fur and handed it to Xu Hujun. Xu Hujun roared, then threw Xu Ning into a hidden cave and disappeared. ¡°An alchemy master¡¯s inheritance¡­¡± Xu Ning walked deeper into the cave with a look of expectation in his eyes. For Xu Ning, the energy sources he relied on the most to improve were pill medicines and spirit medicines. If he could be a powerful alchemist, then it would definitely be beneficial to his future advancements. ¡­ At this time. Outside the mystic realm, under the Fog Night Abyss. It had been nearly a month since the Yun Sect disciples entered the mystic realm. Most of the elders who were stationed outside had left, leaving only Elder Yuancheng and the people who were transferred here waiting to receive them. ¡°A total of 19 disciples entered the mystic realm.¡± Elder Yuancheng was outside the mystic realm, and he thought,?¡®Three people have found the exit midway and gave up exploring the mystic realm. Two of them were lightly injured, and one was seriously injured.¡¯ The seriously injured disciple that Elder Yuancheng was referring to was Xie Wenyue. In Elder Yuancheng¡¯s opinion, Xie Wenyue was unfortunate. She was a fifth stage void realm martial artist with extraordinary talent. She had the potential to step into themon seal realm in the future. But never did she expect that she would encounter a huge crisis. After taking a Desperation Pill, not only did her realm fall, but her foundation was also damaged. In her current condition, it was impossible for her to return to her peak. But fortunately, she had obtained a dao weapon which she contributed to the sect. In remuneration, the sect had given her a regenerative medicine. Even if she couldn¡¯t return to her peak, she could recover half of her strength. ¡®There are still sixteen disciples in the mystic realm. I wonder if half of them will survive?¡¯ Elder Yuancheng could guess how difficult it was to survive in the mystic realm. Since this mystic realm could supply dao weapons, it meant that this was a big mystic realm. The bigger the mystic realm, the more dangerous it was. Boom! Boom! Boom! Yuan Cheng suddenly felt a violent aura fluctuation. Afterwards, disciples slowly climbed out of the pond at the entrance of the mystic realm. Everyone who climbed out had a nk look on their faces. ¡°What happened?¡± Elder Yuancheng quickly ran over. He counted the number of people. There were only eight disciples who had climbed out of the pond. After confirming the identities of these eight people, Elder Yuancheng breathed a sigh of relief. Among the people who came out, there was Zhuo Zongyi, the personal disciple of Elder Yuancheng, as well as Xu Ning, the in-name disciple of Sect Master that he thought highly of. ¡°Why did you guyse out at the same time?¡± Elder Yuancheng asked. ¡°Master.¡± Zhuo Zongyi took the initiative to say. ¡°I was trapped in the maze of Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance, when I suddenly felt a huge tremor in the mystic realm. Immediately after that, I was ejected from the mystic realm.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Me too¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± In addition to Zhuo Zongyi, the others also gave their exnation one after another. Xu Ning said the same thing as well. But Xu Ning was the only person who knew the truth of the mystic realm. Just now, Xu Ning had finished receiving the alchemist¡¯s inheritance, and not long after receiving it, he was ejected. Xu Ning knew that Gray had begun to refine the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°Master, after this mystic realm ejected us, the entrance has disappeared.¡± Zhuo Zongyi said. ¡°The entrance has disappeared?¡± Elder Yuancheng was shocked. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Zhuo Zongyi quickly responded. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Yuan Cheng was a little anxious. This mystic realm had been regarded as private property of the Yun Sect. They had long been prepared to send outstanding disciples to train there. But now, the entrance had disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡± Elder Yuancheng immediately jumped into the pond. Sure enough, after diving into the pond, Elder Yuancheng discovered that not only was the entrance gone, but his perception couldn¡¯t even sense the existence of the mystic realm. It was as if the mystic realm had never existed. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Elder Yuancheng didn¡¯t know what to do. He surfaced again. Looking at the eight people in front of him, Elder Yuancheng knew very well that besides the few of them, the other disciples who had entered the mystic realm would nevere back. ¡®It seems that they have gained something in this mystic realm.¡¯ Although losing eight core disciples was a huge loss for the Yun Sect. But looking at the eight core disciples in front of him, their strength had greatly improvedpared to before. This at least gave Elder Yuancheng a sense offort. These disciples who came out not only had opportunities and gains, but also had better potential. they could definitely be the pirs of the Yun Sect. ¡®Zong Yi and Xu Ning have both advanced to the void realm sixth stage, and the two of them are likely to break through to themon seal realm in the future. However, it is unfortunate that we also lost two outstanding disciples, Chen Xiaoyi and Bao Ruyuan.¡¯ As an elder of the Yun Sect, Elder Yuancheng looked after these disciples not only for their personal rtionship, but also for the future of the Yun Sect. ¡®The disappearance of the mystic realm is a big deal. It will definitely disrupt Sect Master¡¯s future ns, so I should return to the sect quickly.¡¯ Elder Yuancheng looked away from these disciples and thought to himself. ¡°Return to the sect!¡± Elder Yuancheng ordered everyone. ¡­ Yun Sect, inner sect. The disciples who entered the mystic realm had just returned to the Yun Sect. Xu Ning returned to his inner sect residence first. Xu Ning did not go to find Le Caiwei, Gu Qinghe, and the others. He instead went straight into his house. The reason for this was because Xu Ning wanted to digest the gains from the alchemy master¡¯s inheritance. Xu Ning took out a stone box from his rib storage space. The stone box opened, revealing six pure white pills. These pills were the size of a baby¡¯s fist. It had a glowing surface, giving off a refreshing fragrance. Xu Ning touched one of them with his finger. ¡­ Discovered 3000 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ Chapter 151 - Life Pill Sutra

Chapter 151: Life Pill Sutra

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°These Crystal Source Pills were refined over 300 years ago, but they are still of excellent quality and have abundant medicinal power. How rare.¡± Xu Ning praised, ¡°This shows that the refining technique of this pill medicine is extremely exquisite. It can seal the medicinal properties of a pill for such a long period of time. Of course, how they were preserved for so long is also due to how the pills were stored. Speaking of this, this stone box is made of a special material that allows it to be extremely sealed. With such a tight seal, it can ensure that the medicinal properties of the pills can be preserved for a long time without leaking one bit.¡± After admiring the Crystal Source Pills, Xu Ning directly absorbed the six pills in the stone box. ¡®18,000 units of energy.¡¯ To a certain extent, a Crystal Source Pill was an upgraded version of a Pure Source Pill. If an ordinary martial artist consumed it, they would be able to ensure that they would get an abundance of aura, elerating their cultivation. Of course, the final effect depended on their own cultivation level. But if Xu Ning absorbed it, those auras werepletely useless. After absorbing the energy, Xu Ning continued to take out two crystal cubes from his rib storage space. Xu Ning ced it on his forehead before moving it away after the crystal square emitted a glimmer of light. In just a dozen seconds, with the help of these two crystal cubes, Xu Ning had gained a lot of new knowledge in his mind. One of the major parts of the information he received was a pill medicine scroll. It recorded information about countless spirit medicine, countless pill medicine, and refining methods. These were the life savings of the dao realm alchemy master who left behind his inheritance. Xu Ning had already inherited them all. In addition to the pill scroll, there was also a secret technique for refining pills called the ¡°Life Pill Sutra¡±. The Life Pill Sutra itself did not have muchbat potential. After cultivating it, it would only improve one¡¯s perception and harmonize one¡¯s water and fire-based secret techniques. The higher one cultivated this secret technique, the higher the quality of the pill. ¡°The deceased alchemy grandmaster senior left behind aplete alchemy practice system. The Life Pill Sutra is a void realm alchemy secret technique. And once I reach the dao realm, there is another more advanced technique waiting for me.¡± Xu Ning checked his Martial Arts Panel. The Life Pill Sutra had been imprinted on the Martial Arts Panel. ¡®Memory crystals are better.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®With the help of memory crystals, I can instantly understand the Life Pill Sutra thoroughly and begin to advance it. I don¡¯t have to understand it by myself, saving myself from suffering a painful headache.¡¯ ¡®However, memory crystals can only be created by a dao realm master, so ordinary people can¡¯t even touch them.¡¯ ¡®On another note, as long as I improve on the Life Pill Sutra, I will be an alchemy master.¡¯ Xu Ning smiled. ¡®I have 28,870 units of energy, and it takes 23,000 units of energy to break through to themon seal realm. The remaining energy is enough¡­¡¯ ¡®But¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was cautious.?¡®I have only been in the sect for a short period of time. My previous rapid advancements are still within an eptable range, but if I break through to themon seal realm now, even if I enter the mystic realm and had my share of lucky encounters, it is just too fast. I will definitely get suspicions casted on me.¡¯ However, although he had concerns, the desire to break through to themon seal realm still lingered in Xu Ning¡¯s heart. ¡®I can¡¯t slow down my advancement. In a few days, I¡¯ll find an excuse to go out for a while, then take the opportunity to advance. Anyway, I¡¯m in the sect now, there¡¯s no danger¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®In this case, I¡¯ll advance the Life Pill Sutra first.¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning began to click on the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Life Pill Sutra. ¡­ Consume 100 units of energy to advance the Life Force Dan Sutra? Yes / No ¡­ ¡°¡­¡± Xu Ning repeated this process six times, consuming a total of 5,500 units of energy. He raised the Life Pill Sutra to the sixth level. Xu Ning still had 23,370 units of energy left, which was still enough for Xu Ning to break through to themon seal realm. ¡®Alchemy secret techniques are rare to begin with, and it is difficult to practice as the cost of practicing it is just high. It is different from cultivating martial arts secret techniques, as cultivating martial arts secret techniques only requires one¡¯s own perception and hard work. However, in the case of alchemy secret techniques, in addition to these two factors, one also needs to practice with medicinal materials, which can be very expensive.¡¯ ¡®Most famous alchemists required an umtion of time and effort to get to where they are, so they are rtively old. As for me, I have reached level six in the Life Pill Sutra in just a short amount of time. This feels quite good.¡¯ With Xu Ning¡¯s current level of the Life Pill Sutra, he was considered an extremely high level alchemist in the entire State Jifeng. As a void realm alchemist, Xu Ning could guarantee a 100% sess rate when refining ordinary pills like Pure Source Pills. Only when refining high-quality pills would Xu Ning¡¯s sess rate drop to 60%. The sess rate would drop even more so when refining rare pills like the Crystal Source Pills, as Xu Ning only had a 30% sess rate when making them. In other words, unless it involved a dao realm technique, Xu Ning had a chance of sessfully refining various qualities of pill medicine. ¡®In addition to having a higher sess rate, when an excellent alchemist refines a pill medicine, not only will they not waste the medicinal properties of the raw materials, but they will also increase their medicinal properties of the raw materials. The pill medicines refined this way have more energy than the raw materials they used contained¡ªthis is the ability I need.¡¯ ¡®In the future, I can buy the raw materials and refine Pure Source Pills myself. This way, my efficiency in terms of gathering energy will increase by at least 50%.¡¯ After Xu Ning advanced the Life Pill Sutra, he took out a furnace from his rib storage space. The pill furnace was about one meter wide and tall, so it was not very big. The surface of the pill furnace was bright and clean. There were no strange decorations, making it look ordinary. But Xu Ning knew that this was a tool used by a dao realm alchemy master when refining pill medicines. Moreover, it was also an all-attributed dao weapon. Although it was not an actual weapon, when refining pill medicine, it could increase the probability of sess. The lower the rarity of the pill, the higher the sess rate and the higher quality of the pill. When refining a good pill medicine, raw materials, refining techniques, and a pill furnace were indispensable. Xu Ning checked the inside and outside of the furnace, then activated his qi and attribute power to figure out how to use the furnace. Xu Ning was itching to get a taste of alchemy. Unfortunately, Xu Ning did not have any spirit medicine with him. ¡®I have to get some spirit medicer and try refining some pills.¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning put away the pill furnace. ¡°Since I¡¯m back in the sect, I have to see the Sect Master first. After all, he is still my master. I should go and see him.¡± Xu Ning packed up and went straight to the main peak. ¡°Senior Brother?¡± As soon as Xu Ning stepped onto the main peak, he saw He Mingye waiting outside the house. It had been three months since Xu Ningst saw He Mingye. Back then, Xu Ning hadn¡¯t even gone out to carry out his first sect mission. ¡°Junior Brother.¡± After seeing Xu Ning, He Mingye also smiled. ¡°Master is talking to Elder Yuancheng right now. It seems that he is talking about the mystic realm. After you guys came out, the mystic realm seemed to have just disappeared.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°What a shame. When I returned to the sect after carrying out my mission, I heard that the sect had discovered a new mystic realm. I was quite tempted, and I wanted to go in and see if there were any inheritances I could find, but now it looks like I can¡¯t do that anymore.¡± Although He Mingye said this, he looked calm. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, you must have gained a lot from entering the mystic realm. I think you have advanced to the attribute realm, right?¡± He Mingye asked again. ¡°I did have my share of lucky encounters in the mystic realm.¡± Xu Ning responded. He Mingye nodded. ¡°Practice well and strive to improve your strength as soon as possible.¡± He Mingye was not jealous of Xu Ning¡¯s rapid progress. ¡°Although the Yun Sect is rtively stable in the State Jifeng, we are still facing a lot of external pressure. As the disciples of the faction get stronger, the Yun Sect will be more stable and prosperous.¡± As the two talked, Elder Yuancheng walked out. After greeting the two, Elder Yuancheng left in a hurry. Xu Ning and He Mingye walked into the house together. In the house, Mi Xingye sat at the table with a look of pity on his face. The news of the disappearance of the mystic realm disappointed Mi Xingye. ¡°This is the first time you two came to see me together.¡± When Mi Xingye saw Xu Ning and He Mingye walk in together, he looked much better. Although the mystic realm disappeared, the two disciples under hismand were both talented. Especially factoring Xu Ning¡¯s progress, it had greatly exceeded Mi Xingye¡¯s expectations. Because he knew that Xu Ning and He Mingye had a good rtionship, Mi Xingye hoped that once He Mingye became the sect master in the future, Xu Ning would assist him. This way, the Yun Sect would definitely be stable. ¡°Xu Ning, you must make good use of your gains in the mystic realm and strive to break through to themon seal realm as soon as possible.¡± Like He Mingye, Mi Xingye did not ask about the specifics of Xu Ning¡¯s gains, he just encouraged him. Xu Ning¡¯s gains in the mystic realm were all his own personal encounters, even to his master and senior brother. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Xu Ning responded. After a short conversation with Xu Ning, Mi Xingye looked at He Mingye. ¡°Mingye, why are you here?¡± Xu Ning came to see Mi Xingye as a courtesy after returning to the sect, but He Mingye must have a purpose. ¡°Master, I came here to bid farewell.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°I feel that I have reached a bottleneck, and it is difficult to further break through. Thus, I want to travel around and find an opportunity to break through.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing this, Mi Xingye agreed without thinking. The higher the realm, the harder it was to improve. Most of the time, one could no longer improve through hard work alone. Mi Xingye had experienced this when he was young. ¡°Traveling around¡­¡± After hearing He Mingye¡¯s words, Xu Ning¡¯s heart began to race. He already wanted to find a reason to leave the sect and reach themon seal realm. Chapter 152 - High-Quality Pill!

Chapter 152: High-Quality Pill!

However, the excuse of traveling around was not suitable for Xu Ning. It was obvious that he had not encountered a bottleneck like He Mingye. If Xu Ning wanted to go out, it was better to use the excuse of carrying out a mission. The master and disciples talked for a while longer. Soon after, He Mingye and Xu Ning bid farewell to Mi Xingye and parted ways. Afterwards, Xu Ning went straight to the Seven Boxers. After returning to the Seven Boxers, Xu Ning was surprised to learn that Xiao Qiyun was back. After thinking about Xiao Qiyun¡¯s disappearance in the Fog Night Abyss, Xu Ning realized that the void realm junior that Xu Hujun had talked about was Xiao Qiyun. After Xu Ning and Xiao Qiyun met, Xiao Qiyun was very grateful to Xu Ning. Prior to this, Ning Xun and Le Caiwei had told Xiao Qiyun about Xu Ning stepping forward when the Seven Boxers was facing a crisis. After that, Ning Xun gave Xu Ning 50 Pure Source Pills; this was Ning Xun¡¯s promise to Xu Ning. Although 50 Pure Source Pills was not a small amount for the Seven Boxers, they were still willing to give it Although this amount of Pure Source Pills was not arge amount for Xu Ning, it was enough to help Xu Ning advance the Life Pill Sutra. Immediately after that, Xu Ning went to the Materials Hall and exchanged them for some medicinal materials. He then specifically found an alchemy room. There were some disciples in the Yun Sect who had learned to refine pills, and these alchemy rooms were prepared for them. Currently, these rooms were vacant, so Xu Ning randomly chose one and walked in. ¡®I¡¯ll personally test how it feels to refine pills.¡¯ Xu Ning was very eager to try. Xu Ning walked into the alchemy room and closed the door behind him. The walls and doors of an alchemy room were specially made to iste the room from the outside world. This was to prevent the people in the room from being affected by the outside world. The alchemy room was decorated simply, with only a seat cushion, a small table, and a pill furnace. The pill furnaces here were only of ordinary quality. It did not provide any substantial benefits when it came to refining pills. Xu Ning sat on a seat cushion and took out several raw materials for the pill he was going to make. Among them, there were ten sets of materials needed to make a Pure Source Pill and ten sets of materials needed to make a Spring Breeze Pill. Pure Source Pills were generally used to assist in cultivation, while Spring Breeze Pills were generally used to treat injuries. These two types of pills were ordinary pill medicine. The reason why he refined these two types of ordinary pill was not because Xu Ning was not good enough, but because Xu Ning¡¯s contribution points were too limited. The contribution points Xu Ning obtained from his previous mission had been previously exchanged for all Pure Source Pills. Xu Ning took out more than a dozen Pure Source Pills from the batch of 50 he had gotten, and he exchanged them with the Seven Boxers. There were only ten sets of materials for each of the two pills, but Xu Ning didn¡¯t mind. This session of pill refinement was mainly for experience. If there was a need, he would buy a lot of raw materials in the future. After cing the raw materials on the small table, Xu Ning took out the dao pill furnace he had gotten. This furnace was several levels higher than the furnaces provided by the alchemy rooms. ¡°Let¡¯s refine Pure Source Pills first.¡± Xu Ning threw a set of materials into the furnace. Afterwards, Xu Ning activated the pill furnace with his true qi. There were no changes on the surface of the furnace, but strange lines started to appear on its inner walls, increasing the temperature of the furnace. Generally speaking, a pill furnace needed to use external forces to break down the materials and condense a pill. The entire process of refining a pill required opening the pill furnace repeatedly, which was extremely cumbersome. This was why the sess rate of alchemy was rtively low. But Xu Ning¡¯s furnace didn¡¯t work like this. As long as he injected true qi or attribute power, the environment in the furnace would automatically be adjusted to the most optimal state, and the process of refining pills would also bepleted by the pill furnace. The power of a dao pill furnace was iparable to ordinary pill furnaces. ¡®The raw materials for the Pure Source Pills are already melting.¡¯ Xu Ning could clearly feel that the raw materials in the inner walls had been melted into a puddle of liquid by the power of the furnace. Afterwards, Xu Ning activated his water and fire attribute power and activated the Life Pill Sutra, and after bncing the two, he injected them into the furnace. ording to the refinement method in the pill scroll, Xu Ning slowly extracted the essence from the medicinal liquid and boiled the raw materials into shape. ¡®No wonder the water and fire attributes are the most suitable attributes for alchemy.¡¯ Xu Ning could clearly feel that the bnced water and fire attribute power could ensure the stability of the pill formation to the greatest extent. ¡°Moreover, the Life Pill Sutra is indeed powerful. Not only can the Life Pill Sutra better control the power of one¡¯s attributes and help extract the pill, but it can also gather aura into the pill furnace and use it to cleanse the pill. The pill refined this way would not only be higher in quality, but also more durable.¡± Xu Ning could clearly feel this. Wow! From the raw materials entering the furnace to the formation of the pills, Xu Ning sessfully refined a Pure Source Pill in less than a few seconds. ¡°Take out the pill.¡± Xu Ning activated his true qi, a Pure Source Pill jumped out of the pill furnace andnded in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. The moment the pill touched his skin, a notification came from the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Discovered 150 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®The Pure Source Pill I refined through the dao pill furnace has 150 units of energy?¡¯ Xu Ning smiled. He was very satisfied with this result. The Pure Source Pills that Xu Ning had taken before only had 100 units of energy per pill, but the pill in his hands provided 50% more energy than before. ¡®This is the added bonus from using an alchemy sutra and the furnace.¡¯ Xu Ning absorbed 150 units of energy. ¡°In the Yun Sect, a Pure Source Pill can be exchanged for one and a half sets of raw materials. This is because there are many alchemists in the Yun Sect who have enough pills. But in the outside world, a Pure Source Pill can even be exchanged for two sets of materials.¡± ¡°In this case, even in the Yun Sect, once I exchange my Pure Source Pills for raw materials, I can refine more myself, which can greatly increase how much energy I can absorb. Two Pure Source Pills can only obtain 200 units of energy, but if I refine them by myself, I can obtain 450 units of energy, which is more than double the initial value!¡± Xu Ning had made up his mind to exchange the remaining 30 plus Pure Source Pills for 50 sets of raw materials, then refine them into higher quality pills. After absorbing a high-quality Pure Source Pill, Xu Ning threw the remaining nine sets of materials into the furnace. Xu Ning followed the previous steps, and in less than 20 seconds, another nine high-grade Pure Source Pills were refined. If other alchemists saw Xu Ning¡¯s pill refinement process, they would definitely be shocked. This was because not only was Xu Ning refining pills very quickly, but the quality of the finished product was extremely high. Even if he refined multiple pills at the same time, it did not affect his refining standards, instead it made the whole process more efficient. Xu Ning absorbed another nine Pure Source Pills, obtaining 1350 units of energy. This feeling of self-reliance made Xu Ning feel good. ¡°I¡¯m done refining the Pure Source Pills, so let¡¯s try this Spring Breeze Pill.¡± When Xu Ning was injured in the mystic realm, he ingested a lot of Spring Breeze Pills, together with the me Breath Bone Sutra, to heal his injuries. This time, Xu Ning threw in sets of raw materials needed to create Spring Breeze Pills into the pill and followed the instructions carefully. After about 20 breaths of time, ten Spring Breeze Pills were refined. At this point, Xu Ning¡¯s sess rate was at 100%. There was no waste in the pill furnace. ¡°These Spring Breeze Pills now have stronger effects.¡± With Xu Ning¡¯s current alchemy level, he could tell the difference between the pills with just a sniff. ¡°The effect of this Spring Breeze Pill has also increased by 50%.¡± But this time, Xu Ning did not absorb the Spring Breeze Pill¡¯s energy. There was not a lot of energy in a Spring Breeze Pill, making it not cost-effective to absorb. It was a practical pill, mainly used to heal injuries. ¡°20 sets of raw materials have been refined.¡± Xu Ning did not dy any longer. After cleaning up the residue in the pill furnace, he put it away. Xu Ning left the alchemy room and went to the Materials Hall. This time, Xu Ning exchanged all of the Pure Source Pills on his body for a total of 50 sets of raw materials. After that, Xu Ning did not go to the alchemy room, instead he went back to his residence. Xu Ning already knew that with his level of skill and the dao pill furnace, he would not be affected by the outside world, nor would he be discovered by others. Therefore, 50 high-quality Pure Source Pills were refined in his ce, which gained Xu Ning an additional 7,500 units of energy. Inside the room, 7,500 units of energy had just been absorbed. ¡®The benefits of this alchemist¡¯s inheritance far exceed the resources I have received. With my skills, I don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough energy anymore.¡¯ Xu Ning was relieved. ¡®Now that I have umted more than 30,000 units of energy, it is time to ept a mission and find a ce to break through to themon seal realm.¡¯ Xu Ning thought. ¡­ At the same time. Yun Sect, Elder Gujuan¡¯s Peak. ¡°Fang Jie, it seems that your junior brother Bao Ruyuan has indeed died in the mystic realm.¡± Elder Gujuan said to his disciple Fang Jie. Fang Jie was wearing a blue robe with a band around his forehead. He had a proud look on his face. ¡°What a shame.¡± Fang Jie said, ¡°Although Junior Brother¡¯s aptitude is average, you spent a lot of effort to cultivate him. It is a shame that he died in the mystic realm.¡± However, although he said this, Fang Jie did not sound sad. ¡°When I epted your junior brother as a disciple, I did it for the sake of the Bao family. I was old friends with a n elder in the Bao family, so I epted him as a disciple because of our rtionship.¡± Elder Gujuan had no deep feelings for Bao Ruyuan. ¡°However, your junior brother is dead, logically speaking, you should send a letter to the Bao family. I will prepare something for you to take to the Bao family, in order to express my apologies for not protecting your junior brother.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Fang Jie responded. ¡°You will leave tomorrow.¡± Elder Gujuan added. ¡°Yes.¡± Fang Jie received the order. Chapter 153 - Master Bao

Chapter 153: Master Bao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The next day. Xu Ning went to the Mission Hall in the inner sect. The Mission Hall was crowded, but when they saw Xu Ning walk in, they all retreated away. Xu Ning was now deemed as the strongest in the inner sect, so he had a great reputation in the inner sect. With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, he could be promoted to a deacon, but Xu Ning felt that deacons needed to deal with too manyplicated matters, so he still retained his disciple status. Moreover, Mi Xingye had given Xu Ning a hint. Although there had been no precedent of an in-name disciple bing a sect elder, Xu Ning could still find a way to be a sect elder in the future. ¡°Senior Brother Xu, what mission do you want?¡± The disciple in front of the counter asked politely. In fact, Xu Ning hadn¡¯t been in the sect for a long time, but because of his strength and reputation, the inner disciples who were unfamiliar with Xu Ning all called Xu Ning ¡°senior brother¡±. Xu Ning nced at all the missions avable and pointed to a mission te. ¡°That one.¡± Xu Ning selected a mission involving a spirit nt called the Cold Star Thorns Fruit. This Cold Star Thorns Fruit was extremely rare. When refining precious high-level pills, it could increase the stability of the pill refinement process and increase the sess rate of refining pills. Not everyone was like Xu Ning, who had the help of a dao pill furnace. Many alchemists would spend a lot of effort to improve their sess rate. The mission to find this fruit was not a personal mission, but a sect mission. That was because only sect missions can provide no time limit. And Xu Ning chose this mission to spend more time outside. After entering the Yun Sect, Xu Ning used the tform of the Yun Sect to obtain vast amounts of resources, and his strength kept improving with the more resources he got. But now, there were fewer and fewer resources in the Yun Sect that could bring substantial benefits to Xu Ning. The reason why he decided to go out of the sect with the excuse of going on a mission was to break through to themon seal realm, and to also see if he could find a new source of energy. There was also another important reason. Xu Ning wanted to return to State Feiyun. Once Xu Ning advanced to themon seal realm, he would cross State Jifeng and return to State Feiyun. However, before that, Xu Ning nned to go to the Bao family in the Crystal Mansion to see if he could find traces of the Wei family members. It had been nearly a year since they were taken to State Jifeng, so Xu Ning was not sure if they were still safe. If he could find them, Xu Ning would rescue them and find an opportunity to attack the Bao family to take his revenge. After doing that, he would take the three of them back to State Feiyun. ¡°Brother Xu, your mission.¡± With the help of the disciple, Xu Ning epted the mission to find a Cold Star Thorns Fruit. The reward for this mission was 500 contribution points, which was quite a lot. But because of the uncertainty of the mission, no one had chosen it. After leaving the Mission Hall, Xu Ning went to the Materials Hall to exchange for some basic materials, as these things might be useful after leaving the sect. Xu Ning left the sect with the mission to find a Cold Star Thorns Fruit. ¡­ Yun Sect territory. Xu Ning found a deste mountain. He then found a cave and hid in it, preparing to advance to themon seal realm. ¡®Now that I have left the sect to improve my strength, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡¯ Xu Ning was ready to break through. Themon seal realm was known as the watershed of the void realm. As long as he advanced to themon seal realm, he could be an elder in State Jifeng. Xu Ning opened the Martial Arts Panel. ¡®My energy reserves is at 32,370 units. Even after consuming 23,000 units to break through to themon seal realm, I still have more than 9,000 units left. This amount of energy can advance my four secret techniques from the fifth level to the sixth level.¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s four secret techniques were gradually unable to keep up with his realm advancement. In this continued, if Xu Ning did not use a dao weapon against a martial artist of the same realm, even if he practiced a double secret scroll, he would still be at a disadvantage in actualbat. After thinking about the distribution of energy, Xu Ning no longer hesitated and began to break through. Xu Ning tapped the ¡°+¡± sign on the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Consume 23,000 units of energy to advance the Cold me Dual Source Scroll? Yes / No ¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± At the moment of confirmation. The four qi currents in Xu Ning¡¯s body instantly merged into one, forming a sphere. The center of the air current was in a liquid state. The outer surface was covered with fog, while the inside was condensed with the properties of water, fire, pration, cutting, annihtion, and corrosion. They had be one. A strange pattern appeared on the surface of the air current. These strange lines were the manifestation of Xu Ning¡¯s attributes. When Xu Ning and Chen Xiaoyi fought previously, these were the lines on the surface of Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s punch. Not only could Xu Ning apply the nature of each attribute, but he could also integrate all of them and disy terrifying power. In the future, the more Xu Ning¡¯s secret techniques improved, the moreplex the patterns would surface on the air current, and the more lethal it would be. ¡®Is this it?¡¯ Compared to before, Xu Ning¡¯s temperament had be much more restrained. Themon seal realm was essentially an integration of the first six stages of the void realm. All of theplex powers mastered by a martial artist would be condensed into one in themon seal realm. Afterwards, Xu Ning consumed 8,000 units of energy, advancing his Water Cross Sword, Bright Fire Sword, Tidal Fist, and the me Breath Bone Sutra to the sixth level. When the four secret techniques were advanced to level six, one-third of Xu Ning¡¯s qi current had turned into a liquid state. ¡°I now have the qualifications to establish a sect in State Jifeng.¡± Xu Ning felt extremely confident. With the strength of themon seal realm as a foundation, coupled with his superb alchemy skills, Xu Ning could indeed establish a sect. ¡°Everything is ready, let¡¯s go to the Crystal Mansion.¡± Xu Ning walked out of the cave and rushed towards the Crystal Mansion. Xu Ning wanted to save the people in the Crystal Mansion as well as take his revenge. As for the mission of finding a Cold Star Thorns Fruit, Xu Ning was not worried. ¡­ Two dayster. Crystal Mansion. This was one of the most prosperous cities under the Yun Sect. The poption, economy, and martial arts had all been developed vigorously. ¡°Crystal Mansion¡­¡± Xu Ning arrived at the Crystal Mansion. This was the first time Xu Ning hade here. The mine Xu Ning was in before was outside the Crystal Mansion. After arriving at the Crystal Mansion, Xu Ning did not immediately seek trouble with the Bao family. Although Xu Ning felt that no one in the Bao family could threaten him, if he went to the Bao family and killed that old woman and that strong man, the result would be terrible. After all, the Bao family was the most powerful subordinate family in the Yun Sect, and they had a certain amount of influence even in the Yun Sect. Giving the Bao family a hard time was the same as embarrassing the Yun Sect. Xu Ning decided to figure out the situation of the Crystal Mansion and the Bao family first before making his arrangements. Xu Ning first walked into a small restaurant. The restaurant was in an alley, and there were not many customers inside. Xu Ning found a seat, ordered some ordinary food and drinks, and enjoyed them. Ever since he broke through to the void realm, Xu Ning had not enjoyed delicious food for a long time. ¡°Young Master Bao, you¡¯re here!¡± After Xu Ning drank a ss of wine, he suddenly heard the shopkeeper¡¯s jubnt call. Xu Ning looked up and saw a pale, skinny young man walking in. ¡°Young Master Bao?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. There was only one Bao family in the Crystal Mansion. He looked at the person. ¡°Stop teasing me, what kind of young master am I?¡± Young Master Bao shook his head and said, ¡°Prepare five pounds of pancakes and half a pound of pickled vegetables for me to eat on the road.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Soon, the shopkeeper prepared what Young Master Bao wanted. ¡°Thanks.¡± After Young Master Bao took the food, he handed over a copper coin. Just when he was about to leave, he looked at the packed food and turned around. ¡°Why is there so much meat in here?¡± Young Master Bao asked. ¡°For you.¡± The shopkeeper said with a smile. When Young Master Bao saw this, he quickly walked to the shopkeeper, took out two pieces of silver from his pocket, and stuffed them into the shopkeeper¡¯s hands. ¡°No, no, I said, this meat is for you.¡± The shopkeeper quickly refused. Seeing that the shopkeeper was refusing him so adamantly, Young Master Bao ced the silver pieces on the table and quickly left. Seeing this, the shopkeeper shook his head helplessly. ¡°Shopkeeper.¡± Xu Ning called the shopkeeper over. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± The shopkeeper quickly leaned forward. Although the small restaurant was not big, it had served many customers over the years. This shopkeeper was a waiter in his restaurant, so he had seen many people. He knew that Xu Ning¡¯s status must be extraordinary, so he was very polite. ¡°Young Master Bao is a member of the Bao family who rules the Crystal Mansion?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Yes, guest.¡± The shopkeeper quickly responded, ¡°This Young Master Bao is called Bao Weijing, and his grandfather is the current Head of the Bao family, the ruler of the Crystal Mansion Prefecture.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning had a strange look in his eyes. ¡°But from what I see, Bao Weijing doesn¡¯t seem to be a member of a big family, he seems more like a poor schr.¡± The shopkeeper sighed. ¡°Although Young Master Bao is a member of the Bao family, his life is quite tragic. You are right to say that he is a down-and-out schr.¡± ¡°Can you borate? I¡¯m quite interested in this Young Master Bao.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°This¡­¡± The shopkeeper seemed to be in a dilemma. After all, he felt that it was inappropriate to talk about Young Master Bao¡¯s private matters like this. Xu Ning had obviously noticed that the shopkeeper was hesitating. Therefore, he took out a gold ingot and threw it on the table. The gold ingot fell on the table with a crisp sound. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Ning said again. ¡°Speak, speak!¡± After seeing the gold ingot on the table, the shopkeeper¡¯s eyes widened, his breaths became heavier. Chapter 154 - Rescue

Chapter 154: Rescue

The shopkeeper put away the gold ingot. ¡°Master Bao Weijing, although he is a member of the Bao family in name, his status is quite awkward¡­¡± After receiving the benefits, the shopkeeper told everything he knew, ¡°His father is Bao Xinxian, the third son of the Bao Family Head. More than a decade ago, when he was young, he was a well-known yboy in the Crystal Mansion. Not only did he have a noble status, but he was also adept in martial arts. He was also handsome, which made countless girls in the Crystal Mansion swoon all over him.¡± ¡°As for Young Master Bao Weijing¡¯s mother, she was the Head of Yingge Building. At that time, she was also smitten by Bao Xinxian, so she married Bao Xinxian and became his concubine.¡± ¡°However, although she joined the Bao family, her life was difficult. Because of her status, she was looked down upon in the Bao family and was targeted everywhere. Bao Xinxian, on the other hand, liked the new and hated the old, and still did not change his yboy ways. Under pressure from various aspects, Young Master Bao Weijing¡¯s mother finally passed away in depression.¡± ¡°At that time, Young Master Bao Weijing was less than ten years old. But because his mother passed away, his father no longer cared about him, and the other Bao family members regarded him as a stain in the Bao family. Therefore, Young Master Bao¡¯s life in the Bao family has been very difficult.¡± ¡°While other young masters and young mistresses are enjoying life, Young Master Bao Weijing can only eat some simple food and drink. He lives alone in a side courtyard of the Bao family mansion, and he has no servants to take care of him.¡± ¡°When he grew up and began to practice martial arts, his father Bao Xinxian gave him a month¡¯s worth of allowance, but that amount was not enough to properly cultivate martial arts. At this point, Young Master Bao could only rely on himself to earn money and support his martial arts cultivation.¡± ¡°Every time Young Master Bao doesn¡¯t have enough money in his hands, he will go out of the Crystal Mansion and find some escort missions to earn money. Just now, he came to the tavern to buy pancakes, just to prepare enough rations for his trip out of the city.¡± The shopkeeper seemed to understand Bao Weijing¡¯s experience very well, as he exined in detail. ¡°Shopkeeper, are you making this up?¡± After hearing the shopkeeper¡¯s words, Xu Ning said with a smile, ¡°The Bao family of the Crystal Mansion is also a famous family in the southern part of State Jifeng, and backed by the Yun Sect, they have a strong background. This kind of family actually lets their offspring sell their strength just to earn some money, are you kidding me?¡± The shopkeeper was afraid that Xu Ning would ask for the gold ingot to be returned, so he quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it when I first found out, but this is the truth.¡± ¡°Last time when Young Master Bao and his friends came to my restaurant to drink, I heard their conversation clearly.¡± However, as soon as he finished speaking, the shopkeeper¡¯s face turned red. It was not right for him to eavesdrop on someone¡¯s conversation and reveal their private affairs. The shopkeeper seemed to feel guilty in his heart, so he quickly said a few good words, ¡°However, although Young Master Bao lives a difficult life, he treats people sincerely. His friends are all from ordinary families. If his friends experience any problems, Young Master Bao will be generous and help his friends. Moreover, every time hees to my restaurant, Young Master Bao is very humble. It was Young Master Bao who stepped forward to help when our restaurant was smashed by drunk warriors.¡± However, after saying this, the shopkeeper suddenly fell silent. He took out the gold ingot he had just received. ¡°Sir, I spoke too much today¡­¡± The shopkeeper had a guilty look on his face. ¡°This is all I can say about Young Master Bao. Please take back the money¡­¡± Xu Ning shook his head. The shopkeeper was blinded by gold at first, but after thinking about it for a bit longer, he showed some integrity in the end. ¡°Keep it.¡± Xu Ning stood up. What the shopkeeper said was enough for him. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Xu Ning left. The shopkeeper looked at the gold ingot in a daze. After a long time, the shopkeeper stamped his feet. ¡°When Young Master Baoes next time, I will definitely prepare good wine and delicacies for him!¡± Xu Ning left the restaurant and did not continue to stroll around the Crystal Mansion. Instead, he started to follow Bao Weijing from a distance. Bao Weijing didn¡¯t realize that Xu Ning was behind him. After Bao Weijing left the city, he walked through the wilderness and entered a vige. State Jifeng was simr to State Feiyun. There were viges around the prefecture, and the viges outside the city relied on the prefecture to develop. The stronger the foundation of the prefecture, the more prosperous the viges were. Not long after Bao Weijing entered the vige, he came out with a carriage. There was a bulging pile of goods on the carriage, covered by cloth. Bao Weijing drove a carriage full of goods into the mountain road. This time, he was alone and responsible for delivering some goods to the vige. Bao Weijing was in a good mood, because the goods this time were more expensive, so the employer gave more money. After delivering the goods this time, he could buy enough spirit medicine to assist his cultivation. Once he was done with this job, he wouldn¡¯t have toe out for two to three months. However, although he was in a good mood, Bao Weijing was still cautious during the delivery process. When he chose to walk on the roads, he tried his best to choose ces with a wide field of view. Bao Weijing was in the mortal realm fifth stage: pneumatic realm. Although he was very weak in the Bao family, he was still a good warrior. ¡®There is a high chance of bandits appearing on the road ahead. I have to be careful.¡¯ Bao Weijing was fully focused. Suddenly, Bao Weijing¡¯s expression changed. He quickly pulled the reins, in an attempt to turn around, but it was toote. Ta! Ta! Ta! Two groups of people suddenly rushed down from both sides of the mountain, one in front and one behind, pincering Bao Weijing. These people were all masked, and with weapons in their hands, they pressed forward step by step. ¡°Trouble iing!¡± Bao Weijing was shocked. He quickly pulled out his knife and dismounted. He didn¡¯t dare to lose this batch of goods. If the goods were lost, not only would Bao Weijing not be able to get any money, but he would also have topensate them for their losses. This was something Bao Weijing could not bear. ¡°My friends, please give me a way out, I am willing to pay 100 taels of silver.¡± Bao Weijing said to the leader. 100 taels of silver was Bao Weijing¡¯s pay for this delivery. Bao Weijing no longer thought about how much money he could make from this delivery, he just hoped that nothing would go wrong. ¡°Kill him.¡± However, the leader of the bandits ignored Bao Weijing and gave the order to kill him. Bao Weijing was shocked. Horse bandits usually negotiated the road payment first, so it was rare to see someone kill without hesitation. Several figures rushed towards Bao Weijing. Bao Weijing quickly activated his internal qi and rushed to fight. He began to fight with this group of people. ¡®These people are all using the same knife technique.They are well-trained too. They don¡¯t look like horse bandits.¡¯ During the fight, Bao Weijing gradually figured out their tactics. Bao Weijing had a bad feeling when he thought about the leader¡¯s order to kill him. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Bao Weijing didn¡¯t dare to think too deeply, he just focused on facing the enemies ahead. The people who attacked Bao Weijing couldn¡¯t hurt him. Adding to the fact that Bao Weijing had practiced martial artste, he also had no guidance and no resources. However, his martial arts talent was very high. He had reached the mortal realm fifth stage, the pneumatic realm, and had cultivated an intermediate realm knife technique. ¡°Trash!¡± When the leader saw that his subordinates couldn¡¯t finish the job, he personally stepped forward. ¡°Move away!¡± The leader dispelled the crowd and shed down. Bao Weijing quickly raised his knife to defend. Bang! The moment the masked leader shed at Bao Weijing, he was sent flying, vomiting blood in the air. ¡®Mortal realm seventh stage, state mind realm warrior!¡¯ Bao Weijing was full of despair. He didn¡¯t have the strength to fight an enemy two realms above him. ¡°Young Master Bao, rest in peace!¡± The masked leader came to Bao Weijing and waved his big knife. If this knifended, Bao Weijing¡¯s head would definitely be separated. Poof! There was the sound of flesh being cut. However, it was not Bao Weijing whose flesh was cut, it was the masked leader. The masked man fell to the ground. In his ce, a man wearing white clothes and a pure white mask appeared with a calm expression. This was Xu Ning, who followed Bao Weijing all the way. Xu Ning chose to rescue Bao Weijing. Although Bao Weijing was a member of the Bao family, the Bao family had put a lot of pressure on his life. Moreover, Bao Weijing¡¯s status was rtively special. He was the grandson of the current Head of the Bao family. If he was used well, he might gain something unexpected. ¡°I was saved by this person!¡± Bao Weijing reacted instantly. The other killers who intercepted Bao Weijing quickly fled. However, Xu Ning did not give these people a chance. With another sh of sword light, the killers surrounding Bao Weijing were all killed. ¡°This is¡­¡± When Bao Weijing saw Xu Ning standing on the spot, he was shocked. ¡°A void realm martial artist!¡± Although he was ostracized in the Bao family, he was still knowledgeable. He knew that Xu Ning¡¯s strength was beyond that of a mortal realm martial artist. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Senior!¡± Bao Weijing quickly stood up and bowed respectfully to Xu Ning. Xu Ning was wearing a mask, so Bao Weijing couldn¡¯t tell his age, but Bao Weijing still humbly called Xu Ning senior. ¡°The people who are trying to assassinate you don¡¯t seem to be ordinary horse bandits.¡± Xu Ning said. Xu Ning noticed this when those people attacked just now. After being told that by Xu Ning, Bao Weijing suddenly thought of something. He walked towards the corpse of the masked leader and fumbled around. ¡°It¡¯s the Bao family!¡± After taking out a token, Bao Weijing¡¯s expression changed. Chapter 155 - Xu Nings Plan

Chapter 155: Xu Ning¡¯s n

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bao Weijing looked at the te that represented the identity of the Bao family guard. ¡®Someone in the family wants to kill me?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m already in this poor situation, so why is someone in the family still targeting me?¡¯ Bao Weijing couldn¡¯t think of anyone who he could pose a threat to. Xu Ning was intrigued. ¡°You seem to be quite tired in the Bao family?¡± Xu Ning asked casually. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Bao Weijing looked a little lonely. A trace of hatred appeared in Bao Weijing¡¯s eyes. After his mother passed away, Bao Weijing began to hate the Bao family. After experiencing injustice and being ignored in the family, Bao Weijing had thought about leaving the Bao family more than once. But every time he mentioned it to his father, Bao Xinxian would not allow it. Although Bao Xinxian didn¡¯t care about this son, he also felt that if he took the initiative to leave the Bao family, outsiders would think that the Bao family was heartless. Therefore, Bao Weijing had been growing up in this environment. He thought he could practice martial arts well enough that he could improve his status in the family and make himself better. Prior to this, he had such a dream. But now that he was certain that someone from the Bao family wanted to kill him, his only hope was shattered. ¡°Senior, do you understand my situation?¡± Bao Weijing asked Xu Ning. He didn¡¯t know who Xu Ning was, but this person saved him, making Bao Weijing feel grateful and respectful to him. ¡°I understand a little.¡± Xu Ning responded. Bao Weijing had a look of hesitation in his eyes. He gritted his teeth and took the initiative to ask. ¡°In this case, Senior, you should also know that I am struggling in the family, can you give me a chance to let me leave the family and follow you? I will not ask to be your disciple, just your servant, I will follow you everywhere!¡± Bao Weijing¡¯s tone was sincere. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning refused Bao Weijing¡¯s proposal. The hope in Bao Weijing¡¯s eyes turned into disappointment. However, this was not unexpected. The other party was a void realm martial artist. With his strength, he could be a big shot in a family n, at least a family head. How could an existence of this levelck a small character like him as a follower? ¡°You hate the Bao family?¡± However, Xu Ning suddenly asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Bao Weijing responded without hesitation. He had suffered too much in the family. ¡°In this case, why don¡¯t you take back what you lost and return what you have suffered?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words stunned Bao Weijing, then his forehead began to sweat. He stuttered, ¡°I-I want to do this, but¡­ I just can¡¯t.¡± ¡°But what if I can help you?¡± Bao Weijing was stunned. ¡°This¡­¡± Bao Weijing did not respond immediately. He just felt confused. ¡°But Senior, why are you helping me?¡± Bao Weijing asked cautiously. Xu Ning didn¡¯t hide it, as he said, ¡°I have a feud with some of your family elders.¡± This was the truth. Xu Ning initially wanted to deal with the Bao family, but because of the Bao family¡¯s special status among the subordinates of the Yun Sect, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t do anything openly. Even if he secretly took revenge on the two people who abducted him, he didn¡¯t know if the Bao family had any backup ns. After all, on the surface, the family only had Bao Ruyuan in the sect. If he took action and exposed himself, Mi Xingye might even face pressure from Elder Gujuan, and such a thing would be very bad. Thus, it was better to use Bao Weijing¡¯s identity to infiltrate the Bao family first. After sorting out the situation, he would deal with the two and rescue the Wei family members. This method was the safest, and once it seeded, the result might even be greater. If Bao Weijing became a powerful figure in the Bao family, then Xu Ning would be in control of some mortal forces in the southern part of State Jifeng. ¡°Are you targeting the Bao family?¡± Bao Weijing looked surprised. However, although he was targeting his family, Bao Weijing didn¡¯t mind. After all, the family hadpletely broken his heart. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°If you want, I can help you stand firm in the Bao family.¡± Xu Ning was confident that with his current powers, he could easily push Bao Weijing to the peak of the mortal realm. If he was talented enough, he could even use pills to forcibly advance him to the void realm. Although the Bao family was a big family with many void realm warriors, most of them did not care about the affairs of the world and focused on cultivation. At that point, Xu Ning would have his own voice in the Bao family. ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡± Bao Weijing no longer hesitated. There was no time to lose. If he gave up this opportunity, he would either return to his family and wait for death, or he would have to go into exile. Bao Weijing knew very well that this void realm martial artist wanted to use him, but so what? As long as he could benefit from this, everything was worth it. ¡°However, Senior¡­¡± Bao Weijing reminded, ¡°Behind the Bao family is the Yun Sect, one of the overlords of State Jifeng. The Yun Sect is extremely terrifying, and there are many experts inside. Bao Ruyuan, the most outstanding disciple of the Bao family, is a core disciple of the Yun Sect.¡± When Xu Ning heard Bao Ruyuan¡¯s name, a strange smile appeared on his face. ¡®Bao Ruyuan¡¯s death hasn¡¯t spread to the Bao family yet.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. But on the surface, Xu Ning said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± This confidence made Bao Ruyuan¡¯s heart burn with curiosity. This senior was so unafraid of the Yun Sect, could he be a powerful martial artist above the void realm fourth stage? ¡°Come, let¡¯s find a ce to improve your cultivation.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t wait for Bao Weijing¡¯s answer. He just grabbed Bao Weijing¡¯s cor and quickly went up the mountain. Bao Weijing subconsciously called out the ¡°goods¡±, but then he stopped talking. To him now, these goods were nothing. Xu Ning brought Bao Weijing into a cave in the mountains. ¡°Here.¡± Xu Ning took out a Pure Source Pill. This Pure Source Pill was a high-quality Pure Source Pill refined by Xu Ning himself. Most of the Pure Source Pills that Xu Ning refined had been absorbed by himself, leaving only a small portion left for use. ¡°Pills!¡± Bao Weijing¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the pills Xu Ning gave him. He had never taken pills before. Even in order to replenish his energy after cultivating martial arts, Bao Weijing bought cheaper spirit medicine and brewed it himself. This was because pills were too expensive, and only the favored descendants of the family n had enough pills to use. ¡®This pill is not ordinary!¡¯ Although Bao Weijing had never taken pills before, he had seen it before. The Pure Source Pill given by Xu Ning had a crystal clear surface and emitted a strong medicinal fragrance. It looked like an exquisite work of art, making Bao Weijing a little reluctant to eat it. After looking at it for a while, Bao Weijing swallowed the Pure Source Pill. The Pure Source Pill rolled down Bao Weijing¡¯s throat and into his abdominal cavity. After the Pure Source Pill entered his abdominal cavity, Bao Weijing felt a warm andfortable energy spread from his abdominal cavity to his limbs and bones. A sense of strength that he had never felt before instantly spread throughout his body. There was also a fragranceing out from his mouth and nose. Subsequently, Bao Ruyuan discovered that he had suddenly broken through the shackles of his realm. His strength, which was originally in the mortal realm fifth stage, directly rushed to the mortal realm sixth stage, internal qi realm. Moreover, this increase in strength did not stop. Bao Ruyuan¡¯s internal qi became stronger and stronger, soon reaching the peak of the internal qi realm. ¡®This Bao Weijing has quite a good foundation.¡¯ Xu Ning was quite satisfied with Bao Weijing¡¯s martial arts talent. Pure Source Pill was not a pill used for breaking through realms. The reason why Bao Ruyuan could quickly improve his strength after swallowing one was because although he had enough of a foundation, his energy could not never be replenished, so his body had always been in a deficient state. But after taking a high-quality Pure Source Pill, Bao Weijing¡¯s body was instantly full, so his realm had naturally advanced. ¡®I was so close to breaking through the state mind realm.¡¯ Bao Weijing felt a little unfortunate. He could sense that the medicinal effect of the pill in his body was leaking, but he couldn¡¯tpletely absorb it. He could only watch as it got wasted. However, Xu Ning gathered his qi with his fingertips and tapped Bao Weijing¡¯s chest. Then, Bao Weijing felt the medicine that was about to disperse gather in his body before it slowly spread out and nourished his body. Bao Weijing felt that this slowly spreading medicinal effect was extremely helpful to him, and the effect of this was many times stronger than the spirit medicine soup he had taken before. ¡°You have a good foundation. Continue to cultivate, and you will soon break through to the state mind realm.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Bao Weijing knelt down and kowtowed to Xu Ning. This was the first time Bao Weijing felt that his future was full of hope. ¡°No need.¡± As soon as Bao Weijing knelt down, Xu Ning pushed him up with his true qi. Afterwards, Xu Ning gave Bao Weijing a wooden box containing Pure Source Pills and arge bag of powder. ¡°Once you are promoted to the state mind realm, you can take another pill. As for that bag, it contains some poisonous powder. Once the powder enters the body of a mortal realm warrior, it is very lethal. Even a void realm warrior will be poisoned by it. So, consider it as a life-saving treasure.¡± Xu Ning mixed the poisonous powder casually with some residue of the pills. He only experimented with it and left some behind, which was now very useful to him in this current situation. Bao Weijing¡¯s family wanted to kill him, so he decided to give him some life-saving methods. If he encountered any danger, he would have a chance to survive. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Bao Ruyuan didn¡¯t know what to say.. He was just full of gratitude towards Xu Ning. Chapter 156 - The Person Behind The Scenes

Chapter 156: The Person Behind The Scenes

¡°Go back and concentrate on your cultivation, and strive to advance to the state mind realm as soon as possible.¡± Once Xu Ning saw that the preparations were done, he did not say anything else. ¡°Senior, I still don¡¯t know how to address you.¡± Bao Weijing asked. Xu Ning paused. ¡°My surname is Tao.¡± Xu Ning concealed his surname. ¡°Senior Tao, when I return to the family n, how should I find you?¡± Bao Weijing asked again. He was afraid that once he returned to the family n, he would lose contact with Xu Ning. ¡°Which restaurant is the best in the Crystal Mansion?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°It¡¯s the Drunken Spring Pavilion.¡± Bao Weijing responded. ¡°You can find me there.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Understood, Senior.¡± Bao Weijing bid farewell respectfully. Afterwards, Xu Ning left. ¡®Whether I can make aeback depends on this.¡¯ Bao Weijing had a firm expression on his face. ¡­ Bao Weijing returned to the Bao family mansion. Clueless, he didn¡¯t know that Xu Ning had been following him all the way back. ¡°I hope this Bao Weijing can do well.¡± Xu Ning stood at the entrance of the Bao family mansion and looked from afar. Afterwards, Xu Ning tried to sense the strength and number of void realm martial artists in the Bao family mansion. However, Xu Ning suddenly felt a strong aura. ¡°Void realm eighth stage?¡± Xu Ning frowned. Xu Ning had sensed the aura of a void realm eighth stage martial artist in the Bao family mansion. Xu Ning¡¯s expression suddenly changed slightly. He instantly restrained his aura and disappeared outside the Bao family mansion. In two to three seconds, a young man in a blue robe suddenly appeared on the roof of the Bao family mansion, looking down at the ce where Xu Ning had just disappeared. ¡°Someone was spying on the Bao family just now.¡± This person was Bao Ruyuan¡¯s senior brother, Fang Jie, and he came to the Bao family mansion to deliver the news of Bao Ruyuan¡¯s passing. Fang Jie hade to the Bao family mansion a few days ago and told the Bao family about Bao Ruyuan¡¯s death in the mystic realm. At this news, the Bao family felt heartache for losing a talented descendant of theirs. The death of Bao Ruyuan meant that the Bao family¡¯s future ns had suffered a setback. However, although Fang Jie brought bad news to the Bao family, the Bao family still treated Fang Jie with respect. Fang Jie was a void realm eighth stage martial artist, the second core disciple of the Yun Sect. He would definitely be an elder of the Yun Sect in the future. In order to build a rtionship with Fang Jie, the Bao family spent a lot of effort over the past few days to make Fang Jie agree to stay in the Bao family mansion for a while. ¡°Martial Nephew Fang, what happened?¡± Soon, another figure appeared behind Fang Jie. The one who asked that question was an old woman. Her hair and beard were white, and her face was winkly, making her look quite aged, but she still treated Fang Jie cautiously. If Xu Ning was here, he would definitely recognize that this old woman was the one who kidnapped him to State Jifeng. The old woman¡¯s name was Bao Qiuhua, and she was the strongest warrior of the Bao family. She was also the person with the most authority in the Bao family. Although she was a just n elder, she held more power than the Head of the Bao family. However, she only focused on her own cultivation. She did not involve herself in the Bao family¡¯s affairs. Bao Qiuhua was an old friend of Elder Gujuan. When Bao Qiuhua was still an inner disciple of the Yun Sect, she had a rtionship with Gu Juan. And because of Bao Qiuhua, Elder Gujuan epted Bao Ruyuan as his disciple. ¡°Someone was spying on the Bao family mansion just now.¡± Fang Jie said. He was still sensing whether the aura of that person was still there. ¡°Someone is spying on us?¡± Bao Qiuhua looked surprised. She was a void realm sixth stage martial artist, which was already quite impressive. But just now, someone was spying on the Bao family mansion, but she didn¡¯t sense it at all, which shocked Bao Qiuhua. ¡°Yes, that person is a void realm seventh stage martial artist. After sensing my aura, he immediately took the initiative to leave.¡± Fang Jie said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know if he has a feud with your Bao family, or is he just passing by and checking on your family.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Bao Qiuhua frowned. ¡°Although some disappointing descendants in the family had caused trouble outside and made some enemies, no one dares toe to the Crystal Mansion to cause trouble. Maybe a powerhouse just passed by and casually checked.¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Fang Jie nodded. He felt that there was no need to make a fuss. There were many potential experts in State Jifeng, so it was reasonable for them to pass by here. ¡°Come, Disciple-Nephew Fang, I will take you to see the younger generation of my family.¡± Bao Qiuhua¡¯s tone had a hint of ttery. ¡°Please tell me who is worthy of being groomed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fang Jie did not refuse. After looking at the ce where Xu Ning disappeared, Fang Jie and Bao Qiuhua disappeared from the roof. Several streets away, Xu Ning, who hadpletely restrained his aura, looked in the direction of the Bao family mansion with a look of fear in his eyes. ¡°It seems that my previous caution was correct.¡± Although Xu Ning had tried to overestimate the might of the Bao family, Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect that there would be a void realm eighth stage martial artist in the Bao family; this had greatly exceeded his expectations. At this moment, Xu Ning still didn¡¯t know that this person was Fang Jie. ¡®If I sneak into the Bao family and make a move, I will definitely be discovered by this person. Even if I use a dao weapon, I will definitely expose my identity.¡¯ Thinking up to this point, Xu Ning felt a little lucky. ¡®It seems that it will take some time to rescue the Wei family members.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. But he was not in a hurry. He could take his time. After that, Xu Ning disappeared from the street corner. He then went to the Drunken Spring Pavilion that Bao Weijing mentioned before. He was going to make this ce his temporary residence. In any case, if Bao Weijing had any troubles in the future, it would be convenient for him toe and find him. ¡­ After Bao Weijing returned to the Bao family mansion, he quickly returned to his small courtyard. If it weren¡¯t for the surging strength in his body, Bao Weijing would have thought that today¡¯s experience was a dream. ¡®I have to reach the state mind realm within half a month, only then can I show off to the family!¡¯ Bao Weijing¡¯s eyes were firm. Half a monthter, the family n would hold a sparring session between the young generation of the family. This kind of sparring session was held every three months, and every time the Family Head woulde and spectate it. Although Bao Weijing was talented, hecked resources and guidance, causing him to be unable topete with the younger generation of the family. About this, Bao Weijing had always been embarrassed. Forget about being noticed by the Family Head and other high-ranking family members, it would be good if he were just ignored. ¡®However, while improving my strength, I have to be careful.¡¯ Bao Weijing was nervous. The assassination just now gave him a strong sense of crisis. ¡®Who would want to attack me?¡¯ A few people appeared in Bao Weijing¡¯s mind. The people in his mind had deliberately suppressed him in the past. ¡°No matter who it is.¡± Bao Weijing made up his mind,.¡±Since we are in the family, no one is allowed to kill each other. If a descendant of the family is found out to be dead, it will be investigated. And once the investigation is done, the murderer will definitely be exposed.¡± ¡°The one who nned to kill me should also know this, so they attacked me outside of the family territory.¡± Bao Weijing thought,?¡®It seems that although the current situation is dangerous, it has declined to the worst situation yet.¡¯ ¡®Plus, I still have the bag of poison powder to protect myself, so I don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡¯ After Bao Weijing thought about it, he stopped wasting time and began to cultivate in his small courtyard. He wanted to quickly absorb the residual effects of the Pure Source Pill in his body and quickly advance his realm. ¡­ Inside a vi in the Bao Mansion. ¡°Madam, something happened.¡± A person who looked like a butler walked into the house and said to a cold-looking woman. ¡°What is it?¡± The cold woman¡¯s expression did not change as she drank a mouthful of tea. ¡°The assassination attempt on Bao Weijing failed, and all of the guards were killed.¡± The butler sounded anxious. ¡°What?¡± The woman¡¯s hand trembled and the water in the teacup sshed onto her sleeves. ¡°Bao Weijing has such strength?¡± The cold woman put down the teacup, her expression ugly. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have such strength, but there may be strong warriors protecting him.¡± The butler said. ¡°You mean, Bao Weijing has helpers?¡± The cold woman showed a worried expression. At the same time, after Bao Weijing¡¯s name was mentioned, her eyes were full of hatred. This cold woman was Bao Xinxian¡¯s wife. The reason why Madam Quan hated Bao Weijing was because of Bao Weijing¡¯s mother. Not long after Madam Quan married Bao Xinxian, Bao Xinxian was captivated by Bao Weijing¡¯s mother and married her as a concubine. At this point, Mrs. Quan was jealous, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. However, after she lost Bao Xinxian¡¯s favor, Madam Quan began to target her secretly. She joined forces with many people in the Bao family to suppress and ostracize Bao Weijing¡¯s mother, causing her to suffer from depression. In the final stages of her life, Madam Quan also secretly persuaded the servants in the mansion to stop her medicine, which elerated her death. After so many years, Madam Quan hid the fact that she had secretly stopped the medicine delivery, but even then, she still disliked Bao Weijing. But because of Bao Xinxian, Madam Quan never dared to kill Bao Weijing. But recently, a core disciple named Fang Jie from the Yun Sect came to the residence. Apparently, the n elder Bao Qiuhua used various methods to win over Fang Jie. As such, Fang Jie had agreed that anyone of the younger generation in the Bao family could enter the Yun Sect as an outer disciple. Generally speaking, those from the Bao family who had good talent and no future in the family would definitely be willing to enter the Yun Sect. In Madam Quan¡¯s opinion, Bao Weijing would definitely make this choice. Madam Quan was worried about this. This was because she knew that Bao Weijing was quite talented, but was limited by resources. If he entered the Yun Sect, he would receive the resources he needed, which would allow him to show his talents. And once he discovered what she did to his mother, he would definitely take revenge. Therefore, Madam Quan secretly sent people to kill Bao Weijing while he was out. It was to eliminate hidden dangers. However, her n had failed this time. Chapter 157 - Bao Weijings Performance

Chapter 157: Bao Weijing¡¯s Performance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°There is a high probability that he has helpers, and that they are not weak.¡± The butler responded, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how Bao Weijing got the help of such strong people.¡± This butler was Madam Quan¡¯s confidant. He was responsible for many things. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Madam Quan also frowned. ¡°Other than practicing martial arts in the mansion every day, he would only asionally go out to earn some money. He shouldn¡¯t havee into contact with any powerful warriors.¡± The two were silent, and the room was silent. After a long time, Madam Quan asked, ¡°How strong are Bao Weijing¡¯s helpers?¡± ¡°Probably the intention realm or the spirit realm. After all, the strongest person we sent out is the state mind realm.¡± The butler thought about it and responded. Mortal realm eighth or ninth stage, this was his limit. As for someone in the void realm, he didn¡¯t even think about it. In his opinion, if Bao Weijing had someone in the void realm as a helper, he would not be in this situation. ¡°Um¡­¡± Madam Quan pondered for a moment. ¡°In this case, there is no need to be afraid, as long as the helpers are not in the void realm.¡± ¡°However, in the next few days, this kid should be alert. He probably won¡¯t go out soon. It¡¯s not convenient for us to kill him in this mansion.¡± Madam Quan continued, ¡°In this case, send someone to keep an eye on this kid and report his movements in the mansion at any time. If he wants to leave the mansion, arrange it again and send someone stronger to get rid of him.¡± ¡°Understood, Madam.¡± The butler responded. He was also very sad. He also knew very well that if Bao Weijing really went to the Yun Sect, it was highly likely that they would be in a lot of trouble. ¡­ Half a month went by. Xu Ning spent the rest of his time rxing in the Drunken Spring Pavilion. Xu Ning hadn¡¯t felt thisfortable in a long time. Because of various events, Xu Ning had to keep moving forward and deal with whatever was happening. It had been a long time since he enjoyed such a casual life. Inside the Drunken Spring Pavilion. Bang! Bang! Bang! Pills kept popping out of the furnace and were stored away by Xu Ning. Xu Ning¡¯stest pills were all ordinary pills, which were mainly used by mortal realm warriors. Xu Ning had casually refined many such pills, enough for Bao Weijing to quickly reach the peak of the mortal realm. ¡®It¡¯s been half a month, but Bao Weijing hasn¡¯te to find me. It seems like his cultivation is going well.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®Once Bao Weijing¡¯s status in the Bao family improves, he wille into contact with more high-level information, and then he will be able to find out about the Bao family¡¯s trump cards. Once that is done, it will be time for me to take action.¡¯ While Xu Ning was thinking, in a small courtyard in the Bao family mansion, Bao Weijing was in his room, practicing his internal skill. Suddenly, Bao Weijing opened his eyes, his temperament changed instantly. Currently, he was full of energy. ¡®After half a month of hard work, I finally reached the state mind realm!¡¯ Bao Weijing couldn¡¯t help but smile. He jumped off the bed and released a punch. ¡®This feeling is amazing!¡¯ Over the past half a month, Bao Weijing worked hard day and night. He did not rx for a single moment, forcing himself to improve quickly. In just a few days, Bao Weijingpletely absorbed the remaining energy of the Pure Source Pill in his body. Afterwards, Bao Weijing swallowed the other Pure Source Pill that Xu Ning gave him. As his strength improved, Bao Weijing¡¯s absorption of Pure Source Pills was more efficient. The effects of the pills further strengthened Bao Weijing¡¯s physical strength, and helped him break through to the state mind realm in less than ten days. Among the younger generation of the Bao family, although the state mind realm was not something to boast about, it was outstanding enough. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Senior Tao. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have made such progress.¡± Bao Weijing thought to himself,?¡®It¡¯s just that after advancing to the state mind realm, my progress speed should gradually slow down. The recent rapid progress is actually due to the sudden flood of resources I got. Now that I havepletely digested my previous umtions, it may take more time for me to advance to the intention realm.¡¯ ¡°However¡­¡± Bao Weijing pushed open the door and breathed in the fresh air in the small courtyard. ¡°It is time for the younger generation to spar. Tomorrow, in the audience of the Family Head and the other family elders, I must perform well and be favored by them.¡± ¡°Only in this way can I work for Senior Tao and make everyone who bullied me pay the price.¡± In the past, Bao Weijing only nned to wait patiently until he had the strength to leave the family. But now, with Xu Ning¡¯s help, Bao Weijing¡¯s mindset became more and more aggressive. After encouraging himself, Bao Weijing picked up his machete and practiced his knife technique. Over the past ten days, he had been practicing his internal skill, so his external skills were now a little rusty. ¡®I have to be brilliant tomorrow!¡¯ Bao Weijing¡¯s knife movements were extremely sharp. ¡­ The next day. Bao Family Martial Arts Hall. On the martial arts field, young people were fighting each other, making it a lively scene. The senior members of the Bao family were sitting on the stands. In addition to the Family Head Bao Shihui, Bao Qiuhua also attended this event with Fang Jie. Bao Qiuhua rarely appeared on such asions, but in order to let Fang Jie see the younger generation of the Bao family, she specifically came to apany them. In front of this crowd, Bao Weijing was eager to show his talents. ¡®Not only is the Family Head watching the spars today, but all the n elders are here. In addition, it is said that there is also a big shot from the Yun Sect, the core disciple Fang Jie, watching the battle.¡¯ Bao Weijing looked at the battle stage and thought. ¡°Bao Weijing, Bao Weiyi, it¡¯s your turn!¡± A family elder shouted. ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn!¡± Bao Weijing went on stage. ¡°Bao Weijing, you are only in the pneumatic realm, but I am already at the peak of the internal qi realm. I can break through to the state mind realm at any time. I am just too strong. There is no need for us topete, you can just step down!¡± Bao Weiyi was tall and strong. His aura was very aggressive. Bao Weiyi was also the grandson of the Family Head, Bao Shihui. His father was Bao Xinxian¡¯s brother, and his mother was also his wife. With such a background, he enjoyed a lot of resources. If this was in the past, Bao Weijing might have chosen to retreat. But now, Bao Weijing only wanted to hit him in the face. ¡°Enough nonsense, let¡¯s do this.¡± Bao Weijing was full of fighting spirit. ¡°You¡¯re quite courageous.¡± Bao Weiyi smiled, ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t use a weapon, I¡¯ll fight you with my bare hands.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Bao Weijing was also facing the enemy with bare hands. ¡°Bao Weijing, you are so arrogant!¡± Bao Weiyi sneered and punched Bao Weijing. Bao Weijing was not afraid and retaliated. Their fists collided. Immediately after, Bao Weiyi bounced off Bao Weijing¡¯s force and spiral force, his entire body flew off the stage. Bao Weijing defeated Bao Weiyi with one strike. ¡°How is Bao Weijing so strong?¡± ¡°That is the strength of a state mind realm warrior!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The audience began to discuss. This was the first time Bao Weijing enjoyed the shock and praise of others. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bao Weijing was overjoyed and left the stage. On the stands in the distance. ¡°Who is that kid? Why don¡¯t I remember him?¡± The person who spoke was the Family Head Bao Shihui. Although Bao Weijing was his grandson, Bao Shihui couldn¡¯t remember him. Because he had a lot of wives and concubines, his sons also had a lot of wives and concubines. And he would not remember those descendants who were not outstanding. ¡°H-he is my son Bao Weijing¡­¡± A handsome middle-aged man said in surprise. This person was Bao Weijing¡¯s father, Bao Xinxian. Because they were going to apany Fang Jie today, those with some status in the family came to watch the younger generation fight. Bao Xinxian was extremely surprised. He hadn¡¯t cared about this son of his for a long time. In his impression, Bao Weijing was not strong, but now he was obviously in the state mind realm. ¡°Your son¡­¡± Bao Shihui nced at Bao Xinxian. Bao Shihui felt a little helpless. He liked this son very much. This was because this son of his was not just talented, but extremely talented in martial arts. It was just that he was too dissolute when he was young, so he was stuck at the mortal realm ninth stage, unable to break through. ¡°Bao Weijing¡­¡± Bao Shihui suddenly remembered. ¡°It¡¯s you and that brothel girl¡¯s child¡­¡± Bao Xinxian was a little embarrassed. ¡°That kid is not bad. He is decisive and aggressive.¡± Fang Jie took the initiative to evaluate Bao Weijing. When Bao Qiuhua saw this, she quickly said to someone next to her, ¡°Shihui, Xinxuan, Bao Weijing needs to be groomed. In a few days, you will bring a group of outstanding disciples into the mountains to train, count him in.¡± Bao Shihui and the others quickly responded. ¡°Understood, Granny. I will go with him into the mountains to hunt demon beasts.¡± The middle-aged man named Bao Xinxuan responded. This person was the middle-aged man who had kidnapped Xu Ning with Bao Qiuhua. ¡®It seems that I have to pay more attention to Weijing.¡¯ After seeing that the senior members of the family wanted to train Bao Weijing, Bao Xinxian began to think. At this moment, Bao Weijing still didn¡¯t know that he was being watched by the family elders. He then fought a few more opponents. Except for one intention realm junior, he performed extremely well. The sparring session between the younger generation of the family was over. ¡°Weijing,e here!¡± After the crowd dispersed, Bao Weijing discovered that his father Bao Xinxian was waiting for him with a smile on his face. Bao Weijing felt warm at first, but then he realized what was going on and felt ufortable. He knew very well that his performance should have been noticed by the higher-ups of the family, which was why his father¡¯s attitude had changed. ¡®Forget it¡­ As long as I can be favored by the higher-ups of the family, I will be of some use to Senior Tao¡­¡¯ Bao Weijing was extremely sober at this moment. Chapter 158 - Secretly Accompanying

Chapter 158: Secretly Apanying

¡°Weijing, you did well today!¡± Just as Bao Weijing expected, Bao Xinxian praised his performance. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± If this was in the past, Bao Weijing would definitely be excited. But right now, Bao Weijing was calm. He knew very well that his progress was all due to Xu Ning. Bao Xinxian knew why Bao Weijing was not enthusiastic about him as well. After all, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to Bao Weijing until now. ¡°Weijing, your performance today was outstanding. Even Master Fang Jie of the Yun Sect praised you. Thus, the elders of the family are preparing to train you. In a few days, the family will organize a hunt with the excellent younger generation of the family to enter the mountains to hunt demon beasts. You are included in that group.¡± Bao Xinxian smiled and said, ¡°This operation will be led by Elder Bao Xinxuan, so you have to prepare well.¡± Bao Xinxian and Bao Xinxuan were of the same generation, but Bao Xinxuan was talented and had long reached the void realm, so he was promoted by Bao Qiuhua to be the youngest n elder in the Bao family. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Bao Weijing responded calmly. Seeing that Bao Weijing was acting quite cold towards him, Bao Xinxian squeezed out a smile again. ¡°If you need anything in the future, remember to ask me.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Noticing the cold attitude, Bao Xinxian felt ufortable. ¡®It seems that I can only slowly repair our rtionship.¡¯ Bao Xinxian thought to himself. After chatting for a while, Bao Xinxian took the initiative to leave. ¡®Sure enough, the family has begun to value me.¡¯ Bao Weijing smiled. ¡°I have to tell Senior Tao about this¡­¡± Afterwards, Bao Weijing left the Bao familypound and prepared to go to the Drunken Spring Pavilion. ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as he left, Bao Weijing suddenly noticed that someone was following him. Now that he had advanced to the state mind realm, his perception was much stronger than before. ¡®The person who tried to kill me previously must be monitoring my movements.¡¯ Bao Weijing weighed the pros and cons, and decided he did not want to alert the enemy yet. Bao Weijing relied on his nimble movements to get rid of the people monitoring him before finally arriving at the Drunken Spring Pavilion. Bao Weijing had asked Xu Ning where he lived. After reporting the words ¡°Senior Tao¡±, Bao Weijing was led to Xu Ning¡¯s room, obviously Xu Ning had informed the receptionist in advance. ¡°Greetings, Senior Tao!¡± After Bao Weijing saw Xu Ning, he bowed respectfully. ¡°You have improved a lot, even advancing to the state mind realm.¡± Xu Ning looked at Bao Weijing with a satisfied expression. Seeing this, Bao Weijing was relieved. Compared to Bao Xinxian¡¯s praise, Xu Ning¡¯s praise made Bao Weijing more excited. ¡°Senior Tao, I advanced to the state mind realm thanks to your pills.¡± Bao Weijing said, ¡°Today, the younger generation of the family sparred against each other. I performed well after my advancement, and was noticed by the higher-ups of the family. They not only let me participate in thebat training of the demon beasts, but I was also praised by Fang Jie of the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°Fang Jie from the Yun Sect?¡± Xu Ning looked surprised. ¡°Yes, Senior Tao.¡± Bao Weijing quickly exined: ¡°Fang Jie has been here for a while, and the elders of the family value him a lot. Today, he is watching the spars between the younger generation, and the senior members of the family have been apanying him.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded thoughtfully. Xu Ning had realized that the void realm eighth stage martial artist he sensed in the Bao family mansion was Fang Jie. ¡®I knew it. How could a subordinate family n of the Yun Sect have such an expert, so it turns out that Fang Jie is here.¡¯ Xu Ning knew about Fang Jie. Fang Jie and He Mingye were both void realm eighth stage martial artists, but He Mingye¡¯s secret technique realm was higher, which was why he was stronger than Fang Jie. ¡®Fang Jie must havee here for Bao Ruyuan.¡¯ Xu Ning quickly guessed the truth. After seeing Xu Ning¡¯s thoughtful look, Bao Weijing stopped talking. ¡°If you are going to hunt demon beasts, you should be led by the elders in the n, right?¡± Xu Ning thought for a while, then asked another question. ¡°It will be led by n Elder Bao Xinxuan, a void realm martial artist.¡± Bao Weijing told him everything he knew. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°When will you be leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure for now¡­¡± Bao Weijing frowned and responded. ¡°When you figure out the date of your departure, tell me, and I will follow you secretly.¡± Xu Ning said. Xu Ning had always wanted to enter the Bao family mansion, but because of Fang Jie, he did not seed. Now that an elder wasing out, Xu Ning felt that he could seize this opportunity. ¡°Understood, Senior Tao.¡± Bao Weijing quickly responded. He didn¡¯t ask much, but he knew that Xu Ning must have a n to deal with his family. However, Bao Weijing didn¡¯t care about this. He just wanted to be stronger. He wanted to return what he had suffered. ¡°By the way, did you encounter any danger in the mansion recently?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°No.¡± Bao Weijing said, ¡°But when I left the mansion today, someone followed me, but I shook them off.¡± ¡°Protect yourself. If anything goes wrong, you cane to me for help at any time.¡± Xu Ning took out a few porcin bottles. These porcin bottles contained the pills that Xu Ning had prepared for Bao Weijing over the past few days. ¡°These are the pills that I have prepared for you. After taking them, they can help you speed up your practice and advance to the spirit realm as soon as possible.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made Bao Weijing¡¯s heart pound. The spirit realm was the mortal realm ninth stage! If he advanced to the mortal realm ninth stage, even in a big family like the Bao family, he would have the qualifications topete for the family head position. ¡°Thank you, Senior Tao!¡± Bao Weijing took the porcin bottles with trembling hands. ¡®This Senior Tao is definitely not an ordinary void realm martial artist!¡¯ Bao Weijing realized that he had underestimated Senior Tao. His family also had void realm martial artists. Although Bao Weijing didn¡¯t know much about them, he knew that no one in the Bao family could act like Senior Tao. ¡°I will definitely live up to your expectations!¡± Bao Weijing clenched the porcin bottles. ¡­ At this time. Bao family. Madam Quan was overwhelmed. That was because her butler had brought her bad news just now. Bao Weijing, whom she wanted to get rid of, had advanced to the state mind realm, and because of his outstanding performance, he was praised by the family elders, allowing him to follow the elite disciples into the mountains to train. This made Madam Quan very worried. She was almost certain that Bao Weijing would follow Fang Jie into the Yun Sect and take his revenge on her. ¡°Madam, what should we do?¡± The butler was a little anxious. Mrs Quan did not respond, her expression uncertain. After a long time, Madam Quan gritted her teeth. ¡°Take out the ten Pure Source Pills I have kept.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The butler was taken aback. These ten Pure Source Pills were from Madam Quan¡¯s family; they were her most precious possession. Even her husband Bao Xinxian didn¡¯t know about the existence of these ten Pure Source Pills. This was Madam Quan¡¯s most precious trump card. ¡°Isn¡¯t the mountain training in a few days led by Elder Bao Xinxuan?¡± A trace of ruthlessness appeared on Madam Quan¡¯s face. ¡°Give these ten Pure Source Pills to him and have him help us get rid of Bao Weijing.¡± Bao Xinxuan was arrogant and ruthless. He had caused a lot of trouble before reaching the void realm. Back then, Mrs. Quan had helped him before, so she had some ties with him. Afterwards, she had also asked Bao Xinxuan for some help in the dark. Thus, both sides knew about each other¡¯s dirty secrets. ¡°Madam, this¡­¡± The butler was a little hesitant. ¡°The price of ten Pure Source Pills just to get rid of a mortal realm junior, is it worth it?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not worth it, but Bao Weijing has been growing too fast recently. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to stop him. Even if he doesn¡¯t realize what we did to his mother, we will always be in his shadow.¡± Madam Quan was firm. ¡°Understood, Madam.¡± The butler quickly took action. A few days went by. A group of people left the city. The leader was Bao Xinxuan, along with several mortal realm ninth stage guards. The rest were all elite disciples of the Bao family. There were more than a dozen of them, including Bao Weijing. Today, they would enter the mountains to hunt demon beasts and temper themselves. While the other disciples were nervous, Bao Weijing was calm. It was because he knew very well that today, Senior Tao would secretly apany him. ¡°Mrs. Quan is so generous¡­¡± Bao Xinxuan, who was riding on a tall horse with a demon beast bloodline, nced at Bao Weijing. ¡°In order to deal with a mortal realm junior, she is willing to pay the price of ten Pure Source Pills, tsk tsk¡­¡± Bao Xinxuan showed a strange smile. Prior to this, the butler found Bao Xinxuan and exined Mrs. Quan¡¯s intentions. Although Bao Xinxuan was surprised, he epted the job. Killing a mortal realm junior was worth ten Pure Source Pills. Although Bao Weijing was a descendant of the same family, Bao Xinxuan did not have any psychological barriers. He was ruthless in his work. There was no good or evil in his heart. He roamed the world in his early years and made enemies everywhere. If it weren¡¯t for the Bao family, he would have been killed a hundred times. ¡®After I enter the mountain, I will deliberately make arrangements, and then secretly deal with him. After killing him, I¡¯ll create a scene of a demon beast attack. This way, not only will I get the Pure Source Pills, but I also won¡¯t be suspected.¡¯ Bao Xinxuan already had a n in mind. The whole entourage was still flying. However, Bao Xinxuan didn¡¯t know that someone was secretly following him. ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled after seeing Bao Xinxuan. Xu Ning recognized that this was the strong man who knocked him out and kidnapped him to State Jifeng. Chapter 159 - The Whereabouts of the Wei Family

Chapter 159: The Whereabouts of the Wei Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A continuous mountain range. Bao Xinxuan entered with a group of guards and descendants. There were dense forests in the mountains, and terrifying beast roars could be heard from time to time. Most of these young juniors were facing this kind of environment for the first time, so they all seemed a little nervous. ¡°The trial is about to begin¡­¡± After walking into the mountains, Bao Xinxuan pulled the reins. ¡°From now on, everyone will disperse. You can freely form a team of less than three people, or you can act independently. But whether you form a team or are alone, you have to hunt demon beasts above the middle level mortal realm.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After hearing Bao Xinxuan¡¯s words, most of the younger generation panicked. Most of them had only been quietly cultivating in the family n, so hunting demon beasts on their own put huge psychological pressure on them. Seeing how reluctant the younger generation was, Bao Xinxuan snorted. ¡°You people have been living under the protection of your family, you don¡¯t know the dangers of the martial arts world at all. Only by participating in actualbat and tempering your character, can you use your martial arts knowledge and be a true powerhouse.¡± Bao Xinxuan said, ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. After all, you are outstanding disciples of the family, we won¡¯t let you die.¡± ¡°The demon beasts in this mountain range are not very strong. As long as you deal with them appropriately, your lives will not be in danger. In addition, before leaving, didn¡¯t each of you bring a firework torch? After lighting your firework torch, you can quickly send out a distress signal. Even if you encounter a dangerous situation, the other guards and I will immediately find you.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Bao Xinxuan paused for a moment. ¡°You must be careful, because if you are ambushed by a demon beast, you won¡¯t be able to react at all.¡± Bao Xinxuan nced at Bao Weijing. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s split up and go.¡± Bao Xinxuan ordered. Groups of young people began to gather together. ¡°Looking for a team¡­¡± Bao Weijing discovered that no one came to find him. However, this was within Bao Weijing¡¯s expectations. Because of his low status in the family, Bao Weijing had no connections with these outstanding disciples. ¡°Forget it, I can act alone.¡± Bao Weijing thought,?¡®Plus, Senior Tao is near me. He could protect me.¡¯ Afterwards, Bao Weijing entered the mountains alone. Seeing this, a smile appeared in Bao Xinxuan¡¯s eyes. ¡®If he¡¯s alone, it will be more convenient for me to take action.¡¯ Bao Weijing dismounted and stalked Bao Weijing. In the mountains. Because the terrain ahead was too steep, Bao Weijing had already dismounted from his horse. He held a long knife and walked cautiously along the mountain road. ¡®It¡¯s not difficult to hunt a middle level demon beast.¡¯ Bao Weijing was getting more confident. He was already in the mortal realm seventh stage, and with his strength, he could even deal with some weaker high level demon beasts. ¡°There¡¯s movement!¡± Suddenly, Bao Weijing heard a sound. A giant bear demon beast suddenly emerged from the dense forest and stared at him. ¡°This is¡­¡± Bao Weijing felt a terrifying aura from the giant bear demon beast. ¡®It¡¯s a high level demon beast!¡¯ Bao Weijing immediately guessed. The giant bear demon beast immediately dashed towards Bao Weijing. Bao Weijing was a little nervous, but at the same time, his blood was boiling. ¡®Maybe I can fight it!¡¯ Bao Weijing did not retreat, instead he walked forward with a knife. While dodging, he shed the giant bear demon beast with his long knife. For a moment, the man and the beast were fighting each other. Bao Weijing didn¡¯t know that Bao Xinxuan was secretly observing him. ¡®Not bad, if this kid grows up in the future, he might be able to break through to the void realm. No wonder Madam Quan is so worried.¡¯ ¡°No need to dy, just get rid of him.¡± Bao Weijing stretched out his finger and wrapped it with true qi. Whoosh! A stream of true qi shot out. Bao Weijing was fighting the giant bear demon beast. At that moment, the giant bear demon beast reached out its giant ws, attempting to p Bao Weijing¡¯s head. Noticing this, Bao Weijing quickly dodged. If he was hit, Bao Weijing would die on the spot. However, at the critical moment when he was about to dodge the giant ws, Bao Weijing suddenly felt his body going numb, rendering him motionless. ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Bao Weijing panicked. Bao Weijing was powerless to dodge the giant w. Bao Xinxuan, the instigator, could already imagine the scene of Bao Weijing being smashed. The scene of Bao Weijing being killed by a demon beast was easy for Bao Xinxuan to imagine. However, at the critical moment, the giant bear demon beast suddenly stopped moving before falling to the ground without making a sound. A huge wound appeared on its back. A figure wearing a white shirt and a masknded on a nearby rock. ¡°Senior Tao!¡± Bao Weijing¡¯s body could move again. ¡°Senior Tao saved me!¡± Bao Weijing felt relieved, his heart trembled. If Xu Ning hadn¡¯t appeared, he would have died here. ¡°Senior Tao¡­¡± Bao Weijing quickly walked forward, but Xu Ning ignored him. ¡°As a void realm second stage true qi realm martial artist, you are plotting against a mortal realm junior. This is quite embarrassing!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s tone was full of mockery. ¡°What?¡± Bao Weijing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Senior Tao, are you saying that someone is secretly targeting me?¡± Bao Weijing followed Xu Ning¡¯s gaze. Bao Xinxuan slowly walked out and looked at Xu Ning in surprise. Not only was Xu Ning able to resolve his attack, but he also discovered him. ¡®Elder Bao Xinxuan? My body suddenly went numb just now, did he do that?¡¯ Bao Weijing never expected that the family elders in his family would want to kill him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Although Bao Weijing noticed him, Bao Xinxuan didn¡¯t mind at all. The mysterious masked man made Bao Xinxuan feel ufortable. If he didn¡¯t see the masked man standing here with his naked eye, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sense his existence at all. This could only mean that the masked man had restrained his aura, but his strength was much stronger than hiss. ¡°Weijing, leave first.¡± Xu Ning said. Bao Weijing looked at Bao Xinxuan with fear and hatred. ¡°Yes.¡± Bao Weijing quickly left. After seeing that Bao Weijing had left, Bao Xinxuan narrowed his eyes, but he didn¡¯t dare to stop him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Bao Xinxuan said carefully, ¡°I am Bao Xinxuan from the Bao family, a subordinate family of the Yun Sect.¡± Bao Xinxuan quickly mentioned his family. While he was talking, Bao Xinxuan quickly thought about whether this person was his enemy. When he was traveling, he had offended many people, causing many people to want to kill him. However, no one dared toe to the Crystal Mansion to seek revenge. The mountains in the depths of the city were also the territory of the Crystal Mansion, logically speaking, no one should dare toe here. ¡®This masked man not only knows me, but also Bao Weijing.¡¯ Bao Xinxuan was unable to determine Xu Ning¡¯s identity. Xu Ning took off his mask and revealed his face. ¡°So young!¡± Bao Xinxuan was shocked. Although a void realm martial artist could greatly slow down their rate of ageing, the process was still inevitable. With Xu Ning¡¯s young appearance, he was definitely not too old, definitely not more than 30 years old. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t remember me¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s true, after all, you have abducted me from State Feiyun to State Jifeng a year ago.¡± ¡°You!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Bao Xinxuan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, his body stiffened. He pointed at Xu Ning with trembling hands, his voice full of disbelief. ¡°You are¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the mortal realm warrior who you kidnapped from State Feiyun to State Jifeng!¡± The next moment, Xu Ning appeared in front of Bao Xinxuan. Before Bao Xinxuan could react, Xu Ning reached out his fingertips and touched his chest. Immediately after, Bao Xinxuan screamed, then his body went limp and fell to the ground. ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Bao Xinxuan lost all his strength as he copsed on the stone wall. He looked up at Xu Ning in horror. He had only been to State Feiyun once, so he had a deep impression of the trip. After Xu Ning finished speaking, he remembered the young man who was thrown into the Fire Crystal Mine. ¡®At that time, he was only in the mortal realm sixth stage inner qi realm, but now he is at least in the void realm fourth stage!¡¯ Bao Xinxuan couldn¡¯t imagine how this person escaped from the mine and advanced to this realm in just one year. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t kill me!¡± Bao Xinxuan knew that this person was here to take revenge. ¡°It was not my idea to offend you, it was that old hag Bao Qiuhua¡¯s idea. I was just apanying her!¡± Bao Xinxuan pushed all the me to Bao Qiuhua without hesitation. ¡°You were just apanying her?¡± Xu Ning was also amused by Bao Xinxuan¡¯s shamelessness. Bao Xinxuan was the one who kidnapped and killed the guards. If it weren¡¯t for the person Bao Xinxuan called her mother-inw, Xu Ning would have been killed by him. ¡°Tell me, besides me, where are the other three?¡± Xu Ning was toozy to talk nonsense, so he went straight to the point. ¡°They are still in the Bao family mansion!¡± Because of the huge pressureing from Xu Ning, Bao Xinxuan quickly responded. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning felt relieved. It seemed that the three Wei family members were still alive¡ªthis was good news. ¡°You abducted them for the dao seal?¡± Xu Ning asked. Chapter 160 - Hand Knife

Chapter 160: Hand Knife

¡°Yes, to unseal the dao seal.¡± Bao Xinxuan¡¯s life was in Xu Ning¡¯s hands, so he answered honestly. ¡°We have received a dao seal from the Wei family in the past. If we want to unseal it, we will need the blood of the descendants of the Wei family.¡± Bao Qiuhua had ordered that the matter of the Wei family¡¯s dao seal be kept secret. But at this time, Bao Xinxuan revealed without hesitation. For Bao Xinxuan, the family benefits were far less important than his own life. ¡°You are from State Jifeng, so how did you find the dao seal of the Wei family?¡± Xu Ning was quite curious about this. ¡°More than 300 years ago, during the beast tide, there was a dao realm master with the surname Wei in State Jifeng. The dao realm master left a dao seal for the younger generation of the family to observe. However, after a few decades, the dao realm master left State Jifeng. And because the family behind him had too many resources, they were targeted, and the family went through a tumultuous period.¡± Bao Xinxuan looked at Xu Ning¡¯s cold eyes and quickly said, ¡°Therefore, the head of the Wei family took his family and left for State Feiyun. However, because of their hasty retreat and a sudden ambush, some of their family resources were lost, and one of them was a dao seal stone tablet.¡± ¡°After a while, the dao seal stone tablet fell into the hands of the Bao family. But after we got it, we discovered that the dao seal had a bloodline seal, so we had to go to State Feiyun to find someone suitable.¡± Bao Xinxuan looked at Xu Ning nervously, afraid that he would suddenly kill him. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded with a fake smile. ¡°Has the bloodline restriction on the dao seal been lifted?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°Soon, it¡¯s about to be lifted.¡± Bao Xinxuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Master, if you are interested in the seal, I can find a way to help you get it out and give it to you as an apology.¡± ¡°Give me that seal?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes moved. For other void realm martial artists, dao seals were a tool for elerating cultivation. But for Xu Ning, it was basically useless. Moreover, Xu Ning already had a dao seal in his hand. ¡°Yes, Master, if you let me go back to the family, I can find a way to cooperate with you and get the dao seal out.¡± Bao Xinxuan said earnestly. He said respectfully, but in his heart, he had a devious n. Bao Xinxuan only wanted Xu Ning to let him go after hearing about the dao seal. Then, he could return to his family, find Bao Qiuhua and Fang Jie, and kill Xu Ning together. ¡°Dao seals are good stuff, but I prefer to take your head.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words poured a bucket of cold water over Bao Xinxuan. He didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ning was not interested in the dao seal at all. Bao Xinxuan suddenly panicked: ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant, you have to think carefully! I am from the Bao family, and the Bao family is a subordinate family of the Yun Sect. There are many experts in the family. Moreover, the Bao family has an elite descendant, a core disciple of the Yun Sect! If you kill me, you have to think carefully about the consequences!¡± After seeing Bao Xinxuan¡¯s fierce appearance, Xu Ning had a smile on his face. ¡°An elite descendant, a core disciple of the Yun Sect?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Fang Jie tell your family about Bao Ruyuan¡¯s death in the mystic realm?¡± Bao Xinxuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his pupils shrank. ¡°You¡­ how did you know¡­¡± Bao Xinxuan¡¯s voice was trembling. ¡°Because I killed Bao Ruyuan myself!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s voice was like a sharp knife, cutting into Bao Xinxuan¡¯s heart. ¡°Master, Master, please let me go, I am willing to do anything for you.¡± Bao Xinxuan was stunned. He then broke down and quickly begged for mercy. Bao Xinxuan finally realized how terrifying this young man was. Xu Ning ignored Bao Xinxuan¡¯s cries. He was about to attack. ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Xu Ning suddenly remembered something. ¡°Why did you attack Bao Weijing?¡± ¡°It was Madam Quan. She gave me ten Pure Source Pills to kill him.¡± Bao Xinxuan seized every opportunity to show Xu Ning his obedience. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± However, Xu Ning¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent. Bao Xinxuan noticed this. ¡°Master, let me go!¡± Bao Xinxuan waspletely flustered. But it was toote. Xu Ning raised his hand as true qi surged in his palm. He didn¡¯t even use his attribute power. Bang! Xu Ning pped Bao Xinxuan¡¯s head. Bao Xinxuan stopped talking. His head tilted to the side. He was dead. ¡°One is taken care of.¡± As long as he dealt with Bao Qiuhua, the feud between Xu Ning and the Bao family would be resolved. Xu Ning sighed as he watched Bao Xinxuan die in his hands. A year ago, he thought that he was a high and mighty void realm martial artist, but now he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from him. Because he had been making rapid progress, Xu Ning subconsciously ignored how far he had got. Now that he looked back, he was happy that he had reached his current realm. Xu Ning put on the mask again. He didn¡¯t deal with Bao Xinxuan¡¯s body. He just left. He didn¡¯t even use his attribute power just now, and with only his true qi as the cause of death, no one would suspect him. Bao Weijing had told him before that Bao Xinxuan had made enemies everywhere. His death would most likely be regarded as revenge from his past enemies. At this time. Bao Weijing had just killed a mid level mortal realm demon beast. However, although the mission waspleted, he was still uneasy. An assassination attempt by a n elder made him worried. But fortunately, after thinking about Senior Tao, he felt more at ease. Bao Weijing went to the ce where the family members gathered. Several guards were stationed there. Everyone was quite surprised to see Bao Weijing walking over with the organs of the demon beast. Bao Weijing¡¯s efficiency was beyond expectations. After Bao Weijing returned, the family members who went to hunt demon beasts also returned one after another. Among them, some people brought back the spoils of war andpleted the trial with smiles on their faces. Some were dejected and injured. ¡°Where did the family elder go? Why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡± An hour had passed, the descendants of the family n, whether sessful or not, had all returned. Due to there being not many powerful demon beasts in the mountains and with the guardsing in time, although some of these young descendants were injured, no one died. However, after they gathered together, they discovered that the leader of this mission, Elder Bao Xinxuan, had disappeared. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the family elder.¡± The guard leader noticed that Bao Xinxuan did not appear, so he called three guards to search together. Seeing this, Bao Weijing¡¯s heart was beating fast. He didn¡¯t know what happened between Senior Tao and Bao Xinxuan. However, Bao Weijing suddenly heard a voice. ¡°Bao Xinxuan is dead. Madam Quan is behind this.¡± Afterwards, the voice disappeared. ¡°What?!¡± Bao Weijing instantly realized that it was a message from Senior Tao. ¡®Elder Bao Xinxuan is dead. Sure enough, Senior Tao is a master even among void realm martial artists!¡¯ Bao Weijing was relieved, but soon after, a dark look appeared in his eyes. ¡°Madam Quan¡­ So it was Madam Quan who wanted to take my life!¡± ¡°All these years, she has been deliberately making things difficult for me. She didn¡¯t want me to livefortably at all. Now it seems that not only does she want to make my life difficult, but she also wants to kill me. When my mother passed away, she was a big suspect. Now it seems that she really did have a hand in this¡­¡± The hatred in Bao Weijing¡¯s heart continued to grow. ¡°Madam Quan¡­ once my strength and status improve, I must kill her and avenge my mother!¡± In the mountains. Several guards found Bao Xinxuan¡¯s body. ¡°The family elder was killed!¡± The guard leader and several guards looked at each other. Everyone¡¯s face was full of disbelief and fear. Bao Xinxuan was a void realm martial artist! ¡°Quick, take the corpse of the family elder, return to the n and report this matter!¡± The guard leader made a prompt decision. ¡°Yes!¡± The guards quickly responded. ¡­ Bao family mansion. Inside an underground dungeon. This ce was extremely dark, with only a few weak wallmps swaying. Wei Changqing, Wei Binglin, and Wei Zicheng were imprisoned in three adjacent cells. They were wearing special shackles, causing their internal qi to be sealed. Although they were wearing rtively clean clothes, their faces were pale and haggard. They looked like they were short of blood. There was deep despair on their faces. There was no hope at all. ¡°Uncle, can we get out alive?¡± Wei Binglin said. His voice was weak. Ever since they were brought here, they had to get their blood taken every few days. Although they had plenty of food and medicinal materials, this still greatly damaged their bodies. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Wei Changqing¡¯s tone was hopeless. ¡°I just hope that the family can find us¡­¡± In fact, Wei Changqing and the other two didn¡¯t know where they were taken to. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Wei Zicheng was no longer energetic. ¡°Recently, the frequency and the quantity of blood extraction have increased. I suspect¡­¡± Wei Zicheng didn¡¯t continue, but they all knew very well that their days wereing to an end. ¡°Every day counts.¡± Wei Changqing didn¡¯t have the mood to encourage the two. ¡°Compared to the guards and Xu Ning, we might be in a better situation.¡± The three were silent again. Although the three of them were captured, they still had some use, but in their opinion, Xu Ning might have already encountered an ident. ¡®Can I still see the sun?¡¯ Wei Zicheng stared at the candlelight on the wall. Chapter 161 - Chapter 161

Chapter 161: Bao Weijing, Youth Regaining Vitality Pill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bao Mansion. ¡°It was a one-shot kill. The opponent is much stronger than Bao Xinxuan.¡± After Bao Qiuhua checked Bao Xinxuan¡¯s body, her face was pale. She didn¡¯t expect that Bao Xinxuan would be killed on a trip outside. ¡°The opponent should be a qualitative change realm martial artist.¡± Bao Qiuhua inferred. ¡°No.¡± Fang Jie was also there. He also checked and gave an opinion. ¡°The person who killed him is far stronger than a qualitative change realm martial artist, at least in the attribute realm, or even¡­ themon seal realm.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Bao Qiuhua had a terrible look on her face when she heard the words. ¡°Bao Xinxuan caused trouble before and made enemies everywhere, but I didn¡¯t expect him to provoke an expert of this level¡­¡± If the other party was a warrior in themon seal realm, then even with the Yun Sect behind them, they would still face a huge threat. Bao Qiuhua felt helpless. Because they were backed by the Yun Sect, many people in the family were quite arrogant. It was the same for Bao Ruyuan. After he entered the Yun Sect, in order to warn him, Elder Gujuan even changed his name. He hoped that Bao Ruyuan could speak and act cautiously. But unexpectedly, Bao Ruyuan and Bao Xinxian passed away. The two of them were important figures in the family. idents happening to these two were a major blow to their entire family. ¡°Common seal realm¡­¡± While Bao Qiuhua was feeling bitter, Fang Jie frowned. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Fang Jie, what are you¡­¡± Bao Qiuhua noticed the thoughtful look in Fang Jie¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was thinking about themon seal realm martial artist who appeared near the Bao family mansion.¡± Fang Jie¡¯s tone was suspicious. ¡°Are you saying that the one who did this is thatmon seal martial artist?¡± Bao Qiuhua¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At the time, she only felt that themon seal realm martial artist was just passing by, but now it seemed that the person was trying to scout their family out in advance. Moreover, he was going to mess with the entire Bao family. ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility.¡± Fang Jie responded. He was rtively calm, after all, this had nothing to do with him. Fang Jie was ready to leave the Bao family. Bao Qiuhua¡¯s heart was heavy. She knew very well that if Fang Jie left the Bao family, then she would be the strongest person in the family. However, as an attribute realm martial artist, she was definitely not a match for a martial artist in themon seal realm. Whether it was Bao Xinxuan who provoked him, or the Bao family who unintentionally provoked him, he was now a huge threat to the Bao family. If they didn¡¯t find out who the person was, the Bao family would be in great danger. Bao Qiuhua felt a strong sense of unease. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Fang Jie, the Bao family is in a crisis, so I hope you can stay for a while.¡± Bao Qiuhua said. ¡°Auntie-Master Bao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I do have important matters to attend to. I have been here long enough.¡± Fang Jie would not take the initiative to help them. After seeing Fang Jie¡¯s nonchnt attitude, Bao Qiuhua gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If Martial Nephew Fang Jie is willing to help me catch the person who plotted against the Bao family, I will give you a big gift!¡± ¡°Auntie-Master Bao, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but¡­¡± Fang Jie didn¡¯t care. In his opinion, what the Bao family could offer would definitely not tempt him. However, before Fang Jie could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Bao Qiuhua. ¡°A dao seal stone tablet!¡± Bao Qiuhua¡¯s words made Fang Jie stop talking. ¡°Dao seal stone tablet?!¡± Even Fang Jie looked surprised. ¡°Auntie Bao, don¡¯t lie to me, do you really have a dao seal?¡± Although Fang Jie had seen Elder Gujuan¡¯s dao seal, it did not belong to him. A dao seal stone tablet was a rare treasure, even for Fang Jie. ¡°Yes.¡± Bao Qiuhua¡¯s heart ached, but she still said, ¡°However, the seal stone tablet has a bloodline seal, and it is currently in the state of being unsealed. However, in at most a month, the seal stone tablet will be unsealed.¡± ¡°This dao seal stone tablet has the same attribute as both you and me¡ªthe wind attribute. I hope that after this dao seal stone tablet is unsealed, I can observe it for three months, then I¡¯ll hand it to you. However, the prerequisite is that you must capture thatmon seal realm martial artist.¡± Bao Qiuhua continued to perfect her idea. Fang Jie was intrigued. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Bao Qiuhua and Elder Gujuan were from the same sect and were old friends, Fang Jie would have wanted to kill and snatch the dao seal stone tablet. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± Fang Jie was also greedy. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s discuss the details of dealing with the evil person.¡± Seeing that Fang Jie had agreed to the deal, Bao Qiuhua felt relieved. Inside the Bao family mansion. Bao Xinxian, Bao Weijing¡¯s father, returned home drunk after drinking at the brothel. ¡°My husband drank so much wine again.¡± When Mrs. Quan saw Bao Xinxiane back, she quickly served him a bowl of clear soup. Madam Quan was in a good mood. In her opinion, Bao Weijing had already been killed. Although she paid the price of ten Pure Source Pills, it was worth it to have a peace of mind in the future. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Bao Xinxian took the bowl of clear soup and drank it in one gulp. Soon after, his consciousness became much clearer. ¡°Madam, you have to pay more attention to Weijing. Although you are not his biological mother, you are still his mother in name. Don¡¯t be too mean¡­¡± Bao Xinxian had been trying to reconnect his rtionship with Bao Weijing. ¡°Yes, Husband.¡± Mrs. Quan smiled. ¡°When hees back from the trial, I will visit him.¡± ¡°He is already back.¡± Bao Xinxian said, ¡°When I entered the house just now, I heard that the group already came back, but Elder Bao Xinxuan seems to have been killed by his enemies.¡± Thump! When Madam Quan heard this, the empty bowl in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°Madam, madam?¡± When Bao Xinxian saw that Madam Quan was stunned, he quickly called out. But Madam Quan did not move, she was like a stone. ¡­ Another half a month went by. Bao Weijing was in his courtyard, practicing wholeheartedly. Now, Bao Weijing had moved out of the small courtyard, had his own vi, and had a servant. This was partly because of Bao Xinxian¡¯s help, and partly because the family valued Bao Weijing. Bao Weijing had advanced to the mortal realm eighth stage. Bao Weijing¡¯s rapid advancement even attracted the attention of n Head Bao Shihui. Bao Shihui even suspected that Bao Weijing had consumed a Stimting Pill, causing him to overdraw his potential to gain the attention of the higher-ups in the family. However, after checking Bao Weijing, Bao Shihui found that there were no signs of over-exhaustion in Bao Weijing¡¯s body. This discovery made Bao Shihui very happy. In his opinion, Bao Weijing must have been suddenly enlightened. In the Bao family¡¯s history, there were also some pirs of the family who performed averagely in the beginning, butter on, they suddenly exploded and grew rapidly. In Bao Shihui¡¯s opinion, his grandson Bao Weijing was like this. Because of this, Bao Shihui even took the initiative to improve Bao Weijing¡¯s status and let him participate in the family meeting as an elite descendant. Among the grandsons, only three to five people had this kind of treatment. Of course, the truth was not that Bao Weijing was ate-bloomer. Bao Weijing¡¯s rapid progress was all due to Xu Ning¡¯s pills. However, Xu Ning¡¯s pill refinement technique was extremely advanced, allowing the pills he refined to have almost no side effects, which gave Bao Shihui the illusion that Bao Weijing was ate-bloomer. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Bao Weijing breathed a sigh of relief and stopped. Bao Weijing was full of energy, and his eyes were bright. ¡°With Senior Tao¡¯s help, my strength has improved rapidly, and my family status has also risen steadily. Now, some people in the family have taken the initiative to approach me, expressing their wish to help mepete for the spot as the sessor of the family head.¡± Bao Shihui had said before that the next family head might not appear in the next generation, but might also appear in the next generation. Bao Weijing¡¯s continuous improvement and outstanding performance made some people look expectantly at him. ¡°If I can be the head of the family, then it will be easy to deal with Madam Quan.¡± Bao Weijing was full of pride. ¡°Young Master, there are a few youngdies and gentlemen in the family who want to invite you to a lunch party.¡± A servant came up and reported to Bao Weijing respectfully. ¡°I refuse.¡± Bao Weijing refused. These people all saw his rise in status in the family and wanted to pull strings. Normally, Bao Weijing would have responded. But not today, he nned to go to the Drunken Spring Pavilion to see Senior Tao. When he participated in the family meeting yesterday, Bao Weijing had learned some high-level information that he didn¡¯t know before. Bao Weijing felt that this information might interest Senior Tao. Afterwards, Bao Weijing left the mansion. After confirming that no one was following him, Bao Weijing rushed to the Drunken Spring Pavilion. In a room of the Drunken Spring Pavilion. Bang! Bang! Bang! Six cyan pills jumped out of the furnace in front of Xu Ning. ¡°Youth Regaining Vitality Pill, done!¡± Xu Ning smiled and put away the six pills. Over the past few days, Xu Ning had been working hard. He had looted some resources near the Crystal Building, exchanged for a lot of raw materials, and refined many pills. Over the past month, Xu Ning had filled up his reserves of 1,000 units to nearly 10,000 units. In addition, Xu Ning also refined some practical pills. He even just refined a Youth Regaining Vitality Pill. This Youth Regaining Vitality Pill was specially made for his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan. Because Tao Yunchuan was not a warrior, and his old injuries had happened a long time ago, the quality of the pill needed to heal his old injuries was very high. Xu Ning had only recently found the raw materials for the Youth Regaining Vitality Pill and refined it. When he rescued the Wei family member and returned to the Tao Vige, he would give this pill for his brother-inw to ingest. Chapter 162 - Sneaking In to Save People

Chapter 162: Sneaking In to Save People

Knock! Knock! Knock! There was a knock on the door. Xu Ning immediately sensed that Bao Weijing was here. Xu Ning put away the furnace and put on his mask. ¡°Come in.¡± Xu Ning said to the door. Immediately after, the door opened and Bao Weijing walked in. After closing the door, he bowed respectfully to Xu Ning. ¡°Greetings, Senior Tao!¡± The higher his status in the family, the more respectful he was to Xu Ning. In his opinion, everything he had received was a gift from Xu Ning. Since he was able to give him this position, he could easily take everything away. Moreover, Bao Weijing was sincerely grateful to Xu Ning. In addition to these aids, Xu Ning had also saved his life twice. ¡°Intention realm?¡± Xu Ning noticed that Bao Weijing¡¯s strength had improved once again. Although this had a lot to do with his pills, it also showed that Bao Weijing was quite talented. If he was ced in the Yun Sect, he would at least be an inner sect elite. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Senior Tao¡¯s pills that I can make such progress.¡± Bao Weijing was humble. ¡°Senior Tao¡­¡± Bao Weijing took a step forward. ¡°Recently, my strength has improved rapidly, so I have been valued by the Family Head, which has raised my status in the family. Now, I am qualified to participate in the discussion of the family¡¯s decision-making hierarchy. There are also many people who secretly want to help me obtain the position of the family head.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± This went smoother than Xu Ning imagined. Xu Ning helped Bao Weijing in the beginning because he wanted to help him be a senior member of the Bao family, infiltrating the Bao family. Xu Ning thought this process would take longer, so he didn¡¯t expect this to happen so soon. ¡°Well done.¡± Xu Ning praised Bao Weijing. Although it was just a short sentence, Bao Weijing seemed very happy. ¡°Senior Tao, when I participated in the family meeting yesterday, I received some news.¡± Bao Weijing said, ¡°The Family Head, family elders, and Fang Jie of the Yun Sect had participated in this meeting.¡± ¡°I learned that Bao Ruyuan, the elite disciple of the family and the core disciple of the Yun Sect, is dead. Fang Jie came here to deliver the news. Moreover, before Fang Jie returns to the Yun Sect, he will take some outstanding disciples of the family n and let them enter the Yun Sect as outer and inner disciples.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s expression did not change, but after hearing thetter half of the sentence, he said, ¡°You are quite talented. If you can enter the Yun Sect, you are more than qualified to be an inner disciple.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t n to enter the Yun Sect, I just want to be at your beck and call.¡± Bao Weijing said respectfully. Xu Ning smiled. Bao Weijing said, ¡°In addition, there is one more thing that is rted to you.¡± ¡°The death of Elder Bao Xinxuan made Elder Bao Qiuhua feel threatened. She felt that someone was targeting the Bao family, so she persuaded Fang Jie to stay and help find the person who killed Bao Xinxuan, then get rid of him.¡± Bao Weijing looked up at Xu Ning with a look of concern in his eyes: ¡°Senior Tao, Fang Jie¡¯s strength is said to be at the void realm eighth stage, you must be careful.¡± Bao Weijing was curious. Even though Grand Elder Bao Qiuhua was a void realm sixth stage, she didn¡¯t dare to face Xu Ning, who had killed Bao Xinxuan, and had to rely on the help of the stronger Fang Jie. This made Bao Weijing question Xu Ning¡¯s strength again. Prior to this, Bao Weijing had thought that Xu Ning was a void realm fourth stage martial artist, but now it seemed that Xu Ning was a terrifying existence in the void realm seventh stage or even eighth stage. ¡®She deduced my true strength just from my attack on Bao Xinxuan. This should have been discovered by Fang Jie.¡¯ When Xu Ning attacked, he only used his true qi, but Fang Jie still guessed it. ¡®Bao Qiuhua must have paid a huge price to persuade Fang Jie to help her. If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be that dao seal.¡¯ Xu Ning sorted out his thoughts. ¡°Do they have any ns to deal with me?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Yes.¡± After seeing Xu Ning remain so calm after hearing that there was an enemy in the void realm eighth stage, Bao Weijing was certain that Senior Tao was a high-level void realm martial artist. ¡°Bao Qiuhua has inferred that your goal is the entire Bao family, so they n to use the important members of the Bao family as bait to lure you out.¡± Bao Weijing continued to speak in detail, ¡°In five days, the family will send the Family Head, several void realm elders, and the elites of the younger generation to go out together. Before that, this news will spread to deliberately bait you. They believe that this will make you have the urge to destroy the core of the Bao family.¡± ¡°In the meantime, Fang Jie will follow them in secret. And when you appear, he will attack you.¡± Xu Ning nodded. This n was reasonable. ¡°Will Bao Qiuhua participate in the operation?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°She won¡¯t participate, instead she will stay in the Bao family mansion.¡± Bao Weijing was certain. ¡°She seems to have something important to do, but she didn¡¯t tell us the specifics.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± After understanding everything, Xu Ning started to think deeply about it. ¡°Well done.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I have a n for what to do next.¡± ¡°These are the pills I recently prepared for you.¡± Xu Ning threw out a bunch of porcin bottles, and inside were pills that he had recently refined for Bao Weijing. ¡°Senior Tao, there¡¯s really no need¡­¡± Bao Weijing was a little ttered. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished the pills you gave me before¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can just increase the dosage, this will speed up your cultivation.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Bao Weijing¡¯s status to rise so quickly. The more this was the case, the more Bao Weijing needed strength to support himself. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it¡­¡± Although this was not the first time he had received pills from Xu Ning, Bao Weijing was still very happy. He knew very well that the pills given by Xu Ning were of extremely high quality. There were almost no side effects, and its effect was no worse than those medicinal pills that consumed potential. ¡°Go back and strive to advance to the spirit realm as soon as possible. I will also find a way to help you obtain the status of the family heir.¡± Xu Ning made a promise. ¡°Yes.¡± Bao Weijing left. ¡®This Bao Weijing is quite useful¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®Since Bao Qiuhua wants to use bait to make me appear, then I will do the opposite. Not only will I not attack the core of the family, but I will go directly to the Bao family mansions.¡¯ ¡®Fang Jie is not there, so it will not be difficult to deal with Bao Qiuhua and rescue the Wei family members.¡¯ Xu Ning knew that he was about to achieve his goal in the Crystal Mansion. ¡­ Five dayster. The news that the core members of the Bao family had gone out to visit other big families had spread, and soon they left the Crystal Mansion Prefecture. Xu Ning didn¡¯t fall for it, instead he took advantage of the night and went to the Bao family mansion. ¡®Sure enough, Fang Jie and the core members of the Bao family are no longer in the mansion, even Bao Weijing has left.¡¯ Xu Ning carefully searched around the Bao family mansion. At this moment, he had already sensed Bao Qiuhua¡¯s location. ¡®Is she in a secret room or an underground dungeon? Moreover, there are three familiar auras next to her¡­ It¡¯s the Wei family members!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up, then he quickly rushed over. At this time. Inside the underground dungeon. Wei Changqing, Wei Binglin, and Wei Zicheng were taken to a secret room. They were then tied to shelves. The three of them looked pale and exhausted. They had experienced this many times before. Every time this happened, they would lose a lot of blood. Ta! Ta! Ta! Soft footsteps approached. A skinny old woman with a dark expression walked in. She walked into the secret room with a stone tablet on her shoulder. It was Bao Qiuhua. After seeing Bao Qiuhua walk in, Wei Changqing and the other two were surprised. When they had blood taken in the past, it was always done by guards, but this time an old woman came. And they knew this old woman. This was because she was the one who abducted the three of them and ced them in such a hopeless environment. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± After recognizing Bao Qiuhua, Wei Changqing¡¯s pupils shrunk. ¡°Senior, can you let us live?¡± Wei Changqing quickly begged. The guards he came into contact with before were all minor characters. They only drew blood from them step by step. But this old woman was definitely the decision maker. If he could make her agree to let the three of them go, then there was still hope. ¡°Senior, we are descendants of the Wei family in State Feiyun. If you are willing to let us go back, the family behind us will definitely give you enough treasures as repayment!¡± Wei Changqing quickly said. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Bao Qiuhua¡¯s smile was eerie. ¡°What is more precious than a dao seal?¡± ¡°Dao seal?¡± Although this was not the first time they had heard this term, Wei Changqing and the others were still confused. They didn¡¯t know what a dao seal was. ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t have to let me go, even if you just let my nephew and niece go¡­¡± Wei Changqing still wanted to speak, but Bao Qiuhua pointed her finger and injected three strands of true qi into the bodies of the three people. They suddenly felt their bodies soften, inhibiting them from speaking. ¡°Stop struggling¡­¡± Bao Qiuhua¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after this, your pain will be over.¡± Wei Changqing, Wei Binglin, and Wei Zicheng looked confused at first before an expression full of fear appeared on their faces. They understood what Bao Qiuhua meant¡ªthis was thest time they would extract their blood. After this, they would lose their lives. Wei Changqing and the other two were in pain, but Bao Qiuhua was in a good mood. After today, the dao seal would bepletely unsealed. Although it would not be hers in the future, she had enough time to observe it. After observing, she, who had been stuck in the attribute realm for a long time, would have the opportunity to advance to themon seal realm. ¡°The dao seal is about to be unsealed!¡± Bao Qiuhua¡¯s fingertips were sharp, her eyes full of murderous intent. Chapter 163 - uccessful Rescue

Chapter 163: Sessful Rescue

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wei Changqing and the other two were in despair. But they were helpless. The moment the qi shot out from Bao Qiuhua¡¯s fingertips, a figure suddenly appeared in the secret room. Bang! Bang! Bang! The true qi collided three times, producing a sound with each collision. ¡°Who is it!?¡± Bao Qiuhua suddenly saw a young man in white appearing in the secret room. She found his face familiar, but she could not remember him. Bao Qiuhua quickly retreated with the dao seal in hand, looking as though she was facing a powerful enemy. Bao Qiuhua couldn¡¯t sense Xu Ning¡¯s aura at all. ¡®Xu Ning!¡¯ At this time, Xu Ning was not wearing a mask, so Wei Changqing and the other two recognized him immediately. Although they couldn¡¯t speak, their eyes were full of disbelief. Wei Changqing and the other two did not expect Xu Ning to appear at the veryst moment. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s you!¡± Bao Qiuhua also slowly started to recognize Xu Ning. This young man was the young mortal realm warrior who was captured together with the three Wei family members and thrown into the me Crystal Mine. Shouldn¡¯t he be working in the mine right now? Why was he here? After Bao Qiuhua left Xu Ning there, she stopped asking about his situation. Thus, she had no idea that Xu Ning had escaped. ¡°Not good!¡± Bao Qiuhua suddenly realized something. ¡°Y-You killed Bao Xinxuan!¡± Bao Qiuhua started to feel some form of dangering from Xu Ning. Bao Qiuhua also realized that Xu Ning was probably the one who killed Bao Xinxuan. He was here for revenge! Bao Qiuhua realized. He was not targeting the Bao family as a whole. Rather, he was targeting Bao Qiuhua and Bao Xinxuan. ¡°How is this possible? He is a martial artist in themon seal realm!¡± Bao Qiuhua panicked. When he was kidnapped to State Jifeng, wasn¡¯t he just an ordinary mortal realm warrior? How could he be so strong now? ¡°Yes, I killed Bao Xinxuan, and now it is time for you to die!¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t waste anymore time, the attribute power in his body surged. Bao Qiuhua was an attribute realm martial artist. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill her with his true qi. Xu Ning raised his hand and several blue sword seals appeared out of thin air, instantly piercing Bao Qiuhua¡¯s body. Puchi! Blood sttered everywhere. Bao Qiuhua wanted to resist, but there was no hope. Although there was only a difference of one realm, the difference between the attribute realm and themon seal realm was too vast. After all, thetter was the watershed of the void realm. Bao Qiuhua could feel that the true qi and attribute power in her body had beenpletely sealed by the strange power in the azure sword mark. At this realization, panic finally appeared on her face. ¡°You guys killed people like chickens and kidnapped people like dogs. You never expected this to happen, right?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t give Bao Qiuhua any hope to survive. Another sword seal flew out and Bao Qiuhua¡¯s heart was pierced through, her head tilted. She was dead. His two enemies, Bao Xinxuan and Bao Qiuhua, werepletely dealt with by Xu Ning. ¡°Commander Wei, long time no see.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand and three strands of true qi entered the three prisoner¡¯s bodies, allowing the three of them to move again. Xu Ning broke the ropes on their bodies. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡­¡± Wei Changqing and the other two stared at Xu Ning, their expressions a little dazed. Xu Ning suddenly appeared in front of them. Not only did he save them, but he also killed the old woman. The three of them felt a little dizzy. They even felt that the whole situation felt unreal. This old woman was a genuine void realm martial artist, and when they parted ways with Xu Ning a year ago, he was only in the mortal realm sixth stage, internal qi realm. Even though Xu Ning¡¯s talent was outstanding, he had advanced to the void realm in a single year¡ªthis was too terrifying. In fact, this was because Wei Changqing and the other two did not know much about Xu Ning. If they knew that Xu Ning had not only broken through to the void realm, but was also in the void realm seventh stage, they would be shocked. ¡°Enough nonsense, I¡¯m going to bring you three out.¡± Xu Ning first carried the dao seal stone tablet on his shoulder, then a me rose in his palm. Bao Qiuhua¡¯s body began to burn aze. Xu Ning had used the Water Cross Sword seals against Bao Qiuhua. So, in order not to be recognized by Fang Jie, Xu Ning chose to eliminate the evidence. Xu Ning led the three of them out of the underground prison. When Xu Ning entered the underground prison, he had knocked out all of the guards, so on his way out, there was no one obstructing his path. ¡°Finally out!¡± Wei Zicheng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. She thought she would never see the light of day again and never to breathe fresh air again. Despair and hope changed quickly. The situation changed in just a short time. Not only Wei Zicheng, but Wei Changqing and Wei Binglin also had mixed feelings. ¡°Xu Ning, thank you!¡± Wei Changqing sighed. They were the ones who implicated Xu Ning, but in the end, Xu Ning brought them away from the abyss. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xu Ning responded, then whistled. A giant eagle demon beast quickly rushed down andnded in front of them. ¡°Come up.¡± Xu Ning took the three of them and got on the back of the giant eagle demon beast. This giant eagle demon beast was a demon beast that Xu Ning had forced to recognize him as its master in a valley near the Crystal Mansion. It was only in the beginning level of the void realm, so it was easily subdued by Xu Ning. In addition, Xu Ning had refined some medicinal pills that could help a void realm demon beast to advance, so it had no qualms submitting to Xu Ning. With this demon beast, Xu Ning and the others could easily return to State Feiyun. ¡°Not good, someone has sneaked into the mansion!¡± When the giant eagle demon beastnded in the Bao family mansion, it was also discovered by the patrolling guards. There were already people gathering everywhere. But Xu Ning didn¡¯t care, he directly controlled the giant eagle demon beast to fly. Even if the guards of the Bao family mansion chased them on their demon beasts, they would not be able to catch up. The giant eagle turned into a ck shadow and quickly flew away. Wei Changqing and the other two sat on the back of the giant eagle demon beast, feeling the wind around them. The feeling of freedom was slowly wearing away their despair. ¡°Brother Xu, where are we now?¡± Wei Zicheng looked at Xu Ning. Wei Zicheng¡¯s eyes were full of respect for Xu Ning. ¡°We are in State Jifeng.¡± Xu Ning responded, ¡°The two people abducted us all the way from State Feiyun.¡± ¡®I was actually brought to State Jifeng.¡¯ Wei Changqing was scared when he heard this. No wonder after they disappeared, there was no news from the family n. They were taken to another state. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Ning, they would never have gotten out of that strange ce. ¡°Brother Xu, are we returning to State Feiyun?¡± Wei Binglin asked. There was a strong desire to go home. ¡°Wait a few days.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I still have some things to do in State Jifeng.¡± ¡°Xu Ning, just concentrate on your work. There is no hurry to return to State Feiyun.¡± Wei Changqing quickly said. Wei Changqing had already recovered from the excitement of escaping. He realized that Xu Ning¡¯s advancement to the void realm had changed his status. With Xu Ning¡¯s strength, even if he returned to State Feiyun, he would be considered a master in Yunying City, where the Source Sect was located. Moreover, Xu Ning had saved them. He was their benefactor. ¡°I will find a safe ce to temporarily settle you down.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After I finish what I have to do, I will bring you back to State Feiyun.¡± Not only did Wei Changqing and the other two miss their hometown, but Xu Ning also missed his home as well. However, he still had to stay and spend some time arranging everything for Bao Weijing. Since Bao Weijing had already gained a high status in the Bao family, Xu Ning naturally wanted to promote him to the family head position. In this way, Xu Ning would gain the strongest mortal force in the southern part of State Jifeng. And Xu Ning would not let go of this opportunity. ¡°Xu Ning, what happened in the past year? How did you be a void realm martial artist?¡± Wei Changqing asked. To advance from the mortal realm sixth stage to the void realm in a year was considered very fast, even in the Source Sect. For this question, Xu Ning had already thought of an excuse. ¡°After being abducted by those two people to State Jifeng, I was thrown into a mine to do some manualbor. But fortunately, I seized the opportunity to escape, and by chance, I entered State Jifeng¡¯s Yun Sect.¡± ¡°After entering the Yun Sect, my talent waspletely revealed. With arge amount of resources, my advancement speed became faster and faster.¡± ¡°After I felt that my strength was enough, I looked for your whereabouts. And once I found it, I went there to save you.¡± His words were vague, but it was an excellent excuse. ¡°I see.¡± Wei Changqing understood. The reason he thought of bringing Xu Ning to Yunying City was because he wanted to rmend Xu Ning to the Source Sect. ¡°Sure enough, wherever a genius is, they can release their potential.¡± Wei Changqing sighed. The growth rate of a genius was terrifying. The giant eagle continued to fly. ¡­ At the same time. Yunshu County. Yunshu County was not far from the Crystal Mansion, and the first stop for the Bao family¡¯s core members was here. They were currently living with a family in Yunshu County. Fang Jie had also disguised himself as a member of the Bao family and was currently following them from behind. ¡°Not good!¡± Fang Jie, who had been resting in the room, suddenly opened his eyes. He took out a crystal square, but thest glimmer on it had already disappeared. ¡°Bao Qiuhua is in trouble!¡± Fang Jie and Bao Qiuhua could sense each other. Bao Ruyuan and Chen Xiaoyi had also used this device while they were in the mystic realm. Fang Jie was anxious, but he was not worried about Bao Qiuhua. He was instead more worried about the dao seal. ¡®I have to go back quickly!¡¯ Chapter 164 - Thousand Mile Tracking Pill Against Fang Jie

Chapter 164: Thousand Mile Tracking Pill Against Fang Jie

Fang Jie quickly flew back to the Bao family mansion. This trip took less than an hour. After returning to the Bao family mansion, Fang Jie entered the underground prison. After sensing the residual power fluctuation in the prison, Fang Jie¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°Bao Qiuhua is dead, and the dao seal stone tablet has also been taken away.¡± Fang Jie felt that he had seen through the truth. ¡°The goal of thatmon seal realm martial artist is not the core members of the Bao family, but the dao seal!¡± ¡®Leaving the Bao Mansion was exactly what that person wanted. Faced with Bao Qiuhua alone, who was only in the attribute realm, he could easily kill her and seize the dao seal. And because the dao seal has not beenpletely unsealed, that person took away those prisoners with the needed bloodline.¡¯ Fang Jie was extremely annoyed. That was a dao seal. If he missed it this time, he didn¡¯t know when he would get it again. ¡®Bao Qiuhua thought that she had kept the fact that she had a dao seal a secret, but in fact, she was targeted right from the get go.¡¯ Fang Jie looked to be in deep thought, as if he was weighing something. After a while, Fang Jie gritted his teeth and took out a cyan pill. ¡°Thousand Mile Tracking Pill!¡± Fang Jie swallowed it without hesitation. This Thousand Mile Tracking Pill was a very precious functional dan, as it could be used to track enemies who fled far away. The weaker the enemy¡¯s breath, the closer they were to escape, the clearer the perception. The moment the pill entered his stomach, it immediately turned into a ball of pure energy, flowing through his meridians and blood before rushing towards Fang Jie¡¯s forehead. Fang Jie suddenly felt his mind clear up and his perception ability quickly improved. Fang Jie immediately captured the remaining aura in the prison. Then, in his field of vision, the aura flowed out of the prison like a thread and floated into the distance. The path of this aura was the path Xu Ning had taken to leave this ce. ¡°Fortunately, that person didn¡¯t go far!¡± Fang Jie breathed a sigh of relief and his eyes showed a greedy smile. What he was most worried about was that the person had fled to the point that he couldn¡¯t locate him. If this was the case, not only would he not be able to find the dao seal stone tablet, but he would also have wasted an extremely precious Thousand Mile Tracking Pill. ¡®I must get that seal!¡¯ Fang Jie walked out of the underground prison and summoned another raptor demon beast before chasing after Xu Ning. ¡­ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know that Fang Jie had sensed his location. He brought Wei Changqing and the others into a remote mountain. He then found a cave and ced them down. ¡°Commander Wei, the three of you, excuse yourselves for a moment. I wille back to pick you up after I¡¯m done.¡± Xu Ning was cautious, trying his best not to let them get close to the Crystal Mansion. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Changqing had no objections. Compared to the harsh environment that they had lived in previously, this cave made him feel unusually warm. ¡°Xu Ning, you don¡¯t have to call me Commander Wei anymore, just call me by my name.¡± Wei Changqing added. Now that their identities had changed, Wei Changqing felt that this was inappropriate. Xu Ning frowned. ¡°Okay, Uncle Wei.¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng treated Xu Ning like a friend. However, Wei Changqing was on the older side, thus Xu Ning called Wei Changqing uncle. Wei Changqing was happy to hear Xu Ning call him that. Xu Ning still regarded him as an elder. It was good for Wei Changqing to continue to be close with Xu Ning. ¡°This is for you.¡± Xu Ning took out two bags of pills. One of the bags was filled with Grain Pills, while the other was filled with Blood Recovery Pills. ¡°The pills in this bag can relieve your hunger, and the pills in the other bag can replenish qi and blood. You can take it yourselves.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Changqing epted them. ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After Xu Ning arranged everything, he got on the back of the giant eagle and disappeared from the three people¡¯s vision. ¡°Brother Xu is so generous!¡± Wei Binglin sighed. ¡°Our help to him back then was not even worth a drop of water, but now he is providing us with so much.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Wei Zicheng also said, ¡°When we return to State Feiyun, we must report to the family and ask the family to prepare a gift for Brother Xu.¡± ¡°Take the pills Xu Ning gave you first.¡± Wei Changqing distributed the two bags of pills, then swallowed the pills. After swallowing the pills, they felt that their physical strength and energy had recovered greatly. After Wei Changqing and the other two swallowed the pills, they leaned against the wall and fell asleep. Although being in such an environment was still inconvenient, they were more rxed than before. Now, they were just waiting for Xu Ning to bring them home. ¡­ Xu Ning rode the giant eagle demon beast and rushed back to the Crystal Mansion. After Bao Weijing returned to the Crystal Mansion, Xu Ning would help Bao Weijing be the head of the Bao family. Xu Ning put the dao seal stone tablet into his rib storage space. The reason why he didn¡¯t put it away until now was because Xu Ning didn¡¯t want Wei Changqing and the other two to see the rib storage space. This was Xu Ning¡¯s secret. Below Xu Ning was a continuous mountain range, so in less than half an hour, he would be able to return to the Crystal Mansion. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Xu Ning felt a strong aura approaching him. ¡°This aura¡­ it¡¯s Fang Jie!¡± Xu Ning suddenly realized. ¡°Fang Jie is here! Didn¡¯t he go to Yuntu County?¡± ¡°I was too careless!¡± Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®Bao Qiuhua and Fang Jie should have mutual sensing devices. Fang Jie must have noticed that Bao Qiuhua was killed. Moreover, he must have used a special method to chase me here!¡¯ ¡°Avoid him!¡± Xu Ning was not afraid of Fang Jie. He just didn¡¯t want his identity to be exposed. Xu Ning ordered the giant eagle demon beast to change direction. But it was no use, Fang Jie¡¯s aura was getting closer and closer. The giant eagle demon beast that Xu Ning was riding was only in the beginning of the void realm, while the raptor demon beast that Fang Jie was riding was in the middle level of the void realm, so its flying speed was much faster. ¡°The person in front, hand over the dao seal and I will spare your life!¡± Fang Jie¡¯s voice was heard near him. ¡®Sure enough, he has caught up.¡¯ Xu Ning patted the head of the giant eagle demon beast, then jumped down. Xu Ning ignored the drop of more than a hundred meters. Soon, Xu Ningnded on a mountain peak. Afterwards, a strong wind blew above Xu Ning¡¯s head. Fang Jie jumped off a raptor demon beast and blocked Xu Ning¡¯s path. ¡°Yes, you!¡± Fang Jie stared at Xu Ning, who was wearing a mask. Fang Jie hadd finally caught up with Xu Ning. ¡°You killed Bao Qiuhua and took the dao seal, right?¡± Facing Xu Ning, Fang Jie was full of confidence. The person in front of him was only a void realm seventh stage martial artist, while he was a void realm eighth stage martial artist. Xu Ning did not speak. ¡°Not talking?¡± Attribute power had begun to surge in Fang Jie¡¯s body. In addition, there was a strange force hovering around him. ¡®Is this the strength of a void realm eighth stage, a true intent realm martial artist¡­¡¯ Xu Ning knew that the strange power was attribute true meaning. Attribute true meaning was not a kind of physical strength, but an invisible support. Attribute power with true intent could suppress attribute power without true qi. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t talk. When I¡¯m about to twist your head off, you will tell me the whereabouts of the dao seal!¡± Fang Jie took a step forward and grabbed the air. Immediately after, a giant hand with strange lines appeared and pped towards Xu Ning. When Xu Ning saw this, he instantly avoided it, but soon after, another giant hand came down. ¡°Tidal Fist!¡± Xu Ning couldn¡¯t dodge, so he could only use Tidal Fist to block. However, Xu Ning¡¯s realm was one level lower than Fang Jie¡¯s, so Xu Ning¡¯s Tidal Fist was crushed by Fang Jie¡¯s giant wind hand. ¡°Is this attribute true meaning?¡± Xu Ning was shocked. The moment Tidal Fist came into contact with the giant hand seal, Xu Ning felt a suppressive force that directly shattered the Tidal Fist seal. ¡®I have no choice, Fang Jie wants to kill me!¡¯ Xu Ning also noticed Fang Jie¡¯s unconcealed murderous intent. Huahua! Fang Jie¡¯s giant wind palmnded one after the other. At the same time, transparent knife marks fell like raindrops, shing towards Xu Ning. There were also hurricanes wrapped in the nature of tearing, cutting, and destruction, formed by countless small wind des, sweeping towards Xu Ning. ¡®It seems that I have to expose my identity!¡¯ Xu Ning had no other choice. He activated his bracer. Afterwards, Xu Ning¡¯s body was wrapped in red armor. At the same time, the Tidal Fist seal, the Water Cross Sword seal, and the Bright Fire Sword seal danced in the air, colliding with Fang Jie¡¯s wind attribute attack. Because of the boost from the dao weapon, Xu Ning¡¯s strength was not inferior to Fang Jie¡¯s. ¡°This!¡± After noticing that Xu Ning had suddenly be stronger, Fang Jie¡¯s pupils shrank.?¡®How did he suddenly be so strong? And these sword seals¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword!¡± As He Mingye¡¯s old rival, Fang Jie was familiar with He Mingye¡¯s unique skills. ¡®The Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword are extremely precious secret techniques, and very few people practice them. If this person can use the Water Cross Sword seal and the Bright Fire Sword seal, it means that this person must be rted to He Mingye!¡¯ Fang Jie¡¯s brain was spinning.?¡®Sect Master Mi Xingye recently epted an in-name disciple named Xu Ning. Apparently, this person also practiced a water and fire dual secret scroll!¡¯ ¡®However, Xu Ning is simr in strength to Bao Ruyuan, but this person in front of me is in themon seal realm¡­¡¯ Fang Jie still had doubts in his heart, but his intuition told him that this masked man was He Mingye¡¯s junior brother. ¡°Are you Xu Ning?¡± Fang Jie stopped. Chapter 165 - Power of a Dao Weapon, Over-level Kill

Chapter 165: Power of a Dao Weapon, Over-level Kill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Did you recognize it?¡± Xu Ning was not surprised. After using the Bright Fire Sword and the Water Cross Sword, Xu Ning knew that Fang Jie could guess his identity. ¡°Senior Brother Fang.¡± Xu Ning took off his mask and revealed his face. This was his first official meeting with Fang Jie. ¡°Junior Brother Xu Ning, what an eye-opener.¡± Fang Jie smiled. He was not surprised that Xu Ning knew his identity: ¡°When I heard about you previously, you were only in the qualitative change realm, but now, in such a short time, you have broken through to themon seal realm. Your talent is much better than your Senior Brother He and I. You are the true top genius of the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Fang is too kind.¡± After his identity was revealed, Xu Ning also put on a friendly attitude. ¡°Traveling outside the sect, but still meeting Senior Brother Fang, this feels like meeting an old friend in a foreignnd. Since we are all fellow disciples, then today¡¯s misunderstanding is over, right?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?¡± Fang Jieughed. ¡°No misunderstandings at all, but some of the things that Junior Brother Xu did seemed to have vited the sect rules.¡± ¡°You killed a core member of a subordinate family. If this gets out, I¡¯m afraid you will be punished by the Disciplinary Hall. Also, as the disciple of the Sect Master, the Sect Master may be affected by you, causing him to lose his prestige.¡± ¡°Senior Brother Fang, are you nning to go to the Disciplinary Hall and report me?¡± Xu Ning smiled and stared into Fang Jie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Logically speaking, as a sect disciple, it is reasonable to protect the rules of the sect. But you are my junior brother after all. I can¡¯t just watch you be punished.¡± Fang Jie had a strange look in his eyes. ¡°How about this, Junior Brother, if you give me the dao seal tablet, I will help you hide this secret. How about it?¡± ¡°Dao seal¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled. He obviously didn¡¯t believe what Fang Jie was saying. He had exposed too many of his secrets just now. Xu Ning didn¡¯t believe that Fang Jie would stop after getting the dao seal stone tablet. Coupled with the rtionship between Fang Jie, He Mingye and Mi Xingye, Fang Jie would definitely not let him go. If he reallypromised with him, then he would face endless troubles in the future. ¡®Xu Ning has a lot of secrets¡­¡¯ Fang Jie thought quickly while dealing with Xu Ning. ¡®In addition to the dao seal, Xu Ning should have another dao weapon on him.¡¯ Fang Jie was surprised when he saw Xu Ning¡¯s strength increase, but now he realized:?¡®And that dao weapon should be an all-attribute dao weapon! If I¡¯m right, this dao weapon should have been obtained from the previous mystic realm. Moreover, he had advanced to themon seal realm. He must have benefited greatly from the mystic realm.¡¯ The greed in Fang Jie¡¯s eyes became more and more intense.?¡®Xu Ning must have a lot of good stuff on him. I did not get to go to this mystic realm, but now that he took the initiative toe to me, I can¡¯t ignore it. I have to find a way to kill Xu Ning and take all of his treasures!¡¯ ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just a dao seal, I¡¯ll give it to Senior Brother Fang!¡± Xu Ning pretended to be generous. ¡°Nice!¡± Fang Jie didn¡¯t trust Xu Ning. He just wanted to see what Xu Ning would do. Xu Ning took two steps forward, controlled the rib storage space, took out the dao seal stone tablet, and ced it in front of Fang Jie. ¡°This is¡­¡± The moment Fang Jie saw the dao seal stone tablet, he was shocked. What shocked him was not the stone tablet itself, but Xu Ning¡¯s method of taking out the stone tablet. ¡®Sure enough, Xu Ning has gotten a lot of opportunities in the mystic realm!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s actions made Fang Jie want to kill Xu Ning and seize his treasures. ¡°Junior Brother, what kind of technique is that?¡± Fang Jie licked the corner of his mouth. ¡°That really opened my eyes.¡± ¡°I obtained a strange object in a mystic realm, and this strange object can hold a lot of things.¡± Xu Ning seemed to have no ulterior motives. He just answered whatever Fang Jie asked. ¡°Brother, I have given you the tablet, so you have to keep it a secret for me.¡± Xu Ning nced at the stone tablet, then said to Fang Jie. When Fang Jie heard this, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Junior Brother, I want to take a look at that treasure. How about you let me take a look?¡± ¡°This is my secret. It¡¯s not appropriate to show it to you.¡± Xu Ning put on a difficult expression: ¡°How about this? I obtained a dao weapon in the mystic realm, why don¡¯t I take it out and show it to you?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Fang Jie looked happy, but deep down, he was afraid of Xu Ning. He didn¡¯t believe that Xu Ning was a fool. He couldn¡¯t figure out Xu Ning¡¯s current behavior at all. Xu Ning slowly took two steps forward and closed the distance between the two. Both sides were silently on guard, afraid that the other party would suddenly attack. Thump! After approaching Fang Jie, Xu Ning brought out a pill furnace from his rib storage space. ¡°This is a dao weapon?¡± The excitement in Fang Jie¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed. Although this pill furnace looked ordinary, it gave Fang Jie a very surreal feeling. He knew that Xu Ning was not lying. This pill furnace was a genuine dao weapon. ¡°Yes, this is an all-attribute dao weapon.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words increased Fang Jie¡¯s greed. ¡°Junior Brother, can I get a closer look at this pill furnace?¡± Fang Jie was ready to forcibly erase Xu Ning¡¯s mark and take it for himself. Even if Xu Ning had other intentions, as long as he could obtain his dao weapon, he then would definitely be helpless. ¡®This pill furnace is really good stuff. Not only can it refine pills, but it can also increase one¡¯s strength¡­¡¯ Fang Jie thought that Xu Ning¡¯s sudden increase in strength was due to the pill furnace. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to have more dao weapons. In Fang Jie¡¯s opinion, obtaining one dao weapon was already extremely rare. It was almost impossible for anyone to have two dao weapons. Because he didn¡¯t enter the mystic realm, Fang Jie didn¡¯t know the vast amount of resources avable in the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t mind the other party¡¯s request to touch the pill furnace. Fang Jie reached out his palm and leaned on the surface of the furnace. ¡®So this is a dao weapon¡­¡¯ Fang Jie had already begun to secretly umte strength. He wanted to take advantage of Xu Ning¡¯sck of response, ready to erase Xu Ning¡¯s maniption mark at any time. ¡°Senior Brother, you can look inside the furnace.¡± Xu Ning suddenly said. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Fang Jie subconsciously reached out his hand and pinched the lid of the furnace. The lid of the stove was lifted. Fang Jie instinctively leaned in with his head and nced inside. Whoosh! The moment Fang Jie leaned forward with his head, a fiery sword shadow suddenly burst out from the furnace. ¡®Not good! Xu Ning is plotting against me!¡¯ Fang Jie instantly realized. He quickly reacted, but it was toote. The fiery sword shadow rushed out and pierced towards Fang Jie¡¯s forehead. Fang Jie quickly used all his strength to defend. But this was too sudden. Even though he tried his best to avoid the fiery sword shadow, he was still seriously injured. The fiery red sword pierced through half of Fang Jie¡¯s face. The attribute power flowed through the wound and poured into Fang Jie¡¯s body. Fang Jie was instantly injured. Xu Ning had once obtained three dao weapons from Chen Xiaoyi. One of the three dao weapons was a fire-attribute sword. Xu Ning had already imprinted the maniption mark on this dao weapon, and he was now using it skillfully. ¡°Xu Ning, you are so evil!¡± Fang Jie roared in anger. He wanted to chop Xu Ning into mincemeat, but he also knew that he was seriously injured, so he was not Xu Ning¡¯s opponent at this moment. Fang Jie quickly forced out the longsword. He then began to try his best to stop the injury. Afterwards, he called for the raptor demon beast to fly over, wanting to escape. ¡°You are the same, Senior Brother Fang. You want to kill me for my treasures!¡± Xu Ning had already noticed Fang Jie¡¯s intention to kill him, so he also secretly prepared to kill him. Xu Ning¡¯s strength was nowparable to Fang Jie¡¯s. In some ways, he even had a slight advantage. After all, Fang Jie was at the peak of the true intent realm and was carefully cultivated by Elder Gujuan, making his strength superior to his peers. Therefore, if Xu Ning wanted to deal with Fang Jie, he could only take him by surprise and strike first. Shua! The flying beast was summoned by Fang Jie, but Xu Ning controlled the fiery red long sword and shed at it. Afterwards, countless sword seals and fist seals came crashing down towards Fang Jie. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Fang Jie was angered by Xu Ning. He no longer cared about his injuries, he just rushed towards Xu Ning. Seeing this, Xu Ning responded calmly. When Fang Jie attacked, Xu Ning counterattacked. The two were equally matched. However, because Fang Jie was injured, the more they fought, the more Fang Jie was losing. ¡®No, I have to escape, I have to escape first. After that, I¡¯ll have my chance to take my revenge!¡¯ Slowly, Fang Jie woke up and understood the danger he was in. While thinking about how to escape, Fang Jie ignored the fact that there was a pill furnace behind him. Bang! Bang! While Fang Jie was facing Xu Ning, he didn¡¯t even notice that the pill furnace behind him suddenly flew up and smashed towards him. Crack! Crack! Although the pill furnace did not have much attack power, with such a sneak attack, it could exert a huge amount of force, directly shattering the bones in Fang Jie¡¯s body. Fang Jie screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Xu Ning took the opportunity to activate his bracer. He also held a long sword and stabbed at Fang Jie with the terrifying power of water and fire. ¡°I am Elder Gujuan¡¯s disciple. Xu Ning, if you kill me, my master will not let you off!¡± Fang Jie shouted hysterically. Xu Ning did not hesitate at all. From the moment Fang Jie found him and wanted to kill him for his treasure, the situation had been irreconcble. Poof! Three dao weapons disyed their power at the same time, and Fang Jie¡¯s life was ended. Chapter 166 - Return to State Feiyun

Chapter 166: Return to State Feiyun

¡®I did it.¡¯ Xu Ning was not too worried about Fang Jie¡¯s previous threats. Although Fang Jie should have sensed the death of Bao Qiuhua through a special tool, Elder Gujuan would definitely not know about Fang Jie¡¯s death. Even if he knew, he would not be able to confirm that Xu Ning was behind it. There was a limit to the distance for these kinds of tools. This ce was very far from the Yun Sect, so the probability of Xu Ning being exposed after killing Fang Jie was very small. ¡®Fang Jie is indeed the second true disciple of the Yun Sect. Even with a dao weapon, I only managed to kill him with a sneak attack.¡¯ However, Xu Ning was satisfied with this result. Even though he had the support of a dao weapon, he was only in themon seal realm. If he was promoted to the true intent realm, even without a dao weapon, defeating Fang Jie should not be difficult. Xu Ning put the dao weapon and the dao seal stone tablet away. Afterwards, Xu Ning discovered some unique pills and artifacts on Fang Jie¡¯s body. The value of these things was not high for Xu Ning, but it still supplemented Xu Ning¡¯s reserves. These unique pills and artifacts might be used in the future. Although he did not obtain anything valuable, Xu Ning was not disappointed. For Fang Jie to work so hard for a dao seal stone tablet, it meant that he had no valuable treasures. However, this also showed how wealthy Xu Ning was. With five dao weapons and two dao seals, even the elders of the Yun Sect would not be able to catch up to Xu Ning, let alone a core disciple. Xu Ning disposed of Fang Jie¡¯s body, then summoned the giant eagle demon beast before returning to the Crystal Mansion. Compared to before, the giant eagle demon beast had be more docile. It was not far from the battlefield just now, so it saw Xu Ning¡¯s terrifying strength with its own eyes. Especially after Xu Ning killed a mid level void realm demon beast that was stronger than it, the giant eagle was greatly shocked. While being afraid of Xu Ning, the giant eagle demon beast now knew that Xu Ning was a top human powerhouse. It was easier to just obediently get some pills that could help it improve. When a demon beast advanced, it was rare for them to use external help. Alchemists who could refine effective pills for demon beasts were elites among alchemists. Xu Ning rode the giant eagle demon beast and disappeared into the night. ¡­ Half a month went by. The senior members of the Bao family had all returned to the Crystal Mansion. Over the past half month, everyone in the Bao family felt uneasy. First, Elder Bao Xinxuan was killed, then Elder Bao Qiuhua disappeared. After that, the Yun Sect¡¯s core disciple, Fang Jie, left without a word. This made the Bao family, who had already lost Bao Ruyuan, even weaker. Everyone in the family was anxious. The Bao family didn¡¯t think anything bad had happened to Fang Jie. When Fang Jie left Yunshu County, he didn¡¯t tell anyone. Bao Shihui even had doubts about this. He felt that Fang Jie killed Bao Qiuhua, took the dao seal, and left the Bao family. He even felt that Fang Jie was the one who killed Bao Xinxuan, and that there was no so-calledmon seal realm martial artist. This was not out of nowhere. Bao Shihui had never seen the so-calledmon seal realm martial artist, and after Fang Jie learned that the Bao family had a dao seal, he was very active. Most importantly, ever since Fang Jie disappeared, the Bao family had not encountered any idents in the past half month. ording to what Fang Jie said, if someone was targeting the Bao family, shouldn¡¯t theyunch a crazy assault on the Bao family when they had lost their topbat power? But the truth was, although the Bao family was restless, they did not suffer any substantial losses. However, Bao Shihui didn¡¯t dare to share this thought at all. The Bao family was obviously no longer the top family under the Yun Sect. Without Bao Ruyuan¡¯s position in the Yun Sect, the Bao family did not dare to doubt Fang Jie. If they annoyed Fang Jie or Elder Gujuan, the Bao family would be in great danger. Therefore, when he reported the disappearance of Grand Elder Bao Qiuhua to the Yun Sect, Bao Shihui didn¡¯t dare to mention that Fang Jie hade to the Bao family. In the letter, Bao Shihui had only asked someone from the sect to help investigate the reason for Bao Qiuhua¡¯s disappearance. The news had been sent to the Yun Sect half a month ago, so Bao Shihui estimated that the people from the Yun Sect should be here soon. However, not everyone in the Bao family was worried about the current situation. Bao Weijing was calm. Although Bao Weijing hadn¡¯t seen Xu Ning for the past half month, he guessed that the disappearance of Grand Elder Bao Qiuhua was rted to Senior Tao. Bao Weijing had no feelings for the grand elder. When he was suffering in the family and when his mother died from depression, those high and mighty elders didn¡¯t even look at him. On the other hand, Senior Tao stepped forward at the lowest point of his life and turned his life around. Over the past half month, Bao Weijing had been consuming the pills given by Xu Ning. He knew that the pills given by Xu Ning had no side effects, so he was relieved after eating them. With the help of the surging medicinal energies, Bao Weijing advanced to the peak of the intention realm. Just one more step and he would be able to break through to the spirit realm, bing one of the most powerful younglings in the Bao family. As Bao Weijing¡¯s strength continued to increase, more and more people joined him. Bao Weijing already had a solid position in the Bao family. Bao Weijing even began to use his influence in the Bao family to target Madam Quan. The manager who colluded with Madam Quan was arrested by Bao Weijing and interrogated. Bao Weijing learned from the manager that his mother had passed away because of Madam Quan. This made Bao Weijing even more furious, and his hatred for Madam Quan increased. After killing the manager, Bao Weijing began to secretly umte strength. After his strength and status improved, he would immediately attack Madam Quan to relieve his years of hatred. ¡°I have to go see Senior Tao.¡± After practicing martial arts for another day, Bao Weijing went to the Drunken Spring Pavilion again. After Bao Weijing came to Xu Ning¡¯s room, he found that Xu Ning¡¯s room was neat and tidy. It was obvious that he had already put away some of his belongings. Seeing this, Bao Weijing¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Senior Tao.¡± Bao Weijing bowed to Xu Ning. Xu Ning sat at the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave soon.¡± ¡°Senior Tao, you¡­¡± Bao Weijing¡¯s expression changed. Sure enough, after Senior Tao¡¯s feud with the family elders was resolved, he was about to leave. ¡°Senior Tao, can you take me with you?¡± Bao Weijing did not hesitate. He instantly knelt down and begged. ¡°Give me three days, no, half a day. When I go back and kill Madam Quan, I will go with you and be at your beck and call. I hope you can agree.¡± Although the promotion of his family status made Bao Weijing reluctant, he was more willing to follow Xu Ning. ¡°No need to follow me, I don¡¯tck followers.¡± Xu Ning refused. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too sad. After this farewell, we might have a chance to meet again.¡± Xu Ning was not lying to Bao Weijing. Bao Weijing had yed a big role in the deaths of Fang Jie and Bao Qiuhua. He was also a pawn nted by Xu Ning in the mortal world of State Jifeng. He might need Bao Weijing¡¯s help in the future. ¡°Really?¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s words, Bao Weijing was relieved. Since they could meet again in the future, Bao Weijing could still ept it. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning took out a porcin bottle. ¡°The pills I gave you previously are only enough for you to advance to the spirit realm. These pills here should be taken after you advance to the spirit realm.¡± ¡°With your aptitude, after taking these pills, you will definitely reach the void realm within three months.¡± Xu Ning wanted to support Bao Weijing to be the head of the Bao family. After all, his strength was the foundation of everything. ¡°Void realm¡­¡± Bao Weijing took the porcin bottle with both hands. He felt that everything was unreal. Even though he was now an intention realm warrior, he still felt that the void realm was far away. However, Senior Tao gave him a promise that he would be able to enter the void realm. ¡°You have to improve your realm by yourself, but before you leave, I can also help you stabilize your family status.¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡± ¡°Senior Tao, you have done enough for me, I can¡¯t repay you enough.¡± Bao Weijing said sincerely, ¡°I can do the rest myself.¡± Hearing this, Xu Ning didn¡¯t insist. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s meet again.¡± Xu Ning did not dy any longer. He just sent the guest away. Bao Weijing left the Drunken Spring Pavilion reluctantly. ¡°Senior Tao, I will definitely not disappoint you!¡± Bao Weijing looked back at the Drunken Spring Pavilion with a firm look in his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s time to return to State Feiyun¡­¡¯ After seeing Bao Weijing off, Xu Ning had a look of expectation in his eyes. Once everything was done, Xu Ning left the Drunken Spring Pavilion. After leaving the Crystal Mansion, Xu Ning called the giant eagle demon beast and flew towards the mountain where the Wei family members were hiding. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± ¡°Brother Xu!¡± Wei Changqing and the other two were excited to see Xu Ning. They all knew that it was time to go home. ¡°Xu Ning, have you settled the matter in State Jifeng?¡± Wei Changqing asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡± Xu Ning nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to return to State Feiyun.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made Wei Changqing and the others smile. Afterwards, the four of them got on the back of the giant eagle demon beast together. The giant eagle demon beast let out a cry and pped its wings, turning into a ck shadow before disappearing in the clouds. ¡®I¡¯m finally going back¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked in the direction of State Feiyun. Beforeing to State Jifeng, he was only a mortal realm warrior, but now he was a high-level void realm martial artist. ¡°Tao Tao, Sister, Brother-inw, Guo Ye¡­¡± Familiar friendly faces appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡­ aming back!¡± Chapter 167 - War Crisis, Return to the Tao Village

Chapter 167: War Crisis, Return to the Tao Vige

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions State Feiyun. Kangyun County. Tao Vige. ¡°Are you done packing?¡± Tao Yunchuan limped in and asked Xu Lian. ¡°Soon.¡± Xu Lian responded and continued to pack her things. Compared to a year ago, Xu Lian was much more haggard now, and her eyes were not as bright as before. Tao Yunchuan sighed as he looked at his wife. He sat by the door and looked at the chickens in the yard, his eyes showed a tired look. They were moving away. Or more precisely, the entire Tao Vige was moving away. A year ago, near Kangyun County, Qiuyun County, and Dingyun County, a war broke out between the ck Armored Guards of State Feiyun and the Shadowblood Sect of State Hurricane. The war ended with the ck Armored Guards¡¯ victory. However, although they won, the friction between State Feiyun and State Hurricane did not end. It was not just in the southeast of State Feiyun, the entire border between State Feiyun and State Hurricane was burning in war. The friction between the two sides was getting more and more intense. In order to ease the internal conflict in State Hurricane, the major sects and families in State Hurricane allied together and began to pressure the Source Sect in State Feiyun, wanting to infiltrate State Feiyun. The Source Sect obviously wouldn¡¯t give in, so the war between the two states became more and more frequent and intense. After the victory of the war a year ago, the ck Armored Guards stationed their troops and expanded their forces again, taking back Qiuyun County and Dingyun County. But two months ago, the Shadowblood Sect increased their forces and seized Qiuyun County and Dingyun County again. Moreover, the enemy forces were aggressive this time, with their numbers andbat power having greatly improved. After taking over the two counties, they began to move towards Kangyun County. Faced with an enemy several times stronger than the ck Armored Guards, the newmander of the ck Armored Guards in Kangyun County gave the order to abandon Kangyun County. After the Tao Vige learned that the ck Armored Guards had abandoned Kangyun County, they finally decided to leave with the entire vige. Now, the three big viges in Kangyun County werepletely entangled with the ck Armored Guards. If the Shadowblood Sect sessfully seized Kangyun County, they would inevitably ughter the people of the three viges who had allied with the ck Armored Guards. In order to avoid a possible tragedy, the members of the Tao Vige could only leave their hometown and find another vige to take refuge. There was still one day before the entire Tao Vige would move. Before dawn tomorrow, the Tao Vige would gather all the vigers and move away together. ¡°Dad, are we leaving tomorrow?¡± Tao Tao, who was wearing floral clothing, walked over and asked Tao Yunchuan cautiously. Tao Tao was almost six years old now. She had grown a little tallerpared to a year ago. Her hair had also grown longer. ¡°Yes, We¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± Tao Yunchuan looked at his daughter and nodded. Tao Tao paused for a moment. She then grabbed the corner of his shirt and asked tentatively, ¡°Then we won¡¯t wait for Uncle?¡± Tao Yunchuan instantly fell silent. He opened his mouth, but didn¡¯t say anything in the end. Xu Lian, who was packing up in the room, also heard Tao Tao¡¯s words. Suddenly, the sound of packing stopped. Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian still remembered the scene when the ck Armored Guards came home. Xu Ning had just left home for a few days. He had already gone on his journey to Yunying City. But one night, a ck Armored Guards suddenly came to visit. The ck Armored Guards told them that Xu Ning and his entourage suddenly disappeared together. Guards were killed at the ce where they had disappeared. After hearing this news, Xu Lian fainted on the spot. Her younger brother, whom she had always cared for and ced high hopes on, had disappeared on the road to the future. Xu Lian thought about what her younger brother had done for the family, and thought about the warm memories of their family. Xu Lian didn¡¯t take the blow well. She fell seriously ill, needing several months to recover. After that, Xu Lian would stand at the entrance of the Tao Vige for a long time every day, hoping that Xu Ning could return home. However, a year had passed since Xu Ning had disappeared. He no longer entered Xu Lian¡¯s vision. ¡°Your uncle¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan paused for a while before finally saying with difficulty. ¡°He will find us.¡± ¡°But Uncle doesn¡¯t know where we are going¡­¡± Tao Tao asked with a look of disappointment. Tao Yunchuan didn¡¯t know how to respond to Tao Tao. ¡°Sister Lian, Brother-inw!¡± A voice suddenly came from outside the door. Guo Ye walked into the courtyard. ¡°Are you guys done packing? Do you need my help?¡± Guo Ye walked in front of Tao Yunchuan. Guo Ye knew about Xu Ning¡¯s disappearance. Guo Ye felt extremely distressed about his friend¡¯s predicament. After that incident, Guo Ye took on the responsibility of being Xu Ning¡¯s younger brother. He would take the initiative toe to his home and help Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan with chores. Although Xu Ning had left enough money and food for the family, Guo Ye still sent food, clothing, and even supplements from time to time, taking good care of Xu Ning¡¯s family. ¡°It¡¯s almost ready.¡± Xu Lian walked out of the house and helped Tao Yunchuan up. ¡°Just focus on your family, don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan noticed Guo Ye¡¯s daily kindness and remembered it in their hearts. ¡°Sister Lian, Brother-inw.¡± After seeing that there was nothing that required his help, Guo Ye continued, ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will bring a donkey carriage over. You should put your luggages on the donkey carriage. On the way to our new home, we can sit together and take care of each other.¡± After saying that, Guo Ye lowered his voice, ¡°Although there are family guards around us, no one can guarantee that there will not be horse bandits, so staying by my uncle¡¯s side is the safest ce.¡± ¡°Thank you, Guo Ye.¡± Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan expressed their gratitude. ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Guo Ye saw that there was nothing to do, so he left. ¡°Xu Ning has a good friend¡­¡± After Guo Ye left, Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan continued to pack their belongings. Tao Tao was squatting at the entrance of the house, holding her face in her hands, staring at the small road ahead. This was the path Xu Ning used to take when he went home. ¡­ ¡°We¡¯re in State Feiyun!¡± Xu Ning and Wei Changqing had arrived at State Feiyun. After being away from their hometown for a year, they finally returned. ¡°Uncle Wei, Binglin, Zicheng, I have to go home first.¡± Xu Ning said to the three of them. The Tao Vige was in the southern part of State Feiyun, closer to State Jifeng. ¡°Of course!¡± Of course they would follow whatever Xu Ning wished to do. After Xu Ning left State Feiyun, he had no rtives around him. Although the three of them had been tortured, they were always around each other. ¡°Huh?¡± After crossing the border between State Jifeng and State Feiyun, the giant eagle demon beast flew for a while. Xu Ning looked down at the ground and noticed something strange. ¡°Another war?¡± Xu Ning saw the fortifications on the ground and the garrison troops. Xu Ning¡¯s heart tightened. He began to worry about his family. Without him, the family had no ability to resist such a war. ¡°Little Gray, hurry up!¡± Xu Ning urged the giant eagle. The giant eagle demon beast had gray feathers, so it was named Little Gray. After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s order, Little Gray pped its wings faster. ¡­ At the entrance of the Tao Vige. Although the entire Tao Vige would be moving to another vige tomorrow, the guards in the vige were still very strict. The leader of the patrolling guards today was Tao Yunmeng, who was in the mortal realm fourth stage. Tao Yunmeng was the pir of the Tao Vige. He had helped Xu Ning a lot before. ¡°Cheer up!¡± Tao Yunmeng shouted to the patrolling vige guards. ¡°The situation in Kangyun County has been chaotic recently, with many horse bandits looting everywhere. Two days ago, before the Tan Vige moved, due to carelessness, they were robbed by horse bandits, causing a lot of damage and even casualties.¡± ¡°Therefore, we must take precautions to prevent the horse bandits from robbing us!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The guards also had serious expressions. They all knew about the current situation. Everyone was alert to ensure the safety of the entire vige. Caw! Suddenly, there was a cry in the sky. The voice was loud and clear, while giving off a sense of oppression. Tao Yunchuan and the patrolling guards all felt pressured by the new presence. ¡°What is that?¡± A sharp-eyed guard saw a ck shadow flying towards the Tao Vige. ¡°That is¡­¡± Tao Yunmeng was quite strong, so he could see clearly. He saw that it was a giant gray eagle, and it was flying towards the Tao Vige. ¡°Not good!¡± Tao Yunmeng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He instantly realized that danger was approaching. ¡°It¡¯s a demon beast!¡± ¡°Demon beast?!¡± After hearing Tao Yunmeng¡¯s words, the legs of the guards trembled. They were all ordinary people. Most of them had only practiced external skills, with very few practicing internal skills. ¡°Quick, tell the n elders!¡± Tao Yunmeng quickly ordered. Although Tao Yunmeng felt that the n elders might have also already noticed the giant eagle, he still sent someone to warn them. ¡°Get ready!¡± Tao Yunmeng shouted. However, Tao Yunmeng didn¡¯t know what to do. Faced with such a terrifying demon beast, he didn¡¯t even know how to defend himself. Huhuhu! The giant eagle demon beast wasnding. The strong gusts of wind made Tao Yunmeng and the guards behind him lose their bnce. ¡®So scary, what level is this demon beast?¡¯ Tao Yunmeng couldn¡¯t even open his eyes. In addition to the powerful gusts of wind, the pressure from the giant eagle demon beast also made Tao Yunmeng feel nervous. This kind of oppression was not even something the Vige Head could give off. The giant eaglended on the ground. Tao Yunmeng was on guard. He clenched the long knife in his hand and looked carefully. However, he saw a familiar figure on the back of the giant eagle demon beast. ¡°Xu Ning?!¡± Chapter 168 - The Clan Elders Shock, Reunion

Chapter 168: The n Elders¡¯ Shock, Reunion

When Tao Yunmeng saw the figure on the giant eagle, his eyes widened in disbelief. The news of Xu Ning¡¯s disappearance on the way to the Source Sect, and whether he was dead or alive had long spread throughout the Tao Vige. When Tao Yunmeng first heard about this, he was extremely distressed. He was the first person in the Tao Vige who was optimistic about Xu Ning¡¯s future. When Xu Ning stood out among the ck Armored Guards, Tao Yunmeng was ddened by his own vision. Xu Ning¡¯s disappearance even made Tao Yunmeng and the entire Tao Vige¡¯s higher ups depressed for a long time. Judging by Xu Ning¡¯s achievements, his disappearance was a major loss for the Tao Vige. However, Xu Ning was back. Not only did he return, but he also rode a terrifying demon beast. Compared to before he disappeared, he seemed to have be stronger. ¡°Uncle Meng!¡± After a long time, when Xu Ning saw Tao Yunmeng, he felt a surge of warmth in his heart. Xu Ning jumped down and arrived in front of Tao Yunmeng. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡¯re back!¡± Tao Yunmeng was also excited. He hugged Xu Ning¡¯s shoulders and patted Xu Ning¡¯s back. ¡°What happened to you? Why haven¡¯t we heard from you in a year?¡± ¡°Uncle Meng, it¡¯s a long story, I¡¯ll tell you when I have the time.¡± Xu Ning still respected Tao Yunmeng. When he was weak, Tao Yunmeng had helped him a lot. ¡°Okay!¡± Tao Yunmeng was very happy. Xu Ning was fine, and he was obviously stronger as well. In this case, even if the entire Tao Vige needed to move to a foreignnd, as long as Xu Ning was still alive, there was still hope of revival. ¡°Yunmeng, where is the demon beast?¡± Tao Jingxing, the head of the Tao Vige, rushed over with Tao Jingfang, Tao Jinglu, and other n elders. Just before this, they were still discussing the migration tomorrow, but suddenly, they felt a terrifying aura approaching the Tao Vige. As high level warriors, they clearly sensed danger. The n elders were all shocked, and they quickly rushed over. Afterwards, on the way to the entrance of the vige, they encountered a vige guard who reported that a terrifying demon beast had flown to the Tao Vige. Hearing this, the group of n elders quickened their steps and came to the entrance of the Tao Vige. They first saw the giant eagle outside the vige. And because the giant eagle demon beast was huge and emitted a terrifying aura, they noticed it at first nce. Just when they were thinking about how to fight against the beast, they suddenly noticed that Tao Yunmeng was next to them, and that he was holding a young man in his arms. ¡°You are¡­ Xu Ning!¡± After seeing Xu Ning¡¯s face, the n elders were stunned at first, then they were overjoyed. Xu Ning had been deemed as the hope of the Tao Vige. And now that he had returned safely, the n elders were relieved. ¡°n Head, n elders!¡± When Xu Ning saw the familiar faces, he greeted them one by one. ¡°Commander Wei?¡± Tao Jingxing saw Wei Changqing and the other two behind Xu Ning. Wei Changqing and the other two also got off Little Gray¡¯s back and stood behind Xu Ning. ¡°n Head Tao, long time no see!¡± Wei Changqing cupped his fists and smiled. When he was themander of the ck Armored Guards in Kangyun County, he had interacted with Tao Jingxing. However, back then, Wei Changqing had a high status, so Tao Jingxing was very humble in front of him. But now, Xu Ning¡¯s status had changed, so he was now a friend to Tao Jingxing. ¡°What happened in the past year?¡± Tao Jingxing and the n elders were also full of questions. ¡°n Head, I won¡¯t talk about this with you guys, I want to go home first.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Yes, yes, go home first, go see your sister and your brother-inw!¡± Tao Jingxing quickly said. ¡°n Head, please take care of the three of them.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Tao Jingxing quickly responded. In Tao Jingxing¡¯s heart, Wei Changqing and the others were still members of a big family in Yunying City. They still had a lot of respect for them. ¡°Little Gray!¡± Before going home, Xu Ning turned his head and looked at the terrifyingly huge Little Gray. ¡°You stay outside the vige and guard it.¡± Little Gray nodded obediently and pped its wings. Afterwards, Xu Ning rushed home. ¡°That demon beast listened to Xu Ning?¡± After Xu Ning left, Tao Jingxing and the other n elders looked at each other. ¡®That demon beast should be a high level mortal realm demon beast, right?¡¯ Tao Jinglu stretched his head and looked at Little Gray from a distance, not daring to approach. Wei Changqing shook his head and smiled. ¡°That giant eagle is a void realm demon beast.¡± ¡°What? A void realm demon beast?!¡± Tao Jingxing, Tao Jinglu, Tao Yunmeng, and the others all felt dizzy. They looked at Wei Changqing and stared into his eyes, as if to confirm whether Wei Changqing was speaking the truth. ¡°Yes, it is a void realm demon beast.¡± Wei Changqing gave them an affirmative answer. Tao Jingxing¡¯s mouth moved. He hesitated for a moment before finally asking tentatively, ¡°That demon beast is so strong, but it still listened to Xu Ning¡­ Xu Ning¡­¡± After Tao Jingxing asked this question, Tao Jinglu, Tao Jingfang, Tao Yunmeng and the others also perked up their ears. ¡°Xu Ning has long reached the void realm.¡± Wei Changqing gave another affirmative answer. Everyone felt their blood rushing to their heads. Void realm! This was a legendary realm in Kangyun County. In the eyes of the warriors in Kangyun County, only in big ces like Yunying City and Source Sect would there be such an existence. But now, a void realm warrior had appeared in an ordinary vige! ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± Tao Jingxing¡¯s face was flushed red and his eyes were extremely bright. ¡°With Xu Ning here, it seems that our Tao Vige doesn¡¯t have to leave our homnd!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± The n elders said. They had lived in Kangyun County for a hundred years, and no one was willing to leave. However, in order to avoid the war, they had to make the decision to move. But now, a void realm warrior had appeared in the Tao Vige, increasing their battle power. Xu Ning alone could help Kangyun County! ¡°Move out of our homnd?¡± Wei Changqing looked confused:-. ¡°Why are you moving away?¡± Wei Changqing and the others were rtively weak, so when they were on Little Gray¡¯s back just now, they did look down at the ground, but they couldn¡¯t see the fortifications on the ground and the garrison troops. ¡°A war has gotten more intense.¡± Tao Jingxing exined while leading the way, ¡°Come, Commander Wei, let¡¯s find a ce to rest first. We can talk while sitting¡­¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Changqing responded. Wei Changqing and the other two were a little tired. ¡­ At this time. Tao Tao was still squatting outside the house. She was still holding her face in both her hands, stubbornly looking at the road in front of her. It was afternoon, causing the sun to shine on Tao Tao¡¯s face, making her face red. Suddenly, Tao Tao noticed a long shadow on the road. Tao Tao looked up, but the sun was too bright for her to see clearly. Tao Tao reached out her hand and put it above her eyes, blocking the sunlight. A familiar figure stopped a few steps in front of Tao Tao. After Tao Tao saw the face, her small body stiffened. She rubbed her eyes hard, and the person was still there. Tao Tao stood up, walked to the person, and carefully poked him. It was a person, a physical being, not an illusion. Tao Tao wanted tough, but she suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Uncle!¡± Tao Tao hugged Xu Ning¡¯s leg and cried. ¡°Tao Tao, I¡¯m back!¡± Xu Ning picked Tao Tao up and hugged her. Xu Ning felt like he had never left Tao Tao. He reached out his hand and tidied Tao Tao¡¯s messy hair. ¡°What happened?¡± Footsteps came from the courtyard. When Xu Lian heard Tao Tao¡¯s cries in the room, she quickly came out to check. The moment Xu Lian saw Xu Ning, she froze. When Tao Yunchuan walked out, he was also stunned. ¡°Sis, Brother-inw, I¡¯m back.¡± Xu Ning smiled warmly. Xu Lian¡¯s face was full of tears. She couldn¡¯t say a word. Tao Yunchuan was overjoyed: ¡°Great, wee home!¡± ¡°Sorry for worrying you all.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s tone was full of guilt and apology. Xu Ning could see from the eyes of his family that his disappearance had impacted them greatly. Fortunately, everything was over. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Xu Lian wiped away her tears. She didn¡¯t ask Xu Ning what he had experienced over the past year. ¡°Pancakes.¡± Xu Ning thought back to when he first came to this world. ¡°Okay, I will make you some pancakes.¡± Xu Lian wanted to go up to him. But she felt like she couldn¡¯t control her emotions when facing Xu Ning. Tao Yunchuan apanied Xu Ning into the house. ¡°Tao Tao, go get your Uncle Ye.¡± Tao Yunchuan said to Tao Tao, who was still lying on Xu Ning¡¯s body. Tao Tao quickly got off Xu Ning and ran out of the house to find Guo Ye. ¡°Guo Ye did a lot when you were away¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan said, then fell silent. Xu Ning noticed that Tao Yunchuan¡¯s hand was trembling. ¡°Brother-inw¡­¡± Xu Ning knew that he had to let his family calm down first, so he didn¡¯t talk about his experience over the past year. ¡°Eat this.¡± Xu Ning took out a porcin bottle. Inside the porcin bottle was the Youth Regaining Vitality Pill that Xu Ning had previously refined for Tao Yunchuan. ¡°What is this?¡± Sure enough, Tao Yunchuan calmed down a little. However, Xu Ning¡¯s next words made Tao Yunchuan¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°This is a pill. After you swallow it, it canpletely heal your old injuries.¡± ¡°Completely heal my old injuries?¡± Tao Yunchuan was in a daze. ¡°You mean, my arms and legs can be like a normal person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning smiled and nodded. Tao Yunchuan looked at the porcin bottle. He carefully took the porcin bottle and stared at it. Chapter 169 - One Man Can Defend One Side

Chapter 169: One Man Can Defend One Side

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°I don¡¯t want this pill.¡± After looking at the porcin bottle for a while, Tao Yunchuan unexpectedly ced the Youth Regaining Vitality Pill on the table. ¡°Brother-inw, what are you¡­¡± Xu Ning was puzzled. ¡°I¡¯ve been like this for twenty years, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Tao Yunchuan said, ¡°Moreover, if this pill of yours has such an effect, it is definitely not an ordinary pill. It is too wasteful for me to swallow it. As a warrior, injuries aremon. It is better for you to use this as your guarantee.¡± Tao Yunchuan¡¯s words made Xu Ning feel a little sad. ¡°Brother-inw, this pill is called the Youth Regaining Vitality Pill. It may be a rare treasure for others, but for me, it is not that precious.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I personally refined this Youth Regaining Vitality Pill.¡± ¡°You know how to refine pills?¡± Tao Yunchuan looked at Xu Ning in surprise. Before he was injured, he had cultivated martial arts, so he knew about the lofty status of an alchemist. ¡°I have experienced a lot this year, and I have gained a lot.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Brother-inw, you have to take this Youth Regaining Vitality Pill. For my sister and Tao Tao, you have to do this. You don¡¯t want to be taken care of for the next few years, right?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words hit Tao Yunchuan¡¯s heart. Tao Yunchuan was not afraid of suffering, but he couldn¡¯t bear to see his family suffer. ¡°Are you sure you can refine this pill?¡± Tao Yunchuan confirmed. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning smiled and said, ¡°I can also refine other pills. When your body recovers, I will refine some pill to strengthen your body to let you practice martial arts again.¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan quickly shook his head, then looked at the Youth Regaining Vitality Pills on the table with a look of expectation in his eyes. ¡®In this case, I shall use this pill¡­¡¯ Tao Yunchuan was a little embarrassed. Xu Ning opened the porcin bottle and handed it to Tao Yunchuan. ¡°There are a total of six pills in here. Swallow three pills first, then swallow one every other day. After swallowing all of them, in half a month, when the medicinal effect ispletely absorbed, you willpletely recover.¡± Tao Yunchuan¡¯s hand trembled slightly as he grabbed the porcin bottle. After smelling the strong medicinal fragrance wafting out from the porcin bottle, Tao Yunchuan poured out the three Youth Regaining Vitality Pills and swallowed them. Three Youth Regaining Vitality Pills instantly dissolved inside Tao Yunchuan¡¯s mouth, turning into a warm current that went directly into Tao Yunchuan¡¯s abdominal cavity. Tao Yunchuan felt his body warm up. Especially his injured arm and leg. ¡°My arm, my leg¡­¡± Tao Yunchuan felt his old injuries starting to itch. It seemed that his flesh, muscle, and bones were starting to heal. ¡°Brother-inw, how do you feel?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I feel full of strength like my arms and legs are at my beck and call.¡± Tao Yunchuan¡¯s expression was a little gleeful. He stood up and began to stretch his muscles, trying to pace back and forth in the room. ¡°Nice, nice!¡± Tao Yunchuan¡¯s movements were much more flexible than before. Although he was far from beingpletely healed, he was obviously in a better state than before. Tao Yunchuan walked faster and faster. As he walked, he felt the heat in his abdominal cavity continue to surge to every part of his body. The feeling of his old injuries healing was bing more and more real. After a while, Tao Yunchuan¡¯s movements became a lot more agile. Tao Yunchuan also noticed that the scars on his hideous old wounds were smoothed out, as if they were wiped away. ¡°Xu Ning, I¡­¡± After feeling the changes in his body, Tao Yunchuan suddenly didn¡¯t know how to express it. The life of a normal person he had lost twenty years ago seemed to have returned. ¡°Brother-inw, calm down, in half a month, you willpletely recover. You will be able to run and jump like a normal person.¡± Xu Ningforted Tao Yunchuan. ¡°The pancakes are ready!¡± Xu Lian moved quickly. She walked into the house with the pancakes and saw Tao Yunchuan walking slowly in the house. Xu Lian noticed that Tao Yunchuan, who used to walk with a limp, was now walking like a normal person, but his movements were still slow and sluggish. ¡°Yunchuan, what are you¡­¡± Xu Lian looked at her husband in a daze. She had never seen Tao Yunchuan like this. She had brought Xu Ning into the Tao Vige, and when she first married Tao Yunchuan, Tao Yunchuan was already injured. ¡°My old injuries are healed!¡± Tao Yunchuan looked at his wife and smiled, revealing his teeth. ¡°Xu Ning gave me a kind of pill that can heal my old injuries. In half a month, I will be like a normal person!¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Xu Lian¡¯s eyes were red again as she kept repeating ¡°okay¡±. Xu Ning was happy to see Xu Lian so happy. ¡°Ah Lian, go kill another chicken, make a dish and take out the wine. When Guo Yeester, let¡¯s have a good meal!¡± Tao Yunchuan suddenly changed his words. ¡°No, I will go, I will go personally.¡± Tao Yunchuan was fascinated by the feeling of regaining control of his limbs. More than half an hour went by. Tao Yunchuan, Xu Lian, Tao Tao, Guo Ye, and Xu Ning sat together at the dining table. When Guo Ye heard Tao Tao say that Xu Ning was back, he quickly ran over. After seeing his missing good friend returning safely, Guo Ye was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. After a while, his emotions stabilized. ¡°Guo Ye, when I was not here, thank you for taking care of my sister, my brother-inw, and Tao Tao, let me give you a toast.¡± Xu Ning poured a ss of wine and drank it in one gulp, then thanked Guo Ye. Although the difference in their strength and status was huge, Xu Ning still had the same attitude when facing Guo Ye. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Guo Ye also drank the wine in one gulp. After putting down the wine ss, he looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning, what have you experienced in the past year?¡± After Guo Ye asked, Tao Yunchuan, Xu Lian, and even Tao Tao, who was eating chicken feet, put down their bowls and chopsticks and looked at Xu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± After Xu Ning saw this, he briefly exined his experience over the past year. However, Xu Ning skipped some details. He only said that because of the Wei family members, he was taken to State Jifeng to do some manualbor. Afterwards, he cleverly escaped and joined a sect before improving greatly in his martial arts. When the time was right, he rescued the three Wei family members and returned home. Xu Ning avoided talking about the danger and just described his gains. However, although Xu Ning said this, everyone at the table also knew that Xu Ning¡¯s trip did not go so smoothly. He had obviously suffered a lot. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, at least now we¡¯re together again.¡± Xu Ning stopped talking about this topic. ¡°Yes, everyone is reunited again.¡± Guo Ye said before pausing, ¡°By the way, Xu Ning, the entire vige is moving away tomorrow, so help Sister Lian pack her stuff.¡± ¡°We are moving away?¡± Xu Ning was surprised. He thought about it. When he was walking in the vige just now, some of the vigers had already ced their belongings in the courtyard and sorted them out. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Guo Ye then exined the situation in Kangyun County, Dingyun County, and Qiuyun County. Xu Ning now understood why there were defensive fortifications and a fight between the garrison troops. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning finally knew everything. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about moving. I will find the n Head to discuss this matter again.¡± Xu Ning said to his family and Guo Ye. ¡°Xu Ning, what do you mean?¡± Guo Ye was puzzled. Although Xu Ning said that his strength had greatly improved, in Guo Ye¡¯s opinion, he had only grown to a level simr to the leader of the ck Armored Guards in Kangyun County. He couldn¡¯t imagine a higher realm. ¡°You will know soon.¡± Xu Ning continued to eat with his family. After dinner, Xu Ning didn¡¯t stay at home, he instead went to find Tao Jingxing. Tao Jingxing and the other n elders were still eating with Wei Changqing and the other two. ¡°n Head, n elders.¡± Xu Ning walked straight in. Everyone didn¡¯t mind Xu Ning¡¯s sudden intrusion. After knowing that Xu Ning had advanced to the void realm, all of the Tao Vige elders were even more enthusiastic about Xu Ning. He even vaguely saw Xu Ning as the core of the Tao Vige, even though Xu Ning was an outsider. ¡°I already know about the n for the vige to relocate and the current situation.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I can resolve this situation. n Head, you just need to inform the n to stop the entire vige from moving. Leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you!¡± Tao Jingxing nned to exin the situation to Xu Ningter, but Xu Ning took the initiative to request this. After knowing that Xu Ning had advanced to the void realm, Tao Jingxing knew that the Tao Vige and even Kangyun County were safe. ¡°n Head, who is in charge of Kangyun County now?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°He is Commander Wei Changqing¡¯s nephew, Wei Bingqi.¡± Tao Jingxing said. Wei Changqing also added, ¡°Wei Bingqi is the son of my brother, and is also Bing Lin and Zicheng¡¯s cousin. The reason he came here to be themander of the ck Armored Guards was to wait for news from the three of us.¡± Tao Jingxing had told Wei Changqing about this. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go to the ck Armored Guards in the county city and ask about the situation.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now.¡± Wei Changqing immediately agreed. Afterwards, Xu Ning left with the Wei family members. Only the n elders of the Tao Vige were left at the table. ¡°Xu Ning is growing too fast¡­¡± Tao Jingfang sighed. ¡°Yeah, I taught him his internal skill.¡± Tao Jinglu responded. ¡°n Head, can Xu Ning really stabilize the situation?¡± A n elder asked. Tao Jingxing pondered for a moment. ¡°The power of the void realm¡­¡± ¡°One person can defend one side.¡± Chapter 170 - Void Slaying Realm

Chapter 170: Void ying Realm

Kangyun County. ck Armored Guards Commander Mansion. ¡°Commander Wei, are we really giving up Kangyun County?¡± Qu Dayou asked the young man in front of him. The young man looked to be in his thirties. He was tall and had a face simr to Wei Changqing and Wei Binglin. This person was Wei Bingqi, who reced Wei Changqing to be themander of the ck Armored Guards in Kangyun County. ¡°Yes, Master Commander, although the other side has the numbers advantage, we shouldn¡¯t abandon the city without a fight, right?¡± Xia Yuanxing spoke. Ning Fengwen was next to Xia Yuanxing. The upper echelons of the ck Armored Guards in Kangyun County were all gathered together. Hearing the doubts around him, Wei Bingqi was not impatient at all. ¡°Indeed, if they have only the numbers advantage, we can still defend this city.¡± Wei Bingqi said, ¡°But this time, there is a factor in the battle that we can¡¯t resist.¡± ¡°ording to my spies, a void realm martial artist has arrived in the Shadowblood Sect camp.¡± ¡°A void realm martial artist?¡± The three captains looked at each other. The three people who were suspicious of Wei Bingqi¡¯s cowardice all fell silent. If a void realm existence suddenly appeared on the mortal realm battlefield, the battle would bepletely tilted to one side. A void realm martial artist could no longer be resisted by pure mortal realm martial arts. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m willing to give up Kangyun County?¡± Wei Bingqi sighed. ¡°My third uncle and my cousin are definitely still alive. I came here to wait for news of their appearance. However, not only did they not appear, but I also gave up the city that my uncle was protecting. I am more powerless than you.¡± ¡°What I can do now is to preserve the strength of the Kangyun County¡¯s ck Armored Guards and protect the safety of the people in the city.¡± Wei Bingqi continued, ¡°Moreover, I have requested my family for help again. I hope they can also send a void realm martial artist to oversee the city. If a void realm martial artist cane, then even if we abandon the city, we can still fight our way back.¡± ¡°Commander Wei, we were too impatient just now.¡± After Wei Bingqi exined everything, Qu Dayou and the others now understood. Faced with a void realm martial artist, they could only retreat. Wei Bingqi looked at the three captains and didn¡¯t say anything else. Although he said that he had already requested his family for help, Wei Bingqi knew very well that the possibility of his family sending a void realm martial artist was low. Kangyun County was not an important base of the Wei family. The only connection between the Wei family and Kangyun County was that Wei Changqing had been here before. Therefore, the arrival of a void realm martial artist was just an unlikely expectation. However, right at this time, a sharp cry echoed through the clouds. Wei Bingqi and the three captains were all high level warriors in the mortal realm, but they instantly felt the suppressive force on their mortal realm cultivation. ¡°No way, the family really sent a void realm martial artist? And so quickly too?¡± Wei Bingqi was puzzled. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look!¡± Wei Bingqi walked out of the room first. The three captains followed behind him. He saw a giant eagle demon beast hovering above themander mansion, pping its wings. The giant eagle demon beastnded, allowing the four people to see the figures on the giant eagle¡¯s back. ¡°Uncle? Binglin? Zicheng?¡± Wei Bingqi thought he was seeing things. He quickly shook his head to confirm that he was not hallucinating. Their guards were killed and Wei Changqing and the other two disappeared. The Wei family thought that Wei Changqing and the others had little chance of survival. After searching for a while, except for Wei Bingqi who insisted oning to Kangyun County to wait, everyone else in the family had given up. Wei Bingqi also didn¡¯t have much hope, but he didn¡¯t expect them toe back. ¡°Commander Wei, Xu Ning!?¡± The three ck Armored Guards were also surprised. They not only saw Wei Changqing, but also Xu Ning. ¡°Bingqi, the three captains!¡± The four jumped off the eagle¡¯s back and quickly gathered together. ¡°Uncle, you all are¡­¡± Wei Bingqi was very excited. He had a good rtionship with his uncle and sister-inw, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee to Kangyun County alone. ¡°We were captured by a traitor, but thanks to Xu Ning¡¯s advancement to the void realm, we were saved!¡± Wei Changqing exined. ¡°Void realm? Xu Ning?¡± The three captains looked at each other. Although the three of them were optimistic about Xu Ning¡¯s talent, they didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to break through to the void realm in just a year. ¡°Thank you, Brother Xu!¡± Wei Bingqi was stunned for a moment, then quickly thanked him. He knew that a young man named Xu Ning went missing with his uncle, but he didn¡¯t care at the time. ¡°Brother Xu saved my uncle and sister-inw, you are the benefactor of the Wei family. The Wei family will repay you in the future!¡± Wei Bingqi quickly made a promise. 70% of his gratitude towards Xu Ning came from his heart and 30% was out of kindness. A void realm warrior who was less than 20 years old was considered a core disciple in the Source Sect. ¡°Brother Wei.¡± Xu Ning cupped his hands in response. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. I heard that the war ahead is critical, have you decided to abandon the city?¡± The three captains¡¯ eyes immediately lit up. They could tell from Xu Ning¡¯s words that Xu Ning wanted to protect Kangyun County. ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Bingqi responded, ¡°A few days ago, my spies sent news over that the Shadowblood Sect has sent a void realm martial artist. We are no match for this level of existence.¡± ¡°But Brother Xu, if you are willing to guard Kangyun County, then we don¡¯t have to abandon the city. Even if they have the numbers advantage, we can still sessfully defend the city.¡± Wei Bingqi said to Xu Ning. ¡°Kangyun County is my hometown, so I will definitely protect it.¡± Xu Ning first expressed his attitude, then asked, ¡°Brother Wei, do you know where the void realm martial artist of the Shadowblood Sect is?¡± ¡°He is now in Dingyun County.¡± Although Wei Bingqi didn¡¯t understand why Xu Ning suddenly asked this, he still answered truthfully. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Brother Wei and the three captains, please gather the army and prepare to take back Dingyun County and Qiuyun County.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, what do you mean?¡± Wei Bingqi was puzzled. ¡°Wait for my news.¡± Xu Ning got on Little Gray¡¯s back again. ¡°Little Gray, go southeast!¡± After receiving the order, Little Gray pped its wings and flew away, turning into a ck shadow before disappearing. ¡°Brother Xu¡­¡± Wei Bingqi reacted. ¡°Brother Xu went to find a void realm martial artist from the Shadowblood Sect?¡± ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Wei Bingqi looked at Wei Changqing nkly. ¡°He¡­¡± ¡°Listen to Xu Ning.¡± Wei Changqing was extremely confident in Xu Ning. ¡°He is not any normal martial artist in the void realm.¡± ¡°Xu Ning must have gone to solve the problems brought by the void realm martial artist. Listen to him, gather the army and prepare to take back Dingyun County and Qiuyun County.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Xu Ning¡¯s strength. Don¡¯t forget that the giant eagle under him is also a void realm demon beast.¡± Wei Changqing¡¯s words gave Wei Bingqi and the three captains confidence. ¡°In this case, captains, go and gather the army. As soon as Brother Xu gives us the good news, we will send out our troops!¡± Wei Bingqi was holding a sword, his tone full of confidence. ¡°Yes!¡± The three captains obeyed. ¡­ At the same time. Dingyun County. Shadowblood Sect camp. ¡°Everyone, I was ordered by the deacons of the Shadowblood Sect toe here, to take over all ten counties in the southeast of State Feiyun!¡± On the camp field, a middle-aged man wearing a blood red robe and holding a blood-patterned wooden cane stood on a high tform. Below the high tform were troops. They were wearing blood-colored light armor, holding spears and knives, full of fighting spirit. These troops were all mortal elites sent by the Shadowblood Sect from State Hurricane. They were also responsible for seizing the main force of the ten counties in State Feiyun. The elite warriors of the Shadowblood Sect all looked at the blood-robed man on the high tform with reverence. They all knew that this blood-robed man was a void realm martial artist. As long as they followed him, they would be able to take down all ten counties in the southeast of State Feiyun. Once they won the war, they would receive great rewards. ¡°Dingyun County and Qiuyun County are already in our hands.¡± The blood-robed man continued, ¡°I n topletely seize the remaining eight counties in three months.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, we will attack Kangyun County first!¡± ¡°This will definitely be an easy victory. I have heard that the people in Kangyun County are already in a state of panic. Many people have begun to leave their homes. Even their leaders have made ns to abandon the city!¡± ¡°We can easily crush such an enemy.¡± The blood-robed man¡¯s eyes had a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°If we can win tomorrow, I will reward you all with three days of plundering in Kangyun County, and allow you to practice the Shadow Breath Blood Passage freely during this period!¡± As soon as the blood-robed man said this, the Shadowblood Sect soldiers below all had greedy eyes. Practicing the Shadow Breath Blood Passage required blood as a supplement. Usually, when they practiced, they oftencked blood. However, the blood-robed man promised to let them practice freely, which meant that they could ughter as they pleased, obtain blood, and improve their cultivation in the Shadow Breath Blood Passage. Looking at the excited Shadowblood Sect soldiers, the blood-robed man smiled with satisfaction. The deacon of the sect had promised him that if he could sessfully take over the ten counties in the southeast of State Feiyun, he would be given 20 Blood Trace Pills to help him break through to the true qi realm. The blood-robed man knew that his potential was limited, so he couldn¡¯t let go of this opportunity. However, just when he was looking forward to obtaining the Blood Trace Pills, he suddenly heard a sharp eagle cry. The blood-robed man raised his head subconsciously and saw a giant gray eagle demon beast swooping down at him with a figure on the eagle¡¯s back. Shua! Before the blood-robed man could react, he saw a sh of light. Pata. The blood-robed man¡¯s head rolled off his shoulder. Chapter 171 - Retaking Two County, Cultivating Tao Tao and Guo Ye

Chapter 171: Retaking Two County, Cultivating Tao Tao and Guo Ye

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Pata. The blood-robed man¡¯s head rolled, but his body only fell off the tform after a few seconds. The fanaticism and greed in the eyes of the Shadowblood Sect soldiers in blood-red armor hadpletely disappeared, reced by confusion, fear, and otherplex emotions. In front of their eyes, the void realm leader who was going to lead them to attack the ten counties in the southeast of State Feiyun was easily killed. This visual impact made them feel surreal. They wanted to escape, but they discovered that the terrifying power of the void realm made everyone lose control of their bodies. Their legs and feet couldn¡¯t move at all. The giant eagle demon beast slowly descended onto the high tform. It closed its wings and raised its head. Its red eyes were full of indifference as it looked down at the Shadowblood Sect soldiers who werepletely terrified. The aura of a void realm demon beast on Little Gray¡¯s body was released, covering the entire field. Xu Ning slowly stood up. The Shadowblood Sect soldiers then saw Xu Ning. They could only see the outline of Xu Ning¡¯s body. ¡°I am Xu Ning from Kangyun County.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the venue. The Shadowblood Sect soldiers felt a heavy blow to their hearts. ¡°You must leave Dingyun County and Qiuyun County within half a day.¡± Xu Ning nced at everyone. ¡°If there are still people from the Shadowblood Sect who haven¡¯t left in half a day, then don¡¯t me me for killing you one by one.¡± In fact, with Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, it would only take a few seconds for him to ughter everyone on the field. However, there were more than ten thousand soldiers stationed at the Shadowblood Sect, so it was meaningless to kill these hundreds of people. Moreover, the Shadowblood Sect had no shortage of ordinary mortal soldiers. He might as well let them go back and spread their fear to others,pletely disrupting their morale. Whoosh! After he said that, Little Gray began to p its wings. The strong wind blew the Shadowblood Sect soldiers around. Xu Ning grasped the air with one hand and the blood-robed man¡¯s head floated into his hand. Little Gray flew high in the sky, leaving the Shadowblood Sect soldiers in chaos. At this time. Kangyun County. The troops waiting outside the city had just begun to gather outside the city. Large numbers of ck Armored Guards and garrison city guards gathered outside the city. ¡°Are the enemies outside of the city?¡± ¡°Why did the ck Armored Guards mobilize¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was amotion in the city. Those who were still in the city were all worried. ¡°Don¡¯t panic!¡± ¡°ck Armored Guards and city guards gather, prepare to counterattack!¡± A city guard began to ride a horse and stabilize the mood of the citizens. ¡°They are going to counterattack?¡± ¡°It seems that Kangyun County is safe!¡± The city guard¡¯s method of stabilizing people¡¯s hearts was very effective. Outside the city. ¡°Master Wei, the troops should be assembled in half an hour.¡± Ning Fengwen, Qu Dayou, and Xia Yuanxing stood behind Wei Bingqi. Wei Changqing and the other two did not appear here. ¡°Wait for Brother Xu¡¯s news.¡± Wei Bingqi looked in the direction of Dingyun County. As soon as he finished speaking, they suddenly saw the giant eagle demon beast flying towards them. ¡°Brother Xu is back so soon?¡± Wei Bingqi was surprised and a little worried. ¡°Could it be that the enemy is too strong, causing Brother Xu to not seed?¡± Little Grey had alreadynded in front of them. ¡°The void realm martial artist of the Shadowblood Sect has been killed. We can send our troops at any time!¡± After Xu Ningnded, he threw the blood-robed man¡¯s head at the feet of Wei Bingqi and the others. ¡°Huh?¡± Wei Bingqi and the others subconsciously avoided the head and took a few steps back. Looking at the bloody head, Wei Bingqi and the others were stunned. Xu Ning returned with the head of the other side¡¯s void realm martial artist. ¡°Brother¡­ Brother Xu¡­¡± Wei Bingqi gulped and asked tentatively, ¡°Your strength is¡­¡± In fact, it was inappropriate to ask about someone else¡¯s realm. Even Wei Changqing did not ask Xu Ning directly. But Xu Ning¡¯s impact on Wei Bingqi was too great, which made Wei Bingqi curious about Xu Ning¡¯s strength. ¡°Common seal realm.¡± Xu Ning said directly. ¡°Common seal?¡± Wei Bingqi felt his body stiffen, as if his blood had stopped flowing. ¡®He advanced from the mortal realm to the void realm seventh stage?¡¯ This talent could no longer be described as terrifying. If Xu Ning was ced in the Source Sect, he would be the number one genius ever since the establishment of the sect. Even Wenren Jin, who had risen in the Source Sect in recent years, was not on the same level as Xu Ning. Wei Bingqi thought that Xu Ning would be in the true qi realm or the qi realm. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to be in themon seal realm. The strength of amon seal realm warrior wasparable to a grand elder in his family. ¡°Common seal?¡± Compared to Wei Bingqi, Qu Dayou and the other two were a little confused. They were not born in a big family like Wei Bingqi, so their knowledge was rtively shallow. They barely knew anything about the void realm, so they couldn¡¯t understand how Wei Bingqi had almost died from shock. ¡°Brother Wei, you can now order the army to set off. In half a day, when we reach the two counties, we should be able to easily take over.¡± Xu Ning said to Wei Bingqi. ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡­¡± Wei Bingqi was still a little numb. ¡°Good luck.¡± Xu Ning knew that his mission wasplete, so he didn¡¯t stay any longer. Afterwards, Little Gray flew away with Xu Ning. ¡°Commander Wei, what realm is themon seal realm?¡± After seeing Xu Ning leave, Qu Dayou whispered to Wei Bingqi. Wei Bingqi pursed his lips and answered simply, ¡°Void realm seventh stage.¡± When Qu Dayou and the other two heard this, they instantly became like Wei Bingqi. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not waste time, let¡¯s go!¡± Wei Bingqi also reacted. ¡°Take back Dingyun County and Qiuyun County!¡± With Wei Bingqi¡¯s orders, the ck Armored Guards and the city guards stationed in Kangyun County were dispatched to the two counties. The process of taking back the two counties was much easier than Wei Bingqi had initially expected. When they arrived at the two counties, the Shadowblood Sect stationed troops were all gone. Xu Ning had cast a huge shadow on the Shadowblood Sect soldiers. They had no choice but to escape. Because of Xu Ning, the difficult situation in the southeast of State Feiyun was easily reversed. A dayter, news came that the ck Armored Guards had captured two counties. The residents of Kangyun County who were worried about their personal safety all breathed a sigh of relief. The city and the citizens were full of enthusiasm. As for Xu Ning, he just returned to the Tao Vige and continued to reunite with his family. A few days went by. Tao Tao and Guo Ye were in Xu Ning¡¯s house. ¡°Xu Ning, why did you call me here?¡± Just now, Xu Ning had asked Tao Tao to call Guo Ye toe to their house. Xu Ning ignored Guo Ye and took out two porcin bottles. ¡°One bottle for each of you, eat the pills inside.¡± Xu Ning spoke in amanding tone. ¡°Medicinal pills? You can¡¯t eat this stuff, right?¡± Guo Ye was quite cautious. But Tao Tao had already leaned forward and reached out her hand to take the porcin bottle. Pop ~ Tao Tao opened the cork. A strong medicinal fragrance instantly filled the room. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Tao Tao was already salivating. She quickly wiped her mouth with her sleeve, then pointed the bottle towards her mouth and raised her head. The pills rolled into Tao Tao¡¯s mouth and flowed into her stomach. ¡°So hot!¡± Tao Tao held her stomach with a regretful expression. She had obviously melted the pills before she even tasted it. ¡°Uncle Ye, you¡¯re not eating them? If you¡¯re not eating, then I¡¯ll eat them.¡± Tao Tao nced at the porcin bottle on the table, then nced at Guo Ye. ¡°I¡¯ll eat!¡± Guo Ye quickly grabbed the porcin bottle. Guo Ye also smelled the medicinal fragrance just now, which made his mouth water. Guo Ye swallowed the pill. ¡®This feeling¡­¡¯ After swallowing the pills, Guo Ye feltfortable. ¡°What kind of pills are these?¡± Guo Ye asked Xu Ning. ¡°A type of pill that builds your martial arts foundation.¡± Xu Ning replied. ¡°Then if I eat it, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste?¡± After Guo Ye heard this, he suddenly felt regretful. ¡°My martial arts talent is already so poor. It¡¯s useless even if I eat it!¡± Xu Ning smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The reason why Xu Ning fed Tao Tao and Guo Ye these pills was to prepare them for their martial arts path. Moreover, Xu Ning had already formted a different cultivation n for the two. Tao Tao was young and had great potential. He could build a good foundation for her and improve her aptitude, then steadily improve her strength in the future. As for Guo Ye, he was older and his martial arts aptitude was extremely poor. Xu Ning had already nned to use pills to increase his strength. Since the upper limit was not high, Xu Ning was not afraid of him consuming too many pills, deteriorating Guo Ye¡¯s potential. ¡°Take this internal skill.¡± Xu Ning threw out an internal skill book called < Light Miao Technique >. With Xu Ning¡¯s current foundation, taking out an internal skill book suitable for Guo Ye was not difficult. ¡°Light Miao Technique¡­¡± Guo Ye took it and nced at the cover with a frown. ¡°From today onwards, you have toe to my house every day, and I will teach you this internal skill.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Huh?¡± Guo Ye instantly looked conflicted. ¡°Forget it, I¡­¡± ¡°After eating my pills, you still want to say forget it?¡± Xu Ning sneered. Guo Ye felt that he had been tricked, so he just resigned himself to fate. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°What about me?! What about me?!¡± Tao Tao quickly said, ¡°Uncle, what should I practice?¡± ¡°You?¡± Xu Ning flicked Tao Tao¡¯s forehead: ¡°You are still young, wait a bit longer.¡± ¡°No!¡± Tao Tao immediately objected. ¡°I also ate pills.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Xu Ning pursed his lips and pretended to think. ¡°Okay, I will teach you a set of basic external skills you can practice first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Tao Tao grabbed her pigtail and tilted her head, her eyes lit up. Chapter 172 - Liu Yijians Old Injury

Chapter 172: Liu Yijian¡¯s Old Injury

A few days went by. Inside the house, Guo Ye was sweating profusely as he practiced the Gale Knife Technique, while Tao Tao was practicing a routine. Xu Ning stood at the side and looked at the two. ¡°Xu Ning, this is enough. I feel that my Gale Knife Technique has improved a lot.¡± Guo Ye felt his back aching, and every time he swung, he felt his muscles tearing. Over the past few days, Guo Ye practiced the Light Miao Technique under Xu Ning¡¯s coercion. And because he swallowed high-quality basic pills, his strength soared. In just a few days, Guo Ye had reached the mortal realm third stage. Guo Ye was overjoyed. Xu Ning noticed that since Guo Ye had improved too quickly, he sometimes couldn¡¯t control his body perfectly, so Xu Ning let Guo Ye practice the Gale Knife Technique, in order for him to regain the feeling of perfect control over his body. Guo Ye did not like to practice external skills. Becausepared to internal skill cultivation, his improvement was not visible to the naked eye. Practicing external skills could only rely on one¡¯s own perception, which made Guo Ye feel abnormally tortured. ¡°Far from it¡­¡± Xu Ning did not give Guo Ye any face. ¡°Your knife technique is not in the elementary realm. You will definitely be defeated in a few moves against other inner enrichment warriors.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fight anyone¡­¡± Guo Ye felt miserable. ¡°Uncle Ye, practicing martial arts requires perseverance.¡± Tao Tao walked over, looked up at Guo Ye, and said in an adult-like tone. ¡°My uncle said that only with perseverance can one be a master.¡± Guo Ye felt embarrassed after being scolded by Tao Tao. He grabbed Tao Tao¡¯s pigtail. ¡°Go y in the mud.¡± ¡°No, I want to continue practicing martial arts.¡± Tao Tao began to practice again. Xu Ning taught Tao Tao a set of external skills. Practicing this set of external skill would not harm the body, nor would there be any particrlyrge increase in strength, but it would elerate Tao Tao¡¯s absorption of medicinal properties. Tao Tao was still far too young and her body was too fragile. She had to build a good foundation before she could practice martial arts. The sun rose higher and higher, and soon it was noon. ¡°Yunchuan, slow down!¡± A voice came from outside the courtyard. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Tao Yunchuan walked in with an axe in his hand and two bundles of firewood on his shoulders. His thin shirt was soaked in sweat, but he had a smile on his face. Xu Lian followed him into the courtyard. ¡°Look at your brother-inw, he went to chop firewood all morning.¡± Xu Lian sounded like she wasining, but she couldn¡¯t hide the smile in her eyes. Ever since Tao Yunchuan regained his mobility, he liked to work hard. Early this morning, he took Xu Lian to the back mountain to chop firewood. Tao Yunchuan ignored Xu Lian¡¯sints. He put down the firewood and threw down the axe. ¡°Guo Ye can eat at home today, I will cook some dishes for you.¡± ¡°No, Brother-inw, I¡¯m going home.¡± When Guo Ye saw Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian return, he quickly wanted to retreat. He just wanted to take a shower and sleep on his bed. Guo Ye fled in a hurry. Xu Ning shook his head helplessly. Guo Ye was not good at martial arts. ¡°Xu Ning, you are now a big shot in Kangyun County.¡± After Guo Ye left, Tao Yunchuan said to Xu Ning, ¡°When your sister and I were walking on the road, there were people constantlying up and talking to us.¡± The news of Xu Ning saving Kangyun County and helping the ck Armored Guards to take back Dingyun County and Qiuyun County had spread throughout the Tao Vige. ¡°Look at how great you are¡­¡± Xu Lian smiled and looked at Xu Ning. ¡°I met someone who praised you. Hearing the praise, your brother-inw¡¯s back immediately straightened, as if he is the one being praised.¡± Xu Ning saw the two bickering. He didn¡¯t interrupt. He just felt warm in his heart. After his return, especially after Tao Yunchuan was treated, the atmosphere at home began to be more lively. ¡°Okay, go cook.¡± Xu Lian gently pushed her husband away. ¡°I¡¯ll go right now.¡± Tao Yunchuan ignored his physical fatigue and went straight into the kitchen. The family of four ate lunch with four dishes and a soup. After lunch, Xu Ning didn¡¯t stay at home any longer. He called Little Gray and went to the Yunze Mountains. Xu Ning had been back in Kangyun County for some time. He had met most of his old friends, including his former subordinate Feng Sigua. Two days ago, Feng Sigua came to visit with his wife and children. Xu Ning gave Feng Sigua some pills and some ordinary things, which made Feng Sigua grateful. This time, Xu Ning went to the Yunze Mountains to see Liu Yijian. Xu Ning did not have a deep rtionship with Liu Yijian, but he had given Xu Ning a Thousand Source Egg. Although the Thousand Source Bug was basically dispensable to Xu Ning now, Xu Ning still remembered the gift. If it weren¡¯t for the Thousand Source Bug on his body, Xu Ning might still be working in the Fire Crystal Mine. Little Gray carried Xu Ning and soon arrived at Luoyue Lake in the depths of the Yunze Mountains. ¡°Who came to visit me?¡± As soon as Greynded, Liu Yijian walked out of his courtyard. He held a walking stick in his hand with a cautious look in his eyes. When he was in the room just now, Liu Yijian felt a terrifying aura approaching. The owner of the aura was much stronger than him. ¡°Xu Ning greets Senior Liu!¡± Xu Ning jumped off Little Gray¡¯s back and cupped his fists towards Liu Yijian. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Liu Yijian obviously didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning toe. ¡°You are back?¡± Liu Yijian knew about the disappearance of Xu Ning and Wei Changqing. After they disappeared, the Wei family sent someone to ask Liu Yijian. When Liu Yijian heard this news, he felt quite regretful. ¡°Yes, Uncle Wei, Binglin, Zicheng, and I came back a few days ago.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°What happened to you all?¡± Liu Yijian asked as he invited Xu Ning into his courtyard. After entering the house, Xu Ning exined his experience with Wei Changqing and the other two. ¡°Xu Ning, I was right about you.¡± Liu Yijian praised Xu Ning. Liu Yijian saw that Xu Ning was special, so he gave him the Thousand Source Egg. ¡°Cough¡­¡± Liu Yijian coughed lightly. Xu Ning frowned. In fact, when he saw Liu Yijian just now, Xu Ning noticed that he seemed to have some old ailments. Liu Yijian was a martial artist in the fifth stage of the void realm. A martial artist of this level would not suffer from illnesses unless they were seriously injured. ¡°Senior Liu, you seem to have a chronic illness?¡± Xu Ning asked tentatively. When Liu Yijian heard this, he hesitated for a moment before finally shaking his head: ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­ A few years ago, I encountered a high level void realm demon beast. I escaped with difficulty, but I was injured in the process, causing these problems in my body.¡± ¡°The reason why I lived in seclusion in the depths of the Yunze Mountains was to avoid the noise and heal my injuries, but the effect was not good.¡± Liu Yijian seemed to have no hope of healing his injuries. Xu Ning thought about it and said, ¡°Senior Liu, can I check your injuries?¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Liu Yijian knew that Xu Ning was being kind, so he didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Take a look.¡± Liu Yijian rolled up his sleeves and ced his arm on the table. Xu Ning put his fingertips on Liu Yijian¡¯s pulse and activated his internal qi to enter Liu Yijian¡¯s body. ¡®This true qi¡­¡¯ The moment Liu Yijian felt Xu Ning¡¯s true qi entering his meridians, his expression changed slightly. Although he did not use his attribute power, just the strength of his true qi made Liu Yijian understand how powerful Xu Ning was. ¡®This should be the true qi strength of a martial artist in themon seal realm!¡¯ Liu Yijian looked at Xu Ning¡¯s young face. He suddenly felt like a new generation had reced the old. ¡®His injuries are indeed serious.¡¯ Xu Ning also noticed that between Liu Yijian¡¯s meridians and flesh, there was a lot of water element power. The attribute power was stubborn as it was embedded inside Liu Yijian¡¯s body. As long as the water attribute power was still there, Liu Yijian¡¯s true qi and attribute power would be affected. Not only would it prevent him from using his full strength, but his life force would also be damaged. ¡®No wonder Senior Liu chose to live in seclusion. He can¡¯t continue to travel around.¡¯ Xu Ning began to activate the fire attribute power in his body. Together with his true qi, he drilled into Liu Yijian¡¯s meridians and flesh to cleanse the water attribute power. ¡°It works!¡± Xu Ning discovered that under the repeated washing of his fire attribute power, the water attribute power in Liu Yijian¡¯s body was quickly being consumed. ¡®The residual water attribute power in my body is disappearing!¡¯ Liu Yijian also noticed this situation. He looked a little excited, even his wrists were trembling slightly. Liu Yijian hadpletely lost hope in his injuries. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning¡¯s test to have such an excellent effect. ¡®A Thousand Source Egg granted me such a benefit.¡¯ A year ago, Liu Yijian never expected such a result. He just wanted to form a good rtionship with Xu Ning, hoping that Xu Ning would remember his kindness. He just didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ning would give him such a big reward in just a year. After half an hour, Xu Ning stopped. The water attribute power in Liu Yijian¡¯s body had beenpletely cleansed by Xu Ning. However, the damage caused by the attached force was still not healed yet. ¡°Senior Liu, take this pill.¡± Xu Ning took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Liu Yijian: ¡°After taking the pill inside, you need to rest for another 30 days before your injuries can bepletely healed.¡± The pill Xu Ning took out was a type of restoration pill that aimed to heal attribute damage. This pill was not refined by Xu Ning. Xu Ning had taken this from Fang Jie¡¯s body. It was now useful. ¡°Um, I¡­¡± Liu Yijian seemed embarrassed. ¡°Senior Liu, just ept it.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°The Thousand Source Egg you gave me back then had helped me a lot.¡± Liu Yijian¡¯s tone had a hint of shame. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it¡­¡± Chapter 173 - Going to Yunying City, Wei Family

Chapter 173: Going to Yunying City, Wei Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Yijian took Xu Ning¡¯s medicinal pills. He held the porcin bottle tightly in his hand. ¡°Xu Ning, you will return to your sect in State Jifeng, right?¡± Liu Yijian put away the pills and asked. Xu Ning had told Liu Yijian about his experience. ¡°I have to go back.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I n to stay at home for a few more days. After that, I will go to Yunying City before returning to State Jifeng.¡± With Xu Ning¡¯s current situation, he couldn¡¯t stay in a small ce like Kangyun County forever. It was impossible for Xu Ning to obtain sufficient resources here to improve. The stronger Xu Ning was, the more resource abundant his environment had to be. ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡± Xu Ning pondered for a moment. ¡°Senior Liu, I have a request.¡± ¡°Please ask.¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s words, Liu Yijian¡¯s expression became serious. He didn¡¯t know how to thank Xu Ning just now, but now that Xu Ning was asking him for something, Liu Yijian obviously had to seize the opportunity. ¡°After I leave Kangyun County, there will be no masters to guard the vige behind me. If possible, I hope you can take care of the Tao Vige and Kangyun County when I leave my hometown.¡± Xu Ning said his request. Xu Ning was most worried about his family¡¯s safety. ¡°Of course.¡± Liu Yijian agreed readily. In his opinion, this was a trivial matter. ¡°In a few days, I will refurbish this ce, then move into the Tao Vige.¡± Liu Yijian continued, ¡°I have been away from the mortal world for too long. This is the best chance for me to integrate into the mortal world.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Liu.¡± Xu Ning smiled, a weight was finally off his shoulders. If Liu Yijian personally oversaw the Tao Vige, then the Tao Vige and even the entire Kangyun County would be taken care of. After all, Liu Yijian was a void realm fifth stage martial artist. Xu Ning would feelpletely at ease with him around. Afterwards, the two continued their conversation until Xu Ning thought it was finally time for him to leave. After returning to the Tao Vige, Xu Ning began to teach Tao Tao and Guo Ye martial arts. This kind of life made Xu Ning feel rxed andfortable. However, thefortable time wasing to an end. Half a monthter, Xu Ning chose to leave home again and go to Yunying City. As a member of State Feiyun and a high level void realm warrior, Xu Ning had a deep desire to visit Yunying City and the Source Sect. This time, he would take the opportunity to learn more about Yunying City and the Source Sect while also sending the Wei family members home. Although Tao Yunchuan, Xu Lian, Tao Tao, and Guo Ye knew that Xu Ning would leave, they were still reluctant to part. Butpared to the previous time they separated, they were less worried this time. They all knew that Xu Ning¡¯s growth was beyond their ability to worry about. Before leaving, Xu Ning left behind enough medicinal pills. These medicinal pills wouldy a martial arts foundation for Tao Tao, aid Guo Ye¡¯s martial arts advancements, and improve his sister and brother-inw¡¯s physique. After these making arrangements and weing Liu Yijian, Xu Ning took Wei Changqing, Wei Bingqi, Wei Binglin, and Wei Zicheng to Yunying City. ¡­ Two days went by. Kangyun County was not close to Yunying City. But because they rode on Little Gray, the void realm demon beast, they traveled extremely fast. Traveling day and night, they reached Yunying City in just two days. ¡°So this is Yunying City¡­¡± Xu Ning could see the tall city gates of Yunying City. It was a crowded city. This was the first time Xu Ning had seen such a prosperous scene. ¡°Finally home!¡± Wei Changqing and the others were overjoyed. The three people who were abducted felt it more clearly. When they were imprisoned, they thought about Yunying City countless times in their sleep. They thought they would never be able to return, but they had finally returned home. ¡°Sir, please stop!¡± Xu Ning wanted to ride Little Gray and fly directly into the city. But just as they were about to cross the city wall, several flying demon beasts on the city wall took off and flew over with several ck Armored Guards on them. They stopped Xu Ning and the others. ¡°Sir, I am a ck Armored Guard of Yunying City.¡± The leader of the flying demon beast took the lead to exin his identity. He then persuaded, ¡°This may be your first time in Yunying City, so you might not know the rules. In Yunying City, unless you have a designated certificate of identity from the Source Sect, you are not allowed to fly into the city. Also, your flying demon beast is also not allowed to enter the city. I hope you can abide by this rule.¡± The leader of the ck Armored Guards had a humble attitude. He knew very well that someone who could control a void realm demon beast was definitely not ordinary. Moreover, the young man in front of him intimidated him with just one nce from his eyes, which made the leading ck Armored Guard feel extremely afraid. ¡°As expected of the Source Sect, the rules are indeed strict.¡± Xu Ning looked at the ck Armored Guard leader. This person was a void realm second stage true qi realm martial artist, but he was only the leader of the city gate guards, which made Xu Ning feel emotional about the Source Sect¡¯s strength. ¡®The difference between the ck Armored Guards in Yunying City and the ck Armored Guards in ordinary county cities is huge.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. ¡°Since this is the rule of the Source Sect, then as an outsider, I should abide by it.¡± Xu Ning did not force his way in. For him, there was no need to fight with the ck Armored Guards here just to show off his status as a strong warrior. The leader of the ck Armored Guards was relieved when he saw that Xu Ning was so easy to talk to. Prior to this, many masters from other states traveled here, and some of them just scoffed at the rules of Yunying City. They got into conflicts with the ck Armored Guards, and even fought. It was rare for people to take the initiative to be understanding. ¡°Thank you.¡± The ck Armored Guard leader said with cupped fists. Afterwards, Xu Ning asked Little Gray tond outside the city. After the five of them came down, Xu Ning asked Little Gray to find a ce to stay outside the city. Before leaving, Xu Ning gave Little Gray a few medicinal pills that had demon beast characteristics. Little Grey was now a demon beast at the peak of the void realm elementary stage. Breaking through to the void realm intermediate stage was right within its grasp. Xu Ning gave these medicinal pills to help Little Gray cross over this barrier. After eating the medicinal pills, Little Gray also felt that its advancement was imminent, making it extremely happy. After rubbing its head on Xu Ning¡¯s body, Little Gray spread its wings and flew away to find a ce toplete its advancement. ¡°Xu Ning, these are the rules of the Source Sect, don¡¯t mind them.¡± Wei Changqing was afraid that Xu Ning would hold a grudge so he exined to him, ¡°Even members of the Wei family have to follow the rules of Yunying City. Everyone is treated the same.¡± Although Wei Changqing knew that Xu Ning was open-minded, he was still worried that Xu Ning would feel unhappy. After all, the younger a powerful warrior was, the more arrogant and decisive they were. Most people would be dissatisfied if they were stopped and made to abide by their requests. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since it¡¯s a rule, I¡¯ll just follow it.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t care. Seeing this, Wei Changqing was relieved. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s quickly enter the city.¡± ¡°When we were still in Kangyun County, I already told my family that we will return in a few days. They should have been waiting for us.¡± Wei Bingqi said. After that, they entered the city. Walking on the wide streets, Xu Ning felt the rich and colorful life of the residents in Yunying City. ¡°The Source Sect is truly unique to have set the location of their sect in this prosperous city.¡± ording to what Xu Ning knew, in State Jifeng, almost all sects, like the Yun Sect, would build their sect in a ce with very few people. Under the Wei family members¡¯ lead, Xu Ning arrived at the Wei Mansion. ¡°Tell the Family Head that we are back.¡± Wei Changqing said to the guard with a trembling voice. ¡°You are¡­¡± The guard looked at Wei Changqing, then his eyes widened as he looked at the people behind him. ¡°Third Young Master, Young Master Sun, Young Miss Sun, you¡­ you are all back!¡± The guard was an old man from the Wei family, so he recognized their identities with a single look. ¡°I¡¯ll report it right away!¡± The guard quickly entered the mansion. ¡°Xu Ning, please.¡± Wei Changqing took the initiative to wee Xu Ning. Xu Ning followed Wei Changqing through the gate and entered the mansion. Halfway through, more than a dozen people suddenly ran into the mansion. The person in the lead had white hair and a beard, but he looked energetic and tall. His face was simr to Wei Changqing¡¯s. ¡°Changqing, Binglin, Zicheng!¡± The old man looked excited, and he quickly walked forward. ¡°Dad.¡± ¡°Grandpa.¡± Wei Changqing and the others finally reunited with their family. After the reunion, Wei Changqing seemed to remember something. He quickly grabbed the old man¡¯s sleeve and brought him to Xu Ning. ¡°Dad, this is Xu Ning. He saved us.¡± ¡°Greetings, Family Head Wei.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. When Wei Changqing and the others reunited with each other, Xu Ning stood aside quietly. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning!¡± The old man quickly cupped his fists with a sincere attitude. ¡°I am Wei Xingfeng, the Head of the Wei family. Thank you so much for saving the members of the Wei family. You are our Wei family¡¯s great benefactor.¡± Wei Bingqi¡¯s letter to the family had already exined the situation. Wei Xingfeng not only knew that Xu Ning had saved them, but also knew that Xu Ning was a martial artist in the same realm as him. His attitude towards Xu Ning was 70% gratitude and 30% admiration. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Family Head Wei.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Uncle Wei took good care of me in the past, and Binglin and Zicheng are my friends. There is no such thing as a benefactor between us.¡± After Xu Ning said this, Wei Xingfeng and the members of the Wei family behind him suddenly had a better impression of Xu Ning. ¡°No matter what, we have to thank you.¡± Wei Xingfeng said, ¡°Let¡¯s invite Xu Ning to the parlor first. I will prepare a lunch banquetter to specially thank you.¡± With that, Wei Xingfeng took the Wei family members and apanied Xu Ning into the mansion. Chapter 174 - Wei Family Gift, Return of the Dao Seal

Chapter 174: Wei Family Gift, Return of the Dao Seal

Apanied by Wei Xingfeng and other higher-ups of the Wei family, Xu Ning enjoyed a sumptuous lunch. In addition to the tes of demon beast meat, there were also some rare spirit fruits and spirit herbs. Ordinary void realm martial artists would benefit after eating them. Of course, for Xu Ning, he ate this meal just for the taste of it. After the banquet, Wei Xingfeng personally led Xu Ning to his study. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning.¡± After closing the door, Wei Xingfeng made some arrangements. After making sure that their conversation would not be overheard, he spoke. ¡°To show my gratitude, I decided to give you something, I hope you can ept it.¡± Wei Xingfeng fumbled around the bookcase, then the bookcase slowly opened like a door, revealing a secret room. The secret room was not big. There was only one stone tform in the room, and on the stone tform was a damaged long knife. The surface of the long knife had many dents and there were several obvious cracks. But looking at the edge of the de, it still gave off a cold murderous intent. ¡°This is a damaged dao weapon with all attributes.¡± Wei Xingfeng carefully picked up the damaged long knife with both hands and handed it to Xu Ning. ¡°Although its power is damaged, it is still beneficial for a void realm martial artist to have it. Although you can¡¯t kill a higher realm enemy with it, you can be invincible in the same realm.¡± ¡°Damaged dao weapon with all attributes?¡± Xu Ning took the damaged long knife and gently wiped the de with his finger. ¡®Family Head Wei is quite generous.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. He already had five dao weapons in his hands, so Xu Ning was not interested in this dao weapon. This damaged long knife was useless even in Xu Ning¡¯s hands. He had no need for it. However, this did not negate the value of the damaged long knife and Wei Xingfeng¡¯s generosity. Although a damaged dao weapon with all attributes was not attractive to him, other void realm martial artists, and even those in the void realm ninth stage true domain realm, would be tempted. For the Wei family, this damaged long knife was extremely valuable. ¡®Xu Ning is still calm andposed after hearing the words ¡®dao weapon¡¯, how impressive.¡¯ Wei Xingfeng sighed. After taking out the damaged long knife, Wei Xingfeng had been observing Xu Ning¡¯s expression. ¡®There are only two possibilities for him to have this kind ofposure. Either he has an extremely strong mental state and is extremely confident in his own strength, or he has seen a real dao weapon before, or even has a real dao weapon¡­¡¯ The more Wei Xingfeng thought about it, the more he felt that Xu Ning was unfathomable. In fact, although Xu Ning had saved Wei Changqing and the other two, the damaged dao weapon was still too precious to be given to him. Wei Xingfeng did this not only to thank Xu Ning, but also to maintain a good rtionship with Xu Ning. The current Wei family was under the control of the Source Sect in Yunying City, making it inconvenient to do things. There were many restrictions, and there were few talented descendants in the family. As such, Wei Xingfeng was a little worried about the Wei family¡¯s future. Under such circumstances, if he established a stable friendship with Xu Ning, then the situation would be very different. With Xu Ning¡¯s martial arts aptitude, it was almost certain that he would advance to the void realm ninth stage true domain realm. Once this happened, the future development of the Wei family would be much smoother. ¡°Thank you, Family Head Wei.¡± Xu Ning looked at the damaged long knife several times before returning it to Wei Xingfeng. epting a useless weapon in return for owing a favor was not worth it. ¡°This¡­¡± Although Wei Xingfeng discovered that Xu Ning was not interested in this damaged dao weapon, he was still quite surprised to see Xu Ning returning the gift. ¡°As I said before, there is true friendship between me, Uncle Wei, Binglin, and Zicheng. There is no need for gifts.¡± Xu Ning declined. Wei Xingfeng saw that Xu Ning was really not tempted, so he thought for a moment. He then ced the damaged long knife back on the stone tform before taking out a ring from his sleeve. The ring was made of a milky white crystal which had a simple design, but it looked luxurious. ¡°Since Little Friend Xu Ning doesn¡¯t want a dao weapon, I will give this to you.¡± Wei Xingfeng ced the in ring on Xu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t refuse this time.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± The moment Xu Ning touched the in ring, he felt a sense of familiarity. There was a stream of energy flowing inside the ring, and that energy seemed to be rted to the power of the void. ¡°This is a storage ring.¡± Wei Xingfeng seemed to be afraid that Xu Ning wouldn¡¯t understand, so he exined, ¡°The so-called storage ring is a ring that can store items independently. In this ring, there is an independent space. Except for living things, you can ce anything you can put inside.¡± ¡°This storage ring was refined by my dao realm ancestor. The raw material is a special kind of void crystal, which is very rare. With this storage ring, it will be much more convenient to travel around.¡± Xu Ning finally looked surprised. This storage ring had the same function as his rib storage space. Prior to this, Xu Ning had been thinking that the space in the rib storage space was getting more and more cramped. He didn¡¯t expect Wei Xingfeng to give him a storage ring. Xu Ning poured a wisp of true qi into the storage ring. ¡®It¡¯s also about ten cubic meters.¡¯ Xu Ning looked at it and thought.?¡®This storage ring is also a rare object, and its value is much higher than the damaged dao weapon.¡¯ Xu Ning thought about it, then said, ¡°Family Head Wei, I really need this storage ring. I will ept your gift.¡± ¡°Just ept it.¡± After seeing Xu Ning ept the storage ring, Wei Xingfeng felt relieved before letting out a smile. This also showed that Xu Ning had epted his kindness. ¡°Family Head Wei.¡± After Xu Ning epted the storage ring, he said, ¡°Since you have given me a treasure, I too have something to return to you.¡± Wei Xingfeng raised his eyebrows. He seemed puzzled. ¡°Something to return to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning brought out the dao seal stone tablet that he had snatched from Bao Qiuhua¡¯s hand from his rib storage space. ¡°This is?¡± When he saw Xu Ning take out the stone tablet, Wei Xingfeng was shocked. He was shocked not because he recognized the dao seal stone tablet, but because of the way Xu Ning brought it out. There was nothing in the storage ring he gave Xu Ning just now. And since Xu Ning brought out a stone tablet in this way, it meant that Xu Ning had a storage equipment in his hand. ¡®This Xu Ning is really unfathomable¡­¡¯ Wei Xingfeng sighed. Xu Ning took out the dao seal stone tablet this way meant he no longer wanted to conceal his storage equipment. Wei Xingfeng had already given him a storage ring, so there was no need to hide his methods. ¡°What is this?¡± Wei Xingfeng walked to the stone tablet and looked at it carefully. However, he did not recognize it. Because the dao seal stone tablet had not beenpletely unsealed, Wei Xingfeng could not sense the wind attribute dao seal. But when he approached the dao seal stone tablet, Wei Xingfeng felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. ¡°This is the dao seal stone tablet left behind by the Wei n¡¯s dao realm ancestors.¡± Xu Ning said to Wei Xingfeng. ¡°What!?¡± After Wei Xingfeng heard Xu Ning¡¯s words, his expression changed instantly. ¡°The dao seal stone tablet of the Wei family ancestor was lost when we moved from other states to State Feiyun.¡± Wei Xingfeng seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°Yes, it was indeed lost at that time.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After a while, it finally got into the hands of one of the martial arts families in State Jifeng.¡± ¡°After the martial arts family obtained the dao seal stone tablet, they spected that its unsealing method required the blood of the Wei n, so they abducted Uncle Wei and the others.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After I rescued Uncle Wei and the others, I grabbed the stone tablet as well. Now, it¡¯s time to return it to the Wei family.¡± Wei Xingfeng didn¡¯t know what Xu Ning was talking about. Wei Changqing and the others did not transcribe this information on the letter they had sent back. Although Wei Changqing knew that they were abducted because of the dao seal, he didn¡¯t know what a dao seal was, nor did he know that the stone tablet Xu Ning seized was the dao seal itself. ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡± Wei Xingfeng¡¯s heart was beating fast. Even though he was in themon seal realm, he still felt that his breathing was getting out of control. This dao seal stone tablet was too significant for the current Wei family. There were twomon seal realm martial artists in the Wei family. One was Wei Xingfeng himself, who had just entered themon seal realm, and the other was the Grand Elder of the Wei family, who was already at the peak of themon seal realm. If these twomon seal realm martial artists were ced elsewhere, they would definitely be overlords. But the Wei family was situated in Yunying City. In Yunying City, the Source Sect was the true master. In addition to the Source Sect, there were many big families. The strength of the Wei family was not enough. Whether it was Wei Xingfeng or the Grand Elder, they were stuck in their current realm and couldn¡¯t advance any further. They all knew that without external help, they might never improve in their lives. Wei Xingfeng and the Grand Elder had also tried to borrow someone else¡¯s dao seal, but they were rejected. A dao seal was precious even to the Source Sect. It could not be borrowed by others. However, in Wei Xingfeng¡¯s opinion, the nearly impossible to borrow dao seal was delivered to his hands by Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Wei Xingfeng tried his best to calm down. ¡°This is too precious¡­¡± Wei Xingfeng knew that although this dao seal stone tablet belonged to his ancestors, it had fallen into Xu Ning¡¯s hands. Strictly speaking, it belonged to Xu Ning now. ¡°This originally belongs to the Wei family. There¡¯s no such thing as too precious, you should ept it.¡± Xu Ning smiled and said to Wei Xingfeng. Although a dao seal was precious, it was useless to Xu Ning. Moreover, this dao seal stone tablet had not beenpletely unsealed. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t bring himself to use the blood of the Wei family to unseal the dao seal stone tablet. Thus, he might as well take advantage of the gift and return another gift back to him. Chapter 175 - Void Realm Eighth Stage, True Intent Realm

Chapter 175: Void Realm Eighth Stage, True Intent Realm

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°In this case, I will ept this dao seal.¡± Wei Xingfeng knew very well that once he obtained this dao seal, the Wei family¡¯s future would be much brighter. First of all, the Grand Elder at the peak of themon seal realm would be more likely to break through the shackles of themon seal realm and advance to the true intent realm. Even he had the opportunity to attempt a breakthrough to the true intent realm. Once someone in the family advanced to the true intent realm, the Wei family¡¯s status in Yunying City would also rise. Moreover, with a dao seal, it would benefit the entire Wei family for a long time. ¡°This dao seal has not yet beenpletely unsealed. Family Head Wei, you should be able to find a way to unseal it by yourself.¡± Xu Ning reminded him. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning, I heard from Changqing that you n to stay in Yunying City for a while?¡± Wei Xingfeng calmed down, put away the dao seal stone tablet, and asked Xu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I have a lot of expectations for the Source Sect, and I want to find an opportunity to experience the glory of the Source Sect.¡± ¡°This is not difficult.¡± Wei Xingfeng said, ¡°In two months, the Source Sect will hold this year¡¯s sect conference, and the Wei family will also be invited. Xu Ning, you can just follow us.¡± ¡°Thank you in advance.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Wei Xingfeng waved his hand. ¡°During the time you are in Yunying City, you can stay in the Wei family. If you have any requests, feel free to ask.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning did not hesitate. The exchange of gifts brought the rtionship between Xu Ning and the Wei family closer. ¡­ Half a monthter. Wei family. At a vi. Inside the vi, there were dozens of servants and maids, all sent by Wei Xingfeng to wait on Xu Ning. After living with the Wei family for a while, Xu Ning did not immediately tour around Yunying City. Instead, he asked the Wei family to sell the medicinal pills he had refined and exchange it for raw materials. Because of the environmental restriction, it had been more than three months since Xu Ning advanced to themon seal realm. Currently, he only had 20,000 energy units. He was still 25,000 units of energy away from advancing to the void realm eighth stage true intent realm. Xu Ning sold medicinal pills in exchange for raw materials in order to quickly umte enough energy and advance to the true intent realm. Inside the house. The door was closed. Xu Ning sat cross-legged on the mat with a pill furnace in front of him. Xu Ning controlled his water and fire attribute power to refine the medicinal pills. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! When it was time, the pill furnace opened and several pure white pills popped out. Xu Ning caught them all, and he then absorbed all the energy through the Martial Arts Panel. ¡®My energy reserves are full!¡¯ After absorbing enough energy, Xu Ning decided to begin his advancement to the true intent realm. After opening the Martial Arts Panel, Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves had reached 57,800 units. He had gotten nearly 60,000 units of energy because he was in Yunying City. If he was in any other ce, it would be difficult to gather so much in such a short time. Even in Yunying City, Xu Ning was only able to obtain sufficient supplies because of the Wei family¡¯s channels. But even so, Xu Ning¡¯srge purchases of raw materials for medicinal pills had led to a shortage of spirit medicine in Yunying City. Xu Ning pressed on the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Cold me Dual Source Scroll. ¡­ Consume 45,000 units of energy to advance the Cold me Dual Source Scroll? Yes / No ¡­ ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning clicked yes. Afterwards, Xu Ning felt the attribute power in his body stagnate slightly, before continuing to rotate slowly. There seemed to be ayer of invisible force attached to the attribute power in his body. The invisible force was a sublimation of attribute power. ¡®The attribute of true intent!¡¯ Xu Ning smiled. He had sessfully advanced to the true intent realm. When he fought against Fang Jie who was in the true intent realm, Fang Jie¡¯s attribute power wasparable to him in themon seal realm. But when Fang Jie¡¯s true intent was attached to his attribute power, he easily suppressed Xu Ning¡¯s attribute power. If he didn¡¯t have a dao weapon and relied on an ambush, Xu Ning wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill Fang Jie. ¡®I¡¯ll improve the four secret techniques and the Life Pill Sutra.¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s four secret techniques and the Life Pill Sutra were all at the sixth level. Advancing a secret technique from the sixth level to the seventh level required 2500 units of energy, which added up to 12,500 units of energy. Xu Ning used up his energy to advance them all. The Martial Arts Panel refreshed. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void Realm Eighth Stage: True Intent Realm) + Water Cross Sword (Seventh Level) + Bright Fire Sword (Seventh Level) + Tidal Fist (Seventh Level) + me Breath Bone Sutra (Seventh Level) + Life Pill Sutra (Seventh Level) + Avable Energy: 300 units ¡­ After using up all the energy to advance his skills, Xu Ning¡¯s strength was greatly improved. ¡®After advancing through the Martial Arts Panel, I will reach the peak of each realm after each advancement.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself.?¡®In addition, I have a dao weapon with all attributes, so I am not afraid of a void realm ninth stage true domain realm martial artist. Even if the other party has a dao weapon, they can¡¯t kill me with just them alone.¡¯ ¡®With my current strength, no one can endanger my life unless a dao realm masteres or there are several true domain realm martial artists with dao weapons!¡¯ Xu Ning was full of confidence. As such, in the nearby states such as State Feiyun, State Jifeng, State Hurricane, no one could defeat Xu Ning except for a dao realm master. It could be said that Xu Ning was at the peak of these states. This feeling made Xu Ning feel extremely relieved. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Xu Ning took a deep breath and stood up.?¡®Since I have advanced to the true intent realm, and the raw materials and spirit herbs for refining medicinal pills are rtively scarce for now, I shall now rx and go take a tour around Yunying City.¡¯ Xu Ning walked out of the room and left the vi. ¡°Brother Xu!¡± Just as he walked out, Xu Ning saw Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng walking side by side. ¡°Binglin, Zicheng.¡± Xu Ning greeted. ¡°ording to the servants in the vi, Brother Xu, you seem to be cultivating in seclusion?¡± Wei Binglin had tried to visit Xu Ning several times before, but was stopped by the servants. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Now that Brother Xu hase out, does it mean you have improved on your martial arts?¡± Wei Zicheng asked. ¡°There¡¯s indeed some improvement.¡± Xu Ning smiled and didn¡¯t conceal anything. Xu Ning no longer had to hide his strength. Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng looked envious. The two of them were still in the mortal realm, but their martial arts wouldn¡¯t improve frequently. Xu Ning was now in the high stages of the void realm, and yet he could still improve from time to time. This made the two sigh at Xu Ning¡¯s terrifying aptitude. ¡°You guys seem to be resting well.¡± Xu Ning could see that Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng hadpletely made up for their previous physical strain. In addition to taking his medicinal pills, they were also nourished after returning to the family. Compared to before, Wei Binglin¡¯s strength had risen from the mortal realm seventh stage to the mortal realm eighth stage. ¡°Our bodies are basically fine.¡± Wei Binglin said, ¡°In a few days, we will be able to return to the Source Sect to cultivate.¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng were both inner disciples of the Source Sect. The Source Sect was different from the Yun Sect, one could change their outer, inner and true disciples status. Once they were selected to enter the Source Sect, mortal realm warriors were all outer disciples. After reaching the void realm first stage, they would be inner disciples. After reaching the void realm fourth stage, they could be true disciples. Because Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng were from the Wei family, one of the six affiliated families of the Source Sect, they were promoted to the inner sect even though they were in the mortal realm. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xu Ning nodded and asked, ¡°What are you going to do now?¡± ¡°We are going to Dianyuan Mountain to see the maple trees. It is nowte autumn, the most beautiful time for viewing the maple trees.¡± Wei Zicheng responded, then invited, ¡°Brother Xu, do you want toe with us?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning wanted to walk around Yunying City, so he agreed. Afterwards, the three of them walked for nearly an hour before arriving at Dianyuan Mountain. ¡°So many people!¡± Coming to the foot of Dianyuan Mountain, Wei Zicheng sighed, but he looked happy. Wei Zicheng originally didn¡¯t like crowds, but after the traumatic experience, her personality had changed. Xu Ning looked over and saw a sea of people at the foot of Dianyuan Mountain. There weremoners dressed in ordinary clothes, children of wealthy families dressed in luxurious satin, and regardless of their status, they all had excited expressions on their faces. In addition, there were many stalls on the side of the road. The sounds of vendors were endless, making Xu Ning feel that this ce was full of the atmosphere of the mortal world. ¡°Brother Xu, not only are the maple trees on Dianyuan Mountain beautiful, but there is also a garden.¡± While walking up the mountain, Wei Binglin introduced to Xu Ning. ¡°The garden is full of exotic flowers and nts, and all kinds of tamed demon beasts. The scenery is beautiful, just like a paradise.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have to go in and take a look.¡± Xu Ning was also looking forward to it. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Just when they were enjoying the lively atmosphere at Dianyuan Mountain, the three suddenly felt a push beside them. A team of ck-clothed guards dispersed the pedestrians on the road, squeezing them to the sides of the road. Between them was a luxurious and beautiful pnquin, carried by several porters. ¡°Who is causing a ruckus?¡± The pedestrians who were pushed asideined, even Wei Binglin frowned with a look of displeasure. Although Wei Binglin was not strong, he was still a member of the Wei family in Yunying City. He had a noble status. ¡°Brother, he seems to be from the Wu family.¡± Wei Zicheng took a look and remembered. Wei Binglin¡¯s face turned cold when he heard the words. ¡°Judging from the situation, the person sitting in the carriage should be Young Master Wu Qingfu.¡± ¡°It should be him.¡± Wei Zicheng also frowned. ¡°The Wu family is full of powerful people, and many of the n elders are pirs of the Source Source Sect, so they enjoy great prestige and are respected. However, Wu Qingfu is really domineering. This kind of behavior is a disgrace to the Wu family.¡± ¡°Wu Qingfu?¡± Xu Ning looked at the luxurious carriage and narrowed his eyes. Chapter 176 - Conflict in the Garden

Chapter 176: Conflict in the Garden

In Yunying City, there were many strong people, crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Being able to show off his domineering behavior in such a ce could only mean that the family behind Wu Qingfu was extremely powerful, and he was quite favored in the family. ¡°Brother Xu, sorry to disappoint you.¡± Wei Binglin¡¯s tone was apologetic. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal¡­¡± Xu Ning waved his hand and wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Wu Qingfu¡¯s domineeringness was not deliberately targeted at Xu Ning, so Xu Ning would not hold any grudges. However, although Xu Ning didn¡¯t feel anything, Wei Binglin felt a little ufortable. He was also a family disciple of one of the six families in Yunying City, yet the gap between him and Wu Qingfu was too big. Whether it was family power or personal realm, Wei Binglin was notparable to Wu Qingfu. ¡®If I had one-tenth of Brother Xu¡¯s talent, I wouldn¡¯t have remained unknown in Yunying City¡­¡¯ Wei Binglin sighed. Afterwards, the three continued to climb the mountain. The higher they went, the denser the maple trees became, and the more lush they grew. The maple leaves were bright red like fire, and they were very beautiful. ¡°Huh?¡± Wei Binglin suddenly gasped. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xu Ning and Wei Zicheng looked at Wei Binglin at the same time. Wei Binglin responded, ¡°On the way up the mountain, besides Wu Qingfu, I also saw a few acquaintances from the sect, and among them were inner disciples and true disciples. But they are not as ostentatious as Wu Qingfu, they were all quite low-key.¡± ¡°Could it be that the disciples of the sect are having a meeting at Dianyuan Mountain today?¡± Wei Zicheng asked. She had only joined the Source Sect not long ago before she was taken to State Jifeng, so she couldn¡¯t recognize many disciples in the sect. If it weren¡¯t for Wei Binglin¡¯s reminder, Wei Zicheng wouldn¡¯t have even noticed the disciples of the Source Sect rushing up the mountain. ¡°Maybe.¡± Wei Binglin nodded. Hearing that, Xu Ning was looking forward to it. He really wanted to see the glory of the Source Sect¡¯s elite disciples. After all, Xu Ning almost became one of them. Another hour went by. Xu Ning and the other two slowly walked to the top of the mountain. ¡°Brother Xu, we will be reaching the garden I mentioned soon.¡± Wei Binglin led the way. Soon, a stone fence appeared in front of them on the top of Dianyuan Mountain. Behind the stone fence, there were beautiful, strange flowers and branches. They could smell the strong fragrance of flowers from far away. Just looking at it from a distance made one feel endless vitality as though it was spring, causing people to forget that it was alreadyte autumn. ¡°What beautiful scenery.¡± Xu Ning praised. The three of them walked towards the garden gate and were about to enter, but they saw young men in the same uniform standing at the gate. ¡°They are outer disciples of the Source Sect.¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng recognized these people. ¡°The three of you, there is a meeting for the Source Sect¡¯s disciples in the garden today. If you are not a disciple of the Source Sect, or have an invitation letter, please leave this ce.¡± A Source Sect¡¯s outer disciple stepped forward and said. ¡°I am an inner disciple of the Source Sect.¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng took out their waist tes. ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister.¡± After confirming Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng¡¯s identities, the outer disciple quickly saluted. He could sense that Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng were only mortal realm warriors. Being able to be inner disciples when they were still mortal realm warriors could only mean that these two were from the six big families in Yunying City. ¡°Please, Brother Xu.¡± Wei Binglin motioned for Xu Ning to enter first. ¡°Please wait¡­¡± The outer disciple stopped the three of them with a hesitant expression. ¡°Please show your waist te or your invitation letter.¡± Wei Binglin¡¯s face changed when he heard the words. He stared at the disciple. ¡°We are both members of the Wei family. Do we need identification to bring a friend into the garden?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The disciple looked troubled. Although he was an outer disciple of the Source Sect, he was not strong enough to deal with the Wei family. ¡°Brother Xu, please.¡± Wei Binglin ignored the disciple and led Xu Ning into the garden with Wei Zicheng. The outer disciple hesitated for a long time, in the end, he didn¡¯t dare to stop them. ¡°The people holding this meeting today are too much.¡± Wei Binglin said, ¡°This Dianyuan Mountain doesn¡¯t belong to anyone, and yet they privately encircle the ce and restrict outsiders from entering. This is too inappropriate.¡± Afterwards, Wei Binglin took Xu Ning around the garden while exining some flower varieties to Xu Ning. Suddenly, the three of them turned a corner and ran into several people. One of the people walking in front looked to be 26 or 27 years old. He was wearing a brocade robe with a gold belt around his waist. And behind him, there were several young people who followed him. At the side of this person, there was a middle-aged guard in ck clothing. His face was ordinary, but his eyes were sharp. ¡°Wu Qingfu¡­¡± Wei Binglin instantly recognized the other party. He snorted in his heart and looked down on the outer disciples who blocked Xu Ning¡¯s entry. The middle-aged guard next to Wu Qingfu was obviously not a disciple of the Source Sect, but he was still let in. Obviously, the person guarding the door was a bully who feared the strong. ¡°Who are you?¡± Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng wanted to take Xu Ning and avoid them, but the moment they brushed shoulders, a person behind Wu Qingfu took the initiative to ask the three of them. ¡°This ce has been upied by the Source Sect disciples. If you three have sneaked your way in, get out.¡± The person who spoke was skinny, had a feminine face, and his eyes had a gloomy look. This person was one of Wu Qingfu¡¯s followers in the sect, named Yu Ziming. Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng had left the sect for a year, so they were rtively unknown. Thus, Yu Ziming didn¡¯t find their faces familiar. Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng frowned at the same time. ¡°The outer disciples have already identified our identities, do we still have to report it to you?¡± There was a hint of hostility in Wei Binglin¡¯s tone. Wei Binglin was already annoyed by Wu Qingfu¡¯s tyrannical behavior. And now he was furious that his entourage dared to question him. Yu Ziming was used to showing off around Wu Qingfu, so after being rebuked by Wei Binglin, he took a step forward and said in a threatening tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t show your identification, I will throw all of you out.¡± When Wu Qingfu saw Yu Ziming like this, he frowned slightly, as if he was very unhappy with Yu Ziming¡¯s behavior. But in front of others, Wu Qingfu didn¡¯t say anything to stop him. He decided to find a chance to teach Yu Ziming a lesson afterwards. ¡°Throw us out?¡± Wei Binglin sneered and stepped forward to confront Yu Ziming. When Yu Ziming saw this, he took action and grabbed Wei Binglin¡¯s arm. Wei Binglin reacted instantly. Wei Binglin was now in the mortal realm eighth stage, and he had also mastered an intermediate realm external skill. Soon, the two began to fight. Wu Qingfu looked impatient when he saw this so he gave a look to the middle-aged guard next to him. The middle-aged guard immediately understood what he meant. He stood on the spot and his wrist trembled slightly, shooting out a stream of true qi towards Wei Binglin. Just when the middle-aged guard felt that he could easily knock down Wei Binglin, he discovered that his stream of true qi had disappeared. ¡°A genus realm martial artistunching a sneak attack on a mortal realm warrior, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡± At this moment, Xu Ning walked forward and grabbed Yu Ziming¡¯s neck, throwing him at Wu Qingfu¡¯s feet. Yu Ziming felt dizzy after he was thrown to the ground before he could even see Xu Ning. ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Ziming wanted to get up, but was suddenly kicked away by Wu Qingfu. ¡°Isn¡¯t this embarrassing enough?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Wu¡­¡± Yu Ziming consciously stood behind Wu Qingfu after getting scolded. ¡°May I ask for your name?¡± Wu Qingfu looked at Xu Ning with fear in his eyes. Wu Qingfu was a void realm first stage martial artist while the middle-aged guard next to him was a void realm third stage martial artist. Wu Qingfu noticed that after his guard shot out a stream of true qi, it was instantly dispersed, which surprised him. He could sense that Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng were both mortal realm warriors, so it must have been the young man next to them. To be able to easily disperse the true qi of a genus realm meant that this person must be a master in the qualitative change realm or higher. However, Wu Qingfu didn¡¯t remember that there was such a young and powerful martial artist in Yunying City. ¡°I¡¯m just a traveler in Yunying City.¡± Xu Ning chuckled. ¡°Since outsiders are not wee here, let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Binglin, Zicheng, let¡¯s leave.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Okay.¡± The two were also very unhappy, but they still responded. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Before leaving, Xu Ning suddenly turned his head and looked at the middle-aged guard who hadunched the sneak attack. ¡°Next time, don¡¯ty your dirty hands on mortal realm martial artists, it¡¯s a disgrace.¡± The middle-aged guard looked at Xu Ning and wanted to refute. But for some reason, when he looked at Xu Ning¡¯s eyes, he suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of terror. Soon, Xu Ning and the others left. Pfft! The moment Xu Ning and the other two disappeared around the corner, the middle-aged guard suddenly vomited blood. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing this, Wu Qingfu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Before that person left, he injected a stream of true qi into my body¡­¡± The middle-aged guard felt the chaos in his body and his face went pale. ¡°His strength is at least in the void realm sixth stage!¡± ¡°Attribute realm?¡± Wu Qingfu looked at the ce where Xu Ning had disappeared, his expression uncertain. ¡®Where did such a young outsider in the attribute realme from?¡¯ Wu Qingfu frowned slightly. Offending such a person for no reason made him very annoyed. ¡°What a disgrace!¡± Wu Qingfu vented his anger on Yu Ziming and kicked him. Yu Ziming knew that he was in trouble, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. ¡°I won¡¯t be attending today¡¯s meeting, let¡¯s go back.¡± Wu Qingfu was in a hurry to go back and find out Xu Ning¡¯s identity. Chapter 177 - Entrustment to Refine Pills

Chapter 177: Entrustment to Refine Pills

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After leaving Dianyuan Mountain, Wei Binglin and Wei Zicheng seemed to be greatly affected. Xu Ning noticed this so he took the initiative to ask the two of them to apany him to another ce. Afterwards, they strolled around Yunying City a few more times until it was evening, before returning to the Wei Estate. At night. Xu Ning was lying on a recliner in the courtyard, looking up at the night sky. There was a small wooden table filled with fruits next to the recliner. Xu Ning initially had a maid serving him, but he sent her away. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning!¡± Wei Xingfeng¡¯s voice came. Xu Ning quickly got up, and Wei Xingfeng strode in. ¡°Sorry to bother you sote.¡± Wei Xingfeng apologized first. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Why is Family Head Wei looking for me?¡± Wei Xingfeng smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. Before that, I have to thank you.¡± ¡°My Grand Elder used his own blood and managed to break the seal.¡± Wei Xingfeng¡¯s expression was energetic. ¡°After observing the dao seal, he has gained a lot of insights. Now that he has begun his seclusion, he may be able to break through to the void realm eighth stage.¡± ¡°This is a good thing, congrattions.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. ¡°This is all thanks to you. If you hadn¡¯t given the dao seal to the Wei family, we might not have had a true intent realm martial artist for decades.¡± Wei Xingfeng¡¯s tone was full of joy. ¡°By the way, Xu Ning, I came here because someone requested me to.¡± Wei Xingfeng paused for a second and spoke. ¡°Oh? By whom? What for?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I was asked by Zhou Weichen to ask you to refine a type of medicinal pill.¡± Wei Xingfeng exined, ¡°This Zhou Weichen is an elder of the Zhou Family in Yunying City. He is a true intent realm martial artist, and has a good rtionship with me.¡± ¡°Today, he took the initiative toe to me and ask our Wei family if we have contacted a powerful alchemist. Because recently, the medicinal pills you had asked us to sell were excellent in quality and efficacy. After Zhou Weichen discovered this, he took the initiative to contact me.¡± ¡°Because we are familiar with each other, I didn¡¯t hide anything from him. I told him that we did know a powerful alchemist. And after he learned about this, he wanted to request you to help him refine a kind of medicinal pill.¡± Wei Xingfeng said while observing Xu Ning¡¯s expression, afraid that Xu Ning would show dissatisfaction. But Xu Ning¡¯s expression was normal. ¡°What pill does he want to refine?¡± Xu Ning asked. He didn¡¯t mind exposing his identity as an alchemist. With his current strength, there was no need to hide anything. ¡°He wants to refine a kind of pill called Common Intent Pill.¡± Wei Xingfeng replied. ¡°Common Intent Pill¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded silently after hearing those words. This Common Intent Pill was a type of pill that helped in one¡¯s advancement. It was mainly used to break through to themon seal realm, and had some effect for breaking through to the true intent realm. It was extremely difficult to refine any medicinal pills used for advancement, and the raw materials were difficult to obtain. For example, ordinary alchemists were not qualified to refine the Common Intent Pill, and high-level alchemists normally only had a 30% sess rate. Even with Xu Ning¡¯s Life Pill Sutra that had been advanced to the seventh level and the help of his pill furnace, his sess rate was only about 50%. ¡°How about it, Xu Ning. Can you refine this Common Intent Pill?¡± Wei Xingfeng asked tentatively. ¡°I can refine it, but how many sets of raw materials can he provide?¡± Xu Ning thought for a moment and asked. Wei Xingfeng frowned when he heard the words. ¡°Zhou Weichen did not tell me. He said that if you are willing to, he will bring the raw materials to you personally.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning replied, ¡°Then let hime to me tomorrow.¡± Since Zhou Weichen was Wei Xingfeng¡¯s friend, Xu Ning was willing to help him. ¡°Then thank you very much, Little Friend Xu Ning!¡± Wei Xingfeng smiled when Xu Ning agreed. Wei Xingfeng knew very well that Xu Ning had only agreed to help Zhou Weichen because of him. ¡°In that case, I will take my leave. Tomorrow, I will bring Zhou Weichen here.¡± Wei Xingfeng left Xu Ning¡¯s vi. ¡­ The next morning. Wei Xingfeng brought Zhou Weichen over. Zhou Weichen was a middle-aged man in his fifties, and he looked very elegant. ¡°Brother Zhou, this is Alchemist Xu Ning who refined those high-quality pills.¡± Wei Xingfeng first introduced Xu Ning, then introduced Zhou Weichen to Xu Ning. ¡°Such a young alchemist?¡± After seeing Xu Ning, Zhou Weichen was obviously surprised. Although a void realm martial artist could slow down their rate of aging, Xu Ning was definitely not more than 30 years old. He thought that an alchemist who could refine extremely high quality medicinal pills would be very old, so he didn¡¯t expect that he was still a junior. This was not because Zhou Weichen did not trust young people, but because refining pills required not only perception, but also experience. This kind of experience required years to umte. ¡°Senior Zhou.¡± Xu Ning also took the initiative to greet him. Zhou Weichen and Wei Xingfeng were friends. They were much older than him, so it was reasonable for him to call him ¡°Senior¡±. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning.¡± Although he was surprised by Xu Ning¡¯s age, Zhou Weichen still greeted him politely. He did not look down on Xu Ning because Xu Ning was young. On the contrary, he valued Xu Ning even more highly. He could already refine extremely high-quality medicinal pills at such a young age. With this ability, even if he entered the Source Sect, he could easily be a guest elder. ¡®Not only is Little Friend Xu Ning highly skilled in refining medicinal pills, but his martial arts cultivation seems to be unfathomable as well¡­¡¯ Zhou Weichen thought to himself after roughly estimating Xu Ning¡¯s abilities. He was amon seal realm martial artist so he could roughly sense that Xu Ning¡¯s strength was above themon seal realm. ¡®Even the Source Sect can¡¯t groom such a young man¡­¡¯ Zhou Weichen thought to himself.?¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be from one of the big states with strong martial arts backgrounds. He probably traveled here for experience and made friends with the Wei family.¡¯ ¡°Senior Zhou, I heard from Family Head Wei that you want to refine a Common Intent Pill?¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to ask. ¡°That is right.¡± Seeing that Xu Ning was straightforward, Zhou Weichen quickly said, ¡°My son is quite talented. He advanced to the void realm sixth stage attribute realm when he was 32 years old¡­¡± When he said this, there was a hint of pride in Zhou Weichen¡¯s tone that even he himself did not notice. His son was a core elite in the Zhou family, and he had a high chance of bing the next head of the Zhou family. ¡°However, now that seven years have passed, he is close to 40 years old, yet there is still no signs of him breaking through to themon seal realm¡­¡± Zhou Weichen¡¯s tone had a hint of concern for his son. ¡°Recently, I discovered that it has begun to affect his state of mind since he hasn¡¯t been able to break through to themon seal realm. This makes me a little worried. Therefore, I want to request for a Common Intent Pill to help him break through to themon seal realm.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that a pill like the Common Intent Pill is too precious. I have sought help from various parties many times, but I haven¡¯t found one for sale. Thus, I have no choice but to gather the materials and find an alchemist to refine it.¡± ¡°However, after searching through arge number of alchemists, I discovered that their refining standards are rtively ordinary, and their sess rate is generally less than 30%. I only have three sets of raw materials in my hands, so I really can¡¯t afford to lose them.¡± Zhou Weichen continued, ¡°After searching for a while, I still didn¡¯t find the alchemist I wanted, and I had even nned to give up. Until a few days ago, I saw the pills you refined, and was amazed by the quality of the pills, so I found my way to you.¡± ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning, please help me. You can directly ask for the payment, I have no objections.¡± Zhou Weichen¡¯s attitude was sincere. ¡°You are friends with Family Head Wei, there is no need for payment.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. For others, refining medicinal pills took a lot of effort. But for Xu Ning, it wasn¡¯t difficult at all. ¡°That can¡¯t do.¡± Zhou Weichen quickly said, ¡°How can I not pay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Wei Xingfeng said, ¡°Give the raw materials to Xu Ning and let him finish refining the medicinal pills first. You can talk about the payment afterwards.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hearing Wei Xingfeng¡¯s words, Zhou Weichen did not bother to bicker with him anymore. He took out the three sets of materials for the Common Intent Pill and handed them to Xu Ning. After Xu Ning took it, he did not immediately return to the room to refine it, instead he said, ¡°Senior Zhou, there are some things I have to say first.¡± ¡°With my personal abilities, the sess rate of refining the Common Intent Pill is around 50%. But even so, I can¡¯t guarantee that I will be able to refine one out. After all, there are many uncontroble minute details in refining a medicinal pill.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zhou Weichen said, ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning, don¡¯t worry about it. Even if all of them fail, it¡¯s still fine.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning turned around and entered the room. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning is going inside the room to refine the medicinal pills?¡± After seeing Xu Ning return to his room, Zhou Weichen was a little surprised. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he need to go to an alchemy room or a quiet and sealed off room?¡± ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s realm is different from ordinary alchemists. He can easily clear his mind without being disturbed by the outside world.¡± Wei Xingfeng exined. When Xu Ning was refining medicinal pills in the past, Wei Xingfeng specially prepared a sealed off room for him, but Xu Ning declined and told Wei Xingfeng that he didn¡¯t care about the surrounding environment when he was refining pills. ¡°Truly impressive.¡± Zhou Weichen smiled. He was very confident that Xu Ning could sessfully refine a Common Intent Pill. Inside the room. Xu Ning took out the pill furnace. ¡®Three sets of materials to refine a Common Intent Pill is not difficult for me.¡¯ Xu Ning was more rxed. He opened the furnace and threw in one set of the materials. In the past, Xu Ning would put several or even dozens of sets of materials into the furnace to refine at the same time, as it was more efficient. But in order to increase the sess rate, Xu Ning decided to do it one by one. Chapter 178 - Alchemist From Another State

Chapter 178: Alchemist From Another State

Xu Ning activated the dual attribute power in his body. Soon, the materials in the furnace began to melt and the liquid medicine separated from the residue. Afterwards, Xu Ning closed his eyes and began to calmly refine the pill. ¡®The difficulty of refining the Common Intent Pill is quite high,¡¯ During the process of refining the pill, Xu Ning also discovered that he was consuming a lot of energy to refine it. If he was not careful, there was a possibility of failure. Xu Ning operated the Life Pill Sutra while maintaining a stable state of mind. Half an hourter, Xu Ning suddenly opened his eyes. Bang! A grape-sized emerald pill popped out of the pill furnace. Xu Ning caught it. ¡®So this is the Common Intent Pill¡­¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning had refined a Common Intent Pill, so he took a closer look. The surface of the emerald green pill was smooth. As it had just popped out of the furnace, it was still warm to the touch. A medicinal fragrance spread from the surface of the Common Intent Pill. If a mortal realm warrior smelled this medicinal fragrance day and night, he could advance to the high stages of the mortal realm even without cultivating by himself. Afterwards, Xu Ning took out a porcin bottle and ced the pill in it. These porcin bottles were specially made to ensure that the medicinal properties of the pills inside would not be lost. After sessfully refining one Common Intent Pill, Xu Ning did not stop. He continued to refine the remaining two sets of raw materials. It was just that when he was refining the second Common Intent Pill, Xu Ning failed because of a mistake. Fortunately, when he was refining the third pill, Xu Ning maintained his state of mind throughout and refined the pill in one go. Refining two Common Intent Pills with three sets of raw materials meant he had a sess rate of nearly 70%. If other alchemists knew about this, they would definitely feel inferior. Xu Ning took a deep breath and slowly recovered his energy. Soon after, Xu Ning felt full of energy again. Xu Ning stood up, put away the furnace, and went outside. It had only been slightly more than two hours since Xu Ning began to refine the Common Intent Pill. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning is out.¡± After seeing Xu Ning walk out of the room, Zhou Weichen and Wei Xingfeng quickly got up from their seats. After Xu Ning entered the house, the two waited in the courtyard. ¡°Fortunately, I have seeded in refining the Common Intent Pill.¡± Xu Ning handed the two porcin bottles to Zhou Weichen. ¡°So fast?¡± Zhou Weichen took the two porcin bottles and asked, ¡°There are two Common Intent Pills?¡± ¡°That is right.¡± Xu Ning responded, ¡°One of the three sets of raw materials was wasted after I failed. The other two sets have been refined into medicinal pills and ced in these two porcin bottles.¡± Zhou Weichen and Wei Xingfeng looked at each other, both sucking in a deep breath. He refined two Common Intent Pills in two hours; the sess rate was close to 70%. Although he knew that Xu Ning¡¯s pill refinement technique was superb, the impact of the reality in front of him was still huge. Zhou Weichen quickly opened one of the porcin bottles and poured a pill into his palm. ¡°This quality!¡± Although Zhou Weichen was not an alchemist, he could sense the extraordinariness of this Common Intent Pill. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning, thank you so much!¡± Zhou Weichen put away the pill and wholeheartedly thanked Xu Ning. He knew very well that his son had a high probability of advancing to themon seal realm after obtaining a Common Intent Pill of this quality. ¡°However, ording to the rules, I can only take one of these two pills.¡± Afterwards, Zhou Weichen returned one of the Common Intent Pills to Xu Ning. Xu Ning didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and put away the pill. Generally speaking, when an alchemist epted amission, as long as theypleted the requirements of themissioner, the remaining materials and the extra refined medicinal pills would remain in their own hands. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning, you have helped me a lot.¡± Zhou Weichen said, ¡°Logically speaking, I have to reward you.¡± ¡°Senior Zhou¡­¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°I have a close rtionship with the Wei family, and you are also good friends with the Family Head Wei. It is inappropriate for me to ept payment. Moreover, I have also received a Common Intent Pill.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Weichen didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Brother Zhou, since Xu Ning said so, don¡¯t force it.¡± Wei Xingfeng¡¯s face was full of joy. Xu Ning¡¯s words just now had actually boosted his reputation. ¡°Just treat it as a favor from Xu Ning. If you have the opportunity in the future, you can repay it.¡± Wei Xingfeng¡¯s words were actually beneficial to Xu Ning. He knew very well that Xu Ning¡¯s resources were extremely abundant. Ordinary resources were meaningless to him. Thus, it was better to let Zhou Weichen owe Xu Ning a favor, which was more important. ¡°I owe you a favor. In addition, I will give you two hundred sets of raw materials for the Pure Source Pill. I will send someone to deliver them another day.¡± When Zhou Weichen was talking to Wei Xingfeng just now, he knew that Xu Ning favored Pure Source Pills. ¡°In the future, if you need anything in Yunying City, just feel free to ask me.¡± ¡°In that case, thank you Senior Zhou.¡± Xu Ning noticed that Zhou Weichen was being firm, so he did not refuse. Afterwards, the three of them exchange pleasantries as Xu Ning and Wei Xingfeng walk Zhou Weichen out of the door. ¡­ At the same time. A group of people walked into a medicinal shop under the Wei Trading Company. Among them, the person walking in front was wearing a long robe, holding a bone fan, and had light cyan lines drawn at the corners of his eyes. He did not look like someone from State Feiyun. Beside him was a middle-aged man in a martial arts outfit, giving off an inexplicable sense of majesty. He was obviously a high-level figure of a sect. Behind the two were gray-clothed guards, each of them having an extraordinary aura. ¡°Esteemed guests, what kind of medicine do you need?¡± After these people walked in, the manager of the medicinal shop noticed that they were extraordinary, so he personally greeted them. Although the leader was dressed uniquely, the manager did not care. Yunying City was the core city of State Feiyun, so there were countless foreigners visiting from other states. ¡°Do you have any excellent medicinal pills for me to see?¡± The robed man didn¡¯t specify his needs and asked casually. When the manager heard this, his eyes moved. He smiled and said, ¡°Recently, a batch of excellent pills has entered the shop, I will take you to take a look.¡± The robed man responded with a ¡°Mm¡± and followed the manager to the second floor. After passing through the first floor, the robed man nced at the medicinal pills on the counter with a look of contempt. It seemed as though these expensive pills were defective in his eyes. The manager also noticed this, but he didn¡¯t care. Because he knew very well that once this guest saw the medicinal pills disyed on the second floor, he would naturally change his attitude. ¡°Sir, look at these medicinal pills.¡± The manager brought the robed man and the others to a table, on which were several boxes of samples. ¡°If you have any needs, I will go to the back and get it for you.¡± The manager smiled and stood aside. The robed man nced at the medicinal pills on the table casually. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, his fingers tightened around the bone fan. He looked surprised. ¡°This medicine pill¡­¡± The robed man discovered that although the medicinal pill disyed on the table was not rare, its quality was excellent. Those who could refine this kind of medicine pills were all highly skilled alchemists. He quickly took out a pill and looked at it. ¡°What an impressive refining technique!¡± The robed man eximed with a strange look on his face. The manager was not surprised at all. He just smiled and watched. Ever since this high-quality pill appeared in the store recently, there were countless buyers who showed this expression. ¡°How many of such medicinal pills are there, I will buy all of them.¡± The robed man said. The man was about to pay the bill, but was interrupted by the manager. ¡°My apologies, esteemed guest, only three of each type of pills can be purchased.¡± The manager responded skillfully. If it weren¡¯t for the restrictions on purchase, this batch of high-quality medicinal pills would have been sold out long ago. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± The robed man smiled and waved the bone fan in his hand. ¡°Manager, can you introduce me to the alchemist who refined these medicinal pills.¡± ¡°Sir, these medicinal pills were all distributed by our master, so I don¡¯t know which alchemist refined them.¡± The manager responded politely. The robed man looked at the manager. Seeing that he did not seem to be lying, he asked, ¡°Who is your master?¡± ¡°Wei family of Yunying City.¡± The manager straightened his back subconsciously. ¡°Wei family of Yunying City.¡± The robed man was in deep thought. After a while, he waved his hand. ¡°For pills like this, no matter what kind you have, I will buy as many as I can, wrap them all up.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The manager personally went to the warehouse to collect the medicinal pills. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Huang, we have to postpone our trip to State Jifeng.¡± The robed man said to the man dressed in the martial arts outfit. ¡°I have to study the refining techniques of these medicinal pills in this city.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± When the man in the martial arts outfit heard this, he was obviously in a difficult position. ¡°Alchemist Xiang, the sect has already made preparations¡­ It seems inappropriate for us to dy our journey¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to State Jifeng and study these medicinal pills after buying them.¡± Deputy Sect Master Huang tried to discuss with Alchemist Xiang. When Alchemist Xiang heard this, his face turned cold. ¡°That¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me. Refining that demonic pill consumes a lot of energy. If it weren¡¯t for your generous conditions, I wouldn¡¯t have traveled so far to State Jifeng.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Deputy Sect Master Huang, you have promised to listen to me.¡± Alchemist Xiang swung the bone fan in his hand with a dissatisfied tone. ¡°Then¡­ okay¡­¡± Deputy Sect Master Huang finallypromised. ¡°We will stay in Yunying City for a few days. When you want to leave, we will set off again.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Alchemist Xiang added, ¡°During this period of time, you are responsible for finding out who the alchemist who refined this pill is. I want to confirm his identity.¡± ¡°Understood, Alchemist Xiang.¡± Deputy Sect Master Huang obviously felt that this order from Alchemist Xiang was difficult toplete, but he reluctantly agreed. ¡®Everything is for the demonic pill¡­¡¯ Deputy Sect Master Huang was dissatisfied.?¡®When the demonic pill is refined¡­ heh¡­¡¯ A murderous intent was suppressed by Deputy Sect Master Huang. Chapter 179 - Phantom Blood Sect

Chapter 179: Phantom Blood Sect

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In a mansion in Yunying City. ¡°This alchemy technique is amazing!¡± In front of Xiang Nanchun was a crushed medicinal pill. Just now, when Xiang Nanchun carefully looked at the powder of the medicinal pill, he discovered that the alchemy technique used by the alchemist who refined these medicinal pills was very mature and brilliant. ¡®The alchemy technique used by this alchemist should be inherited from a dao realm master alchemist. It might be a simplified version of a dao realm alchemy technique. There are many aspects that I can¡¯t figure out¡­¡¯ There was a look of greed in Xiang Nanchun¡¯s eyes. ¡®Dao realm masters are rare, and dao realm master alchemists are even rarer. If I can learn the alchemy technique left behind by a dao realm master alchemist, then my alchemy skills will greatly improve.¡¯ Xiang Nanchun knew very well that although he was a rtively powerful alchemist, his path of growth was reaching its limit. Xiang Nanchun did not want to miss the opportunity to learn a dao realm master alchemist¡¯s alchemy technique. ¡®I have to find a way to learn the alchemy technique from that alchemist¡­¡¯ Xiang Nanchun thought to himself. He had already asked Huang Zongshao to search for information about the alchemist. With the strength of a void realm eighth stage martial artist, it was definitely not difficult for him to find an alchemist in Yunying City. Not long after, the door was pushed open. Deputy Sect Master Huang walked in. ¡°Alchemist Xiang, I have confirmed the situation surrounding the Wei family¡¯s alchemist.¡± Huang Zongshao was very polite to Xiang Nanchun. Although Xiang Nanchun was only a void realm fourth stage qualitative change realm martial artist, his status as an alchemist allowed him to be on the same level as Huang Zongshao, even gaining the upper-hand when Huang Zongshao asked him for help. ¡°Oh?¡± Xiang Nanchun smiled. ¡°That alchemist came to Yunying City recently, and he is backed by the Wei family. He has refined a lot of medicinal pills and sold them to the tradingpanies under the Wei family.¡± Huang Zongshao gave a rough exnation. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Huang, do you have a way to have this person meet with me?¡± Xiang Nanchun asked. ¡°This¡­¡± Huang Zongshao had a difficult look on his face. ¡°There are many people in Yunying City who want to see this person, but most of them can¡¯t. I am not from Yunying City, so it will be quite difficult to bring him here to meet you¡­¡± When Xiang Nanchun heard this, he looked annoyed. He pursed his lips. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Huang, bring this person here, and I can immediately go to State Jifeng to help you refine that demonic pill.¡± Huang Zongshao knew that Xiang Nanchun was listing a condition, but this was truly difficult. After seeing Huang Zongshao¡¯s troubled expression, Xiang Nanchun said, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Huang, you should know that refining a demonic pill is extremely difficult. If I am slightly careless, then all of your previous efforts will be wasted.¡± ¡°Just now, when I was studying this pill, I discovered that this alchemist¡¯s technique is extremely exquisite. If I can learn this technique, or understand it a little, I can greatly increase the sess rate of refining that demonic pill.¡± Xiang Nanchun paused. ¡°This is not just for me, but also for you guys¡­¡± Huang Zongshao was quite reluctant, but after hearing Xiang Nanchun¡¯s words, he was intrigued. Refining a demonic pill was the most important thing for the sect. Once the demonic pill was refined, his sect master could use this demonic pill to advance to a dao realm master. Once that happened, the strength of the sect would rise sharply, and they would have the strength to defeat their enemies like how the Source Sect did in State Feiyun, bing the number one faction in State Jifeng. The Yun Sect, Thousand Flood Sect, and otherrge sects would all be stepped on by them. ¡°Okay, I will find a way to lure that alchemist out.¡± Huang Zongshao finally chose to agree. ¡°However, once we lure this person out, whether he is willing to hand over the alchemy technique or not, we have to leave immediately and go to State Jifeng.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiang Nanchun quickly agreed. Huang Zongshao turned around and left. After leaving the room, Huang Zongshao called a few subordinates. ¡°Go and gather information. After confirming the person¡¯s identity and his fixed whereabouts, report it to me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The subordinates received the order and left. ¡°Wei family¡­¡± Huang Zongshao had already figured out the Wei family. He knew that the strongest person in the Wei family was only a martial artist in themon seal realm. With his current strength, he could even enter thepound of the Wei family and kidnap the alchemist. But because he was afraid of alerting the Source Sect, Huang Zongshao decided to secretly find out the whereabouts of the alchemist, then bring him to Xiang Nanchun. As for the strength of the Wei family¡¯s alchemist, Huang Zongshao didn¡¯t even consider it. In his opinion, the more powerful an alchemist was, the weaker their martial arts cultivation would be, as most of them were strengthened with medicinal pills. Xiang Nanchun was an example of this. Although his alchemy skills were very high, he was only a qualitative change realm martial artist. As long as the alchemist went outside, he would have the opportunity to kidnap him. ¡­ At night. On the street. Xu Ning walked out of the restaurant and bid farewell to Zhou Weichen and his son. In the evening, Zhou Weichen took the initiative to find Xu Ning and deliver the raw materials of the Pure Source Pills. At the same time, he told Xu Ning that after his son consumed the Common Intent Pill refined by him, he crossed the threshold of themon seal realm in just one night. Zhou Weichen was overjoyed and kept thanking Xu Ning. After Xu Ning heard this, he also knew that the reason why Zhou Weichen¡¯s son could break through so quickly was because he had umted enough experience. Consuming the Common Intent Pill was only a form of help. In order to thank Xu Ning, Zhou Weichen and his son personally invited Xu Ning to dinner. It was not untilte at night that they parted ways. Xu Ning walked into an alley. When he passed through this alley, he could return to thepound of the Wei family. Xu Ning had basically visited the entire Yunying City. ¡®It seems that they are really following me¡­¡¯ After leaving the restaurant, Xu Ning felt that there was a true intent realm martial artist following him from a distance. Although the person deliberately concealed his aura, it was useless, as Xu Ning could easily notice him. Xu Ning was already at the peak of the true intent realm and his Life Pill Sutra was already at the seventh level, thus his perception was extremely strong. ¡®Could it be someone from the Wu family?¡¯ Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Ever since he came to Yunying City, it seemed that he only had a feud with the Wu family. Xu Ning thought about it and walked faster. ¡®This alchemist is actually a true intent realm martial artist! And he¡¯s so young.¡¯ The one following Xu Ning was naturally Huang Zongshao. After Xu Ning came out of the restaurant, he had been following Xu Ning, ready to knock Xu Ning out and kidnap him. But he didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to be so strong. ¡®Fortunately, I only asked my subordinates to investigate and not follow this person, otherwise we would have been exposed.¡¯ Huang Zongshao felt lucky, but he didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ning had already noticed him. Huang Zongshao followed Xu Ning into the alley. ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as he walked into the alley, Huang Zongshao suddenly noticed that Xu Ning¡¯s aura had disappeared. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Huang Zongshao¡¯s face changed slightly and a strange sense of danger emerged from the bottom of his heart. Whoosh! Suddenly, Huang Zongshao felt a cold gust of wind behind his ears. His heart tightened and he quickly dodged. But it was useless, as a fire and water dual attribute force entered Huang Zongshao¡¯s body. ¡°Who are you? Why are you following me?¡± Xu Ning took advantage of Huang Zongshao¡¯s internal injury and grabbed his neck. At the same time, Xu Ning activated the dao bracer and attached true intent to his true qi, directly sealing Huang Zongshao¡¯s meridians. As a void realm eighth stage true intent martial artist, Huang Zongshao did not even manage to retaliate against Xu Ning at all. With the help of the bracer, the current Xu Ning wasparable to a void realm ninth stage true domain realm martial artist. ¡°You!¡± Huang Zongshao looked at Xu Ning in horror. ¡°Tell me, why did you follow me?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Sir, this is a misunderstanding.¡± Huang Zongshao quickly said. ¡°Misunderstanding? Ever since I left the restaurant, you have been following me from a distance. Do you really think I didn¡¯t notice?¡± Xu Ning sneered. When Huang Zongshao heard this, his heart was in chaos. So he was already discovered long ago. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but I have a friend who wants to meet you and discuss alchemy with you. My friend is also an alchemist.¡± Huang Zongshao thought quickly. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning chuckled. ¡°Your behavior doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re inviting people to meet your friend.¡± Huang Zongshao wanted to exin, but he felt a sudden pain in his body. Xu Ning¡¯s attribute power was injected again, directly injuring Huang Zongshao. ¡°Stop pretending, the blood qi in your body is heterogeneous and your true qi is strange. You practice the secret scroll of a Demon Sect, right?¡± Xu Ning pointed out Huang Zongshao¡¯s secret directly. Huang Zongshao¡¯s expression changed again. He had deliberately taken a high-level Breath Restraining Pill to hide his aura. ¡°Tell me your true identity, or I will send you to the Source Sect.¡± Xu Ning threatened, ¡°You should know the consequences of exposing one¡¯s Demon Sect identity in the Source Sect¡¯s territory, right?¡± Huang Zongshao¡¯s expression was ugly. He knew very well that the Source Sect was extremely cruel to the martial artists of Demon Sects. ¡°I am from State Jifeng¡¯s Phantom Blood Sect¡­¡± Huang Zongshao chose to speak the truth. ¡°From State Jifeng¡¯s Phantom Blood Sect?¡± Xu Ning looked surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter a true intent realm martial artist from State Jifeng. ¡°What a coincidence, I am from State Jifeng¡¯s Yun Sect.¡± Xu Ning smiled, revealing his bright white teeth. ¡°People from the Yun Sect!?¡± Huang Zongshao¡¯s face turned pale. In State Jifeng, the Yun Sect and the Phantom Blood Sect were hostile forces. Although the Phantom Blood Sect was rtively weak and the Yun Sect did not take them seriously, the Phantom Blood Sect regarded the Yun Faction as their number one enemy. ¡°Tell me the truth, why did you follow me?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°An alchemist entrusted me to kidnap you. He wants to obtain your alchemy technique.¡± This time, Huang Zongshao was honest. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to see me? Take me there.¡± Xu Ning let go of Huang Zongshao and motioned for him to lead the way. Although Huang Zongshao was not restrained, his internal injuries were quite serious. If he wanted to escape, he would definitely be caught by Xu Ning. At that time, he would definitely be killed or sent to the Source Sect. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this!¡¯ Huang Zongshao hated Xiang Nanchun. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xiang Nanchun, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡®I have to find a way to escape¡­¡¯ Huang Zongshao thought hard. Chapter 180 - Pills That Can Break Through To Dao Realm?

Chapter 180: Pills That Can Break Through To Dao Realm?

Huang Zongshao was taken hostage by Xu Ning to their residence. As soon as Xu Ning entered the residence, he knocked out all of Huang Zongshao¡¯s subordinates. ¡°What¡¯s themotion?¡± Xiang Nanchun heard themotion and opened the door. He then saw Huang Zongshao, who was controlled by Xu Ning, and the Demon Sect¡¯s subordinates lying on the ground. ¡°I heard you are looking for me?¡± Xu Ning looked at Xiang Nanchun with a smile. Xiang Nanchun was taken aback. After seeing Huang Zongshao¡¯s condition, he immediately reacted, wanting to escape from the residence. However, Xu Ning did not give him this opportunity. He shot out a stream of true qi and Xiang Nanchun¡¯s body immediately stiffened before falling on the ground. Xu Ning grabbed Huang Zongshao¡¯s neck with one hand and dragged Xiang Nanchun into the house. ¡°You are the alchemist invited by the Phantom Blood Sect from State Yanshui?¡± Xu Ning casually sat on a soft chair and threw the two to the ground. ¡°You are the alchemist behind the Wei Trading Company?¡± Xiang Nanchun pretended to be calm as he looked at Xu Ning. ¡°That is right.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°I heard that the Phantom Blood Sect invited you to State Jifeng to refine a demonic pill?¡± Xu Ning had received a lot of information from Huang Zongshao, including the demonic pill of the Phantom Blood Sect. The reason why Xu Ning asked Huang Zongshao to bring him here was to figure out the situation behind the demonic pill and the Phantom Blood Sect. Otherwise, Xu Ning would have either directly killed these Demon Sect martial artists or handed them over to the Source Sect. Xiang Nanchun did not answer. He instead nced at Huang Zongshao first. Obviously, Huang Zongshao had already said something. Since this was the case, there was no need for Xiang Nanchun to hide anything. He was not a member of the Phantom Blood Sect. And since Deputy Sect Master Huang had already told him, he had no reason to insist on hiding anything. ¡°Yes, the Phantom Blood Sect invited me over to refine a pill called the Demon Blood Great Pill. ording to them, after swallowing this Demon Blood Great Pill, one can break through the void realm shackles and advance to the dao realm.¡± Xiang Nanchun said truthfully. ¡°Demon Blood Great Pill? One can break through the dao realm after eating it?¡± Xu Ning was shocked. There was not a single dao realm master in State Jifeng, or even State Hurricane and State Feiyun. If someone could really break through to the dao realm, then it was possible to build a dynasty and rule over several states. ¡°Are you sure this Demon Blood Great Pill can really have such an effect?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I don¡¯t know, the Phantom Blood Sect is the one that invited me.¡± Xiang Nanchun said, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to go to State Jifeng to refine this Demon Blood Great Pill, but they gave me too generous of a reward. I also had a friendship with their sect master, so I agreed to go.¡± ¡°Tell me about the origin of the Demon Blood Great Pill.¡± Xu Ning looked at Huang Zongshao. As the Deputy Sect Master of the Phantom Blood Sect, he must know very well. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you refine it in the past, but now?¡± Although Huang Zongshao was worried about the Phantom Blood Sect, his life was obviously more important. ¡°The Demon Blood Great Pill¡¯s form was obtained by our sect master, Feng Changge, when he explored a mystic realm in an outer state a few months ago. After obtaining it, he began to use the power of the entire sect to search for materials and alchemists to refine this Demon Blood Great Pill. However, the refinement process of the pill is extremely cumbersome and difficult, so ordinary alchemists are unable to sessfully refine it.¡± ¡°We had no choice. Our sect master sent me to State Yanshui to seek help from Xiang Nanchun.¡± Now that he was at the mercy of others, Huang Zongshao exined everything. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xu Ning was carefully sensing Huang Zongshao¡¯s emotions just now, and he didn¡¯t notice anything strange. Huang Zongshao was probably speaking the truth. The Demon Blood Great Pill that could allow one to break through to the dao realm sounded bizarre, but it should really exist. If a beast tamer could leave a Demon Beast Scroll in State Jifeng, powerful masters from other states could also leave their legacy elsewhere. However, although Xu Ning felt that Huang Zongshao was speaking the truth, he still wanted to test him. ¡°Are you speaking the truth? ording to what you said, that mystic realm should have been left behind by a dao realm master.¡± ¡°It must have been left by a dao realm master.¡± Huang Zongshao quickly exined, ¡°Our sect master was only in the void realm ninth stage. Aftering out of the mystic realm, he was already a half-step dao realm master.¡± Huang Zongshao knew that the Phantom Blood Sect and the Yun Sect were mortal enemies. If he wanted to survive in Xu Ning¡¯s hands, he must show absolute obedience and value. ¡°Half-step dao realm master?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Xu Ning knew a little about the half-step dao realm. This realm was a step between the void realm and the dao realm. However, Xu Ning did not know the definition of a half-step dao realm master, nor theirbat power. Before leaving the Yun Sect, Xu Ning was not in themon seal realm. He had not been promoted to the high stages of the void realm, so Mi Xingye and He Mingye did not tell Xu Ning about the higher level martial arts system. ¡°At the half-step dao realm, one¡¯s strength far exceeds the true domain realm. There are many hidden elders in the Yun Sect, and all of them are in this realm.¡± Huang Zongshao also said some things that Xu Ning didn¡¯t know. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning asked again, ¡°Do you know what kind of existence a half-step dao realm master is?¡± ¡°I only know that a half-step dao realm master has already mastered the method to advance to the dao realm, but they can¡¯t break through. I don¡¯t know the rest.¡± Huang Zongshao responded. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning thought to himself. He nned to wait half a month before entering the Source Sect and see if he could find someone to ask and learn from. After a pause, Xu Ning asked Huang Zongshao, ¡°Did Feng Changge say what goal he has after sessfully refining the Demon Blood Great Pill?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Huang Zongshao¡¯s expression froze. But after seeing Xu Ning staring at him, Huang Zongshao said, ¡°He said that once he advances to the dao realm, he will destroy the Yun Sect, the Thousand Flood Sect, and the other big sects in State Jifeng, building a martial arts dynasty.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Xu Ning chuckled, but he was a little afraid. If this Demon Blood Great Pill really had the effect of helping people break through to the dao realm, then Feng Changge could really do that. ¡®It seems that I have to return to State Jifeng as soon as possible and bring this news back¡­¡¯ Xu Ning nced at Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun. This nce made their hearts tighten. If Xu Ning wanted to kill them, the two would be powerless. ¡°Eat these pills.¡± Xu Ning took out four white and blue pills that gave off a cold aura. ¡°These are¡­ Frozen Seal Pills!¡± Xiang Nanchun¡¯s expression changed. ¡°As expected of an alchemist who was invited to refine the Demon Blood Great Pill, your knowledge is vast.¡± Xu Ning said emotionlessly. ¡°Frozen Seal Pills?¡± Huang Zongshao gave a pondering look before he finally remembered the effect of a Frozen Seal Pill. Once a Frozen Seal Pill was swallowed, the person who swallowed it would immediately fall asleep. If one couldn¡¯t take the antidote within a certain time limit, they would die. The reason why Xu Ning decided not to kill the two and let them take the Frozen Seal Pills was because he felt that they were still useful. In regards to Demon Blood Great Pill, Xu Ning was a little worried about Mi Xingye. Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun looked at each other with panicked expressions and hatred. Huang Zongshao felt that if it weren¡¯t for Xiang Nanchun¡¯s condition, he wouldn¡¯t have encountered this Yun Sect expert. Xiang Nanchun felt that if Huang Zongshao hadn¡¯t gone to find him and invited him to go to State Jifeng to refine that Demon Blood Great Pill, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡°Eat or die.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words were straightforward. Xu Ning had refined many types of functional medicinal pills a while ago, and these Frozen Seal Pills were one of them. ¡°Eat.¡± The two had no choice. ¡°You eat one, while you eat three.¡± Xu Ning distributed the medicine. Xiang Nanchun was only in the void realm fourth stage so one pill was enough. Huang Zongshao was in the void realm eighth stage so Xu Ning was worried that the medicine might be too weak, causing him to wake up early. Thus, he let him take three pills at once. The two looked hesitant when they received the pills. Once they swallowed it, their life would bepletely in the hands of others. However, they had to eat it now, so the two swallowed all of the Frozen Seal Pills. As soon as they swallowed the Frozen Seal Pills, Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun¡¯s skin were instantly covered with ice crystals. Before they could feel any chill, their consciousnesspletely fell into a deep sleep. Xu Ning checked the two of them, thenid them t on the ground. Xu Ning had learned that their residence was rented from someone else for half a year. For the next three months, no one would notice them if they were left here. After doing all this, Xu Ning closed the door and walked into the courtyard. Xu Ning looked at the fainted guards of the Phantom Blood Sect and did not hesitate. He took care of them all and wiped away their traces. He didn¡¯t know how much blood was in Phantom Blood Sect¡¯s hands to have trained them to their current realm. Coupled with the grudges between the Phantom Blood Sect and the Yun Sect, Xu Ning showed no mercy. After doing all this, Xu Ning secretly returned to the Wei Estate. ¡­ Half a month went by. This morning, Xu Ning changed into a white robe and went to the Source Sect with Wei Xingfeng. Today was the Source Sect¡¯s conference, and all the big families in Yunying City would participate. Not only could Xu Ning witness the graceful bearings of the Source Sect disciples, but he could also witness the true strength of the Source Sect higher-ups. The Source Sect built a high wall in the center of Yunying City. From the outside, the Source Sect was like a city within a city. There were disciples stationed outside the Source Sect, and people came from all directions. They were either martial arts masters or members of the big families in the city. ¡°Family Head Wei, are we the only two here today?¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°The other members of the Wei family are not participating in the Source Sect¡¯s conference?¡± Wei Xingfeng smiled and said, ¡°They came early. You and I are both high-level void realm martial artists, so our status is different.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. Afterwards, the two entered the Source Sect, and under Wei Xingfeng¡¯s lead, the two arrived at a simple courtyard. There was a sign outside the courtyard, Elders Hall. Chapter 181 - The Attention of the Source Sects Sect Master

Chapter 181: The Attention of the Source Sect¡¯s Sect Master

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After entering the Source Sect¡¯s Elders Hall, Xu Ning found that there were already many people inside. They gathered in twos and threes, talking in low voices. ¡®The weakest is in themon seal realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked around. Those who could appear here were either elders of the Source Sect, elders of the big families, or invited guests. These people, including Xu Ning, would be sitting in the Source Sect¡¯s highest standster; they could be said to be the people with the highest status in this conference. If Xu Ning¡¯s strength was not in themon seal realm, even if Wei Xingfeng invited him, he would not be able toe here. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning.¡± Before Xu Ning and Wei Xingfeng could stand still, Zhou Weichen walked over with a smile. ¡°Senior Zhou.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists and greeted. Ever since his son advanced to themon seal realm, Zhou Weichen had been in a good mood. ¡°I heard from Family Head Wei that you almost entered the Source Sect, what a shame¡­¡± Zhou Weichen sighed. ¡°Life has its own ups and downs, it¡¯s neither good nor bad.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Xu Ning, since this is your first time here, let¡¯s take you to meet some friends.¡± Wei Xingfeng said, ¡°If you can build a good rtionship with the people here, then there is almost nothing you can¡¯t do in State Feiyun.¡± Afterwards, Wei Xingfeng and Zhou Weichen introduced Xu Ning to friends or elders of the Source Sect. These people were surprised by Xu Ning¡¯s martial arts realm. When they then learned that Xu Ning was the alchemist who refined those high-quality medicinal pills in the Wei Trading Company, they were all very polite to Xu Ning. Although everyone was embarrassed to ask Xu Ning to refine medicinal pills, they secretly nned to deepen their rtionship with Xu Ning. A high-level alchemist was far more valuable than a high-level martial artist. Xiang Nanchun was just a qualitative change realm martial artist, but his status was even higher than Huang Zongshao because of his excellent alchemy skills. ¡°Xu Ning, this is Granny Wu Lanqiong, Head of the Wu family.¡± Wei Xingfeng led Xu Ning to an old woman. The old woman looked skinny and her face was full of wrinkles. She looked like she was dying. However, her eyes were deep and kind, making people respect her from afar. When Wei Xingfeng and Zhou Weichen stood next to her, they were like two young children with humble attitudes. ¡°Greetings, Senior Wu.¡± Xu Ning could feel that this old woman was in the void realm ninth stage. The Wu family was the head of the six families under the Source Sect. There were several n elders in the family who were also elders of the Source Sect. The depth of their family¡¯s foundation was unrivaled by ordinary families. Wu Qingfu, who had some conflict with Xu Ning before, was a member of the Wu family. ¡°Little Friend Xu Ning, it¡¯s rare for you to have such achievements at such a young age.¡± Wu Lanqiong looked at Xu Ning with a kind smile. When Xu Ning was talking to other people just now, she had heard a little about Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Wu is too kind.¡± Xu Ning could feel the simplicity of age from Wu Lanqiong. At Wu Lanqiong¡¯s age, even if one was a void realm martial artist, they might have reached the end of their life. ¡°Are you from another state?¡± Wu Lanqiong asked Xu Ning like an ordinary old woman. ¡°No, I¡¯m from State Feiyun.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°You are from State Feiyun?¡± There was a look of surprise in Wu Lanqiong¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have heard of most young geniuses in State Feiyun in the past hundred years, but I have never heard of your name.¡± ¡°Although I am from State Feiyun, the main advancements of my martial arts took ce in State Jifeng.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± Wu Lanqiong smiled, causing the wrinkles at the corner of her eyes to ovep. ¡°Which sect are you from in State Jifeng? ¡± ¡°Yun Sect.¡± Xu Ning did not hide anything. Wu Lanqiong said, ¡°Many years ago, I went to State Jifeng and met many people from the Yun Sect, but I don¡¯t know if they are still alive¡­¡± ¡°Who is the current leader of the Yun Sect?¡± Wu Lanqiong asked. ¡°It¡¯s my master, Mi Xingye.¡± Xu Ning did not hide his identity. With his current strength, there was almost no need to hide anything. As soon as Xu Ning finished speaking, Wei Xingfeng and Zhou Weichen looked at him. They knew that Xu Ning came from arge sect in State Jifeng, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be the disciple of the Yun Sect¡¯s Sect Master. The Yun Sect was a big sect in State Jifeng, and was quite famous in the outer states. ¡°Mi Xingye?¡± Wu Lanqiong narrowed her eyes and a look of reminiscence appeared on her face. ¡°I still remember him. Back then, he was just a high-spirited young man, I didn¡¯t expect him to have already be a sect master¡­¡± Wu Lanqiong stared at Xu Ning as if she was thinking about something. At this moment. ¡°Sect Master Feng is here.¡± Someone suddenly shouted. Xu Ning looked at the door. A silver-haired old man walked in. He had a straight back and was wearing a long coat. He was energetic as he walked steadily. ¡°Sect Master Feng!¡± ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± ¡°¡­¡± As soon as he came in, everyone in the Elders Hall surrounded him. ¡°Source Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Feng Xiu¡­¡± The moment Xu Ning saw Feng Xiu, he felt a huge pressure boring down on him. Even with a dao weapon, he still felt this kind of pressure. ¡®This Feng Xiu is stronger than my master Mi Xingye¡­ In this case, he should be a half-step dao realm master¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Feng Xiu took the initiative to walk next to Wu Lanqiong. ¡°Sister Wu, you¡¯re here too.¡± Feng Xiu was very polite to Wu Lanqiong. ¡°The sect conference is held every three years. I don¡¯t know how many more times I can attend it, so of course I have toe.¡± Wu Lanqiong¡¯s tone seemed to be mocking herself. Feng Xiu smiled and felt a little sad. Wu Lanqiong had no hope of breaking through to the dao realm, so her life span was only 150 years. ¡°Hmm?¡± At this moment, Feng Xiu noticed Xu Ning. ¡°You look unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Junior Xu Ning greets Sect Master Feng.¡± Xu Ning quickly introduced himself. ¡°Xu Ning is from State Feiyun, but he cultivated in State Jifeng. Hees from the Yun Sect, and his master is Mi Xingye.¡± Wu Lanqiong took the initiative to tell Feng Xiu before Xu Ning could introduce himself. Feng Xiu¡¯s eyebrows moved. Afterwards, Feng Xiu heard a voice transmitted straight into his ears. ¡°This child may be our bond with State Jifeng.¡± It was Wu Lanqiong¡¯s voice, but only Feng Xiu could hear it. ¡°Let him be the bond between the Source Sect and State Jifeng¡­ It does seem appropriate¡­¡± Feng Xiu nced at Xu Ning from top to bottom. Xu Ning was confused by Feng Xiu¡¯s nce. Feng Xiu¡¯s eyes seemed to be scrutinizing him. ¡°Okay, the sect conference is about to begin, let¡¯s go to the stands.¡± Feng Xiu looked away from Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning, you shall follow me.¡± After Feng Xiu said this, Wei Xingfeng, Zhou Weichen, and everyone else looked at Xu Ning with surprise. Sect Master Feng was obviously trying to raise Xu Ning¡¯s status in front of everyone. ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning was puzzled, but he still chose to obey. Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong walked side by side. Xu Ning was half a step behind them and the others followed behind Xu Ning. This feeling made Xu Ning feel strange. He, an outsider, was actually in front of the group of elders. Feiyun Square. This was the ce where the Source Sect would hold their conference. When Xu Ning saw this, he remembered the scene of him participating in the demon ying conference at the Yun Sect. ¡°The elders are here!¡± ¡°I saw my family head!¡± ¡°¡­¡± When Feng Xiu led the crowd into the venue, Feiyun Square was suddenly full of cheers. As the Sect Master of the Source Sect, Feng Xiu enjoyed great prestige in Yunying City and even in the entire State Feiyun. Almost every disciple of the Source Sect regarded Feng Xiu as their highest goal on the path of cultivation. ¡°Who is that young man? Why is he with the Sect Master?¡± ¡°Could he be the new disciple of the Sect Master?¡± ¡°Impossible, even a new disciple can¡¯t possibly sit in the highest stands.¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, many people noticed Xu Ning who was behind Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong. Many people began to discuss Xu Ning. ¡°Qingfu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Somewhere in the crowd, Wu Qingfu was stunned on the spot. He didn¡¯t even react when his colleagues patted him. ¡°That person, he is¡­¡± Wu Qingfu had already recognized Xu Ning. After the conflict with Xu Ning and the others, he sent someone to investigate. He finally figured it out. His subordinates told him that Xu Ning was the alchemist who was staying with the Wei family. Hearing this, Wu Qingfu let out a sigh of relief. Although the other party was obviously extremely strong and was an alchemist, as a disciple of the Wu family, as long as he did not provoke the alchemist, the alchemist would definitely not take revenge against him. Wu Qingfu thought that this matter would be over, but he didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to appear at the Source Sect¡¯s sect conference, and also appear at the highest stands behind the Sect Master Feng Xiu and the Family Head Granny. This shocked Wu Qingfu. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that he was in big trouble. When Wu Qingfu noticed Xu Ning, Xu Ning also saw Wu Qingfu in the crowd. His gaze paused on Wu Qingfu for a moment, then he gently shook his head and looked away. ¡°Xu Ning, you seem to know my young ones?¡± Wu Lanqiong noticed this. ¡°We had a little interaction.¡± Xu Ning replied but he didn¡¯t say anything about the conflict. It would be embarrassing to say it in this situation. Wu Lanqiong nced at Xu Ning and pondered. ¡°Ah Zhen¡­¡± Wu Lanqiong said to the Wu family elder behind her, ¡°Although Qingfu is talented, his temperament is unstable. After the sect conference, transfer him out of Yunying City and train him.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The n elder called Ah Zhen quickly responded. n Elder Ah Zhen knew very well that from this moment onwards, Wu Qingfu had been removed from being a core member of the Wu family. Chapter 182 - Fighting the Source Sect Number One True Disciple!

Chapter 182: Fighting the Source Sect Number One True Disciple!

Xu Ning heard the conversation between Wu Lanqiong and Elder Ah Zhen clearly. Although Wu Lanqiong did not say it explicitly, Xu Ning understood her intentions. If there were no idents, Wu Qingfu, who had offended him before, would probably struggle to survive for a long time. At the same time, Xu Ning sighed at Wu Lanqiong¡¯s sharpness. She could guess his rtionship with Wu Qingfu just by looking at his expression and his emotionless words. ¡®As expected of someone who had experienced the hardships of life¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sighed in his heart. ¡°Xu Ning, you are from State Jifeng¡¯s Yun Sect, so you are also from arge sect.¡± Feng Xiu said, ¡°Today, you can take a good look at the disciples of the Source Sect and see if their performance is worthy of your attention.¡± ¡°Sect Master Feng must be joking.¡± Xu Ning smiled. Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong led Xu Ning and the others to sit down. Afterwards, the elders of the Source Sect began to announce the process of the conference. The core of a martial arts sect conference was naturally apetition of strength. The outer disciples, inner disciples, and true disciples would all spar. Those who performed well in the sect conference would be rewarded with medicinal pills, cultivation techniques, and other resources. Those who were extremely outstanding could even be promoted. Soon, the sect conference began. First was thepetition between outer disciples and inner disciples. Xu Ning secretlypared the fight between the outer disciples and the inner disciples. He discovered that the outer and inner disciples of the Source Sect were rtively better than the disciples of the Yun Sect. Moreover, there were more of them. Overall, the Source Sect¡¯s foundation was indeed stronger than the Yun Sect. Time flew by, several hours went by in the blink of an eye. Although Xu Ning was sitting on the high stands, he did not feel tired. Among the disciples whopeted, there were always outstanding people, which allowed Xu Ning to feel the martial intent of ordinary warriors and martial artists. Finally, in the afternoon, the true disciples began topete. ¡®The number of current true disciples in the Source Sect is simr to that of the Yun Sect, but this is all because of the different selection rules¡­ In the Source Sect, after reaching the void realm fourth stage, one can automatically receive the status of a true disciple, but it is different for the Yun Sect. As long as the elders value them, even a mortal realm martial artist can be a true disciple¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought. He discovered that the Source Sect had nearly half more disciples between the qualitative change realm and the attribute realm than the Yun Sect. The number of upper-level disciples they possessed was greater than what the Yun Sect possessed. But whenparing the top disciples, the Yun Sect was not at all inferior. There were four disciples in the Source Sect above themon seal realm: one in the true intent realm, and three in themon seal realm. In the current Yun Sect, Xu Ning and his senior brother, He Mingye, were the only two people above themon seal realm, but both of them were at the peak of the true intent realm. If it waspared like this, Yun Sect even had a slight advantage. ¡°Today¡¯s true disciples performed well.¡± After Feng Xiu watched the true disciples spar, he stroked his beard and smiled. He was very satisfied with them. ¡°Wenren Bo is about to take action.¡± Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong leaned forward slightly at the same time, as if they were looking forward to Wenren Bo. ¡®Wenren Bo?¡¯ Xu Ning followed their gaze and looked at a young man in white, who was holding an emerald bamboo stick. This person looked to be close to 30 years old. He had sharp eyebrows, starry eyes, and was handsome. As soon as he appeared, he attracted countless cheers. Whether it was the outer disciples, inner disciples, or even true disciples, they all looked at him with sincere respect. ¡®So he¡¯s that true intent realm martial artist¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had noticed him before, he just didn¡¯t know his identity. ¡°This person should be the first true disciple of the Source Sect¡­¡± Wenren Bo jumped on the stage and greeted the true disciple in themon seal realm. Afterwards, the two began to fight. This was a fight that had apleteck of suspense. Whether it was martial arts realm or secret technique realm, Wenren Bo was far ahead of his opponent. He held the emerald green bamboo stick in his hand and countless green shadows danced in the air, restricting his opponent¡¯s movements. Wenren Bo didn¡¯t even use true intent. He just relied on the power of his attributes to achieve a perfect suppression, causing his opponent to be powerless to fight back. After a dozen moves, Wenren Bo won. ¡°Brother Wenren¡¯s strength is outstanding, I admit defeat.¡± After the disciple was defeated by Wenren Bo, he did not seem disappointed. After all, he had already expected this situation before they even exchanged blows. ¡°Compared to half a year ago, Junior Brother has improved greatly. In time, you will definitely break through to the true intent realm. At that time, let¡¯s fight again.¡± Wenren Bo was neither arrogant nor impatient. ¡°Wenren Bo is a good kid.¡± Wu Lanqiong didn¡¯t hide her praise for Wenren Bo. ¡°His younger brother, Wenren Jin, performed well previously. Although Wenren Jin is only in the qualitative change realm, he will probably break through to themon seal realm in a few years. By then, the two of them will be the strongest young force in the Source Sect.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Feng Xiu nodded. After Wenren Bo defeated themon seal realm disciple, he nced at Xu Ning, then looked away. Seeing this, Xu Ning narrowed his eyes. ¡°Xu Ning, the number one true disciple of my sect seems to want topete with you¡­¡± Feng Xiu also noticed this so he smiled and said, ¡°Every year, the strongest true disciple who defeats all of his fellow disciples has the qualifications to challenge the one of the members of the highest viewing stands. I think Wenren Bo is aiming for you¡­¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. No one told him before this that he could be challenged in the stands. On the side, Wei Xingfeng was worried about Xu Ning when he heard Feng Xiu¡¯s words. He had forgotten about the fact that the strongest true disciple could challenge the members on the Sect Master¡¯s viewing stands. After all, in previous years, this process was just formality. Because most of the people in the stands were seniors, so after getting challenged, regardless of whether they were stronger than the other party, they would take the initiative to admit defeat. This was actually the process of the new generation and old generation acknowledging each other, and also the process of the old generation helping the neers build prestige and preparing them to take over. But when Wenren Bo looked at Xu Ning just now, he didn¡¯t look like he was looking at a senior. Xu Ning was sitting next to Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong so he was being watched by thousands of people. Wenren Bo must have taken Xu Ning seriously. ¡°If I can really fight against the Source Sect¡¯s number one true disciple, it would be a blessing.¡± Xu Ning was calm andposed. Xu Ning¡¯s current strength was already at the peak of the true intent realm. Moreover, after refining arge number of Pure Source Pills and other medicinal pills, Xu Ning absorbed close to 20,000 units of energy. Because it required 85,000 units of energy to advance to the true domain realm, Xu Ning first advanced his four secret techniques and the Life Pill Sutra, consuming a total of 16,000 units of energy. Four secret techniques at the eighth level, plus the peak of the true intent realm. With this strength, even without using a dao weapon, Xu Ning could easily suppress Wenren Bo. Afterwards, Wen Renbo fought with the two other void realm martial artists, and he won both matches easily. The position of Wenren Bo as Source Sect¡¯s number one true disciple was almost unmovable. ¡°Wenren Bo, ording to past rules, you can challenge anyone in the highest stands.¡± The elder hosting the conference said to Wenren Bo, ¡°You can challenge anyone, even the Sect Master.¡± Wenren Bo stood on the stage and looked up at the highest stands. ¡°I want to challenge the person next to the Sect Master!¡± His tone was full of fighting spirit. After seeing Wenren Bo choose Xu Ning as his opponent without hesitation, the disciples were excited again. The disciples of the Source Sect were all elites of State Feiyun, and everyone thought highly of themselves. Unless someone was like Wenren Bo and used their true strength to defeat them, they would have a sense of pride when facing anyone, especially when facing their peers. Ever since they saw Xu Ning sitting next to Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong, these disciples were a little unhappy. Now that Wenren Bo took the initiative to challenge him, they were all excited. These Source Sect disciples were extremely confident in Wenren Bo. ¡°Sure enough, Xu Ning, Wenren Bo chose to challenge you, do you ept?¡± Feng Xiu asked Xu Ning, his eyes filled with slight anticipation. ¡°Naturally.¡± Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Xu Ning flicked his sleeves and jumped onto the tform with a softnding. Xu Ning and Wenren Bo were both wearing white robes. ¡°Source Sect¡¯s true disciple, Wenren Bo.¡± Wenren Bo took the initiative to introduce himself to Xu Ning. After Xu Ning approached, Wenren Bo felt an invisible pressure crashing into him. Xu Ning did not hide his aura, so Wenren Bo could clearly sense the strength of a true intent realm martial artist on him. ¡°Yun Sect¡¯s true disciple, Xu Ning.¡± As soon as Xu Ning finished speaking, the crowd was noisy again. Almost everyone was whispering with excited expressions. The Yun Sect was a top sect in State Jifeng, so most of the disciples here had heard of it. A fight between the number one sect disciple of State Feiyun and the number one sect disciple of State Jifeng was rarely seen. ¡°A true disciple of the Yun Sect¡­¡± Unknowingly, Wenren Bo felt a sense of pressure. He knew very well that against the true disciple of the Yun Sect, besides victory and defeat, he also had the expectations of the disciples of his sect on his shoulders. ¡®I can¡¯t lose this battle.¡¯ A high fighting spirit appeared in Wenren Bo¡¯s eyes. He was the top genius of State Feiyun. He had a tenacious nature. No matter how much pressure he faced, he could still turn it into motivation. ¡°Brother Xu, please enlighten me!¡± Wenren Bo held the bamboo stick and prepared himself. Xu Ning stood still. ¡°Then please.¡± On the stands. ¡°Sister Wu, who do you think will win?¡± Feng Xiu took the initiative to ask. ¡°Hard to say.¡± Wu Lanqiong said, ¡°Both of them are true intent realm martial artists. The winner depends on the cultivation of their secret techniques.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Feng Xiu nodded. ¡°Xu Ning should be a water and fire dual attribute martial artist. He has the advantage when facing a peer in the same martial arts realm, but the secret techniques of a dual attribute martial artist are rtively difficult to cultivate. I wonder how far he can go¡­¡± The two stopped talking and looked at the stage. Chapter 183 - Crazy Confrontation, Victory

Chapter 183: Crazy Confrontation, Victory

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Swish! Wenren Bo took the lead. He stepped forward and ayer of emerald qi condensed on the surface of the emerald bamboo stick in his hand. Next to Xu Ning, countless dense green shadows turned into vine-like entities and wrapped around him, swallowing Xu Ning like a giant beast. Xu Ning did not panic at all. The moment the green vines wrapped around him, the Water Cross Sword¡¯s seal and the Bright Fire Sword¡¯s seal suddenly appeared,pletely tearing the green vines apart. ¡®A dual attribute secret technique has been cultivated to this level?¡¯ Wenren Bo realized Xu Ning¡¯s strength. He had practiced his wood attribute secret technique to the eighth level, and Xu Ning¡¯s secret technique easily shattered it. This showed that Xu Ning had practiced these two secret techniques to at least the eighth level. ¡®This Xu Ning not only cultivated a highly difficult dual attribute secret scroll, but he also has trained his secret techniques of each attribute to the eighth level. How much energy does he have, and how ridiculous is his aptitude¡­¡¯ After Wenren Bo failed, he did not stop. He waved the bamboo stick and true qi with attribute power attacked Xu Ning. Xu Ning continued to use the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword to deal with the attacks. Below the stage. ¡°Senior Brother Wenren is full of momentum. He ispletely suppressing this core disciple of the Yun Sect!¡± ¡°Not bad, it seems that the geniuses of State Feiyun are stronger than State Jifeng!¡± All this time, Xu Ning had not been taking the initiative to attack. He had just been receiving attacks passively. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, he seemed to be at a disadvantage. ¡°No, from the beginning to the end, that person never took the initiative to attack. He blocked all of Senior Brother Wenren¡¯s moves with almost no effort, so Senior Brother Wenren will definitely go through a difficult battle!¡± At this time, some people with better vision noticed something. Although Wenren Bo¡¯s assault was like a violent storm, Xu Ning could calmly block it. Whoosh! Wenren Bo attacked again, but Xu Ning easily blocked it again. ¡°Brother Wenren¡¯s moves look fierce, but your methods are too weak!¡± Xu Ning chuckled. ¡°Even with the help of true intent, the nature of your wood attribute entanglement is still not enough.¡± Xu Ning did not show any mercy to Wenren Bo. Wenren Bo did not refute. ¡°Brother Wenren, take a look at my technique!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s aura suddenly burst out. He had been deliberately withdrawing his aura, but now, he stood on the spot like an unsheathed sword. The disciples in the front row felt that they couldn¡¯t even open their eyes, as if they were enveloped by countless sword lights. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! The sword seals of the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword were almost tangible. Strange patterns flowed on the surface of the swords, enhancing them with true intent. ¡°Ha!¡± Xu Ning shouted. A rain of swords, mixed with red and blue, suddenly fell from the sky. ¡®What a strong pressure!¡¯ Ayer of emerald green membrane appeared on Wenren Bo¡¯s body. Although he tried his best to dodge, he was still hit by a lot of sword seals. The emerald membrane on his body flickered as though it was going to break at any time. ¡®Xu Ning¡¯s true qi and attribute power are so strong!¡¯ Wu Lanqiong sat up straight and looked at the stage. ¡°To be able to use such a powerfulbat technique without showing any signs of exhaustion, his foundation isparable to some true domain realm martial artists!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Feng Xiu praised, ¡°If he used a dao weapon, even if he fought me, I might not be able to gain any advantage.¡± ¡°Could it be that the geniuses in State Feiyun can¡¯tpare to the geniuses cultivated in State Jifeng?¡± Wu Lanqiong looked a little disappointed. ¡°Sister Wu, don¡¯t panic. Although Xu Ning¡¯s performance is outstanding, Wenren Bo may not lose.¡± Feng Xiu smiled. ¡°Wenren Bo still has a trump card.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Wu Lanqiong looked forward to it. Below the stage. ¡°What happened? Why did Senior Brother Wenren suddenly lose the upper hand?¡± ¡°It was easy for Xu Ning to defend against Senior Brother Wenren, but Senior Brother Wenren seems to be unable to resist his sword rain. Is the number one true disciple of State Feiyun so weak?¡± ¡°¡­¡± At this moment, Wenren Bo also heard the discussion below the stage. There was a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°I wanted to keep this as a trump card, but now I have no choice but to reveal it!¡± Wenren Bo suddenly shouted. Green fluorescent light suddenly burst out from his heart and spread throughout his body. Bang! He raised his hands and a green ripple spread out,pletely crushing countless sword seals. Afterwards, Wenren Bo¡¯s eyes were full of green light. His true qi surged, shattering the clothes on his upper body, revealing his strong and muscr body. ck! ck! ck! Muscles pulled and bones rubbed against each other in Wenren Bo¡¯s body, while patterns appeared on his skin. The wood attribute¡¯s true intent was directly applied to his physical body. ¡®Such strong vitality!¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning had seen such a technique.?¡®Heis using his body as a secret technique! This is even more extreme than my me Breath Bone Sutra.¡¯ ¡°Brother Xu, please take care!¡± Wenren Bo spoke with confidence. Boom! Wenren Bo instantly shot out, turning into a shadow. He stretched out his right fist and from his heart, attribute power continuously flowed along his arm and attached itself to his entire fist. Bang! Wenren Bo was so fast that Xu Ning couldn¡¯t dodge in time. Xu Ning was sent flying. ¡®Awesome¡­¡¯ Xu Ning, who was knocked into the air, did not have a painful expression on his face. Instead, he sighed. Then, a translucent fiery red armorpletely covered Xu Ning¡¯s body. The defensive power of the me Breath Bone Sutra was fully disyed. ¡®Wenren Bo¡¯s move directly stimtes the vitality of the wood attribute, increasing his vitality and energy.¡¯ After that exchange, Xu Ning understood.?¡®In this state, Wenren Bo¡¯s physical body has been strengthened, and his attribute power and true qi have also been greatly enhanced. This has even exceeded the limits of the true intent realm.¡¯ ¡®However, there must be a w in this powerful technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning stood still again and a faint blue membrane appeared on his fist.?¡®Its w is that it cannot be maintained for a long time. It will be over once he is exhausted.¡¯ Kacha! Xu Ning stomped and web-shaped cracks appeared on the ground. ¡°Tidal Fist!¡± Xu Ningbined the several characteristics he had mastered into one and wrapped the fist seal in his hand. Just like when Wenren Bo attacked him, he retaliated. Boom! Xu Ning returned a punch to Wenren Bo. Wenren Bo¡¯s reaction was a little slow, so he was hit by Xu Ning¡¯s punch and fell to the ground. ¡°Good!¡± Wenren Bo took his punch and was not affected at all. He easily jumped back up. The wound he just received was wrapped in green light, healing at a visible speed. The two looked at each other. Afterwards, they all turned into afterimages as they exchanged punches. In an instant, the blue fist shadows and the green fist shadows collided. Their movements were too fast for the disciples below the stage to see them clearly. They were even affected by waves of qi, and the weaker ones were already bleeding from the corners of their mouths. ¡°Not good!¡± When the elder host saw this, he quickly joined several elders and sealed off the entire stage. Ordinary disciples could not withstand the impact of Xu Ning and Wenren Bo¡¯s collision. ¡°How shocking!¡± ¡°These juniors havepletely surpassed us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Most of the disciples below couldn¡¯t see the fight clearly, but themon seal realm martial artists on the highest stands could. As the two swung their fists, thebination of true qi, true intent, and attribute power shocked many seniors. Xu Ning and Wenren Bo faced each other, neither of them dodging. Under the crazy confrontation, the two continued to be injured and healed. Wenren Bo used his power of vitality, while Xu Ning used the power of the me Breath Bone Sutra. ¡®He is almost at his limit.¡¯ As time went by, Xu Ning suddenly noticed that Wenren Bo¡¯s attacks had weakened. He was showing signs of exhaustion. Sure enough, after a few moves, Wenren Bo¡¯s lethality decreased. After a dozen moves, Wenren Bo began to lose track of Xu Ning¡¯s movements. After a dozen more moves, Wenren Bo was blown away before falling heavily to the ground. He got up with difficulty and was then knocked down by a punch. Over and over again until Wenren Bo could no longer stand up. The green patterns on his body began to disappear, and his injuries no longer healed on their own. His aura was dispirited. ¡°Brother Xu is amazing¡­ I¡¯m ashamed¡­¡± Wenren Bo copsed on the ground, panting heavily. He knew very well that he had lost. However, Wenren Bo did not feel pressured. He was satisfied with this battle. Ever since he advanced to the void realm, it had been a long time since he had experienced such a close fight. ¡°Brother Wenren, you are too kind.¡± Xu Ning was still full of energy. He took out two pills and gave them to Wenren Bo to consume. The current Wenren Bo couldn¡¯t move at all. ¡°Winner, Xu Ning!¡± At this moment, the elder host announced the result. The audience was silent. The disciples under the stage couldn¡¯t see the fight clearly. They only saw Wenren Bo being knocked to the ground over and over again by Xu Ning, unable to get up. However, although Wenren Bo, who was the hope of the Source Sect disciples, had lost, everyone was not too disappointed. They also realized that it was not Wenren Bo who was too weak, but that Xu Ning was too strong. ¡°He still lost¡­¡± Wu Lanqiong sighed, but she was not very disappointed. ¡°But Wenren Bo¡¯s performance is no less than yours from back then.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± Feng Xiu said, ¡°Although Wenren Bo lost this time, it may not be a bad thing. The disciples of the sect are all arrogant, thinking that they are extraordinary. Now that Xu Ning, a martial artist who grew up in State Jifeng, defeated Wenren Bo, it will be a huge blow to them. At least this would let them know that there are many powerful people outside State Feiyun.¡± ¡°Sister Wu¡­¡± Feng Xiu looked at Wu Lanqiong and his voice turned into a pitch that entered Wu Lanqiong¡¯s ears. ¡°In this case, Xu Ning will be the bond between the two states. We will discuss this with himter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wu Lanqiong thought about it and finally nodded. Chapter 184 - Seventeen States in the Abyss North

Chapter 184: Seventeen States in the Abyss North

The Source Sect¡¯s sect conference was over. Xu Ning¡¯s victory over Wenren Bo had indeed shocked the Source Sect disciples. This also caused many Source Sect¡¯s disciples to reevaluate their sect and reassess themselves. The focus of their attention began to involve the outer states. After the sect conference, the big shots in Yunying City all reevaluated Xu Ning¡¯s value. Not only was his martial arts aptitude stronger than the Source Sect¡¯s number one true disciple, but he also had extremely strong alchemy skills. With these two points, Xu Ning was raised to equal standing in the hearts of those big shots. They all knew very well that if Xu Ning was willing, he could even establish his own family n in State Feiyun and be an overlord of State Feiyun. However, just when these big shots were about to contact Xu Ning immediately after the sect conference, Xu Ning was called away by Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong. Source Sect. Back mountain. Inside a bamboo house. Xu Ning was brought here by Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong. Xu Ning noticed that the two seemed to have something to tell him. The door of the bamboo house closed. Feng Xiu waved his hand, and Xu Ning immediately felt that the entire bamboo house was enveloped by an invisible force, blocking the outside world. ¡®A true domain realm technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Once a true intent realm martial artist advanced to the true domain realm, their true intent would form a miniature domain with them as the center. In this domain, a true domain realm martial artist would receive a huge boost in attribute power, while others would be suppressed by the domain. ¡°Xu Ning, your performance today has truly shocked us old fellows.¡± Feng Xiu first evaluated Xu Ning. ¡°I was thinking, if only you were a disciple of the Source Sect.¡± Xu Ning smiled humbly, but before he could answer, Wu Lanqiong said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xu Ninges from Kangyun County and is a local of State Feiyun. If he can reach a higher realm, he will still be the pride of State Feiyun.¡± ¡°Sister Wu is right.¡± Feng Xiuughed. When Xu Ning saw this, he said, ¡°Today, I observed the disciples of the Source Sect. They are energetic and have strong martial arts will. Among them are genius representatives like Wenren Bo and Wenren Jin. The Source Sect is truly the only top sect in State Feiyun.¡± ¡°Once the young disciples of the Source Sect mature in the future, the Source Sect will be stronger.¡± Faced with Xu Ning¡¯s praise, Feng Xiu first chuckled, then his expression became a little serious. ¡°Yes, only when these young disciples mature can they better deal with the uing crisis.¡± ¡°Crisis?¡± Xu Ning acutely noticed the change in Feng Xiu¡¯s tone. ¡®Could Sect Master Feng Xiu be worried about the enemies in State Hurricane?¡¯?Xu Ning thought to himself.?¡®The enemies in State Hurricane are so strong that even the Source Sect feels threatened?¡¯ Although he was puzzled, Xu Ning did not ask. He could tell that Feng Xiu had not finished speaking. ¡°Xu Ning, have you heard of State Wansheng?¡± Suddenly, Feng Xiu changed the topic. ¡®State Wansheng?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s heart stirred, then he responded, ¡°I have.¡± Xu Hujun had told Xu Ning that the original owner of the Demon Beast Scroll, the beast tamer, was from the world¡¯srgest state, State Wansheng. ¡°Then do you know where State Wansheng is?¡± Feng Xiu asked again. Xu Ning frowned. ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Ning only knew that State Wansheng was extremely far away, but he didn¡¯t know where exactly it was. ¡°State Wansheng, it is in the south of the Endless Sea Abyss.¡± Feng Xiu said. ¡°Endless Sea Abyss?¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had heard of this ce. ¡°The Endless Sea Abyss is separating State Wansheng from the seventeen states in the Abyss North.¡± Feng Xiu continued, ¡°North of the Endless Sea Abyss, there are a total of seventeen states, including State Feiyun, State Jifeng, State Hurricane, State Yanshui, and other big states. Although these big states are vast and populous, they are not worth mentioningpared to State Wansheng.¡± ¡°In State Wansheng, there are many strong martial artists and sects, and their level of prosperity in terms of martial arts far exceeds the level of the seventeen states in the Abyss North. You should have also noticed that it is difficult to find traces of a dao realm master in the seventeen states. Do you know why?¡± Feng Xiu asked the question Xu Ning had been wondering about for a long time. ¡°Why is that so?¡± ¡°There are two reasons.¡± Feng Xiu said, ¡°Firstly, it is extremely difficult for a dao realm master to be born in the seventeen states. There are hundreds of millions of people and millions of martial artists, but for hundreds of years, as long as a native master appeared, they would leave behind their names in legend. Moreover, their numbers are already extremely few.¡± ¡°Secondly, for the dao realm masters in the seventeen states of the Abyss North, a portion of them showed themselves in the chaos among the states 300 years ago and decided to stay temporarily. Otherwise, after their advancement, they would have usually left the seventeen states and crossed the Endless Sea Abyss to go to State Wansheng.¡± ¡°Because of these two reasons, there are almost no dao realm masters in the seventeen states.¡± Feng Xiu sighed. ¡°The reason for these two phenomena is because the gap between State Wansheng and the seventeen states of the Abyss North is too big. In State Wansheng, there is an abundance of resources and rich spiritual energy. The seventeen states of the Abyss North can¡¯tpare at all.¡± ¡°Grooming a dao realm master is the limit for the environment of the seventeen states of the Abyss North. If they want to advance to the next realm, they can only leave this ce and go to State Wansheng. Only there can they be like fishes returning to the sea and maturepletely.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning suddenly understood. Although they were all big states, State Wansheng, which was isted by the Endless Sea Abyss, seemed to be at a different level ¡°Sect Master Feng, since State Wansheng is so powerful, why are only dao realm masters going there? Wouldn¡¯t cultivating there be better for void realm martial artists and mortal realm martial artists?¡± Xu Ning asked as he was also tempted. ording to Feng Xiu, if he went to State Wansheng, it would be easier to obtain more energy. Additionally, it would also be easy to break through to the dao realm. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to?¡± Feng Xiu smiled helplessly. ¡°You probably haven¡¯t traveled around much before, that¡¯s why you have this question.¡± ¡°Although State Wansheng is good, the risk of crossing the Endless Sea Abyss is too great.¡± Feng Xiu exined, ¡°Anyone whoes close to the Endless Sea Abyss will feel the horror of it. Unless one is a dao realm master, there is almost no chance of survival after entering it. There are countless terrifying creatures hidden under the Endless Sea Abyss, and in the sky, dark clouds are everywhere. Lightning infused with the power of the dao realm will even asionally strike the sea.¡± ¡°Even a dao realm master doesn¡¯t have a 100% chance of survival.¡± Feng Xiu¡¯s words allowed Xu Ning to understand the dangers of the Endless Sea Abyss. ¡®A ce where even a dao realm master can die¡­¡¯ Although he was afraid, Xu Ning still felt a sense of yearning in his heart. At the same time, Xu Ning realized that the crisis Feng Xiu mentioned just now seemed to be rted to State Wansheng, not State Hurricane. ¡°Sect Master Feng, the crisis you mentioned before is¡­¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to ask. ¡°The crisises from State Wansheng.¡± Feng Xiu also gave an affirmative answer. ¡°Compared to the mes of war in State Hurricane, this is the true crisis, and it is the crisis involving the entire seventeen states.¡± ¡°Sect Master Feng, please exin.¡± Xu Ning was shocked. If Feng Xiu said that it was a crisis involving the entire seventeen states, then it must not be underestimated. ¡°Xu Ning, you should know that the Source Sect has a strong foundation and has a long history.¡± Feng Xiu said, ¡°In such a long time, the Source Sect has produced many dao realm masters. But they all left their hometown and went to State Wansheng.¡± ¡°The seniors of the Source Sect took root in State Wansheng, and even built a new Source Sect there. We have established a connection with the Source Sect there through some extremely special spatial methods.¡± ¡°Just three months ago, we received news from the Source Sect¡¯s seniors in State Wansheng. They said that some people in State Wansheng are about toe and bring great danger to the seventeen states.¡± ¡°Although they didn¡¯t exin the reason in detail, they told us to gather together and unite the states to fight against the enemy.¡± After Xu Ning heard this, his expression was solemn. The danger from the higher-level State Wansheng made him very worried. Putting aside his own safety, he might not be able to protect his family and friends against that level of danger. Feng Xiu continued, ¡°But, Xu Ning, you also know that the seventeen states in the North Abyss are independent, and disputes are frequent amongst them. If we want to unite, we would have to obtain the consensus of the top sects in every state. How difficult is that?¡± ¡°What the Source Sect can do now is to find a way to unite the nearby three states: State Jifeng, State Hurricane, and State Yanshui.¡± ¡°Over at State Hurricane, we have reached a consensus with the Twin Moon Sect, one of the top sects over there. The friction between the two sects is just a surface crisis. The goal is to divert the attention of the other sects in State Hurricane. When the time is right, we will cooperate with the Twin Moon Sect and their allies to control State Hurricane.¡± ¡°Over at State Yanshui, we have reached an agreement with the Smoke Sect. The alliance has basically been secretly formed.¡± ¡°In State Jifeng, we haven¡¯t decided on an alliance partner until you appear.¡± Feng Xiu looked at Xu Ning. ¡°You are a true disciple of the Yun Sect, and you are from State Feiyun. You are the bond between the two states.¡± ¡°I hope that when you return to the Yun Sect, you can bring back the Source Sect¡¯s wishes. I will write a letter exining the reason, and I hope you can give it to Sect Master Mi Xingye and persuade him. Additionally, the Source Sect will also send help to aid the Yun Sect to take control over State Jifeng.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Ning did not immediately agree. This matter was too important to simply decide. ¡°Xu Ning, if you still have concerns, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Feng Xiu said, ¡°I will show solid evidence to let Sect Master Mi Xingye believe that this is the truth and not just a fabricated scheme.¡± Chapter 185 - Returning to Yuelan Sect, Mi Xingyes Surprise

Chapter 185: Returning to Yun Sect, Mi Xingye¡¯s Surprise

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Sect Master Feng, I have a question.¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°Since you said that only a dao realm master can cross the Endless Sea Abyss, it means that the enemy from State Wansheng must be in the dao realm. But there are no dao realm masters in the seventeen states, so how can we resist them? Moreover, even if the states join forces, we are not their opponent.¡± Feng Xiu did not answer directly, instead he asked, ¡°300 years ago, before the turmoil happened in the states, there were no dao realm masters. But when State Feiyun¡¯s previous dynasty was destroyed, many dao realm masters suddenly appeared when the beast tide urred in State Jifeng. Do you think this is a coincidence?¡± With Feng Xiu¡¯s hint, Xu Ning realized. ¡°Although the seventeen states of the North Abyss are far inferior to State Wansheng, we still have the foundation of a top sect¡­¡± Feng Xiu¡¯s words had a deeper meaning. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he thought.?¡®Now that I have advanced to the true intent realm, after returning to the sect, I should have the opportunity toe into contact with the secrets of the Yun Sect¡­¡¯ ¡°Moreover, in addition to the fact that the top sects have their own backup ns, the dao realm masters of the Source Sect in State Wansheng will alsoe to help us fight against the outsiders.¡± Feng Xiu said, ¡°The only thing that iscking right now is time. We don¡¯t know when the outsiders will set off, but it will only take them three months to cross the Endless Sea Abyss.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning knew that the situation was quite urgent. ¡°In this case, Sect Master Feng, I shall return to my sect soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Feng Xiu said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Xu Ning, this is a major matter. Don¡¯t tell anyone else besides your master, Sect Master Mi Xingye.¡± Wu Lanqiong, who had not said anything, reminded. ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning responded. After the exchange, Xu Ning returned to the Wei family with a lot on his mind. After returning to the Wei family, many big shots from Yunying City came to visit him. Seeing this, Xu Ning did not refuse and greeted them one by one. Among them, many asked Xu Ning to refine pills. But Xu Ning refused and told them that he was about to return to State Jifeng. Although a lot of people were disappointed, they understood and did not insist. Three days after the Source Sect¡¯s conference ended, a disciple of the Source Sect came with a letter, saying that Sect Master Feng Xiu had invited Xu Ning to the sect. Xu Ning went. After seeing Feng Xiu, he gave Xu Ning a letter and a memory crystal, asking Xu Ning to pass it to Mi Xingye, the Sect Master of the Yun Sect. The letter exined the reason for the alliance request and the memory crystal contained the evidence that Feng Xiu had to give Mi Xingye. After Xu Ning received the letter and the memory crystal, he bid farewell to Feng Xiu. After returning to the Wei family, Xu Ning bid farewell to Wei Xingfeng and the others, preparing to return to State Jifeng. Before returning to State Jifeng, Xu Ning did not forget to find Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun, who had taken the Frozen Seal Pills. Inside the room. Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun slowly woke up. ¡®We are actually still alive!¡¯ ¡®That person really gave us the antidote!¡¯ After Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun woke up from their frozen state, they felt like they had just survived a disaster. After taking Frozen Seal Pills, their lives were no longer in their own hands. Before entering the frozen state, they were even prepared for the worst. They just didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to wake them up again. ¡°Since you are awake, don¡¯t waste any more time. Come back to State Jifeng with me.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s voice came from behind the two. The two turned around and saw Xu Ning. ¡°Sir.¡± The two greeted Xu Ning. ¡°When we return to State Jifeng, I will take you back to the Yun Sect first.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made Huang Zongshao¡¯s heart skip a beat. The Phantom Blood Sect was the enemy of the Yun Sect. As the Deputy Sect Master of the Phantom Blood Sect, Huang Zongshao was really worried that he wouldn¡¯te out alive. ¡®I have to find a way to escape¡­¡¯ Huang Zongshao¡¯s eyes darted around. Xu Ning smiled and moved his fingertips. Afterwards, Huang Zongshao felt his heart ache, then it became itchy, as if there were hundreds of ws scratching his heart. Huang Zongshao¡¯s body trembled, then his throat started to get itchy. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks, I have already given you both some Hook Heart Pills.¡± Xu Ning said to the two, then moved his fingertips slightly, allowing Huang Zongshao to escape from his painful state. ¡°Hook Heart Pills?¡± Xiang Nanchun and Huang Zongshao¡¯s expressions changed. A Hook Heart Pill was also a functional pill, and its raw material was the inner crystal of an insect called the Hook Heart Bug. If the person who consumed a Hook Heart Pill didn¡¯t take their relief pill on time, they would suffer from ws hooking at their heart. Moreover, if someone were to sprinkle a powder that was highly stimting to the Heart Hook Bug in them, they would also feel the same pain. What Xu Ning had done was just to sprinkle out some of that powder and guide it into Huang Zongshao¡¯s nose. Xiang Nanchun and Huang Zongshao¡¯s faces were pale. They didn¡¯t expect that even though they had woken up from their frozen state, their lives would still be in the hands of others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Ning urged. The two had no choice but to obey Xu Ning¡¯s will. Afterwards, Xu Ning took the two of them out of the city. Not long after leaving the city, before Xu Ning could summon Little Gray, he heard a cry above his head. Little Gray flew over from a distance, pped its wings, and slowlynded. Compared to previous time, Little Gray was not only a size bigger, but its feathers were also brighter and more lustrous. Especially the wings that were now as sharp as knives. There were also three ck feathers on its head, like a crown. ¡°Little Gray, congrattions.¡± Xu Ning touched Little Gray¡¯s head. Little Gray had advanced from the elementary void realm to the intermediate void realm. For demon beasts, the limit of their advancement had been roughly locked from the moment they were born. The limit of demon beasts was determined by the quality and concentration of their bloodline. For Little Gray, its bloodline level would stabilize at the elementary level of the void realm once it matured. However, after taking the Demon Beast Pill given to it by Xu Ning, its bloodline was stimted again, causing its quality and concentration to improve, allowing it to break through its bloodline limit. Little Gray knew that Xu Ning had given a huge opportunity to it, so it was friendly. ¡°Come, take us back to State Jifeng and return to the sect.¡± Xu Ning said to Little Gray. Hearing that, Little Gray leaned over. After letting the three of them get up on it, it spread its wings and disappeared into the sky. ¡­ State Jifeng. Yun Sect. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡± Xu Ning saw the gates of the Yun Sect. ¡°Little Gray, go right in.¡± Xu Ning ordered. Little Gray elerated and flew directly into the mountain gates. When Little Gray approached, the two fierce dogs guarding the gates opened their eyes with a fierce look, but after sensing Xu Ning¡¯s aura, they calmed down. The disciples guarding the gates were so frightened that they thought an enemy had invaded. ¡°Little Gray, go over there.¡± Xu Ning pointed in the direction of the main peak. Whether it was Feng Xiu¡¯s request or the Phantom Blood Sect¡¯s Demon Blood Great Pill, Xu Ning felt that he should tell Mi Xingye about these two matters as soon as possible. ¡°Who came to the Sect Master Peak?¡± As soon as Little Graynded, several disciples surrounded it. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother Xu Ning!¡± Soon, the disciples recognized Xu Ning. Although Xu Ning was an in-name disciple, he was highly valued by Sect Master Mi Xingye, so all the disciples respected him. ¡°Little Gray, be good and don¡¯t move. There are many masters in the sect. If you provoke them, be careful not to get roasted.¡± Xu Ning joked with Little Gray. Little Gray was already trembling. It had already sensed a terrifying aura in the courtyard. The owner of the aura was Sect Master Mi Xingye. ¡°You two wait outside the door first,e in when I call you.¡± Xu Ning said to Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun. Both of their hearts were beating fast. They all knew very well that they were about to face the head of a top sect in State Jifeng. Especially Huang Zongshao, he was afraid that Mi Xingye would kill him because of his identity. But they had no choice. Xu Ning had given them the order to stay, so they were forced to obey. Xu Ning strode into the tiled room. When he came in, Mi Xingye was already sitting down with a smile on his face. He looked at Xu Ning with eyes full of praise and surprise. Obviously, before Xu Ning came in, Mi Xingye had already sensed Xu Ning¡¯s arrival. ¡°Xu Ning greets Master.¡± Xu Ning bowed respectfully to Mi Xingye. ¡°Xu Ning, you really gave me a big surprise!¡± Mi Xingyeughed out loud. He then stood up and personally helped Xu Ning up. He patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year, but you have advanced from the attribute realm to the true intent realm. Did you encounter some lucky encounters during your travels?¡± Xu Ning could sense that Mi Xingye was sincerely happy. ¡°It is all due to the mystic realm.¡± Xu Ning had already thought of an excuse. ¡°I have gained a lot from the mystic realmst time, and this trip has helped mepletely digest it.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Mi Xingye smiled and said, ¡°Your talent has exceeded my expectations. It seems that the dao realm is not out of reach for you.¡± ¡°You may have caught up with your Senior Brother He Mingye.¡± Mi Xingye was extremely happy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my disciples to be so talented. Elder Gujuan is on par with me, but his disciples are not as good as my disciples.¡± After seeing Mi Xingye so happy, Xu Ning hesitated for a moment. In the end, he didn¡¯t say that he had killed Fang Jie. Obviously, no one had discovered Fang Jie¡¯s death yet. ¡°Xu Ning, who are the two people you brought outside?¡± Mi Xingye asked. ¡°Huang Zongshao, the Deputy Sect Master of the Phantom Blood Sect, and the alchemist they have invited from Yanshui State, Xiang Nanchun. I captured the two of them on my travels.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Oh?¡± Mi Xingye raised his eyebrows. He was quite surprised, but he smiled and said, ¡°The people from the Phantom Blood Sect have been secretly targeting our Yun Sect. I had already nned to capture their Sect Master Feng Changge in a few days, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take down a general first.¡± Xu Ning chimed in and said, ¡°Master, the Sect Master of the Phantom Blood Sect, Feng Changge, seems to have been trying to refine a type of demonic pill that can allow one to advance to the dao realm.¡± Chapter 186 - Technique to Ascend to Dao Realm

Chapter 186: Technique to Ascend to Dao Realm

¡°Trying to refine a type of demonic pill that can allow one to advance to the dao realm?¡± Mi Xingye frowned. ¡°You learned this from them?¡± ¡°That is right.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Huang Zongshao went to State Yanshui to find an alchemist named Xiang Nanchun in order to refine that demonic pill.¡± ¡°That demonic pill is called the Demon Blood Great Pill, and the form was obtained from a mystic realm when Feng Changge was traveling. Moreover, after exiting the mystic realm, Feng Changge is now a half-step dao realm master.¡± Xu Ning added. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Mi Xingye¡¯s expression was a little serious, but he did not panic. Xu Ning also noticed this. ¡®It seems like just as Sect Master Feng Xiu said, the top sects in each state have extremely deep foundations, and the Yun Sect should be the same. Otherwise, Master wouldn¡¯t be this calm when he knows that there is a half-step dao realm master as his enemy.¡¯ Xu Ning thought about this. ¡°Call them in.¡± Mi Xingye thought for a moment, then said to Xu Ning. ¡°Master, please wait a moment.¡± Xu Ning did not immediately follow his instruction. ¡°Before that, I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°Something important?¡± Mi Xingye raised his eyebrows. He then spread out a formless true domain, enveloping the two of them. ¡°Master, you have some ties with the Source Sect, right?¡± Xu Ning was ready to hand over Feng Xiu¡¯s letter. ¡°Yes, I was old friends with Wu Lanqiong from the Source Sect, but that was when I was young. We haven¡¯t contacted each other for decades.¡± Mi Xingye looked nostalgic. ¡°Master, I returned to my hometown, State Feiyun, and went to visit the Source Sect.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°So you are from State Feiyun.¡± This was the first time Mi Xingye heard about Xu Ning¡¯s background. In fact, when Xu Ning joined the Yun Sect, his identity had already been investigated. However, the origin of Xu Ning¡¯s identity in State Jifeng came from the Shadowmoon Martial Arts Hall in Chun Rin Canton. Mi Xingye did not care about Xu Ning¡¯s past. And Xu Ning also did not take the initiative to tell him, so he did not ask. ¡°Yes, I was originally from State Feiyun. I only came to State Jifeng after a series of lucky encounters, and after a few twists and turns, I entered the sect.¡± Xu Ning did not mention the specific reason why he came to State Jifeng. Otherwise, his killing of Fang Jie and Bao Qiuhua would inevitably be exposed. Mi Xingye nodded and didn¡¯t probe further. ¡°When I went to visit the Source Sect this time, I saw Sect Master Feng Xiu, as well as your old friend Wu Lanqiong from decades ago. Before leaving, Sect Master Feng Xiu wrote you a letter and asked me to hand you a memory crystal.¡± Xu Ning handed the letter and memory crystal to Mi Xingye. Mi Xingye was a little confused. He didn¡¯t have much contact with the Source Sect. Thus, Mi Xingye didn¡¯t expect Feng Xiu to send this letter. Mi Xingye opened the letter and read it slowly. At first, Mi Xingye¡¯s expression was calm, but the more he read, the more serious his expression became. In the end, he put away the letter with a serious expression. Mi Xingye then activated the memory crystal and read its contents. Xu Ning stood aside throughout the whole time and did not disturb him. ¡°There is such a thing¡­¡± After learning the contents of the memory crystal, Mi Xingye seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°Xu Ning, do you know the news that Sect Master Feng Xiu has asked you to bring?¡± Mi Xingye asked Xu Ning. ¡°I know roughly.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°This matter is too important to be revealed.¡± Feng Xiu and Wu Lanqiong had reminded Xu Ning before, but now Mi Xingye was reminding him again. ¡°I know, Master.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Xu Ning, I have to go out.¡± Mi Xingye stood up. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know if he was going to ask for help or confirm the information. ¡°Master, how should we deal with Feng Changge?¡± Xu Ning quickly asked. Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun were still standing at the door. ¡°Just now, I was thinking about going to find a senior of the sect to get rid of him, but now there is an even more urgent matter. I have to dy Feng Changge¡¯s matter¡­¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°Since you brought them here, you can decide for yourself.¡± ¡°Decide myself?¡± Xu Ning hesitated for a moment before nodding. He pursed his lips, paused, and suddenly asked, ¡°Master, how strong is a half-step dao realm master?¡± ¡°A half-step dao realm master is just a title. They are still a void realm ninth stage true domain realm martial artist.¡± Mi Xingye exined to Xu Ning, ¡°It¡¯s just that they have already mastered the method to advance to the dao realm and have some understanding of the secrets of the dao realm. They are still far from being a true dao realm master. If a true domain realm martial artist possesses a dao weapon, they may not be at a disadvantage when facing a half-step dao realm master.¡± ¡°What, you are only in the true intent realm, but you are already considering how to advance to be a half-step dao realm master?¡± Mi Xingye smiled. ¡°I was just curious.¡± Xu Ning knew very little about the dao realm. ¡°This is for you.¡± Mi Xingye took out another memory crystal and handed it to Xu Ning. ¡°This is the method to advance to the dao realm.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Mi Xingye to give him the method to advance to the dao realm so easily. In contrast, it took him a lot of effort to obtain a void realm secret scroll when he was in the mortal realm. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Xu Ning quickly thanked him. ¡°I have already created settings for this memory crystal. Before you advance to the true domain realm, you will not be able to read its contents.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°The reason for this is because I don¡¯t want you to be distracted in advance. There has been a precedent in the Yun Sect. Some genius disciples had tried to pry into the secrets of the dao realm before advancing to the true domain realm, causing their cultivation to be messed up, which in turn wasted a lot of energy and effort.¡± ¡°The more talented you are, the more conceited you will be. Xu Ning, don¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Mi Xingye wanted to remind Xu Ning to calm down and not be too hasty because of his rapid advancement. ¡°I will remember Master¡¯s teachings.¡± Xu Ning understood Mi Xingye¡¯s intentions. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± After answering Xu Ning¡¯s questions, Mi Xingye left the Sect Master Peak in a hurry. When he pushed open the door and walked out, he looked at Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun, causing their hearts to freeze. Fortunately, Mi Xingye left immediately, making the two feel like their lives were just saved. ¡®Master must have gone to find the sect senior he had mentioned just now¡­¡¯ In the room, Xu Ning hadn¡¯t left yet. ¡®To be called a senior of the sect by Master and even to ask advice from means that the person must be at least a half-step dao realm master¡­ It seems that many of the elders and even previous sect masters of the sect are hidden in the dark. They are the ultimate power of the sect.¡¯ Xu Ning finally understood. ¡®This dao realm technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning tried to pry into the contents of the memory crystal. Sure enough, he found a barrier. This barrier was rtively strong, making it difficult to break through. However, after Xu Ning tested it, he discovered that if he was willing to forcibly break through this barrier, he could do it. He was in the true intent realm. Moreover, he cultivated a dual attribute secret scroll and mastered four eighth-level secret techniques. With his strength, he was invincible against ordinary true domain realm martial artists. Therefore, Xu Ning could pry into this dao realm technique now. But since Mi Xingye had reminded him not to, Xu Ning felt that there was no need to do this out of curiosity. ¡®Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun, I will deal with these two myself¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought of the two people outside the door. He weighed his options before walking out of the room. ¡°You saw my master just now?¡± Xu Ning asked the two. ¡°Yes.¡± Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun quickly responded. Especially Huang Zongshao, when he thought back to Mi Xingye¡¯s nce, he still felt shocked. He felt that Mi Xingye was stronger than his half-step dao realm sect master. ¡°My master told me to punish the two of you.¡± Xu Ning scratched his head. ¡°Master Xu, what do you n to do with us?¡± The two looked at Xu Ning cautiously. ¡°Both of you have a close rtionship with the Phantom Blood Sect, and you are enemies with the Yun Sect. What do you think I should do with you?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made the two panic. Xu Ning obviously wanted to take their lives. Huang Zongshao knew that if he did not show his value, he would not be able to walk out of the Yun Sect alive. ¡°Master Xu¡­¡± Huang Zongshao struggled for a while before finally revealing a look of determination. ¡°I have a proposal.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Ning looked at Huang Zongshao with interest. ¡°Our Sect Master Feng Changge has obtained a lot of treasures from the mystic realm. If you allow me to go back, I will definitely do my best to help you obtain those treasures.¡± He seemed to be afraid that Xu Ning would misunderstand, so he took the initiative to add. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can feed me poison pills. After everything is done, you can give me the antidote.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Huang Zongshao to suggest this. He wanted to tease him, but Xu Ning suddenly had a thought. ¡®After Feng Changge came out of the mystic realm, he became a half-step dao realm master and obtained the method to advance to the dao realm. Although the method is through refining the Demon Blood Great Pill, which is still considered as external help, this also shows that the mystic realm has abundant resources.¡¯ ¡®If I really obtain what he obtained in the mystic realm, I¡¯m afraid I can easily advance to the true domain realm.¡¯ Xu Ning was a little tempted. ¡®However¡­¡¯?Xu Ning thought again.?¡®Compared to what I can get from the mystic realm, if I can get close to Feng Changge and understand the secrets of the mystic realm, I might be able to obtain more and even touch the threshold of the dao realm.¡¯ ¡®Now that Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun are in my hands, this is indeed an opportunity.¡¯ Xu Ning had tasted the benefits of being in a great mystic realm before, so he was instantly tempted. ¡®If I can use their identities to sneak into the Phantom Blood Sect, I might be able to gain something¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s alchemy skills were extremely high. Therefore, it was not difficult for him to refine some high-level Breath Restraining Pills or even pills that could change his appearance. ¡°Huang Zongshao¡­¡± Xu Ning began to confirm the feasibility of this n. ¡°Tell me the specific structure of the Phantom Blood Sect and the details of its important members.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Huang Zongshao saw that Xu Ning was interested, so he quickly began to exin. Chapter 187 - Going to the Phantom Blood Sect, Feng Changge

Chapter 187: Going to the Phantom Blood Sect, Feng Changge

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°There are nine high-level void realm martial artists in the Phantom Blood Sect.¡± ¡°Among them there is one sect master who is a half-step dao realm master, two deputy sect masters who are true intent realm martial artists, and the six elders who aremon seal realm martial artists.¡± Huang Zongshao spoke quickly. Seeing this, Xiang Nanchun was anxious. Huang Zongshao¡¯s information could save his life, but what about himself? Although he was a powerful alchemist, so was the person in front of him. He didn¡¯t seem to be of any use to Xu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± This group of people was much weaker than Xu Ning had imagined. ¡°Are there no hidden masters in the Phantom Blood Sect? For example, the previous sect master and elders.¡± Xu Ning asked cautiously. ¡°No.¡± Huang Zongshao quickly shook his head. ¡°Master Xu, our Phantom Blood Sect was just established 20 years ago. Our predecessor was arge horse bandit gang. At that time, the elders of the horse bandit gang who did not support Feng Changge¡¯s establishment of a sect were all killed by him. Thus, the strongest person in the Phantom Blood Sect now is Feng Changge.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning now understood why the Phantom Blood Sect had always regarded the Yun Sect as their enemy, yet the Yun Sect didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. The gap between the Yun Sect and the Phantom Blood Sect was pretty huge. ¡°Let me ask you again, does Feng Changge have a dao weapon?¡± Xu Ning asked again. If Feng Changge had a dao weapon, his true strength would be higher. ¡°He has a damaged dao weapon.¡± Huang Zongshao said, ¡°He obtained the damaged dao weapon from the mysterious mystic realm.¡± ¡®Only a damaged dao weapon¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt relieved. If Feng Changge only had a damaged dao weapon, then there was nothing to fear. The difference between a damaged dao weapon and aplete dao weapon was too great. ¡®ording to what Huang Zongshao said, I really do have a chance to sneak into the Phantom Blood Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning did not doubt Huang Zongshao¡¯s words. Now that the Hook Heart Pill was still in Huang Zongshao¡¯s body, Xu Ning could easily sense his emotions. If he was lying, Xu Ning would immediately notice. ¡®With my current strength, even if I expose myself in the Phantom Blood Sect, I won¡¯t die.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself.?¡®Feng Changge is only a half-step dao realm master. Although I can¡¯t defeat him with a dao weapon, it¡¯s not difficult to protect my life. Moreover, I should be able to gather 8,000 units of energy to advance the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword to the ninth level. Thebination of these two secret techniques is extremely lethal.¡¯ ¡°Huang Zongshao, since you are so honest, I won¡¯t kill you for the time being.¡± Huang Zongshao was relieved. ¡°Thank you, Master Xu.¡± In order to protect his life, Huang Zongshao no longer cared about anything. ¡°Xiang Nanchun.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s voice made Xiang Nanchun tremble. He had nothing to offer. ¡°Master Xu¡­¡± Xiang Nanchun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Are you willing to listen to my orders?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything for Master Xu!¡± Xiang Nanchun did not let go of this opportunity. ¡°Okay, in this case, in a few days, you and Huang Zongshao will cover my trip to the Phantom Blood Sect.¡± Xu Ning said his intention. Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun looked at each other and responded at the same time. They could not guess what Xu Ning was thinking, but right now, they had no choice but to follow Xu Ning¡¯s orders. ¡°By the way, do you have anything valuable on you? Give it to me.¡± Xu Ning had not looted the two people in front of him yet. And since he needed some energy now, they should be able to provide some help. Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun quickly took out some of their belongings. They didn¡¯t have a storage space, so they didn¡¯t take out much stuff. Xu Ning picked and chose, only leaving behind some medicinal pills and spirit medicine for them. His harvest in total provided him with less than 1000 units of energy. ¡®It seems that I have to sell pills or even borrow some pills to gather 8,000 units of energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his head. ¡­ More than a month had gone by. Xu Ning, Huang Zongshao, and Xiang Nanchun got off Little Gray¡¯s back. ¡°Master Xu, we will reach the Phantom Blood Sect in half an hour.¡± Huang Zongshao said respectfully. Xu Ning nodded and sent Little Gray away. Now that they were almost at the Phantom Blood Sect, Little Gray was a burden. ¡°Your Phantom Blood Sect is really secretive.¡± Xu Ning sighed. Because the Phantom Blood Sect had too many enemies, they had set up many strongholds. A headquarters with a sect master or elder overseeing it was extremely difficult to find. If it weren¡¯t for Huang Zongshao, Xu Ning would have had to spend a lot of effort to find it. ¡°There are too many enemies. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we have many bases, we would have been destroyed long ago.¡± Huang Zongshao gave an apologetic smile and said. ¡°Do you guys still remember the instructions I have given?¡± Xu Ning nced at Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun. ¡°We do.¡± The two said in unison. Xu Ning had already arranged for him to act as Xiang Nanchun¡¯s follower. With this identity, he could sneak in naturally. ¡°Okay, in this case, let¡¯s continue.¡± Xu Ning was quite confident. In order to get close to Feng Changge and find out more about the mystic realm, he had made sufficient preparations. In order to make the two listen to him more, Xu Ning made them ingest many mixed poisonous pills. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Ning¡¯s special antidote, they would find it hard to survive. Moreover, Xu Ning had used various methods to gather 8,000 units of energy, raising the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword to the ninth level. Finally, in order to hide his identity, Xu Ning refined an extremely high-quality Breath Restraining Pill and a special medicinal powder that could change his appearance. The current Xu Ning was disying the strength of a void realm third stage martial artist. At the same time, his appearance changed from firm and handsome to an ordinary appearance. Although no one should recognize him in the Phantom Blood Sect, Xu Ning still acted cautiously. ¡°Greetings, Deputy Sect Master Huang!¡± When the three of them arrived at the camp of the Phantom Blood Sect, the disciples guarding the gates saluted Huang Zongshao respectfully. ¡®This is the Phantom Blood Sect?¡¯ Xu Ning observed. The Phantom Blood Sect was built under a valley, with clouds and fog lingering above it. Even if one passed by here, it was difficult to find the specific location without carefully searching. ¡°Is the Sect Master in the sect?¡± Huang Zongshao¡¯s posture waspletely different from when he faced Xu Ning. ¡°He is.¡± The disciple responded cautiously. He was afraid of this deputy sect master. ¡°Please.¡± Huang Zongshao entered the sect . Xu Ning and Xiang Nanchun followed behind Huang Zongshao, entering the Phantom Blood Sect. ¡°Huh?¡± As he walked, Xu Ning noticed that the disciples of the Phantom Blood Sect were all restless. This was especially true for some mortal realm warriors who had a bloody smell on their bodies. From time to time, they would see some disciples dragging people in ragged clothing into rooms, followed by screams. Xu Ning snorted. Most of the demonic techniques practiced by the Phantom Blood Sect were supplemented with human blood. Most of these people were captured from the outside world, or were captured as their enemies. Huang Zongshao also noticed Xu Ning¡¯s dissatisfaction, and his heart almost jumped out of his throat. He kept ncing back, afraid that Xu Ning would suddenly explode from anger and p him to death. Fortunately, Xu Ning did not do anything. But in his heart, Xu Ning had a firm n topletely annihte the Phantom Blood Sect. Whether it was personal feelings or his status as a disciple of the Yun Sect, Xu Ning didn¡¯t want to see a sect like the Phantom Blood Sect rooted in thend of the seventeen states. Soon, Huang Zongshao brought Xu Ning and Xiang Nanchun to a stone hall before walking in. As soon as he walked in, Xu Ning saw a man lying on a high couch on the stairs in the empty hall. Beside him, there were several young women in gauze clothing, carefully serving him. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Huang Zongshao was obviously a little afraid of this person. He quickly took Xu Ning and Xiang Nanchun a few steps forward and greeted him. ¡°Deputy Sect Master Huang, you¡¯re finally back!¡± When the man saw Huang Zongshao bringing people in, he casually pushed the woman next to him away. He stood up and walked down from the high couch. He was wearing a gray robe and his long hair flowed on his back. His eyes and lips were covered in ck dye, giving off a crazy and arrogant feeling. ¡®So he is Feng Changge¡­¡¯ Xu Ning began to suppress his aura. He had swallowed several high level Breath Restraining Pills, restraining his aura to the extreme. Thus, Feng Changge didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Xu Ning. ¡°Brother Xiang, after so many years, we finally meet again!¡± Feng Changge walked to Xiang Nanchun¡¯s side and said enthusiastically, ¡°It¡¯s all up to you to refine the Demon Blood Great Pill!¡± ¡°Sect Master Feng, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to refine the Demon Blood Great Pill and help you be a dao realm master.¡± Xiang Nanchun also made a gesture. ¡°Okay! When I advance to the dao realm, you will definitely receive generous gifts!¡± Feng Changge was very satisfied with Xiang Nanchun¡¯s attitude. Afterwards, Feng Changge turned his gaze to Xu Ning and looked at him carefully. ¡°This is?¡± Feng Changge asked. ¡°Sect Master Feng, this is my follower, Alchemy Assistant Tao.¡± When Xiang Nanchun saw this, he quickly exined, ¡°I heard from Deputy Sect Master Huang that this Demon Blood Great Pill is extremely difficult to refine. It may be difficult for me to refine it alone, so I brought Alchemist Tao here to help me.¡± Feng Changge didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°So you are Alchemist Tao.¡± Feng Changge said to Xu Ning, ¡°When refining the Demon Blood Great Pill, please do your best, Alchemist Tao. When the pill is done, I will give you generous gifts as well.¡± ¡°In that case, thank you, Sect Master Feng.¡± Xu Ning responded humbly. ¡°Okay, Deputy Sect Master Huang, arrange residences for Alchemist Xiang and Alchemist Tao first.¡± Feng Changge said, ¡°At night, I will gather all the elders of the sect and personally wee you two.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, we will discuss refining the Demon Blood Great Pill.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Huang Zongshao responded. Afterwards, he left with the two. ¡°Demon Blood Great Pill will be done soon!¡± Feng Changgeughed loudly in the stone hall. Chapter 188 - New Pill Refinement Technique, Si Ying

Chapter 188: New Pill Refinement Technique, Si Ying

That night, Feng Changge brought the elders of the Phantom Blood Sect to wee Xu Ning and Xiang Nanchun. After a celebration, the next day arrived. ¡°Brother Xiang, Alchemist Tao, how was your restst night?¡± Early the next morning, Feng Changge brought Huang Zongshao and couldn¡¯t wait to find Xiang Nanchun and Xu Ning. ¡°Good.¡± Xiang Nanchun responded. Xu Ning was standing next to him, ying the role of a follower. ¡°In this case, how about today¡¯s pill refinement?¡± Feng Changge was eager for the Demon Blood Great Pill to be refined. ¡°The sooner the Demon Blood Great Pill is refined, the sooner my heart will be at ease.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xiang Nanchun said, ¡°I was ready a long time ago. Being able to refine a Demon Blood Great Pill is also a form of tempering for me. If I seed, I will also have a great sense of achievement.¡± Feng Changgeughed when he heard this. ¡°In this case, I will personally take you two to the alchemy room.¡± Afterwards, Feng Changge took the initiative to lead Xu Ning and Xiang Nanchun to an underground entrance. ¡°I have already prepared this alchemy room before you guys arrived.¡± Feng Changge said, ¡°There are excellent pill furnaces, spacious rooms, and all kinds of prepared materials.¡± ¡°The alchemy room is quiet, so it should be able to meet your requirements.¡± Feng Changge continued to lead them. ¡°Zongshao, open the door.¡± They descended the underground stairs and came to a stone door. Huang Zongshao took the initiative to step forward. His true qi surged as he pushed open the heavy stone door. As soon as the stone door opened, the strong smell of medicinal materials and blood assaulted their noses. ¡°Please.¡± Feng Changge led the two in. After entering the alchemy room, Xu Ning looked around. This ce was huge, almost as big as half of Feng Changge¡¯s stone hall. In the middle of the room, there was arge pill furnace that was as tall as a person. There were also special wood logs to use as fuel ced under the pill furnace. After igniting this kind of wood logs, it would emit a fragrant smoke. Not only would it not irritate the nose, but it would also allow alchemists to feel refreshed, allowing them to maintain their focus when refining pills. Although this pill furnace and itsyout were notparable to Xu Ning¡¯s dao weapon pill furnace, in the eyes of ordinary alchemists, this was a top-grade pill furnace. There was also arge stone tform next to the pill furnace. On the stone tform, the raw materials were ced there. Xu Ning roughly estimated that there were a hundred sets of these materials. There was a pond next to the stone tform, but it was not filled with clear water, but instead dark red blood. Xu Ning could smell that the blood in the pond was mixed with many types of blood, including the blood of various demon beasts and human blood. The smell of blood after the stone door opened was released by the blood in the pond. Xu Ning¡¯s expression did not change, but a cold light appeared in his eyes. ¡°The raw materials for this Demon Blood Great Pill are all here.¡± After Feng Changge entered the alchemy room, he first sniffed the smell of blood in the air, then exined to Xiang Nanchun and Xu Ning, ¡°The blood in this pond is also one of the materials for the Demon Blood Great Pill.¡± ¡°The refinement method for the Demon Blood Great Pill is here.¡± Feng Changge handed a piece of beast skin paper to Xiang Nanchun. ¡°This Demon Blood Great Pill is extremely difficult to refine.¡± Feng Changge said, ¡°It is almost impossible to refine it sessfully in a short period of time, so you don¡¯t need to feel too much pressure when refining it. There are a hundred sets of raw materials here. If you can¡¯t refine it sessfully with a hundred sets of raw materials, then ask someone to deliver more materials.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xiang Nanchun said, ¡°Sect Master Feng, don¡¯t worry, we will do our best.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Feng Changge smiled, then looked at Huang Zongshao next to him. ¡°Zongshao, when Alchemist Xiang and Alchemist Tao are refining pills in this alchemy room, you shall personally take a few disciples and wait here for their orders.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Huang Zongshao quickly responded. ¡°If you have any instructions, just ask them to do it.¡± Feng Changge said, ¡°Refining medicinal pills, especiallyplex medicinal pills, requires a suitable environment. I won¡¯t trouble you two here any longer. I hope you can finish your pill refinement soon.¡± Feng Changge took Huang Zongshao out of the alchemy room. Boom! Boom! Boom! Huang Zongshao closed the stone door again. Only Xiang Nanchun and Xu Ning were left in therge alchemy room. ¡°Master Xu¡­¡± As soon as Feng Changge left, Xu Ning and Xiang Nanchun¡¯s attitudespletely changed. ¡°This Demon Blood Great Pill, we¡­¡± Xiang Nanchun asked Xu Ning. Xu Ning did not respond immediately, instead he walked to the raw materials of the pill and looked at them carefully. ¡®The medicinal properties of these raw materials are all very extreme, and they will be extremely unstable during the refinement process.¡¯ Xu Ning frowned. Generally speaking, if it was not necessary, very few medicinal pills would use these materials. Refining pills with only unstable raw materials was beyond Xu Ning¡¯s understanding. There was no such knowledge in the dao realm master alchemist¡¯s inheritance he had obtained in the past. ¡®Demon Blood Great Pill¡­¡¯ Xu Ning revealed a pondering look. He then said to Xiang Nanchun, ¡°Give me the refining method of the Demon Blood Great Pill.¡± Xiang Nanchun quickly handed the beast skin scroll to Xu Ning. Xu Ning took it and read it carefully. ¡®This refining technique is quite special¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Although the Demon Blood Great Pill was obviously a demonic pill, its refinement technique was extremely novel. It waspletely different from the dao realm master alchemist¡¯s inheritance Xu Ning had previously obtained. ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, this Demon Blood Great Pill and its refinement method are not native to the seventeen states of the Abyss North, but from some other ce outside the Endless Sea Abyss¡­¡¯ Xu Ning made a bold guess. The dao realm master alchemist inheritance that Xu Ning had inherited basically epassed the mainstream and even subsidiary refinement methods of all the seventeen states in the Abyss North. It could be said that as long as it was a native refinement technique, Xu Ning could imitate it with the help of the Life Pill Sutra. However, this refinement method waspletely opposite from the native ones. Moreover, it was an extremely unfamiliar refinement method. Since it appeared out of thin air, the probability of it being from outside the seventeen states was higher. ¡®No wonder I couldn¡¯t find the Demon Blood Great Pill in the dao realm master alchemist¡¯s pill scroll. So that¡¯s why¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s doubt was resolved. ¡°Xiang Nanchun, you have also seen the refinement method of the Demon Blood Great Pill. What do you think?¡± Xu Ning asked Xiang Nanchun. Xiang Nanchun thought carefully for a moment before saying, ¡°This refinement technique is extremely chaotic and extreme. I have never heard of it before¡­ If Feng Changge didn¡¯t hand it to me, I would have thought that this was a random experiment by a novice alchemist¡­¡± Xiang Nanchun¡¯s alchemy understanding was far inferior to Xu Ning¡¯s. Xu Ning had already seen through the mysteries of the chaos, but Xiang Nanchun had not yet understood its essence. ¡®I knew it¡­¡¯ Xiang Nanchun¡¯s words also provided evidence for Xu Ning¡¯s conjecture. ¡®The pill form and refinement method of the Demon Blood Great Pill must have been obtained by Feng Changge from the mystic realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself.?¡®If that is the case, it means that the mystic realm is likely left behind by an outsider, just like the beast tamer who left the Demon Beast Scroll¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Xu Ning was tempted. He had gained a lot from the Demon Beast Scroll. If he could gain more from this mystic realm, he would definitely break through to the dao realm. Forget about the resources, if Xu Ning could obtain the outsider¡¯s pill refinement technique, it would greatly help his future development. ¡°Xiang Nanchun, start refining this Demon Blood Great Pill¡­¡± Xu Ning thought for a moment before handing the beast skin scroll back to Xiang Nanchun. Xu Ning was already thinking about how to find out the location of the mystic realm from Feng Changge. ¡°Understood.¡± Xiang Nanchun didn¡¯t know what Xu Ning was thinking, but he still followed Xu Ning¡¯s orders. He followed the pill form and refinement method to a tee. He threw in the raw materials, lit the special wood logs under the furnace and began to refine the Demon Blood Great Pill. As for Xu Ning, he stood aside and sensed the refinement process of the Demon Blood Great Pill. One reason for this was to deepen Xu Ning¡¯s understanding of alchemy, and the other was to see if he could do anything to the Demon Blood Great Pill. If he could set up a hidden hand in the Demon Blood Great Pill, then dealing with Feng Changge and exposing the location of the mystic realm would be much easier. ¡­ At the same time. Three figures were exploring the valley outside the Phantom Blood Sect. The leader was a beautiful woman. She had a graceful figure, and there was a hint of charm in her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for her cold temperament, she would definitely be able to charm thousands of men. Behind her were two sisters. They had the same appearance and possessed simr posture. Compared to the leading woman, their temperament was much gentler. ¡°Senior Sister Si, isn¡¯t it a little too reckless for us toe to the territory of the Phantom Blood Sect and destroy their base?¡± One of the sisters asked Senior Sister Si. When Si Ying heard this, she said, ¡°The Phantom Blood Sect has spread everywhere, so it is extremely difficult to find them. It has not been easy for us to find their base this time. If we miss this opportunity and let them change the location of their base, we don¡¯t know when we can find them again.¡± ¡°Jiang Yiyi, Jiang Lulu, you two don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Seeing that the two still seemed a little worried, Si Ying said, ¡°Although the Phantom Blood Sect is famous, the actual strength of the sect is not very strong. In the Phantom Blood Sect, only their sect master, Feng Changge, is a true domain realm martial artist. But now, I have advanced to the true domain realm and have received a dao weapon from Master.¡± ¡°With my strength alone, it is not difficult to destroy the entire Phantom Blood Sect. I brought you two just to prevent those small fries from escaping, not to let you participate in the battle. You can be rest assured.¡± When Si Ying said this, her tone was firm with a strong sense of justice. As the number one true disciple of the Thousand Flood Sect, Si Ying had always regarded the eradication of Demon Sects as her mission to maintain the order of the martial world. Chapter 189 - Demon Blood Great Pill Formation, Xu Nings Hidden Hand

Chapter 189: Demon Blood Great Pill Formation, Xu Ning¡¯s Hidden Hand

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior Sister Si, you have advanced to the true domain realm and obtained a dao weapon?¡± Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu looked surprised. Both of them were martial artists in themon seal realm. Moreover, Si Ying had deliberately restrained her aura, so neither of them noticed Si Ying¡¯s advancement. ¡°Senior Sister Si is indeed the number one true disciple of the Thousand Flood Sect!¡± Jiang Yiyi said, ¡°Since you have advanced to the true domain realm, you have definitely surpassed He Mingye of the Yun Sect. You are now the strongest disciple among all the sects in State Jifeng.¡± ¡°I guess not only in State Jifeng, but in the entire seventeen states of the Abyss North. Senior Sister Si is also the most outstanding.¡± Jiang Lulu added, ¡°With Senior Sister Si¡¯s current strength and a dao weapon in hand, it will be easy to eliminate the higher-ups of the Phantom Blood Sect.¡± After hearing what her two junior sisters said, Si Ying shook her head gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too highly of me. The current me may not be able to catch up to He Mingye. Although He Mingye¡¯s improvement is slightly slower than mine, his secret techniques are cultivated extremely quickly. His Water Cross Sword and Bright Fire Sword have long been cultivated to the ninth level. When these two secret techniques are used at the same time, their lethality is extremely high. If I fight against him in the same realm, there is a high chance that I will be suppressed by him.¡± ¡®Moreover, I haven¡¯t seen He Mingye for a long time. Maybe he has already advanced to the true domain realm¡­¡¯ As the top true disciples of the two strongest sects in State Jifeng, Si Ying and He Mingye were old friends. In her heart, Si Ying had always beenpeting with He Mingye. ¡°But Senior Sister¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Just when Jiang Yiyi was about to say something, she was suddenly stopped by Si Ying. ¡°Someone is approaching¡­¡± Si Ying picked up her pace. ¡°Follow me, we probably ran into a disciple of the Phantom Blood Sect.¡± Afterwards, the three of them rushed in one direction. Soon, they saw several disciples wearing the uniform of the Phantom Blood Sect walking towards the direction of the Phantom Blood Sect. They were currently escorting a dozenmoners. ¡°These thieves from the Phantom Blood Sect are abducting ordinary people in order to use their blood to practice their demonic techniques.¡± After Si Ying saw it clearly, her face turned cold. She flew out and a light blue sword light was released. Several heads of the disciples of the Phantom Blood Sect fell, leaving only one alive. ¡°Bring us to the Sect Master of Phantom Blood Sect.¡± Si Ying ordered. Afterwards, they dismissed everyone and let the terrified Phantom Blood Sect disciple lead the way to the sect. ¡­ Four hourster. Phantom Blood Sect. Feng Changge sat cross-legged in the secret room, alone and calm. He no longer had beauties by his side, nor was he enjoying himself. He wanted to adjust to his peak state and wait for the Demon Blood Great Pill to be refined before swallowing it. The reason for this was because when Feng Changge obtained the refinement method of the Demon Blood Great Pill, he learned that there was a chance of failure if he consumed the Demon Blood Great Pill to advance. Once he failed, he could drop a major realm, or even die on the spot. Therefore, Feng Changge was very cautious about this. He was determined to take the pill in his best condition. Knock! Knock! Suddenly, there was a knock on the door to his sealed room. The sealed room Feng Changge was in was extremely sealed off, almost isting all sound and aura. If the people in the sect wanted to find Feng Changge in the sealed room, they could only activate the mechanism outside the sealed room. Feng Changge heard the noise and frowned with a look of displeasure. ¡°What is it?¡± Although he was annoyed, Feng Changge still responded. He opened the door of the sealed room and let a flustered disciple in. ¡°Sect Master, three young women broke into the sect and started a massacre!¡± The disciple¡¯s had a panicked tone. ¡°Three elders have been killed, and two elders are even seriously injured. Please go out and take a look!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Feng Changge¡¯s expression changed and turned dark. ¡°Someone dares to cause trouble in my Phantom Blood Sect?¡± Feng Changge was currently waiting for the Demon Blood Great Pill to be refined, and this needed a stable environment. But now, someone actually came to cause trouble. Feng Changge walked out of the sealed room. Sure enough, the moment he walked out of the secret room, Feng Changge sensed the aura of a true domain realm martial artist. He quickly rushed over and saw Si Ying, Jiang Yiyi, and Jiang Lulu killing the disciples of the Phantom Blood Sect while rescuing the imprisoned people. Feng Changge was furious. ¡°Who came to my Phantom Blood Sect to cause trouble?¡± Feng Changge ignored Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu and rushed towards Si Ying. ¡°It¡¯s Feng Changge!¡± After sensing the other party¡¯s aura, Si Ying instantly confirmed the other party¡¯s identity. ¡°Feng Changge, today is the day you die!¡± Si Ying took out her dao weapon longsword and attacked Feng Changge. ¡°Dao weapon?¡± Feng Changge noticed the power of the longsword in Si Ying¡¯s hand. He was shocked at first, then his expression became flushed with excitement. ¡°Back in the mystic realm, I didn¡¯t even get aplete dao weapon, but now someone is delivering it to me.¡± Feng Changgeughed loudly and took out a damaged dagger from his pocket. This dagger was the damaged dao weapon Feng Changge had obtained from the mystic realm. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Instantly, there were de lights and sword shadows. ¡®Not good, Feng Changge is already a half-step dao realm master, and he also has a damaged dao weapon!¡¯ After fighting for a while, Si Ying realized that she was at a disadvantage. ¡°I know who you are, you are Si Ying, the number one true disciple of the Thousand Flood Sect!¡± Feng Changge had an excited expression. ¡°Fortunately, you have just advanced to the true domain realm not long ago, and you are not used to your dao weapon. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep you here today!¡± Afterwards, Feng Changge exerted his full strength. ¡°Thunder-attribute Extreme de!¡± After a flurry of attacks, Feng Changge defeated Si Ying, causing her to be covered in injuries. ¡°The dao weapon is mine!¡± Feng Changge seriously injured Si Ying with one sh before snatching the weapon. He then captured Si Ying. ¡°Senior Sister Si!¡± Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu were anxious and quickly came to rescue her. ¡°Go!¡± Si Ying felt hopeless. She didn¡¯t expect Feng Changge to be so strong. ¡°Want to leave?¡± Feng Changge didn¡¯t give Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu a chance to escape at all. He captured them as well. ¡°I will lock you up first. Once I advance to the dao realm, I will use your blood to cultivate!¡± Feng Changgeughed savagely. ¡­ At this moment. Inside the alchemy room. ¡®Someone seems to be fighting outside¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was focused on observing Xiang Nanchun¡¯s refinement of the Demon Blood Great Pill, but he suddenly sensed a battle was going on outside the alchemy room. Although the istion effect of the alchemy room was good, Xu Ning still noticed it with his acute senses. ¡®Could it be that someone came to the Phantom Blood Sect to seek revenge?¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. As the Sect Master of the Phantom Blood Sect, Feng Changge had countless enemies, so it was normal for people toe to find him. ¡®It should have been quelled by Feng Changge¡­¡¯ The battle outside ended quickly. Xu Ning was not surprised. With Feng Changge¡¯s strength as a half-step dao realm master and his damaged dao weapon, few people in State Jifeng were his opponent. Bang! A muffled sound came from the furnace. A putrid smell then came from the furnace. ¡°Another failure¡­¡± Xu Ning was not surprised. After four hours, Xiang Nanchun had refined the Demon Blood Great Pill more than a dozen times, but each time he failed. ¡°The refinement method of the Demon Blood Great Pill is really difficult to fathom¡­¡± Xiang Nanchun sighed. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning casually responded and thought to himself.?¡®If I personally refine this Demon Blood Great Pill and use the dao weapon pill furnace, I should be able to sessfully refine it once every ten tries¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had the inheritance of a master alchemist as a foundation, so it was much easier for him to figure out the refinement method of the Demon Blood Great Pill. Xu Ning had the ability to refine the Demon Blood Great Pill, but he decided not to refine it personally because he wanted to observe the process of the Demon Blood Great Pill¡¯s formation. What he wanted was not the pill to be created, but to leave behind a hidden hand in the Demon Blood Great Pill to deal with Feng Changge. Therefore, the process of taking apart the Demon Blood Great Pill and analyzing its medicinal properties was what Xu Ning needed to do. ¡°Continue refining.¡± Xu Ning ordered Xiang Nanchun. If Xiang Nanchun refined more, Xu Ning would be able to unravel more of the details. ¡°Understood.¡± Xiang Nanchun responded, but he was not very willing. As a high-level alchemist, Xiang Nanchun felt very frustrated that he still couldn¡¯t find a way to refine the pill. In the past, he would have thrown aside the pill furnace and left to rx his mind. But Xu Ning was urging him, so he could only concentrate on refining. Very soon, three days went by. Over the past three days, the raw materials that Feng Changge had prepared at the beginning had been used up. Even the hundred sets of raw materials that were delivered the second time were about to bepletely used up. ¡®This time, it seems to be working¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was still watching. At this moment, Xiang Nanchun looked exhausted and his lips were pale. Long periods of exhaustion and being unable to rx made Xiang Nanchun feel ufortable. But after persevering for so long, he finally figured out a way to refine the Demon Blood Great Pill. Xiang Nanchun activated his alchemy technique, separated the medicinal properties, and refined the pill. ¡®It¡¯s over, I¡¯m going to fail again¡­¡¯ Xiang Nanchun suddenly felt that there were ws in his refinement process. However, Xu Ning suddenly opened the lid of the furnace with his true qi and threw in a handful of spirit medicine powder. This spirit medicine powder was not part of the recipe for the Demon Blood Great Pill. ¡°Continue refining!¡± Xu Ning ordered. Xiang Nanchun discovered that after Xu Ning added the spirit medicine powder, the unstable furnace stabilized again. When Xiang Nanchun saw this, he focused on refining. Bang! This time, a palm-sized ck pill jumped out of the pill furnace. The Demon Blood Great Pill was done. ¡°This is the Demon Blood Great Pill?¡± Xu Ning took a step forward and pinched the Demon Blood Great Pill. He observed it and discovered that there was no smell of blood, but instead a medicinal fragrance. The medicinal fragrance was so strong that it was almost tangible. ¡°The Demon Blood Great Pill is done¡­¡± Xiang Nanchun leaned forward. ¡°Master Xu, is that a Demon Blood Great Pill? There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right?¡± ¡°The spirit medicine powder you sprinkled in just now doesn¡¯t seem to be in the recipe for the Demon Blood Great Pill. Can this Demon Blood Great Pill fool Feng Changge?¡± Xiang Nanchun was afraid that he would be killed by Feng Changge once he saw through the pill. ¡°There¡¯s no problem¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled. The spirit medicine powder he put in just now could not only help the Demon Blood Great Pill be refined, but also serve as Xu Ning¡¯s hidden hand. Chapter 190 - Hidden Hand

Chapter 190: Hidden Hand

¡°Master Xu, what should we do once the Demon Blood Great Pill is refined?¡± Xiang Nanchun asked. ¡°Naturally, we will give the Demon Blood Great Pill to Feng Changge.¡± Xu Ning smiled. Xiang Nanchun pursed his lips and stopped talking. He knew very well that there was definitely something wrong with this Demon Blood Great Pill, and Xu Ning was plotting against Feng Changge. However, Xiang Nanchun chose to remain silent about this. He only hoped that Feng Changge would not find anything wrong, otherwise he would definitely be pped to death. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Feng Changge.¡± Xu Ning handed the Demon Blood Great Pill to Xiang Nanchun. Xiang Nanchun took the Demon Blood Great Pill and ced it in a wooden box. After making the preparations, the two walked out of the alchemy room. ¡°The Demon Blood Great Pill has been refined?¡± Huang Zongshao was waiting outside the alchemy room with several disciples. ¡°That is right.¡± Xiang Nanchun acted like a master, while Xu Ning remained silent. When Huang Zongshao heard this, he nced at Xu Ning and said, ¡°I will go with you to see the Sect Master.¡± Afterwards, Huang Zongshao followed behind the two, while the other disciples entered the alchemy room to clean up. ¡°A few days ago, did an enemy attack the Phantom Blood Sect?¡± Xu Ning asked Huang Zongshao in a low voice. He could still see the traces of a battle from a few days ago. ¡°A strong enemy did came.¡± Huang Zongshao also responded in a low voice. ¡°It was Si Ying, the number one true disciple of the Thousand Flood Sect, and twomon seal realm disciples. They killed three elders, nearly ten deacons, and more than a hundred disciples.¡± ¡°Thousand Flood Sect¡¯s Si Ying?¡± Xu Ning had heard of this name before. Apparently, her aptitude was even higher than He Mingye¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Huang Zongshao said, ¡°As soon as Si Ying broke through to the true domain realm, she found out where our sect was. She thought she could destroy the Phantom Blood Sect with a dao weapon, but she didn¡¯t expect that Feng Changge had already broken through to be a half-step dao realm master and also possessed a damaged dao weapon. In the end, she was easily defeated by Feng Changge and is now imprisoned.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded as he pondered. The Thousand Flood Sect had a good rtionship with the Yun Sect. If there was a chance, he would see if he could rescue Si Ying and her fellow disciples. ¡­ Inside the stone hall. Feng Changge sat cross-legged alone. Although he had just experienced a fierce battle three days ago, Feng Changge¡¯s condition had been adjusted quite well. The current Feng Changge felt that he couldpletely devour the Demon Blood Great Pill in a perfect state. ¡®Now that three days have passed, no reinforcements havee for Si Ying yet. It seems that the decision toe to the Phantom Blood Sect should be personal and not the sect¡¯s.¡¯ Feng Changge opened his eyes with a sharp gaze. He was afraid that Si Ying would have reinforcements, so he no longer hid in the sealed room. Instead he stayed in the stone hall to deal with any emergencies that might pop up. ¡®Although we lost a lot of elites, being able to capture Si Ying alive and obtain aplete dao weapon ispletely worth it.¡¯ Feng Changge was even quite satisfied with this. ¡®The only unfortunate thing is that the dao weapon is of the water attribute and not thunder. I can¡¯t use it¡­¡¯ Feng Changge felt a little regretful.?¡®But it¡¯s fine. When I have the opportunity in the future, I will exchange this water attribute dao weapon with someone else for a thunder attribute dao weapon.¡¯ Although Feng Changge felt that he would break through to the dao realm soon, refining a dao weapon was quite time-consuming for a dao realm master. Therefore, after entering the dao realm, he still had to use a dao weapon forged by others. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Huang Zongshao¡¯s voice came from outside the stone hall. ¡°What is it?¡± Feng Changge asked. ¡°Alchemist Tao and Alchemist Xiang wish to see you.¡± Huang Zongshao responded. ¡°The two of them want to see me?¡± Feng Changge¡¯s eyes shed.?¡®Do they want to see me because the Demon Blood Great Pill has been refined?¡¯ ¡°Please!¡± Feng Changge stood up and walked towards the door of the stone hall. ¡°Sect Master Feng, I¡¯m fortunate to not disappoint you, the Demon Blood Great Pill has been refined!¡± As soon as Xiang Nanchun entered the stone hall, he took the initiative to speak. ¡°Good! Good!¡± Feng Changgeughed loudly with an extremely excited expression. ¡°Where is the Demon Blood Great Pill?¡± ¡°Right here.¡± Xiang Nanchun brought out the wooden box containing the Demon Blood Great Pill. Feng Changge carefully grabbed ahold of it, then he opened the wooden box and took out the Demon Blood Great Pill. ¡°Ssss¡­¡± Feng Changge held the Demon Blood Great Pill and sniffed it with his nose. Instantly, his lungs were filled with fragrance. Afterwards, he carefully observed the Demon Blood Great Pill. Xiang Nanchun was nervous, afraid that Feng Changge would notice something wrong. On the other hand, Xu Ning looked calm. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a Demon Blood Great Pill, and it is a perfectly refined Demon Blood Great Pill!¡± Feng Changge¡¯s hand even trembled slightly. This was because the more perfect the Demon Blood Great Pill was, the less likely he would encounter danger after swallowing it, and the higher the probability of sessfully advancing. ¡®Xiang Nanchun really didn¡¯t disappoint me¡­¡¯ Feng Changge thought in his heart. He raised his eyes and nced at Xiang Nanchun, then at Xu Ning and Huang Zongshao next to him.?¡®It¡¯s just that this Demon Blood Great Pill is too precious. If the pill form and alchemy technique are revealed, it will be a huge loss for me.¡¯ ¡®I have to hide this secret¡­¡¯ Feng Changge lowered his head slightly to hide the ruthlessness in his eyes. Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun did not notice this. Only Xu Ning noticed something strange. ¡°Brother Xiang, your alchemy technique has improved greatlypared to back then!¡± Feng Changge looked up again and patted Xiang Nanchun¡¯s shoulder happily. Xiang Nanchun was relieved. It seemed that Feng Changge didn¡¯t notice anything strange about the Demon Blood Great Pill. ¡°Thank you, Sect Master Feng.¡± Xiang Nanchun responded. ¡°Zongshao, take Alchemist Xiang and Alchemist Tao to rest first. They must have consumed a lot of energy to refine this Demon Blood Great Pill, so they must rest well.¡± Feng Changge waved his hand and said. ¡°Understood.¡± Huang Zongshao epted the order, not noticing anything strange about Feng Changge. The moment the three of them turned around, Feng Changge¡¯s face was filled with murderous intent. ¡°Thunder-attribute Extreme de!¡± Without any warning, Feng Changge suddenly exploded, the true qi and attribute power in his body surged. Three lightning de seals suddenly condensed and rushed towards the three of them. Puchi! Puchi! Puchi! In an instant, the three lightning de seals pierced through the backs of the three people. The power of thunder spread out with the power of annihtion. Xiang Nanchun was caught off guard, and his life was instantly ended. Xu Ning also fell to the ground with Xiang Nanchun, as though he didn¡¯t react in time. Only Huang Zongshao noticed the danger ahead of time and turned his body slightly. The thunder de seal did not pierce his heart, but instead it severed his arm. ¡°Sect Master, what are you¡­¡± Huang Zongshao turned around and looked at Feng Changge in horror. ¡°Zongshao, don¡¯t me me, the secret of the Demon Blood Great Pill cannot be exposed!¡± This time, Feng Changge condensed several de seals and suddenly shed down, killing Huang Zongshao. ¡°My apologies.¡± Looking at the three people on the ground, Feng Changge said in an apologetic tone, but the corners of his mouth were curved into a smile. ¡°In order to keep the secret of the Demon Blood Great Pill from leaking, you have to suffer.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll deal with the disciples who havee into contact with the materials of the Demon Blood Great Pill, then I won¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡¯ Although he had killed a capable assistant, Feng Changge did not feel that it was a pity. After he advanced to the dao realm, as long as he waved his arm, there would definitely be many Demon Sect expertsing to seek refuge. At that time, even a true domain realm master would be willing to follow him. ¡°Dao realm, here Ie!¡± Feng Changge stuffed the Demon Blood Great Pill into his mouth. Gulp. Feng Changge swallowed the entire Demon Blood Great Pill. He felt the Demon Blood Great Pill distributing the medicinal properties in his body. His entire body began to feel the piercing pain of the surging medicinal properties. ¡®This is the feeling!¡¯ Although he was in pain, Feng Changge was excited. The medicinal power of the Demon Blood Great Pill washed over Feng Changge¡¯s limbs and bones. ¡®The Demon Blood Great Pill will first cleanse my true qi and attribute power, then wash my blood and transform it into demon blood before condensing my true qi and attribute power again, thereby achieving a breakthrough!¡¯ Feng Changge¡¯s eyes were full of madness. ¡®Once my blood transforms into demon blood, not only will I advance to be a true dao realm master, but I will also be able to cultivate even faster with demonic techniques in the future!¡¯ The effects of the Demon Blood Great Pill were terrifying, which was why Feng Changge wanted to hide his secret and kill them. ¡®After advancing to the dao realm master, I will dominate the seventeen states of the Abyss North. Then, I¡¯ll cross the Endless Sea Abyss and head to State Wansheng to start another legend!¡¯ Feng Changge was already looking forward to his future. The true qi in Feng Changge¡¯s body had beenpletely consumed by the medicinal properties. Afterwards, his attribute power waspletely worn down. ¡®This seems a little too careless of me¡­¡¯ Feng Changge was blinded by the desire to advance quickly, so he didn¡¯t consider the environment where he was advancing. Now that he had no true qi or attribute power in his body, Feng Changge was just an ordinary mortal realm martial artist. ¡®But it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m safe in the sect. Moreover, I only need a short time for my normal blood to be reced with demon blood, so it¡¯s not a problem at all.¡¯ Feng Changge slowly calmed himself down. Time slowly passed by. ¡°Huh?¡± Feng Changge gradually noticed that something was wrong.?¡®My true qi and attribute power has already been wiped clean so why hasn¡¯t my blood been cleansed after so long?¡¯ Feng Changge was a little flustered. ¡®Could there be a problem with the refinement of the Demon Blood Great Pill?¡¯ Feng Changge began to panic.?¡®Impossible, the quality of this Demon Blood Great Pill is obviously perfect!¡¯ ¡®Impossible, there can¡¯t be a problem¡­¡¯ Feng Changge couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. Pfft! As his mental state was getting unstable, the medicinal properties in Feng Changge¡¯s body suddenly went out of control, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡®Not good, is my advancement going to fail?¡¯ Feng Changge knew very well that once his advancement failed, he would drop a major realm, or even die. ¡®What should I do! What should I do!¡¯ Feng Changge became more and more flustered. ¡°Hold your breath and calm your mind, maybe it will get better.¡± A voice suddenly rang out in the silent stone hall. Feng Changge looked up and saw that Alchemist Tao, who he had killed before, was standing in the stone hall. Chapter 191 - Mystic Realm Opportunity

Chapter 191: Mystic Realm Opportunity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡­ how did you¡­¡± Feng Changge¡¯s pupils shrank. He was confused at first, then he became frightened. Xu Ning touched his wound. The spot where the thunder de seal had pierced his body had beenpletely healed. Only his damaged clothes and some blood stains could prove that Xu Ning had indeed been injured just now. Xu Ning had already noticed Feng Changge¡¯s murderous intent. Thus, Xu Ning was ready for the sneak attack. When the thunder de pierced through his chest, under Xu Ning¡¯s deliberate guidance and resistance, it did not cause any attribute damage to Xu Ning. Moreover, it also avoided his heart, leaving only his chest and back injured. With this kind of minor injury, after activating the me Breath Bone Sutra, Xu Ning quickly recovered. ¡°Surprised?¡± Xu Ning wiped his face with his true qi, returning to his original appearance. ¡°You are indeed a Demon Sect martial artist. You are ruthless and decisive. You even killed your deputy sect master without hesitation.¡± Xu Ning felt that Feng Changge¡¯s methods were ruthless. Feng Changge obviously didn¡¯t notice the problem with Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun, but in order to protect the pill form and refining method of the Demon Blood Great Pill, he still killed the two. ¡°Who are you!¡± Feng Changge felt a little confused. How did Xiang Nanchun¡¯s follower suddenly be another person? Xu Ning smiled and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you thank me? If it weren¡¯t for me, this Demon Blood Great Pill wouldn¡¯t have been sessfully refined.¡± Feng Changge¡¯s brain was buzzing. Soon, he reacted, reaching out his hand and pointing at Xu Ning with a trembling finger. ¡°The Demon Blood Great Pill, did you do something?¡± ¡°Do something?¡± Xu Ning pretended to think. ¡°Maybe, I just put some random materials in the Demon Blood Great Pill. The materials won¡¯t affect the medicinal properties of the Demon Blood Great Pill, it will only just extend the process of the demon blood transformation.¡± Prior to this, Xu Ning had watched Xiang Nanchun refine the Demon Blood Great Pill time and time again, and after his failures, he sorted out the medicinal materials and observed the changes in the medicinal properties. With his deep knowledge of medicinal pills, he had already figured out the refining principle of the Demon Blood Great Pill, as well as its effects and process. After understanding everything, Xu Ning mixed some medicinal powder into it ording to his knowledge of medicinal pills. The mixed medicinal powder was not poisonous, but it could change the effect of the Demon Blood Great Pill on the human body, dying the process of the demon blood transformation. Feng Changge finally realized that the young man in front of him was also a powerful alchemist. Moreover, ording to him, this Demon Blood Great Pill seemed to have been refined sessfully with his help. ¡°Are you Xiang Nanchun¡¯s assistant alchemist or not?¡± Feng Changge still wanted to know the truth. ¡°Yes or no, it¡¯s meaningless.¡± Xu Ning walked in front of Feng Changge step by step. ¡°I just want to know where the mystic realm you visited recently is.¡± Feng Changge was taken aback, then heughed wildly. ¡°You spent so much effort just to find out the mystic realm?¡± Feng Changge¡¯s expression was ruthless. ¡°But why should I tell you?¡± At this moment, Feng Changge recognized the reality he was in. Now that his true qi and attribute power had been dispersed, he was unable to fight against this person. If he wanted to live, he had to preserve his value. Once he revealed the location of the mystic realm, he would lose his value and be killed. ¡°I advise you to say it quickly, otherwise you will suffer unnecessary pain.¡± Faced with Feng Changge¡¯s bloody hands, Xu Ning showed no mercy. ¡°Pain?¡± Feng Changge smiled. ¡°I have been in State Jifeng for decades, what haven¡¯t I experienced? Physical pain is nothing to me anymore.¡± ¡°You forgot that I am an alchemist.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Do you know of a pill called the Truth Pill?¡± ¡°You want to use the Truth Pill to force me to reveal my secrets?¡± Feng Changgeughed and didn¡¯t care at all. As a martial artist of the demonic path, he did everything to the extreme. Using the Truth Pill to trick others was something he often did in the past. Therefore, Feng Changge was very familiar with the Truth Pill. ¡°Although the Truth Pill is good, it depends on who you are using it on.¡± Feng Changge was fearless. ¡°The prerequisite for using the Truth Pill is extremely harsh. Only by tormenting the mental state of the target and forcing them to lose all rationality can the effects of the Truth Pill be disyed.¡± ¡°You can deal with those sect disciples with shallow temperaments and torture them, and maybe it will have some effect. But for me, it won¡¯t work at all. The martial arts will of us demonic cultivators is as solid as a rock, indestructible if I do say so myself. With just you alone, you can¡¯t shake my mind.¡± Feng Changge felt like he was in control of Xu Ning. Feng Changge slowly felt the changes in his body. His blood began to have a burning feeling. This was the sign that the demon blood was about to be created. ¡®This person in front of me has only dyed the time needed for the Demon Blood Great Pill to create the demon blood. He didn¡¯tpletely change its medicinal properties. As long as I dy enough time, I canplete the creation of the demon blood and advance to the dao realm!¡¯ His body began to change, but Feng Changge¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He continued to pretend to be unafraid of death. ¡®When I advance to the dao realm, I will definitely cut this person into pieces!¡¯ Feng Changge suppressed his hatred. Xu Ning looked at Feng Changge and shook his head. He had already noticed the changes in Feng Changge¡¯s body. Of course, Xu Ning would not give Feng Changge enough time to create the demon blood. ¡°Enough nonsense.¡± Xu Ning took out two pills, one ck and one blue. He tapped Feng Changge¡¯s chest and put the ck pill into Feng Changge¡¯s mouth, then forcing him to swallow it. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to give me Truth Pills like this.¡± Feng Changge was not afraid at all. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it clearly, the pill I gave you just now was not a Truth Pill, but a Heart Demon Pill.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Heart Demon Pill, what is that?¡± This was the first time Feng Changge had heard of this pill. The name of this pill sounded more like a demonic pill. ¡°A pill to tempt your inner demon.¡± Xu Ning replied briefly. This Heart Demon Pill was an extremely unorthodox pill, and it was not normally used. If he hadn¡¯t made ample preparations beforeing to the Phantom Blood Sect, Xu Ning wouldn¡¯t have refined it. If the person who swallowed it had a strong inner demon in their heart, after eating a Heart Demon Pill, it would trigger the negative emotions in their heart, causing them to lose their rationality,pletely copse mentally, and might even cause them to be unconscious. Generally speaking, the negative emotions in the hearts of ordinary martial artists and martial artists were limited. Even if they ate a Heart Demon Pill, it would at most affect their mental state. If someone with a pure mind took it, it might not even have any effect. However, Feng Changge was a powerful demonic path martial artist. Although he had experienced many hardships and had a strong character, the negative emotions he had umted over the years were terrifying. Feng Changge also realized that something was wrong. Sure enough, Feng Changge felt that he was hallucinating. People who had been killed by him, even people he had forgotten, kept appearing in front of him. The figures turned into smoke before condensing into human faces. They struggled, roared, and screamed. They rushed in front of him and began to bite him. ¡°Get lost!¡± Feng Changge tried his best to disperse them, but it was useless. More and more smoke faces rushed up and soon drowned him. For a moment, Feng Changge couldn¡¯t differentiate between the mental pain and the physical pain. Xu Ning stood aside and watched Feng Changge struggle.?¡®This Heart Demon Pill is quite useful against Demon Sect martial artists¡­¡¯ However, refining a Heart Demon Pill was extremely troublesome, and the materials were difficult to find. Moreover, if someone practiced a mental technique, they could resist the effects of the Heart Demon Pill. This was why Heart Demon Pills were rtively unpopr, and not many people knew about them. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Feng Changge began to scream. Although Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what he saw, he could feel his despair. Pfft! Suddenly, Feng Changge spat out another mouthful of blood. He could have slowly created the demon blood, but after his mental state copsed, Feng Changge¡¯s creation of the demon blood failed. ¡°I want to advance to the dao realm and kill all of you!¡± Feng Changge began to talk nonsense. Finally, after fifteen minutes, Feng Changgepletely lost control of his mind. Xu Ning knew that the time was right, so he stuffed the Truth Pill into Feng Changge¡¯s mouth. After eating the Truth Pill, Feng Changge waspletely quiet and his eyes were nk. ¡°Feng Changge, let me ask you, where is the mystic realm where you obtained the pill recipe for the Demon Blood Great Pill?¡± Xu Ning asked the crucial question. ¡°The mystic realm is in Yunfeng Lake, State Chungu.¡± Feng Changge was in a daze. His expression was stiff and his words were mechanical. ¡°Yunfeng Lake, State Chungu¡­¡± Xu Ning remembered this ce. ¡°What secrets are there in that mystic realm? What experiences did you go through there? What did you obtain, and where did you hide them?¡± Xu Ning threw out all the questions he had. Feng Changge paused for a moment before answering Xu Ning¡¯s questions one by one. Xu Ning listened and remembered them one by one. After nearly an hour, Xu Ning asked all the details he wanted to know and obtained all the answers he wanted. ¡®There should be nothing left to ask¡­¡¯ After confirming that Feng Changge was useless, Xu Ning waved his hand and a stream of true qi pierced his head. The current Feng Changge was only in the mortal realm, so he couldn¡¯t defend against Xu Ning¡¯s attack. ¡®Feng Changge has been dealt with. Next, I will plunder everything he has obtained from the mystic realm, as well as his personal belongings.¡¯ After Xu Ning tidied up the scene, he began to search for Feng Changge¡¯s storage room. Soon, Xu Ning found the location and began to search for the resources he needed. ¡®There are too few medicinal pills and spirit medicine, but it¡¯s better than nothing!¡¯ Xu Ning obtained more than 20,000 units of energy from the search. Chapter 192 - Saving Si Ying

Chapter 192: Saving Si Ying

¡®Even though the Phantom Blood Sect hasn¡¯t been established for a long time, their reserves are still a little low¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a little regretful.?¡®More than half of the 20,000-odd energy were from pills refined with that non-native technique. This shows that if it weren¡¯t for Feng Changge¡¯s gains in the mystic realm, his own medicinal pills and spirit medicine reserves would be pitifully small¡­¡¯ However, in addition to these medicinal pills and spirit medicines, Xu Ning also obtained a damaged dao weapon and aplete water attribute dao weapon. ording to Xu Ning¡¯s investigation, the maniption mark in the water attribute dao weapon had just been erased, so he guessed that the owner of this water attribute dao weapon might be Si Ying. ¡®Let¡¯s see where Si Ying is being held¡­¡¯ Xu Ning wanted to plunder the other elders and deacons of the Phantom Blood Sect, but after seeing Feng Changge¡¯s pitiful reserves, Xu Ning stopped thinking about it. If he had that kind of time, it was better for him to refine more pills. The people in the Phantom Blood Sect didn¡¯t even know that Feng Changge had died. Before Feng Changge entered the stone hall, he had already transferred all the disciples to stand guard far away from the stone hall. Only some attentive disciples noticed that after Deputy Sect Master Huang Zongshao brought the two alchemists into the stone hall, they did note out again. But they did not care about this. In their opinion, Sect Master Feng Changge could even defeat the number one true disciple of the Thousand Flood Sect, so he would definitely not encounter any danger. At this moment. Inside a special prison cell. Si Ying, Jiang Yiyi, and Jiang Lulu¡¯s meridians werepletely sealed by Feng Changge, and they were also wrapped in metal chains. ¡°Yiyi, Lulu, I was too reckless and arrogant. I¡¯ve harmed you.¡± Si Ying had a guilty look on her face. Prior to this, she was confident that after advancing to the true domain realm and holding a dao weapon, it would not be difficult for her to destroy the Phantom Blood Sect, whose strongest practitioner was an ordinary true domain realm martial artist. After all, a true domain realm martial artist in possession of a dao weapon was almost undefeatable, except when they met a half-step dao realm master. And Si Ying never expected that Feng Changge would receive a mystic realm¡¯s inheritance and advance to a half-step dao realm master, not to mention that he also had a damaged dao weapon. With Feng Changge¡¯s vicious demonic martial arts experience, he easily defeated Si Ying. ¡°Senior Sister Si, don¡¯t feel guilty.¡± Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu alsoforted Si Ying. Ever since they entered the Thousand Flood Sect, they had always regarded Si Ying as their role model, and they listened to her without anyints. The more Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu acted like this, the more guilty Si Ying felt. Now that they were so far away from the sect, no one knew that they were imprisoned. In such circumstances, it was too difficult to escape. However, just when Si Ying, Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu no longer had any hope of sessfully escaping, they suddenly heard a scream outside the prison. ¡®That seems to be the prison guard¡­¡¯ Si Ying noticed this. Afterwards, Si Ying saw a young man in a martial arts outfit walking in. It was Xu Ning who hade searching for them. Swoosh! Seeing them, Xu Ning used his true qi to break open the cage and walked in. ¡°You are?¡± Si Ying was taken aback. She then realized that this person might be their rescuer. However, she didn¡¯t recognize this person. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning shed at the metal chain on Si Ying¡¯s body with his true qi. However, the metal chain only broke slightly from the blow. Seeing this, Xu Ning mixed his true qi with the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword. Soon, Xu Ningpletely shattered the chains on the three of them. ¡°The Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword?¡± Si Ying recognized Xu Ning¡¯s moves even when he only used his sword qi. ¡°What is your rtionship with He Mingye? Why are you here?¡± Si Ying hurriedly asked while Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu looked at Xu Ning curiously. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Si Ying to recognize the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword. It seemed that Si Ying and He Mingye were old friends. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am Xu Ning, a disciple of the Yun Sect. He Mingye is my senior brother. We have the same master.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully, ¡°I was able to find this ce because I figured out the base of the Phantom Blood Sect and came to do some errands.¡± ¡°Sect Master Mi recruited disciples again?¡± Xu Ning had only been in the sect for more than a year, and he was rtively low-key. He did not have a resounding reputation. Thus, it was normal for Si Ying and the others to not recognize him. ¡°I am Si Ying from the Thousand Flood Sect. They are Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu from the Thousand Flood Sect.¡± Si Ying said, ¡°Thank you Junior Brother Xu Ning for rescuing us.¡± Although Xu Ning¡¯s appearance here was a coincidence, they were sincerely grateful to Xu Ning. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Ning¡¯s appearance, the three of them wouldn¡¯t have known what would happen next. After the metal chain was broken, Si Ying, Jiang Yiyi, and Jiang Lulu began to clear their meridians. Without the shackles of the special metal chain, they could easily clear the blockage in their meridians. ¡°Senior Brother Xu Ning, how did you know we are here?¡± Jiang Yiyi asked Xu Ning. ¡°I heard that a few days ago, a disciple of the Thousand Flood Sect was captured and imprisoned here, so I came here to take a look.¡± Xu Ning responded. Xu Ning did not borate on the reason and purpose of his visit, so Si Ying and the other two did not probe. ¡°We are currently in a dangerous situation, so we should leave this ce quickly. If we are discovered by Feng Changge, the consequences will be disastrous.¡± Si Ying still didn¡¯t know that Feng Changge was dead. She just wanted to leave this ce quickly and return to the sect to find reinforcements to destroy the Phantom Blood Sect and take back her dao weapon. ¡°No need to hurry.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Feng Changge is dead.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Si Ying, Jiang Yiyi, and Jiang Lulu were shocked. They knew how strong Feng Changge was. Only a short time has passed and now, he was dead. Si Ying stared at Xu Ning¡¯s calm face. She seemed to realize something and made a bold guess. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, did you kill Feng Changge?¡± However, as soon as Si Ying said this, she felt that it was ridiculous. Xu Ning no longer concealed his aura so she could sense Xu Ning¡¯s strength. He was only in the void realm eighth stage, so how could he kill Feng Changge, a half-step dao realm master? ¡°No.¡± As soon as Xu Ning¡¯s words made Si Ying feel relieved, she was shocked again. ¡°He cultivates a demonic technique, so he has periods when he bes weak. I just took the opportunity to set up a trap and finish him off.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words were half true and half false. He did not reveal the details to Si Ying. ¡°This¡­¡± Si Ying was shocked and speechless. She thought that she was the number one true disciple in State Jifeng, but reality told her that she was no match for Junior Brother Xu. ¡°I am an alchemist, so I have some special methods.¡± Xu Ning exined again. ¡®And also an alchemist¡­¡¯ Si Ying found this hard to imagine. Xu Ning was obviously much younger than her and almost as old as Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu. Reaching the true intent realm at this age was already quite difficult, and on top of that he was also an alchemist. Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu looked at Xu Ning, their eyes shining. ¡°By the way, Senior Sister Si¡­¡± Xu Ning took out Si Ying¡¯s water attribute dao sword. ¡°Is this your dao weapon?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Si Ying quickly responded. ¡°In this case, I shall return it to its owner.¡± Xu Ning returned the longsword to Si Ying. Although a dao weapon was valuable, for Xu Ning, the actual increase to his strength was limited. Plus, he already had a dao weapon with all attributes. Si Ying took it, her face full of joy. This dao weapon was just given to her by her master, so it held an extraordinary significance to her. ¡°Junior Brother Xu Ning, thank you so much.¡± Si Ying thanked him again. She wanted to give Xu Ning somepensation, but after thinking about it, she didn¡¯t say anything. There was nothing on her that was as valuable as this water attribute dao weapon. ¡°Since everyone is safe, I am relieved. Let¡¯s part ways here.¡± Now that he had saved them and returned the dao weapon, Xu Ning wanted to quickly go to State Chungu and explore the mystic realm. Xu Ning already knew most of the secrets of the mystic realm, so he was only waiting to enter and obtain the treasures there. Xu Ning was almost certain that as long as he walked out of the mystic realm, he would definitely be a true domain realm martial artist, or even a half-step dao realm master. Jiang Yiyi and Jiang Lulu looked disappointed when Xu Ning did not even hesitate to leave. They wanted to talk to Xu Ning again and get to know him better. ¡°Junior Brother Xu Ning, if there is a chance in the future, I will definitely visit you personally at the Yun Sect.¡± Si Ying noticed that Xu Ning had something to do. ¡°Okay, I will definitely wee you.¡± The three of them walked out of the underground prison and parted ways. Si Ying and the other two watched Xu Ning leave. ¡°That Senior Brother Xu Ning is amazing. Maybe he is even stronger than He Mingye.¡± Jiang Yiyi¡¯s tone was full of respect. ¡°In the future, he will definitely surpass He Mingye and be the number one true disciple of the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°That person is indeed powerful¡­¡± Si Ying had never felt such respect for a disciple of the same generation. In her opinion, Xu Ning not only had outstanding martial arts aptitude, but he also had the ability to refine pills. If he couldy a trap for Feng Changge, it meant that his alchemy skills must be extremely high. Moreover, after obtaining the dao weapon, he did not take it for himself. Instead, he returned it to its owner. Therefore, his morals were also good. ¡°Senior Sister Si, are we returning to the sect?¡± Si Ying was still looking at the ce where Xu Ning left when Jiang Lulu asked. Hearing the question, Si Ying came back to her senses. She nced at the Phantom Blood Sect¡¯s disciples who had just been killed by Xu Ning. ¡°No.¡± Si Ying said, ¡°Now that Feng Changge is dead, no one in the Phantom Blood Sect canpete with us. Next, I will personally destroy the Phantom Blood Sect and rescue the innocent people from the Phantom Blood Sect.¡± Over the next few days, after Si Ying destroyed the headquarters of the Phantom Blood Sect, she destroyed all their branches one by one. With this aplishment, Si Ying¡¯s reputation soared. In State Jifeng, all martial arts sects praised Si Ying. However, Si Ying ignored these praises. ording to Si Ying, the person who killed Feng Changge was not her, but a Yun Sect disciple. And the name of the Yun Sect disciple was Xu Ning. Chapter 193 - Red Sea Demon Lord

Chapter 193: Red Sea Demon Lord

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because of Si Ying, Xu Ning became famous in State Jifeng. This was the first time many people had heard of Xu Ning. When they went to investigate, they discovered that this person named Xu Ning was the disciple of Mi Xingye from the Yun Sect. His martial arts aptitude was terrifying, and he was already very prestigious in the Yun Sect. Many admirers even traveled thousands of miles to the Yun Sect, wanting to see Xu Ning¡¯s glory. However, to their disappointment, Xu Ning did not appear in the sect. At this moment, Xu Ning had already ridden Little Gray and rushed all the way to the southernmost part of the seventeen states, State Chungu. Xu Ning knew very well that the enemy beyond the Endless Sea Abyss was about to arrive, so he had to improve further and gain the strength to protect himself. ¡­ State Chungu Yunfeng Lake This ce was covered by dark clouds and thunderstorms all year round. The rivers,kes, and swamps stretched out endlessly. Several figures gathered in the center of Yunfeng Lake, searching around for something. There were men and women, all wearing different clothes and carrying weapons. They stepped on the muddy water as if they were walking on tnd. ¡°Found it!¡± Suddenly, a man in green holding a ck stone shouted excitedly. The ck stone in his hand emitted a dark light, as if it had sensed something. ¡°You found it?¡± The green-clothed man shouted, causing the others who were still searching around to gather. When the others approached the green-clothed man, the ck stones in their hands also shed frantically. ¡°Good! Good!¡± Everyone looked excited. ¡°Our hard work paid off. We finally found the inheritance ground of the Red Sea Demon Lord!¡± A burly bearded man said excitedly. This person was more than two meters tall. He was wearing a sleeveless vest, and his exposed arm was full of muscles. His veins were bulging, as if his body contained extremely strong power. On his back was a sharp giant axe. The surface of the giant axe was engraved with strange lines, giving off a terrifying sense of oppression. Obviously, this giant axe was a dao weapon. ¡°Red Sea Demon Lord has left behind his inheritance for too long. I wonder if anyone has entered it over the years.¡± A slender woman next to the burly bearded man said worriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± The bearded man shook his head. ¡°But even if someone came here, they hadn¡¯t taken away the main treasure. Otherwise, the ck stone wouldn¡¯t have sensed anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The man¡¯s words made the others very excited. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s move quickly!¡± Some people were already impatient. ¡°Okay!¡± The bearded man responded. He took off the giant axe on his back and swung it around. The people around him quickly moved away. Swoosh! The bearded man injected true qi and attribute power into the giant axe and suddenly shed into the mud. The mud was split open and spread to two sides, extending deep into theke. The separated mud seemed to be fixed in ce, unable to close up. ¡°Let¡¯s go explore the mystic realm!¡± The bearded man jumped in first. The others followed closely behind and joined in. It was not until thest person entered the mud that the mud slowly gathered together and the surface of theke regained its serenity. ¡­ ¡°State Chungu, Yunfeng Lake, we are almost there!¡± Xu Ning was currently sitting on Little Gray¡¯s back. From a distance, he could already see that the river and the mud in the Yunfeng Lake were connected and spreading endlessly. Even the dark clouds above gave off an inexplicable sense of oppression before he even stepped in. Xu Ning also felt that Little Gray was a little nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± Xu Ning gently stroked Little Gray¡¯s head. Under Xu Ning¡¯sfort, Little Gray calmed down a lot. ¡®This Yunfeng Lake is indeed dangerous.¡¯ After flying into Yunfeng Lake, Xu Ning could feel countless terrifying auras in the mud andke below him. ¡°As expected of State Chungu, which is connected to the Endless Sea Abyss. As the number one danger zone here, there are dangers everywhere in Yunfeng Lake.¡± At this moment, Xu Ning tensed up. Although he was strong, he still had to be careful so that he would not screw up. ¡®Let¡¯s see where the mystic realm is¡­¡¯ Xu Ning flipped his wrist and a ck stone appeared in his hand. This ck stone was obtained from Feng Changge to sense the location of the mystic realm. ¡®ording to Feng Changge, the entrance to the mystic realm is unpredictable. Only by holding this ck stone can I sense it¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had already obtained a lot of information about the mystic realm from Feng Changge by using the Truth Pill. Whoosh! As Xu Ning was searching for the entrance of the mystic realm on Little Gray, a fish-headed monster covered in mud suddenly appeared from the swamp below. The fish-headed monster opened its bloody mouth. Its teeth were extremely sharp, and they were lined up closely. With its ferocious appearance, it jumped more than a hundred meters, wanting to swallow Xu Ning and Little Gray together. Little Gray noticed the abnormality, and its demon beast instincts made it feel danger. Although it had be a mid level void realm demon beast, it did feel fear in its bloodline when facing this fish-headed monster. This fish-headed monster was a high level void realm demon beast. ¡°Huh?¡± Seeing this, Xu Ning quickly reacted. Water Cross Sword! Bright Fire Sword! Immediately, several sword seals condensed in the air, slicing the fish-headed monster into several pieces. After being sliced, the fish-headed monster did not lose its vitality immediately, but instead squirmed in the air. However, when it fell onto the surface of the swamp, several monster and demon beasts emerged from the swamp, dragging its body into the swamp to gorge on. ¡®Truly dangerous¡­¡¯ There was a hint of fear in Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡°Little Gray¡­¡± Xu Ning stroked Little Gray¡¯s feathers again. He could clearly feel Little Gray¡¯s unease and fear. ¡°Put me down and go back the way you came.¡± Xu Ning said to Little Gray. Little Gray let out a soft cry, as if it wanted to stay with Xu Ning. Xu Ning shook his head gently and said to Little Gray, ¡°This ce is too dangerous. If a more dangerous demon beast appears, I may not be able to protect you. Since we have just flown into Yunfeng Lake, it¡¯s still very close to fly your way back.¡± ¡°Leave Yunfeng Lake and find a safe ce nearby, then wait for me toe out.¡± Xu Ning whispered to Little Gray. This time, Little Gray chose to listen to Xu Ning. It put Xu Ning down and left. Xu Ning kept his eyes on Little Gray. After making sure that it was safely away from Yunfeng Lake, he slowly looked away. Although in the beginning, Little Gray was just a demon beast that Xu Ning had subdued with violence, after being partners for so long, they had already formed a friendship. Xu Ning obviously wouldn¡¯t put Little Gray in danger for his sake. After Little Gray left, Xu Ning walked on the swamp riverke. He could tell that many demon beasts under the swamp wanted to hunt him. Faced with this situation, Xu Ning directly activated his strength as a void realm eighth stage true intent realm martial artist, causing countless demon beasts to consciously avoid him. After that, Xu Ning focused on holding the ck stone to search for the entrance to the mystic realm. Five days and five nights went by. ¡°Found it!¡± Finally, when he passed by a pond surrounded by mud, the ck stone in Xu Ning¡¯s hand suddenly began to shine. ¡®The search process was so boring¡­¡¯ Seeing this, Xu Ning was relieved, and he jumped into the pond. The water under the pond was muddy, so Xu Ning wrapped his body with his true qi to block the water. ¡®I¡¯m almost at the entrance of the mystic realm!¡¯ The ck stone in Xu Ning¡¯s hand was no longer shing and was just constantly lit. Soon, after diving several hundred meters into the pond, Xu Ning discovered that there was a vacuum in the water. Additionally, there was a space vortex spinning in the vacuum. ¡®There!¡¯ Xu Ning rushed in without hesitation. The moment Xu Ning touched the space vortex, a huge force pulled Xu Ning inside. Afterwards, he felt weightless. Xu Ning was no longer unfamiliar with this sense of weightlessness. When he entered the Demon Beast Scroll Mystic Realm, he had gone through simr experiences several times, so he did not panic at all. When Xu Ning¡¯s body entered the space vortex, the space vortex disappeared. The entrance to the mystic realm was unpredictable. After entering the entrance, the entrance would disappear and appear elsewhere. ¡®This is the mystic realm?¡¯ After experiencing the feeling of being weightless, Xu Ning arrived at an empty space. The space was gray, and there seemed to be strange energy fluctuations in the air. ¡®This is the first test of the mystic realm that Feng Changge mentioned, the strength test¡­¡¯ Unlike thest time he entered the Demon Beast Scroll Mystic Realm, Xu Ning knew a lot about this mystic realm. ¡®ording to Feng Changge, the owner of this mystic realm is the Red Sea Demon Lord of State Wansheng, and he left this inheritance behind casually. The Red Sea Demon Lord is extremely strong, and he is a famous figure even in State Wansheng. Even if he left it behind casually, the inheritance inside is something that countless people yearn for. Even dao realm masters are attracted to it¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®There are several checkpoints set up in Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s mystic realm. The first checkpoint is the strength test, the second is the mental test, and the third is the aptitude test. There are still checkpoints after the third test, but Feng Changge didn¡¯t pass them.¡¯ ¡®Feng Changge was stuck in the third test. And after failing it, he was expelled from the mystic realm.¡¯ ¡®However, even after passing the first two stages, Feng Changge had already gained a lot. Not only did he be a half-step dao realm master, but he also obtained the pill form and alchemy technique of the Demon Blood Great Pill, as well as a damaged dao weapon.¡¯ Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Right at this moment, the strange power in the air around Xu Ning began to fluctuate. ck fog condensed instantly. Soon after, a hideous monster head condensed on top of the ck fog. In just a few seconds, ck fog monsters were everywhere in the gray space.. They were densely packed, surrounding Xu Ning. Chapter 194 - Passing the Strength Test, Into the Mental Test

Chapter 194: Passing the Strength Test, Into the Mental Test

¡®Why does this scene look so familiar¡­¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly remembered that in the Demon Beast Scroll Mystic Realm, he had encountered a simr assessment in the stone hall of Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance. But that was in the maze, and those ck fog monsters were far weaker than the ones in front of him. ¡®ording to what Feng Changge said, if I want to survive this test, I have to have thebat power of a void realm ninth stage true domain realm martial artist, otherwise I will only be defeated and torn to pieces by these ck fog monsters.¡¯ If one was defeated in the strength test, they would die. If one was defeated in the mental test, they would lose their mind and their martial arts foundation would break down. If one was defeated in the aptitude test, it would be rtively safer. Although they would not receive any rewards from that test, they could still get out alive. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The ck fog monsters roared and swung their ws as they rushed towards Xu Ning. In front of this, Xu Ning did not act arrogant at all. He immediately decided to use his bracer to kill these ck fog monsters. ¡°Water Cross Sword, Bright Fire Sword!¡± Dense red and blue sword seals spun and shed around Xu Ning like ripples. The ck fog monsters that were torn apart by the sword seals instantly disintegrated into ck fog after letting out a wail. However, the ck fog did not instantly disappear, but instead condensed into ck pills. The surface of the ck pills was engraved with distorted lines, alongside traces of demonic qi hovering around it. ¡®If I didn¡¯t have a dao weapon, it would have taken a lot of effort to annihte these ck fog monsters, and I might even be injured¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. With the help of the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword, Xu Ning could easily contend against ordinary true domain realm martial artists. And with a dao weapon on top, he could even challenge a half-step dao realm master. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The red and blue sword seals were like scythes, harvesting the ck fog monsters one after another. The screams of the ck fog monsters echoed in Xu Ning¡¯s ears. Finally, thest ck fog monster was dealt with by Xu Ning. The ck fog monsters hadpletely disappeared into the gray space. In their ce were pills filled with demonic aura floating in the air. ¡®Is this the demonic pill that helped Feng Changge advance to a half-step dao realm master?¡¯ Xu Ning took a demonic pill and pinched it in his hand. When Feng Changge entered Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s inheritance mystic realm, he had not yet reached the peak of the true domain realm. He was even required to use all his strength to defeat those ck fog monsters. But after defeating the ck fog monsters, he obtained arge number of demonic pills. Although he didn¡¯t know what the quality of this demon pill was, after swallowing hundreds of demonic pills, Feng Changge immediately advanced to the peak of the true domain realm. Moreover, the demonic qi in his body surged and his foundation soared. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Feng Changge broke through and became a half-step dao realm master. ¡­ Discovered 50 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®Only 50 units of energy¡­¡¯ A notification came from the Martial Arts Panel. Xu Ning felt that the amount of energy was a little low. ¡®This unknown demonic pill is probably much more effective for a demonic path martial artist.¡¯ Xu Ning could feel that the energy stored in this unknown demonic pill was moreplimentary, and the demonic aura contained in it was actually its true essence. Strictly speaking, swallowing this demon pill was far more cost-effective than absorbing the 50 units of energy. But for Xu Ning, he would definitely not choose the former option. First of all, he was not a demonic path martial artist, so swallowing it might not necessarily improve his realm. Secondly, if the demonic aura in the demon pill entered his body, and it couldn¡¯t be expelled, he might be negatively affected. ¡°For me, the best choice is to take these demonic pills and sell them to a demonic path martial artist, then exchange the money for some spirit medicine and medicinal pills to absorb.¡± Xu Ning muttered before smiling to himself. With Xu Ning¡¯s position and knowledge, it was impossible for him to help a demonic path martial artist. If he did this, the price he would have to pay would be much higher than the money he could get. ¡®Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just absorb these demonic pills.¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t care about the minor details anymore. He just absorbed the 50 units of energy from each pill. After the energy in the demonic pill was absorbed by Xu Ning, it turned into a wisp of ck smoke and disappeared. Afterwards, Xu Ning put away all the floating pills and absorbed them one by one. Momentster, all of the demonic pills were absorbed by Xu Ning. ¡®In total, there were 600 demonic pills! And after absorbing them, I obtained 30,000 units of energy!¡¯ Xu Ning felt refreshed. This was only the first test, but he had already gained so much. ¡®I already have a lot of energy in my reserves. Now, I just have to pass one or two more tests, and I will have 85,000 units of energy!¡¯ It was also now that Xu Ning realized the power of the Red Sea Demon Lord. For the first test of the mystic realm to provide such an exorbitant reward, how terrifying was he? Xu Ning suspected that Red Sea Demon Lord might even be a high level dao realm master. After absorbing the 600 demonic pills, a distorted spatial door appeared in front of Xu Ning. Xu Ning took a deep breath and walked in calmly. After entering the distorted spatial door, Xu Ning felt weightless again. When he regained his vision, he found himself in a sealed room. There was only a ck cushion in the sealed room. ¡®This is the second assessment, the mental test.¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well that as long as he sat on the ck cushion, an illusion would appear in front of his eyes. It would be as if he had taken a Heart Demon Pill. He would have to undergo a mental assessment in the illusion. If he passed this test, his spirit would be condensed and his martial intent would be indestructible. But if he failed, his martial arts foundation would copse, turning him into a timid person, making it difficult for him to improve any further in the future. ¡®Red Sea Demon Lord is a demonic path master, so he must be very sensitive to the human heart.¡¯ When Feng Changge went through the mental test, he almost failed. This was because the illusion that appeared in front of Feng Changge¡¯s eyes was his experience when he was at his weakest. It was a time that Feng Changge didn¡¯t dare to look back at. This illusion would hit the test subjects where it hurt most. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Xu Ning calmed down. Xu Ning was quite confident in his will. After living through two lifetimes, his temperament had stabilized, so he definitely had an advantage in this test. Xu Ning sat on the seat cushion without any more hesitation. The moment he sat on the seat cushion, Xu Ning felt the surroundings in his vision begin to distort. Soon, the sealed room surrounding him disappeared and was reced by the scene of the Tao Vige. ¡®Is this the Tao Vige?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s perspective was turned to the third-person perspective, allowing him to observe everything that was happening. ¡°Sister Lian, Brother-inw, Tao Tao, pack up and run!¡± Xu Ning saw Guo Ye rushing into Xu Ning¡¯s house. ¡°The enemies from State Hurricane are attacking, and Kangyun County has fallen. Arge number of enemies are rushing here. If we don¡¯t escape now, we might not be able to escape!¡± Guo Ye was out of breath. He looked panicked. ¡®This should have taken ce before I returned to State Feiyun¡­¡¯ Xu Ning knew the background of this scene. He knew very well that this scene was fake, but for some reason, Xu Ning still felt anxious, as if everything was real. ¡°What? The enemies are here?¡± Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian walked out of the house. They supported each other with haggard expressions. Xu Ning noticed that Tao Yunchuan in the scene was still limping. ¡°Let¡¯s go, otherwise it will be toote!¡± Guo Ye urged again. ¡°Okay, let us pack up.¡± Tao Yunchuan turned his head, wanting to enter the house, but then he turned around and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Tao Tao?¡± ¡°Tao Tao went outside the vige to y¡­¡± Xu Lian¡¯s expression changed. ¡°We have to find her quickly.¡± The expressions of the three people were extremely life-like. Xu Ning felt like his consciousness had fallen into a daze. He couldn¡¯t help but feel everything that was going on. ¡°Take some of your important belongings out of the vige, then bring Tao Tao along and leave!¡± Tao Yunchuan said. Afterwards, with Guo Ye¡¯s help, they brought some belongings and were about to leave the Tao Vige. ¡°Not good, the enemies areing, run!¡± As they were walking in the vige, someone suddenly shouted. ¡°The enemies are here, quickly dodge!¡± Guo Ye was looking out for the two of them. Clop! Clop! Clop! The sound of galloping horses could be heard. The three of them were about to hide in the field when they suddenly heard a girl¡¯s cry. They looked into the distance only to see Tao Tao being grabbed by the cor by a cavalry of the Shadowblood Sect. ¡°Tao Tao!¡± Under a strange and formless influence, the current Xu Ning had already forgotten that everything in front of him was virtual. He was terrified. ¡°What are you crying for!¡± Tao Tao struggled and cried in the hands of the cavalry. The cavalry seemed to be impatient, and he raised his knife to cut Tao Tao. At this moment, Tao Yunchuan, Xu Lian, and Guo Ye immediately exited from the farm to rescue Tao Tao. ¡°Let her go!¡± Guo Ye was young so he moved the fastest. He rushed in front of the cavalry and grabbed Tao Tao from his hand. ¡°Courting death!¡± When the cavalry saw this, he shed at Guo Ye. Blood flowed down Guo Ye¡¯s back. ¡°Go!¡± Guo Ye pushed Tao Tao towards Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan. Guo Ye then fell to the ground and lost his life. ¡°Guo Ye!¡± Xu Ning was heartbroken when he saw this scene. ¡°Where are you running to?!¡± The cavalry caught up with the three of them and shed at Xu Lian. ¡°No!¡± Xu Ning struggled and roared. His emotions began to fluctuate. The scene in front of him suddenly stopped, and therge knife stopped in front of Xu Lian¡¯s forehead. Xu Ning felt his mental state rapidly deteriorating, as if he was about to break down. ¡°Uncle.¡± Just when Xu Ning was about to fall into the abyss, Tao Tao¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Xu Ning¡¯s ear. That call was the first time Tao Tao had called him when he first came to this world. That call had always been preciously buried in the deepest part of Xu Ning¡¯s memory. At this dangerous moment, this ¡°uncle¡± jumped out of Xu Ning¡¯s subconscious. Xu Ning felt like he had been doused with cold water. He was instantly pulled out of his chaotic state. ¡°It¡¯s all an illusion!¡± Xu Ning regained his consciousness. Chapter 195 - Void Realm Ninth Stage, True Domain Realm!

Chapter 195: Void Realm Ninth Stage, True Domain Realm!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®How dangerous!¡¯ Xu Ning finally regained his consciousness. ¡®The feeling of losing consciousness without my knowledge just now was terrifying.¡¯ Xu Ning felt nervous. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he still had a trace of rationality left in his heart, he might have fallen into a trap that he could never break free from. Being in that chaotic state for a long time would inevitably erase his rationality. Forget about the copse of his martial arts foundation, he might not even be able to be a normal person anymore. Xu Ning regained his vision and returned to the sealed room. After that experience, Xu Ning finally understood what his weakness was. ¡®Family and friends are the most important thing to me.¡¯ When he first started practicing martial arts, it was all for his family. At that time, his first wish was to change his family¡¯s living environment. The experience in the illusion just now made Xu Ning feel homesick. ck! ck! ck! Just as the illusion in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes vanished, the floor in front of him suddenly opened up. Two beast skin scrolls were ced in a hiddenpartment inside the floorboard. ¡®The pill form for the Demon Blood Great Pill and its refining method?¡¯ Xu Ning frowned. This beast skin scroll looked exactly the same as the previous form he had obtained. Xu Ning opened the two beast skin scrolls and read them one by one. On these two beast skin scrolls, there was indeed a pill form and a refinement method, but it was not for the Demon Blood Great Pill. The pill form and refinement method on it belonged to a type of pill called the Heartless Pill. In a sense, this pill was not a demonic pill. It did not condense demonic qi, and it was instead a functional pill. Once the Heartless Pill was consumed by the target, the target would listen to the user without question. ¡®There is actually such a pill¡­¡¯ Even though Xu Ning knew a lot about alchemy, he was still surprised. There was no simr pill in the alchemy scroll he had previously obtained. ¡®Heartless Pill¡­ Once the person consumes it, they will lose their consciousness¡­¡¯ When Xu Ning controlled Huang Zongshao and Xiang Nanchun, he used the Frozen Seal Pill and some poisonous pills to intimidate them. Although those pills would work, it was quite inflexible, and there might be idents. But if it was this Heartless Pill, not only could he make thempletely follow his will, but he could also order them to do something inconvenient or impossible. ¡®So scary¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®Although this Heartless Pill has many restrictions, it is still a medicinal pill with amazing medicinal properties.¡¯ After reading the contents of the scrolls several times, Xu Ning put them into his storage ring. After leaving the mystic realm, Xu Ning decided to try refining this Heartless Pill. After putting the beast skin scrolls into his storage ring, Xu Ning did not move. ording to what Feng Changge said before, the third test was also in this sealed room. Sure enough, after a while, a spatial fluctuation suddenly appeared in the sealed room. Two memory crystals then floated in the air. On the surface of one memory crystal, the words ¡°Demon Breath Sutra¡± were engraved. While on the surface of the other memory crystal, there were the words ¡°Inkmoon Pill Sutra¡± engraved. ¡®Feng Changge said that the aptitude test lets you randomly choose a secret technique or a pill sutra to practice. But if you don¡¯t meet the requirements within a certain period of time, you will be expelled.¡¯ Feng Changge didn¡¯t mention the requirements and time limit. Feng Changge indeed chose a Demon Sect secret technique back then, but it was not this Demon Breath Sutra. He used half a month to cultivate the Demon Sect secret technique to the fifth level, but he was still expelled. ¡®This kind of aptitude assessment is not difficult for me.¡¯ Xu Ning chose the Inkmoon Pill Sutra without hesitation. For Xu Ning, he would definitely not choose a Demon Sect secret technique. The Inkmoon Pill Sutra might be another core alchemy technique, which was different from the inheritance Xu Ning had received in the Demon Beast Scroll. If Xu Ning could master both pill sutras, then not only could he be able to refine more types of medicinal pills, but he could alsobine the two alchemy refinement techniques and develop new medicinal pills ording to his needs. Swoosh! After Xu Ning held the memory crystal in his hand, the other memory crystal that contained Demon Breath Sutra disappeared. Afterwards, Xu Ning poured his true qi into the memory crystal. Immediately after, the contents of the Inkmoon Pill Sutra appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s mind. ¡­ Consume 100 units of energy to advance the Inkmoon Pill Sutra? Yes / No ¡­ ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning began to use the Martial Arts Panel. With the energy he had, he directly advanced the Ink Moon Pill Sutra. First level, second level, third level¡­ Xu Ning didn¡¯t care about the energy consumption at all and quickly advanced the sutra. Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves had reached more than 53,000 units. If he wanted to, he could advance it to the ninth level in one go! ¡­ Consume 2,600 units to advance the Inkmoon Pill Sutra? Yes / No ¡­ Xu Ning had advanced the Inkmoon Pill Sutra six times, and this was the seventh time. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s Inkmoon Pill Sutra reached the seventh level. ¡®In the Inkmoon Pill Sutra, there is indeed a brand new alchemy technique recorded! Forget about the aptitude assessment itself, just being able to obtain this is already a huge gain!¡¯ After seven advancements, Xu Ning consumed a total of 8,100 units of energy. And he still had more than 45,000 energy left. Just when Xu Ning was about to advance for the eighth time, the sealed room suddenly began to shake. A stone tform then emerged from the ground in the middle of the sealed room. On the stone tform, there was a half-meter tall book and arge stone box. ¡®Are these¡­ the rewards?¡¯ Xu Ning looked surprised. Feng Changge didn¡¯t experience this event. After failing the aptitude test in the third round, he was expelled. It was at this moment Xu Ning realized that he had passed the aptitude test. ¡®That¡¯s true¡­ In just a moment, I cultivated the Inkmoon Pill Sutra from level zero to level seven. If I can¡¯t pass the assessment, then no one can pass the assessment¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought. Xu Ning then walked to the stone tform. He first flipped through the thick book. ¡®It¡¯s a medicinal pill encyclopedia!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes revealed a look of excitement. He quickly flipped through it and discovered that the types of medicinal pills recorded in this medicinal pill encyclopedia were greatly different from the medicinal pill scroll he had previously obtained. There were many medicinal pills that Xu Ning had never seen before. And the refinement method of these medicinal pills was simr to the Inkmoon Pill Sutra. In other words, with the help of the Inkmoon Pill Sutra, Xu Ning could refine the pills inside. He no longer needed a specific refining method. ¡®Good stuff!¡¯ Xu Ning put away the thick medicinal pill encyclopedia. Although he didn¡¯t know why this medicinal pill encyclopedia wasn¡¯t saved into a memory crystal, as long as the knowledge was real, it was enough. ¡®And what is inside this¡­¡¯ Xu Ning opened the stone box curiously. Whoosh! As soon as Xu Ning opened it, a ball of demonic aura emerged and spread out. The thick demonic aura almost made Xu Ning think that there was a hidden mechanism inside. ¡®These are¡­ demonic pills?¡¯ Xu Ning saw nine pills arranged neatly in the stone box. They were separated into three types, and there were three of each type. Xu Ning recognized one of them. It was the Demon Blood Great Pill that he had refined previously. ¡®These should be top-grade demonic pills. If a void realm martial artist saw these, they would go crazy.¡¯ Although he didn¡¯t know the effect of the other two demonic pills, since they were ced together with the Demon Blood Great Pill, they were definitely of extraordinary quality. A single Demon Blood Great Pill could help a half-step dao realm master advance to the dao realm. If these nine medicinal pills of the same quality were used, several dao realm masters could be produced. ¡®These demonic pills are good for a demonic path martial artist, but they are useless for me¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a little regretful. It was impossible for him to consume a demonic pill. For example, after swallowing the Demon Blood Great Pill, it would condense demon blood, and even the nature of one¡¯s physical body would change. Those crazy demonic path martial artists were willing to do this, but Xu Ning was not willing. ¡®However, although I can¡¯t swallow these demonic pills directly, I can absorb the energy inside!¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well that even without its special effects, he could still gain a lot just by relying on the energy inside. Last time when Xu Ning refined a Demon Blood Great Pill, if it weren¡¯t to sabotage Feng Changge, he even wanted to absorb all the energy inside because a Demon Blood Great Pill contained 3000 units of energy. ¡®I wonder how much energy is in the Demon Blood Great Pill?¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that the Demon Blood Great Pill in the stone box was obviously of a higher quality than the one he had refined back then. Xu Ning felt that the energy contained in it definitely exceeded 3000 units. He ced his palm on the surface of the steamed bun-sized Demon Blood Great Pill. ¡­ Discovered 7000 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®7,000 units of energy?¡¯ Although Xu Ning had expected this, he didn¡¯t expect that this Demon Blood Great Pill would contain more than twice the energy of the previous Demon Blood Great Pill. This made Xu Ning¡¯s previous feelings of regret disappear. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning instantly absorbed it. After absorbing the three Demon Blood Great Pills, Xu Ning received 21,000 units of energy. ¡®Absorb the energy from the other two demon pills!¡¯ Xu Ning continued to absorb them. Soon, Xu Ning discovered a coincidence. Although he didn¡¯t know the effects of the other two types of demonic pills, the energy contained in them was 7,000 units each. Nine pills with 7,000 units of energy each were absorbed, allowing Xu Ning to obtain 63,000 units of energy! Even though Xu Ning had always been quite calm, he was a little excited in this situation. 63,000 units, in addition to the previous 45,000 units, his energy reserves had broken through the 100,000 mark. ¡®This mystic realm is the right ce for me to go!¡¯ Xu Ning no longer hesitated. He opened the Martial Arts Panel and tapped the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Cold me Dual Source Scroll. ¡­ Consume 85,000 units of energy to advance the Cold me Dual Source Scroll? Yes / No ¡­ ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning was firm. The next moment, Xu Ning broke through his shackles and advanced to the void realm ninth stage, true domain realm! Chapter 196 - All Ninth Levels

Chapter 196: All Ninth Levels

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The Martial Arts Panel refreshed. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void Realm Ninth Stage: True Domain Realm) Water Cross Sword (Ninth Level) Bright Fire Sword (Ninth Level) Tidal Fist (Eighth Level) + me Breath Bone Sutra (Eighth Level) + Life Pill Sutra (Eighth Level) + Inkmoon Pill Sutra (Seventh Level) + Avable Energy: 23,000 units ¡­ ¡®I finally reached the peak of the void realm!¡¯ The current Xu Ning had finally stepped into the true domain realm from the mold body realm. And his next goal was the dao realm. Swoosh! Xu Ning¡¯s attribute true intent had undergone another qualitative change. He spread his attribute domain, covering the entire sealed room. ¡®The previous version of my attribute true intent can only enhance the power of my attribute bytching onto it, but now I can disy its power independently. Wherever my attribute domain covers, my strength will greatly increase, while my enemies will be weakened.¡¯ Xu Ning cultivated a water and fire dual secret scroll, so he had two attributes. The true domain realm was the realm where the difference in strength between void realm martial artists was the greatest. In this realm, a fight was apetition of attributes. Whoever had the more domineering attribute domain was stronger. Not only did Xu Ning have double the strength from his dual attribute domain, but his attribute domain also covered arger area. For weaker true domain realm martial artists, their attribute domain would only cover an area of about ten meters, so they could only exert the power of their domain when they were close enough. An ordinary true domain realm martial artist had an attribute domain of about 30 meters. For powerful true domain realm martial artists, such as Mi Xingye, their attribute domain might span up to 100 meters. Although Xu Ning was in the mystic realm and his attribute domain couldn¡¯t extend beyond the edge of the sealed room, Xu Ning determined that his attribute domain could cover at least 100 meters! This range greatly improved Xu Ning¡¯s area-of-effect attacks. ¡®In the future, when facing enemies in my attribute domain, I can use the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword to rain down an endless storm of swords! No one can stand a hundred meters around me. Even a half-step dao realm master can only protect themselves in my domain; they are unable to hurt me at all. If I hold a dao weapon and use it to cover my domain, I can even kill a half-step dao realm master!¡¯ Although there was only one realm of improvement from the true intent realm to the true domain realm, this improvement was even greaterpared to reaching themon seal realm from the attribute realm. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, the true domain realm was the true watershed of the void realm. ¡®Now that I have reached the true domain realm, I still have 23,000 units of energy left, which is enough for me to advance my remaining secret techniques and alchemy techniques to the ninth level.¡¯ Thinking of this, Xu Ning controlled the Martial Arts Panel and raised the me Breath Bone Sutra, Tidal Fist, Life Pill Sutra, and the Inkmoon Pill Sutra to the ninth level. It took 4000 units of energy to advance from the eighth level to the ninth level, and 3200 units of energy were needed to advance from the seventh level to the eighth level, so the total energy consumption of this period of strengthening was 19,200 units of energy. After advancing everything, he still had 3,800 units of energy left. ¡®Unless it is a dao realm master, no one can kill me now!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s strength had reached the limit of the void realm. ¡®Now that I have passed the third round, I wonder what kind of assessment is next.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself after his strength had increased once more. Xu Ning had no information about what was after the third test. The information he obtained from Feng Changge was now obsolete. ¡®However, although I don¡¯t know what the next assessment is, the core inheritance of this mystic realm should either be a demonic technique or an alchemy technique!¡¯ With Xu Ning¡¯s current situation, he naturally only wanted alchemy techniques. Although he had the Inkmoon Pill Sutra, it was only a void realm alchemist¡¯s alchemy technique. Xu Ning had yet to obtain theplete inheritance of a dao realm alchemist. ¡®Now that I have advanced to the true domain realm, maybe I can take a look at the dao realm advancement technique that Master passed me¡­¡¯ After waiting for a while, Xu Ning still did not see the prompt to enter the next assessment, so he took out the memory crystal Mi Xingye gave him. ¡®What does a dao realm technique look like?¡¯ Xu Ning was full of expectations. After experiencing mortal realm techniques and void realm secret scrolls, he was about to unlock the secrets of the dao realm. Whoosh! Xu Ning injected a wisp of true qi into the memory crystal. Immediately after, the memory crystal shed, and all the information recorded inside rushed into Xu Ning¡¯s mind. ¡®So this is a dao realm technique¡­¡¯ After a while, Xu Ning digested the dao realm technique in the memory crystal. The dao realm technique recorded was much less impressive than Xu Ning had imagined. Xu Ning thought that the dao realm technique in his hand was aplete dao realm advancement system. Just like a mortal realm internal technique and void realm secret scroll, it would contain all the realms from the first to the ninth stage. But the truth was not what Xu Ning had thought. This dao realm technique was really just a way to break through to the dao realm. After breaking through the shackles of the void realm and advancing to the dao realm, there was no follow-up. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little confused. ¡®Is the dao realm technique that Master gave me missing something? Or is the dao realm different from the void realm and mortal realm?¡¯ Xu Ning couldn¡¯t find an answer. However, although he did not obtain aplete dao realm advancement system, it was enough to know how to break through to the dao realm. ¡®If I want to break through to the dao realm, the first thing I have to do is to transform the qi currents in my body into attribute seeds¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®After forming an attribute seed in my body, I will be ready to advance to the dao realm. At this stage, I will be called a half-step dao realm master.¡¯ There were four types of qi currents in Xu Ning¡¯s body, and all of them were provided by void realm secret techniques. Not long after entering the void realm, there was a rumor that void realm secret techniques and void realm secret scrollsplemented each other. And now that he looked at it, if the level of one¡¯s void realm secret technique was not high enough, one would not be able to break through to the dao realm. ¡®Once the attribute seed takes shape, the attribute seed will further evolve, allowing one to reach the dao realm.¡¯ ¡®ording to the dao realm technique, the more attribute seeds one condenses, the stronger one¡¯s foundation will be after advancing to the dao realm. However, the maximum attribute seeds for the same attribute can only be three. I have the water and fire attribute, so I can condense at most six attribute seeds.¡¯ At this point, Xu Ning was d that he chose a dual attribute void realm secret scroll. In the end, it seemed that this was a wise choice. ¡®In order to gather six attribute seeds to advance, I have to practice more fire and more water attribute secret techniques that have different characteristics, differing from pration, cutting, annihtion, and corrosion. Only then can I gather three attribute seeds for each attribute.¡¯ Xu Ning felt that this was not difficult to aplish. After being in the void realm for so long, Xu Ning had gathered a lot of resources. In his reserves, he could easily find another water and another fire-based secret technique. He only needed to spend some energy to cultivate them to the ninth level. ¡®Let¡¯s see if I can engrave the dao realm technique on the Martial Arts Panel first¡­¡¯ After thinking about it, Xu Ning decided to continue figuring out the dao realm technique. However, right at this moment, the space in the sealed room twisted again and a spatial vortex appeared. Seeing this, Xu Ning stopped. ¡®Is the next assessment about to begin¡­¡¯ Xu Ning put away the memory crystal. The mystic realm assessment was obviously more urgent. Xu Ning cleaned up, adjusted his condition, and stepped into the spatial vortex. ¡­ At the same time. Inside the mystic realm, under a void staircase. Three figures stood below. They were the people who had entered the mystic realm before Xu Ning. They were the burly bearded man with the giant dao axe on his back, the slender woman with charming eyes, and the green-clothed man who first discovered the mystic realm. ¡°What happened? After so long, only the three of us are here?¡± The woman with charming eyes, Jian Li, frowned and sounded dissatisfied. ¡°Were they all eliminated?¡± The green-clothed man, Chu Yeyang, said doubtfully, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. All of us have a token, so we only need to pass the mental test. Even with that, they couldn¡¯t even pass the test?¡± ¡°They really are useless.¡± Fang Lixing, the burly man with the giant axe, snorted. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I only brought them here to make up the numbers. I just didn¡¯t expect that they are so weak despite all of us here being descendants of the Red Sea Demon Lord.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Jian Li echoed, ¡°If they can¡¯t pass the mental test, it only shows that they are weak. Such people are indeed not worthy of the ultimate inheritance of the Red Sea Demon Lord.¡± The ancestors of Fang Lixing, Jian Li, and Chu Yeyang¡¯s family were all servants epted by the Red Sea Demon Lord in the seventeen states of the Abyss North. They were not even in-name disciples. When the Red Sea Demon Lord traveled here, he had no servants to serve him, so he chose some mortal realm warriors and fed them demonic pills. He guided their demonic techniques, allowing them to all advance to the dao realm. Afterwards, on his journey, Red Sea Demon Lord discovered several talented descendants and epted them as in-name disciples. And when he returned to State Wansheng, he brought them along. However, when he returned to State Wansheng, Red Sea Demon Lord did not bring these servants with him. Instead, he asked them to continue to stay in the seventeen states of the Abyss North. He wanted them to stay here for another hundred years to search for qualified disciples for him, after which he would then bring them all back to State Wansheng. During his journey, Red Sea Demon Lord even left behind a mystic realm. He exhorted those servants that if anyone could enter the mystic realm and obtain the inheritance, they would not need to wait for a hundred years and could just bring back the inheritor. If no one received the inheritance during the time limit, they could spread the method of entering this mystic realm, allowing those who received the method to enter this mystic realm. In the end, no one entered or received the inheritance of the mystic realm for the past hundred years. Thus, the servants spread the location of the mystic realm through ck stones which could sense the position of the mystic realm. But because they all had their own selfish motives, whilst also not daring to disobey the orders of the Red Sea Demon Lord, they left behind information on how to obtain the ck stones and even crucial tokens to their descendants. Fang Lixing, Jian Li, Chu Yeyang, and the others were the descendants of those servants. Chapter 197 - Climbing the Void Stairs

Chapter 197: Climbing the Void Stairs

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Forget about them, it¡¯s a good thing for us that they can¡¯t pass the mental test.¡± Fang Lixing said, ¡°We asked them toe here just to find the mystic realm faster. Now that they have been eliminated, they will no longer fight with us for the final inheritance.¡± As soon as Fang Lixing finished speaking, Jian Li and Chu Yeyang looked at each other. The atmosphere became a little strange. In fact, the three of them werepetitors now. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± Fang Lixing also noticed this awkwardness, but he smiled and said, ¡°ording to the records of our predecessors, the Red Sea Demon Lord left behind three important inheritances in this mystic realm. They are a dao realm alchemy technique, a top-notch demonic technique, and a drop of demon essence.¡± ¡°Among them, the dao realm alchemy technique is the essence of the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s experience in the path of alchemy. As for that top-level demonic technique, after cultivating it to the highest realm, one can kill enemies above their level in the dao realm. Andstly, after one swallows that drop of demon essence, one can change their demonic cultivation aptitude to be a top genius of the demonic path.¡± ¡°Whichever one of these three important inheritances you obtain will be a huge gain. Moreover, the Red Sea Demon Lord also created a restriction that a person can only obtain one inheritance, so there is no need for us to fight each other.¡± The tense atmosphere eased a lot with Fang Lixing¡¯s words. However, although all three of them could get their share of the pie, they all had a goal. After all, everyone each had an inheritance they wanted in mind. ¡°Brother Fang is right, no matter what, no one should fight.¡± Jian Li said, ¡°Whether the three of us can pass the ultimate assessment in the end, or whoeverpletes the ultimate assessment first and selects their inheritance, no one should hurt the harmony between us. Our ancestors were colleagues after all, so we have to maintain our friendship. After we leave this mystic realm and advance to the dao realm, we can cross the Endless Sea Abyss together and go to State Wansheng.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Chu Yeyang nodded. The three of them exchanged pleasantries. And after encouraging each other, they looked at the void stairs. The void stairs meandered upwards. After the thirtieth step, it was covered by gray fog, making it difficult to see past it. ¡°This void stairs is the final test. Only by persevering to the peak can you pass the assessment.¡± Because of the clues left behind by their ancestors, they knew the secrets of the mystic realm well. ¡°It was said that arge amount of pressure will bore down on us on this void stairs. The pressure will wear down one¡¯s true qi, attribute power, and even temperament. To reach the peak, one must have extremely strong willpower.¡± Fang Lixing said, ¡°No matter what, I hope to see you two at the top of the void stairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When Jian Li heard this, she cupped her fists towards the two. ¡°I hope you two will do well.¡± ¡°See you at the peak.¡± Chu Yeyang said. Afterwards, Fang Lixing flicked his sleeves and took the lead to step onto the void stairs. After Fang Lixing stepped onto the first void step, he instantly disappeared. Seeing this, Jian Li and Chu Yeyang were not surprised at all. This was a feature of the void stairs. The people below the stairs couldn¡¯t see the people on the stairs. The people on the steps below couldn¡¯t see the people on the steps above. But on the other hand, the people higher up on the stairs could see the people below them. On the void stairs, the people higher up obviously had the advantage. They could set up an ambush whenever the people below them were about to catch up with them. The moment the people below stepped on the same step as them, they could ambush them and make them fall down. After Fang Lixing went up, Jian Li and Chu Yeyang followed. Not long after Fang Lixing, Jian Li, and Chu Yeyang went up, the space below the stairs was distorted again. Soon after, Xu Ning appeared at the bottom of the stairs. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ After Xu Ning looked around, he looked at the void stairs. He looked up the void stairs. ¡®Is this the next assessment?¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know that this void stairs was thest assessment of the mystic realm. ¡®I think they want the candidates to walk up the stairs¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed.?¡®There must be a test on this staircase.¡¯ Xu Ning calmed down, got ready, and walked towards the stairs. ¡®Huh?¡¯ After Xu Ning stepped onto the first step, he felt an inexplicable pressure wrapping around him. Although this pressure was not substantial, and it did not affect his movements much, Xu Ning still felt ufortable. He used his attribute power and true qi to resist, and he discovered that in the process of resisting the external pressure, his attribute power and true qi were being worn down. ¡®Is this void step a test of endurance?¡¯ Xu Ning was not sure, so he stepped onto the second step. He could clearly feel that the pressure on the second step was a little higher than on the first step, but it did not increase much. It was still within Xu Ning¡¯s tolerance range. Thus, Xu Ning continued to walk forward. Third step, fourth step, fifth step¡­ He walked up step by step. As Xu Ning continued to walk upwards, he didn¡¯t know that people were watching his every move. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why are there other people in this mystic realm?¡¯ When Xu Ning appeared at the bottom of the void stairs, the three of them noticed Xu Ning. ¡®This person is not from our previous group. It seems that he is someone who entered the mystic realm at the same time as us by coincidence.¡¯ Fang Lixing had already reached the thirty-first step, walking into the gray fog. He was the strongest, and he had experienced hardships when he was young. He was also very determined, so he climbed the furthest. ¡®I wonder if this person is also a descendant of Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s followers. If he is not, then this person must be extraordinary to be able to pass three tests in a row.¡¯ Fang Lixing looked back at Xu Ning as he recovered. ¡®Forget about him, I should continue climbing the stairs.¡¯ Fang Lixing looked up. After entering the gray fog, he could no longer see the stairs above, so he did not know how many more steps there were left. ¡®I hope there are fewer steps up ahead¡­¡¯ The current Fang Lixing could already feel the pressure. Especially after passing the thirtieth step and entering the gray fog, the pressure got higher and higher. Jian Li and Chu Yeyang also noticed Xu Ning¡¯s existence. Jian Li had reached the twenty-fifth step. After discovering Xu Ning¡¯s existence, she was a little surprised, but she didn¡¯t care too much. She just continued to climb the stairs. This was all because Chu Yeyang was below her. Thus, Xu Ning was far from being able to disturb her state yet. But Chu Yeyang was different. He was the weakest and had the weakest temperament of the three of them. He had only reached the twentieth step and was currently trying his best to reach the twenty-first step. After discovering Xu Ning, he became more impatient. There were three inheritances on the top of this staircase. If the newly appeared Xu Ning surpassed him, then he would be left with nothing. ¡®If this person catches up to me, I will ambush him and seriously injure him. Then, I will kick him to the bottom of the stairs. After climbing the stairs for a while, he must have consumed a lot of energy. If he has to do it again, he will definitely run out of energy.¡¯ Chu Yeyang made a n. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know that he was being plotted against. He just continued to concentrate on advancing forward. He had already passed the tenth step and arrived at the eleventh step. ¡®After passing the tenth step and arriving at the eleventh step, the pressure suddenly spiked.¡¯ Xu Ning frowned. The pressure from the first to the tenth step slowly increased. But from the tenth step to the eleventh step, the pressure doubled instantly. This pressure increased Xu Ning¡¯s difort, but it still did not affect Xu Ning¡¯s progress. ¡®There¡¯s a sound¡­¡¯ Xu Ning continued to walk until he reached the twelfth step. Xu Ning noticed a strange sound hovering next to his ears. That strange noise had a peculiar tone, making people annoyed. ¡®This void staircase is actually disturbing my mental state¡­¡¯ Xu Ning also noticed this. However, this tiny distraction was nothing to Xu Ning. After passing the mental test just now, Xu Ning¡¯s state of mind had risen to another level. The previous mental test was also an excellent training experience for Xu Ning. Xu Ning continued to walk forward. He was getting closer and closer to Chu Yeyang. ¡®How is this happening? Why doesn¡¯t he ever rest? How is he walking all the way up?¡¯ After Chu Yeyang reached the twenty-second step, he discovered that Xu Ning had already reached the neenth step and was about to catch up with him. During this process, Chu Yeyang discovered that the person behind him did not rest at all, as if this pressure did not affect him much. ¡®I¡¯m not going to climb anymore!¡¯ Chu Yeyang was already impatient, and Xu Ning was getting closer and closer. He decided to stop and ambush Xu Ning. Chu Yeyang was a true intent realm martial artist, and he also had a dao weapon. He felt that he could definitely seed in a sneak attack. Chu Yeyang stood still, took out a short knife, and looked down at Xu Ning as he approached. ¡®Chu Yeyang doesn¡¯t seem to want to continue climbing. It seems that he wants to get rid of the person behind him first¡­¡¯ Fang Lixing and Jian Lixing also noticed this. Because they were under a lot of pressure and had consumed a lot of energy, they stopped to rest and watch Chu Yeyang attack Xu Ning. ¡®However, that person is quite fast¡­¡¯ Fang Lixing was fine. After all, he had climbed a lot of steps, but Jian Li was far behind him. Once Xu Ning surpassed Chu Yeyang, he would get closer and closer to her. Therefore, Jian Li hoped that Chu Yeyang could hurt Xu Ning. ¡®I¡¯m finally on the twenty-first step.¡¯ Xu Ning felt the pressure spiking again. This time, not only was his mental state tested, but his body could also feel the pressure of gravity. ¡®It¡¯s getting harder and harder¡­ But fortunately, I can still bear it.¡¯ Xu Ning adjusted himself and walked towards the twenty-second step. Chu Yeyang had been waiting there for a long time. Chapter 198 - Another All Attribute Dao Weapon

Chapter 198: Another All Attribute Dao Weapon

¡®Twenty-second step¡­¡¯ Xu Ning adjusted his breathing and stepped forward. ¡®Here hees!¡¯ Chu Yeyang watched Xu Ning walk up the stairs. Swoosh! Before Xu Ning could stabilize himself, Chu Yeyang activated his dao knife and shed at Xu Ning. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly felt a knife sh in front of his eyes. ¡®There are people here?!¡¯ Xu Ning couldn¡¯t react at all. He was under the impression that he was the only one in the mystic realm. But now, there was a young man in green with a fierce look in his eyes in front of him. He waved a short knife and shed at his throat. Almost instinctively, a fiery red armor appeared in front of Xu Ning, blocking the knife. But at the same time, Chu Yeyang was also prepared for this. After seeing that his sneak attack was not sessful, he kicked. In an instant, Xu Ning made a judgment. He did not immediately fight back, instead he took the initiative to retreat two steps, returning to the twentieth step. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Chu Yeyang didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to take the initiative to retreat. It turned out that ording to Chu Yeyang¡¯s n, Xu Ning would either be shed to death or be kicked to the bottom of the void stairs. But from the looks of it, the effect was far from what he had initially expected. ¡®Should I take the initiative to walk down the stairs and chase after him?¡¯ This thought appeared in Chu Yeyang¡¯s mind as he hesitated. However, as he was thinking, Chu Yeyang quickly realized what was going on. The person just now was retreating in order to umte more momentum and charge towards him again. ¡®Is he trying to kill me?¡¯ This thought subconsciously appeared in Chu Yeyang¡¯s mind. However, he didn¡¯t have time to think anymore, as Xu Ning instantly crossed the twenty-first step and returned to the twenty-second step. The two looked at each other again. Chu Yeyang quickly activated his short de to block it. ¡®The surrounding pressure makes it impossible for me to use my full strength!¡¯ Chu Yeyang felt that his attacks were being restricted. His true qi, true intent, and attribute power were all constantly suppressed. ¡®Attribute domain!¡¯ After Xu Ning returned to the twenty-second step, he activated the bracer dao weapon and wrapped his domain around Chu Yeyang. Although his attribute domain was weakened on the void stairs, it was enough to deal with this person. ¡®Not good!¡¯ The moment he was covered by Xu Ning¡¯s dual attribute domain, Chu Yeyang immediately realized the danger he was in. ¡®A true domain realm martial artist with a dao weapon!¡¯ Chu Yeyang¡¯s expression changed drastically and his attitude instantly changed. ¡°Sir, I¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t give him a chance to exin. Four sword seals instantly descended from his dual attribute domain. With the help of his attribute domain, the sword seals had almost be solid. Two of the sword seals pierced through Chu Yeyang¡¯s left and right shoulders, while the other two swords pierced through Chu Yeyang¡¯s legs and knees, causing him to lose his mobility. Afterwards, Xu Ning grabbed Chu Yeyang¡¯s dao weapon and injected true qi and attribute power into it, erasing Chu Yeyang¡¯s maniption mark. For Xu Ning, it was easy to instantly erase the maniption mark left behind by a true intent realm martial artist. ¡®It¡¯s a dao weapon with all attributes?¡¯ After Xu Ning erased the maniption mark, he realized that this short knife was a dao weapon with all attributes. ¡®An eighth stage true intent realm possessing a dao weapon with all attributes. It seems that this person¡¯s identity is not simple¡­¡¯ Not everyone was Xu Ning. Those who could hold a dao weapon with all attributes before reaching the void realm ninth stage were highly likely to be people who were being supported by a huge amount of resources. ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack me?¡± Xu Ning ced a temporary maniption mark in the short knife dao weapon and aimed the knife at Chu Yeyang. The roles of the two sidespletely changed. Chu Yeyang, the attacker, became Xu Ning¡¯s prisoner. ¡®Oh no, Chu Yeyang has been captured!¡¯ Fang Lixing and Jian Li¡¯s expressions changed. After seeing Xu Ning easily capture Chu Yeyang, Jian Li felt a huge sense of danger. ¡®To be able to fight back against Chu Yeyang, this person must be a half-step dao realm master, or a void realm ninth stage martial artist with a dao weapon. In fact, this person might even be a half-step dao realm master with a dao weapon¡­¡¯ Jian Li knew very well that she was just a true intent realm martial artist with a dao weapon. It was only because herprehension of secret techniques was deeper that she was ahead of Chu Yeyang. Faced with this newly appeared person, she would definitely be easily dealt with. Seeing this, Jian Li gritted her teeth, looked up at the gray fog in front of her, and continued to walk upwards. As for Fang Lixing, he also stopped resting and continued to climb. ¡°Tell me, who are you, and why are you here?¡± After seeing that Chu Yeyang did not respond immediately, Xu Ning stabbed the short knife in his hand into his throat. As long as he advanced another inch, or activated his true qi or attribute power slightly, Chu Yeyang would die on the spot. ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Chu Yeyang wanted to take a roundabout route, but seeing how decisive and ruthless the person in front of him was, he knew that he was not the merciful type. ying mind games in front of this kind of person was simply suicide. ¡°I am Chu Yeyang, a member of the Chu family in State Luye.¡± Chu Yeyang quickly exined, not daring to hide anything. He knew that if he lied to this person, he would immediately die. ¡°A family from State Luye?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Although he didn¡¯t know much about the Chu family of State Luye, Xu Ning could infer from the dao weapon in Chu Yeyang¡¯s hand that the Chu family of State Luye was definitely not an ordinary small family or a subsidiary family. The scale of their family might beparable to a sect. Compared to a sect, the cohesion of an independent family was more terrifying. The only disadvantage was that the selection channels for talents in the family were rather limited, so they could not guarantee a stable output of elites like a sect. ¡°I ambushed you just now was because I was stupid.¡± Chu Yeyang quickly said, ¡°I was afraid that you would surpass me and prevent me from obtaining the final inheritance, so I came up with this n and ended up offending you. Please give me a way out. After leaving this mystic realm, I will definitely ask my family to repay you.¡± In Chu Yeyang¡¯s current state, he definitely couldn¡¯t continue to climb and fight for the final inheritance of this mystic realm. For him, keeping his life was currently a luxury. ¡°The final inheritance is on top of this void stairs?¡± Xu Ning caught the key point in Chu Yeyang¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as you climb to the top of the void stairs, you can choose one of the three inheritance items.¡± Chu Yeyang said everything he knew. ¡°Three inheritance items? What are they?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°A dao realm alchemy technique, a powerful demonic technique, and a drop of demon essence.¡± Chu Yeyang said. ¡°How do you know so much?¡± Xu Ning looked at Chu Yeyang curiously. ¡°Tell me all the secrets about this mystic realm, and I can spare your life for the time being.¡± ¡®For the time being¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s words made Chu Yeyang feel insecure, but he still said, ¡°This mystic realm was left behind by the Red Sea Demon Lord. My ancestor was once the follower of the Red Sea Demon Lord.¡± Afterwards, Chu Yeyang exined to Xu Ning the reason for the establishment of this mystic realm, the experience of the Red Sea Demon Lord in the seventeen states of the Abyss North, and how they entered this mystic realm. ¡®Sure enough, this Red Sea Demon Lord is not an ordinary dao realm master. Even in State Wansheng, he is a big shot¡­¡¯ When Xu Ning heard this, he began to understand. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life for now.¡± Xu Ning felt that Chu Yeyang and the family behind him must also know a lot of the secrets of the seventeen states and even of State Wansheng, so it was still useful to not kill him. However, Xu Ning would not let him off easily. Before Chu Yeyang could thank Xu Ning, Xu Ning grabbed a handful of pills and stuffed them into Chu Yeyang¡¯s mouth. In that pile were various poisonous pills and three Frozen Seal Pills. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, wait for me at the bottom of the void stairs.¡± Before Chu Yeyang could react, Xu Ning lifted him up and threw him down the stairs. Before he could sit up, he felt his whole body go cold before going stiff. After dealing with Chu Yeyang, Xu Ning nced up. Xu Ning learned from Chu Yeyang that there were two people above him. If he wanted to ensure that he could obtain the dao realm alchemy technique inheritance, he had to catch up to the two of them. Otherwise, if the dao realm alchemy technique was selected, he would have nothing decent to gain. ¡®Chu Yeyang was thrown down the void stairs. I don¡¯t know if he is dead or alive¡­¡¯ Jian Li had already reached the thirty-second step. She felt that she couldn¡¯t climb further up anymore. Seeing Xu Ning getting closer and closer, Jian Li felt a little depressed. Not only was she worried about whether she could obtain the inheritance, but she was also worried about her own safety. ¡®Let¡¯s take a gamble¡­¡¯ After thinking about it, Jian Li made up her mind. She was not going to fight Xu Ning to the death, but was gambling on the fact that Xu Ning was not a bloodthirsty person. She hoped that after she admitted defeat, Xu Ning would let her go and let her continue to climb. Soon, Jian Li saw Xu Ning. ¡°Sir!¡± As soon as Xu Ning stepped forward, Jian Li spread out her hands, in an attempt to show that she was harmless. ¡®Is this the Jian Li that Chu Yeyang mentioned?¡¯ When Xu Ning saw Jian Li¡¯s weak posture, he guessed that Jian Li must have seen his strength and was unwilling to fight him. ¡°Sir, there are only three people left on the void stairs. So no matter who reaches the top, they will receive a piece of the inheritance. There is no need for us to fight.¡± Jian Li quickly said, looking at Xu Ning nervously. Xu Ning looked at Jian Li. Since Jian Li was being honest, Xu Ning had no reason to kill her. He ignored Jian Li and continued forward. After seeing Xu Ning walk up and disappear, Jian Li was relieved. ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to be a demonic path martial artist¡­¡¯ Jian Li¡¯s forehead was full of sweat.?¡®I hope he and Fang Lixing don¡¯t choose the demon essence¡­¡¯ For Jian Li, the demon essence was the inheritance she wanted the most. ¡®Already behind me?¡¯ Fang Lixing looked back and saw that Xu Ning was now the closest to him. Chapter 199 - Red Sea Demon Lords Dao Realm Alchemy Inheritance

Chapter 199: Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s Dao Realm Alchemy Inheritance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fang Lixing was originally afraid of Xu Ning. Because after Chu Yeyang was thrown down, it was unknown whether he was dead or alive. However, after seeing Xu Ning walk past Jian Li without hurting her, Fang Lixing felt relieved. In his opinion, Xu Ning should not be a violent person. The reason why he attacked Chu Yeyang was because Chu Yeyang was the one who schemed against him first. ¡®In any case, I should climb to the top of the stairs as soon as possible¡­¡¯ Fang Lixing had currently reached the fortieth step. After passing through the dense gray fog, Fang Lixing could already see the end of the stairs. ¡®There are a total of forty-five steps, there are five more steps!¡¯ Fang Lixing gritted his teeth, strengthened his will, and continued to climb up. Time slowly passed by. Fang Lixing had reached the forty-fourth step, while Xu Ning had reached the forty-third step. ¡®Two more steps¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was under tremendous pressure. Not only was his true qi and attribute power suppressed to the point that they couldn¡¯t leave his body, but even his attribute domain couldn¡¯t spread to half a meter around him. Xu Ning¡¯s bones were even cracking under the pressure. ¡®I have already reached the forty-third step, but I still haven¡¯t seen that person named Fang Lixing. Could he have reached the top?¡¯ Xu Ning was a little worried. He took out several pure white pills from his storage ring and swallowed them. After swallowing it, Xu Ning¡¯s true qi, attribute power, and stamina were all restored. Xu Ning raised his foot and reached the forty-fourth step. ¡®Huh?¡¯ As soon as he entered the forty-fourth step, Xu Ning saw the pale Fang Lixing. The pressure of the forty-fourth step was almost unbearable for Fang Lixing, not to mention the forty-fifth step. The two looked at each other. Fang Lixing smiled kindly. In this current situation, he didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with Xu Ning. Xu Ning nodded slightly. He treated Fang Lixing the same way he treated Jian Li. ¡®After reaching the fortieth step, the increase in pressure is equivalent to the previous ten steps.¡¯ Even Xu Ning felt an insurmountable pressure when he tried to step into the forty-fifth step, as if he would explode if he took another step. ¡®The pressure is too great. I can¡¯t separate my true qi and attribute power from my body, and my attribute domain can¡¯t expand anymore, let alone activate my dao weapon¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself as he looked at Fang Lixing who was swallowing a pill to recover his strength. Although this pill was not enough for Fang Lixing to advance further, he could only ensure that he would not fall. Xu Ning took a deep breath and stopped looking at him. ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡¯ After a short period of adjustment, Xu Ning raised his foot and stepped towards the forty-fifth step. ck! ck! ck! Xu Ning could clearly feel that his bones were cracking. ¡®I can hold on!¡¯ Xu Ning was firm and unmoved. Finally, Xu Ning climbed up the forty-fifth step. Poof! The instant all the pressure dispersed around Xu Ning, he spat out a mouthful of blood. At this moment, his internal organs and bones were damaged. Xu Ning activated the me Breath Bone Sutra, swallowed a pill, and healed his injuries while looking at his surroundings. After reaching the forty-fifth step, there was a small tform that was not very wide. On the tform, there was a stone stage and on the stone stage, there was a half meter tall stone statue. The stone statue was carved into a bird with wings that looked like arge parrot. ¡®Where is the inheritance?¡¯ Xu Ning looked confused. He didn¡¯t find the three inheritances that Chu Yeyang mentioned. As Xu Ning was puzzled, the stone statue suddenly trembled. In the blink of an eye, the stone statue turned into a living creature, transforming into a pitch-ck bird. ¡®This¡­¡¯ Even though Xu Ning was experienced, he was shocked when he saw this scene. ¡®This is not an illusion?¡¯ Xu Ning had never seen anything like this. He even felt like he had fallen into an invisible illusion. ¡°This is not an illusion.¡± Suddenly, the ck bird spoke in humannguage, as though it had seen through Xu Ning¡¯s thoughts. ¡°You havepleted the Demon Lord¡¯s assessment. Of the three inheritances, which one do you want?¡± The ck bird pped its wings and flew above Xu Ning¡¯s head. Xu Ning stared at the ck bird and thought,?¡®This is the Demon Lord¡¯s move?¡¯ Although he had never seen a true dao realm master, this move deepened Xu Ning¡¯s desire for a dao realm. ¡°Tell me, don¡¯t dawdle!¡± Seeing that Xu Ning had not answered yet, the ck bird urged Xu Ning. ¡°Alchemy technique, I want the alchemy technique inheritance.¡± Xu Ning replied to the ck bird. ¡°Are you sure?¡± The ck birdnded on the stone tform again. It tilted its head and looked at Xu Ning with a human-like expression. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Swallowing the demon essence will make you a genius in the demonic path. After practicing the demonic path, even after breaking through to the dao realm, you can still improve at a high speed. As for practicing a demonic technique, it will allow you to advance quickly, and when you reach the dao realm, you can also kill enemies above your realm. Are you sure you want to give up on these inheritances?¡± The ck bird seemed to be afraid that Xu Ning would regret it. Not only did it ask again, but it also exined the uniqueness of these inheritance items. ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to choose the dao realm alchemy technique.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s answer was still the same as before. Xu Ning had learned the effects of the demonic technique and demon essence from Chu Yeyang. But all these were not necessary for him. ¡°Okay, you chose the alchemy technique, you can¡¯t change it anymore!¡± After seeing Xu Ning make his decision, the ck bird¡¯s mouth widened and its abdomen shrank. Soon, a ck crystal ball came out of the ck bird¡¯s mouth and floated in front of Xu Ning. ¡°Inject your true qi, and the alchemy technique will naturally be passed on to you.¡± The ck bird said, ¡°Also, this ck ball is also a keepsake. After obtaining the alchemy technique inheritance, don¡¯t throw it away. When you advance to the dao realm in the future and cross the Endless Sea Abyss to reach State Wansheng, you can take it to the Red Sea Demon Sect. With it, you can be a disciple of the Red Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°Red Sea Demon Sect¡­¡± Xu Ning muttered softly. Xu Ning looked at the ck crystal ball in his hand. Although it came out of the ck bird¡¯s mouth, there was no strange smell on it. The moment he touched the ck ball, Xu Ning felt that he could use it to leave this mystic realm. ¡®Let¡¯s see what¡¯s so special about this alchemy technique of the Red Sea Demon Lord.¡¯ Xu Ning was anxious, so he poured his true qi into it. Whoosh! The moment Xu Ning poured his true qi into the ck ball, he felt a wave of information washing over his mind. Xu Ning felt a splitting headache. Thest time he experienced this feeling was when he first transmigrated and inherited his predecessor¡¯s memories. ¡®What a huge amount of information!¡¯ Xu Ning, who could grit his teeth and persevere on the stairs just now, suddenly copsed to the ground. He hugged his head and tried his best to stay awake.?¡®This amount of information is too much for ordinary memory crystals¡­¡¯ The information in the ck ball was still being transmitted over. Xu Ning copsed to the ground, his mouth twitching. ¡°Haha, haha, haha!¡± The ck bird sneered when it saw Xu Ning¡¯s pathetic state. It seemed to be mocking Xu Ning for overestimating himself. After a long time, only then did Xu Ning finish absorbing the alchemy technique inheritance in the ck ball. He breathed heavily, but he was obviously much more rxed. ¡®They are both inheritances of dao realm master alchemists, so why is there such a huge difference?¡¯ Xu Ning had obtained the inheritance of a dao realm master alchemist with Xu Hujun¡¯s help in the Demon Beast Scroll Mystic Realm. There were restrictions in the dao realm alchemy technique. At that time, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t break it at all. It was only after he advanced to themon seal realm that Xu Ning broke the restrictions. Although he had not advanced to the dao realm and was unable to learn the dao realm alchemy technique, Xu Ning had a rough understanding of the dao realm alchemy technique after reading through it. However, after receiving the dao realm alchemy technique inheritance from Red Sea Demon Lord, Xu Ning realized that the dao realm alchemy technique he had previously obtained was superficial. In terms of knowledge, framework, and alchemy, the previous alchemy technique was far inferior to the dao realm alchemy technique of the Red Sea Demon Lord. The difference between the two was like arge realm missing in between. ¡®So in State Wansheng, alchemy is divided into two factions: orthodox alchemy technique, and miraculous alchemy technique.¡¯ Xu Ning had always felt that the cores of the two alchemy techniques were different, but now he understood the reason why that was so. The widely circted alchemy techniques in the seventeen states of the Abyss North were all orthodox alchemy techniques. They emphasized peace and stability, refining pills through bnced medicinal materials. But the alchemy techniques of the miraculous type were different. They focused on the unorthodox path. Whether it was the medicinal effect of the pill or the process of refining the pill, they were all extremely extreme. Even in State Wansheng, only a few alchemists were practicing miraculous alchemy techniques. ¡®There are no righteous or demonic paths in alchemy. I was worried that if I learned the inheritance of the Red Sea Demon Lord, I would be assigned to the demonic faction. It seems that I was worrying too much.¡¯ Even if he advanced to the dao realm in the future and practiced the dao realm alchemy technique of the Red Sea Demon Lord, Xu Ning would only be ssified as a miraculous alchemist, not a demonic alchemist. ¡®What a good harvest!¡¯ Xu Ning was very satisfied with the inheritance in the mystic realm. Not only had he advanced to the true domain realm, but he had also obtained the inheritance of an alchemist of this level. He was satisfied. ¡®Next, after leaving the mystic realm, I will begin to learn the dao realm technique and advance to the dao realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning swallowed a few more pills andbined them with the me Breath Bone Sutra, healing 80% of his injuries. Just when Xu Ning was about to walk down the stairs to check on Chu Yeyang, he saw Fang Lixing walking towards the forty-fifth step. ¡°I¡¯ming up!¡± Fang Lixing¡¯s nose and mouth were bleeding, his eyes bloodshot. As soon as he stepped forward, his eyes rolled back and he fainted. ¡®He took a pill that overdrew his potential!¡¯ Xu Ning noticed it immediately. ¡°Another one who passed the assessment, how nice!¡± The ck bird pped its wings happily. It ignored Xu Ning and flew to the top of Fang Lixing¡¯s head. ¡°Huurr, pui!¡± Chapter 200 - Leaving the Mystic Realm and Returning to the Sect

Chapter 200: Leaving the Mystic Realm and Returning to the Sect

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The ck bird spat on Fang Lixing¡¯s face. Soon after, Fang Lixing shook off his unconscious state and opened his eyes. Xu Ning found this scene bizarre. The ck bird¡¯s saliva seemed to beparable to some top-grade healing pills. ¡°You have passed the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s assessment, and the remaining inheritances are the demonic technique and the demon essence. Which one do you choose?¡± After seeing Fang Lixing wake up, the ck bird asked Fang Lixing. ¡®The demon essence was not selected¡­¡¯ Fang Lixing, who had just regained consciousness, was overjoyed. He looked at Xu Ning. This person seemed to be uninterested in the demonic path. ¡°I choose the demon essence!¡± Fang Lixing stood up with difficulty. The ck bird¡¯s stomach contracted again and its mouth widened. This time, it spat out a ck bottle. ¡°The demon essence is inside. Once your injuries arepletely healed, you can take it.¡± The ck bird said, ¡°Keep this ck bottle properly. If you have the opportunity toe to State Wansheng in the future, you can join the Red Sea Demon Sect with this token.¡± ¡®I can even join the Red Sea Demon Sect!¡¯ Fang Lixing¡¯s ancestor was a follower of Red Sea Demon Lord, so his reverence for Red Sea Demon Lord was deeply rooted in his mind. ¡°Okay, if fate allows it, we will meet again in State Wansheng!¡± The ck bird first nced at the void stairs, then it circled around before returning to the stone stage and turning back into a stone statue. ¡®Meet again in State Wansheng?¡¯ Xu Ning felt that the ck bird¡¯s words were interesting. It had obviously turned into a stone statue here, so why did he say that they would meet again in State Wansheng? However, Xu Ning did not pursue the matter. He nced at Fang Lixing. Fang Lixing also noticed Xu Ning¡¯s gaze, so he looked at Xu Ning nervously. He had the demon essence in his hand, and with his current condition, he was definitely not Xu Ning¡¯s opponent. If Xu Ning wanted to snatch the demon essence from him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist at all. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not interested in your demon essence.¡± Xu Ning exined. Chu Yeyang had told Xu Ning that a demon essence was a kind of demonic power that could only be condensed by a high level dao realm master. Unless Xu Ning switched to the demonic path in the future, this demon essence was useless to him. ¡®I was too cautious.¡¯ Fang Lixing nodded slightly. Although Fang Lixing didn¡¯t know Xu Ning¡¯s identity, he had a good impression of Xu Ning. ¡°Sir, I have a question. Can you solve my doubt?¡± Xu Ning thought about it and asked Fang Lixing. As he asked, Xu Ning took out a healing pill and threw it to Fang Lixing. Fang Lixing took it, hesitated for a moment, and chose to swallow it. Although the ck bird¡¯s saliva woke him up, his injuries had not healed yet. If this person wanted to harm him, there was no need to go through so much trouble. ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡± After swallowing the pill, Fang Lixing had basically gotten rid of any ill-feeling he had for Xu Ning. He was afraid of Xu Ning previously because he was afraid that Xu Ning would be angry at him because of Chu Yeyang. Now it seemed that Xu Ning was not an unreasonable person. ¡°You seem to be a demonic path martial artist?¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°But I don¡¯t seem to feel the brutality and murderous intent of a demonic path martial artist from you.¡± Xu Ning hade into contact with too many people from the demonic path. Whether they were mortal realm warriors or void realm martial artists, they all had a strong negative aura. Even Feng Changge, a half-step dao realm master, couldn¡¯t hide his negative aura. But Xu Ning could not sense any negative aura from Fang Lixing, Jian Li, or even Chu Yeyang. This was why Xu Ning was quite polite to Fang Lixing. When he was asked this, Fang Lixing smiled and straightened his back. ¡°My ancestor was once a follower of the Red Sea Demon Lord, so what we inherited was the pure demonic path.¡± Fang Lixing said. ¡°Pure demonic path?¡± Xu Ning narrowed his eyes, a little puzzled. ¡°Is there an impure demonic path?¡± Fang Lixing smiled. ¡°In the seventeen states of the Abyss North, most demonic martial artists and demonic masters walk the wrong path.¡± ¡°All martial arts in the world originated from State Wansheng.¡± Fang Lixing said, ¡°In the beginning, the essence of martial arts is defined as the development of one¡¯s own potential. Anyone who is suitable to practice martial arts can disy their talents on this path.¡± ¡°But at the same time, there are also some people who yearn for top-level martial arts, but they are limited to their own aptitude, so they take the unconventional path. They abandon the original martial arts system and open up a new path. This is the elementary form of the demonic path system.¡± ¡°Traditional martial arts use one¡¯s martial arts potential, but the demonic path uses special methods to increase the upper limit of those with limited potential.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°The special methods you are talking about are demonic techniques, secret scrolls, and the like?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Fang Lixing said, ¡°Through them, demonic path martial artists in the initial stages can make up for theirck of aptitude, surpassing traditional martial artists.¡± ¡°Of course, because of the radical nature of the demonic path, it carries a high risk. At the beginning of the development of the demonic path, the system was notplete, and many people could not withstand the bacsh of the demonic path cultivation technique, causing them to be seriously injured, lose their minds, and even die. This negative effect was continuously refined after thousands of years of development before it turned into a stable martial arts path.¡± ¡°What we practice is this kind of demonic path. Although it is still risky, it can increase our upper limit and speed up our cultivation. Moreover, because our martial arts system is rtivelyplete, the probability of suffering a bacsh is rtively low.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Fang Lixing changed the topic. ¡°Aplete demonic path system has been refined and perfected over many years, so it is basically regarded as a treasure by all parties. Thus, it is usually not imparted to outsiders.¡± ¡°And in the seventeen states of the Abyss North, most of the demonic martial artists and masters we see are essentially harmful to humans. Their demonic techniques are not used to develop their own upper limit, but to ughter and harm others for their own benefits.¡± ¡°These people are all relying on external forces. The foundation of their martial arts is very unstable, and it is difficult for them to advance even an inch.¡± Fang Lixing¡¯s words reminded Xu Ning of Feng Changge¡¯s refinement method of the Demon Blood Great Pill. The blood required to refine the Demon Blood Great Pill was the blood of a high level void realm demon beast, but Feng Changge took matters into his own hands and added human blood. He was a typical demonic path martial artist who used an orthodox demonic technique to cultivate unorthodoxly. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning said with many thoughts in his mind, ¡°Thank you for the exnation.¡± After hearing what Fang Lixing said, Xu Ning suddenly felt that if he didn¡¯t have the Martial Arts Panel, it would be more appropriate for him to practice the orthodox demonic path with his actual aptitude. But with the Martial Arts Panel, this was meaningless. Even with the orthodox demonic path, the advancement speed was notparable to his Martial Arts Panel. Moreover, even if it was an orthodox demonic path, there was still the risk of suffering a bacsh. If it failed, the oue would be rtively tragic, but the probability of such a bacsh was rtively low. After taking everything into ount, there was no need for him to take the risk to switch to a demonic technique. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Fang Lixing pursed his lips and asked Xu Ning, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Fang Lixing noticed that not only was Xu Ning young, but he was also in the true domain realm by cultivating in the traditional martial arts system. Although there might have been some misunderstandings in the past, now that the misunderstandings were gone, they could totally be friends. Xu Ning thought about it before finally said, ¡°Xu Ning from State Jifeng¡¯s Yun Sect.¡± ¡°State Jifeng¡¯s Yun Sect¡­¡± Fang Lixing nodded. ¡°State Luye¡¯s Fang Lixing.¡± Xu Ning had learned about Fang Lixing¡¯s background from Chu Yeyang. Fang Lixing, Jian Li, and Chu Yeyang were all from State Luye, but their families were different. Although they were from the same state, if it wasn¡¯t for the search for this mystic realm, they would rarely contact each other. After a simple conversation, the two walked down the void stairs. This time, they did not feel any pressure. ¡®Jian Li couldn¡¯t persist¡­¡¯ After walking down the void stairs, the two found Jian Li sitting cross-legged on the ground, quietly resting. ¡°Congrattions, both of you.¡± Jian Li opened her eyes with aplicated expression. She observed both their states which showed that they had obviously achieved their goals. ¡°Jian Li, you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. In this mystic realm, everyone can enter at most three times. Maybe the next time youe, you can obtain the demonic technique.¡± Fang Lixingforted. ¡°Yea¡­¡± Although she was depressed, Jian Li quickly adjusted her mood. ¡°Brother Xu, this Chu Yeyang¡­¡± Fang Lixing looked at Xu Ning. After taking the Frozen Seal Pill and various poisonous pills, Chu Yeyang waspletely under Xu Ning¡¯s control. ¡°Are you close?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± The two quickly cleared their rtionship. ¡°Although we are from State Luye, we are not close.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will take this person away.¡± Xu Ning was ready to take Chu Yeyang back to State Jifeng. He was going to refine the Heartless Pill and use Chu Yeyang as a test subject. If he seeded, he could turn him into his tool. ¡°Brother Xu, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t say much about Chu Yeyang.¡± Fang Lixing also knew that Chu Yeyang had taken the initiative to kill Xu Ning just now, so it was impossible to mend the rtionship. ¡°We will just say that Chu Yeyang has died in the mystic realm.¡± Jian Li said. ¡°Thank you very much then.¡± This would save Xu Ning a lot of trouble, although with Xu Ning¡¯s strength, he was no longer afraid of revenge. Afterwards, the three of them used their own methods to leave the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s mystic realm. Xu Ning had gained a lot from this trip. He had obtained theplete inheritance of a miraculous master alchemist in the dao realm. It could be said that even after advancing to a high level dao realm master, Xu Ning could still provide energy for his own use steadily. After leaving Yunfeng Lake, Xu Ning summoned Little Gray and returned to the Yun Sect with Chu Yeyang, who was still frozen. This time, Xu Ning did not let Little Gray enter the sect, instead he asked it to find a ce to store Chu Yeyang and wait for him. Once he refined the Heartless Pill, he would naturally return to it. Afterwards, Xu Ning returned to the sect alone. After leaving for so long, Xu Ning wanted to know if the Yun Sect had made a decision in regards to the alliance of the three state sects. Chapter 201 - Helping Xie Wenyue, Former Elders

Chapter 201: Helping Xie Wenyue, Former Elders

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Senior Brother Xu!¡± ¡°Senior Brother Xu has returned to the sect?¡± ¡°¡­¡± After returning to the Yun Sect, Xu Ning noticed something strange. As he walked in the sect, there were people constantly greeting him. Although he was quite famous in the Yun Sect, most people only knew his name and did not know his face. But this time, there were obviously more people who recognized him, and they were all very enthusiastic. In particr, some disciples who had just entered the sect looked at him with reverence, which confused Xu Ning. Xu Ning still didn¡¯t know that Si Ying had spread the news of him killing Feng Changge, which had already spread to the Yun Sect. The entire State Jifeng believed that Xu Ning and Si Ying had destroyed the Phantom Blood Sect together. Although the Phantom Blood Sect was not a top sect in State Jifeng, they still had a peak void realm master, so with that, Xu Ning¡¯s reputation waspletely established. ¡°Junior Brother Xu.¡± When Xu Ning was walking towards the main peak, he suddenly heard a familiar voice. Xu Ning looked over. It was Xie Wenyue who he had not met for a long time. Xu Ning and Xie Wenyue had gone through thick and thin together in the Demon Beast Scroll, forging a deep friendship. But because of their own matters, they never saw each other again. Xu Ning had gone to State Feiyun previously, then he immediately headed to the mystic realm after he returned. After Xie Wenyue¡¯s aptitude was damaged, she handed over the thunder attribute dao weapon she had obtained to the sect in exchange for her medicinal pills. She then took the initiative to apply to be a deacon. After this while, she had only just returned to the sect to rest. She only returned to the sect this time because of a summon, and she just so happened to run into Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Sister Xie.¡± After Xu Ning saw Xie Wenyue, it was like a reunion with an old friend. Xu Ning still remembered the scene of them helping each other in the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°Long time no see, you sure are famous in State Jifeng now.¡± Xie Wenyue noticed that Xu Ning was still the same as before. He did not feel distant from her because of his strength and reputation. Seeing this, she was very happy. ¡°Famous in State Jifeng?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t understand. ¡°When did that happen?¡± ¡°The news that you and Si Ying, the number one true disciple of the Thousand Flood Sect, destroyed the Phantom Blood Sect has spread to all the major sects in State Jifeng.¡± Xie Wenyue also felt that Xu Ning did not care about reputation at all. If this kind of honor was given to someone else, they would have lost it long ago, but Xu Ning acted like it was nothing. ¡°That Si Ying¡­¡± Xu Ning shook his head helplessly. He never cared about this kind of reputation. He didn¡¯t expect that aftering out of the mystic realm, his name would shake the entire state. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Xu Ning changed the topic and sensed Xie Wenyue¡¯s strength. ¡°Has Senior Sister recovered to the void realm third stage?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xie Wenyue smiled. ¡°After I received some pills from the sect, I immediately took them. A few days ago, I just returned to the genus realm.¡± ¡°If everything goes well, I should be able to return to the qualitative change realm.¡± Xie Wenyue¡¯s tone was calm. Before taking the Desperation Pill, she was in the void realm fifth stage. If her aptitude was not damaged, she would have had the opportunity to break through to themon seal realm by now. However, although Xie Wenyue felt regretful about this, she was not too deeply obsessed over the loss. In her opinion, it was already lucky for her toe out of the Demon Beast Scroll alive. ¡°After experiencing all this, Senior Sister¡¯s state of mind has improved again. If your aptitude recovers, you will definitely advance to themon seal realm.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°After taking the Desperation Pill, how can I recover my aptitude?¡± Xie Wenyue shook her head gently, but her emotions were calm. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Xu Ning took out a porcin bottle. ¡°Senior Sister, please ept this.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Xie Wenyue frowned and took it. She knew that it was a pill. ¡°A pill that can repair the damage to your aptitude.¡± Xu Ning replied. The pills inside were specially refined for Xie Wenyue after Xu Ning advanced his Life Pill Sutra to the eighth level. This pill could repair the negative effects caused by the Desperation Pill. In fact, when Xu Ning returned to the sect thest time, he wanted to give this pill to Xie Wenyue, but at that time, Xie Wenyue had already be a deacon and left the base of the sect. ¡°What?!¡± When Xie Wenyue, who had been calm for a long time, heard Xu Ning¡¯s words, her heart started to beat very fast. ¡°This pill can restore my aptitude? Even the senior alchemists in the sect can¡¯t refine a pill that can heal the aftereffects of the Desperation Pill. Where did you get this precious pill?¡± If someone else said this, Xie Wenyue would feel that they were lying to her. But since Xu Ning said this, shepletely believed him. ¡°After you left the mystic realm, I obtained the inheritance of a master alchemist. I specially refined this Spring Supplement Pill for you a few days ago after my alchemy technique improved.¡± Xu Ning was quite honest. If he hadn¡¯t advanced the Life Pill Sutra to the eighth level, he really wouldn¡¯t have been able to refine the Spring Supplement Pill. Xie Wenyue pursed her lips, clenched the porcin bottle in her hand, and stared at Xu Ning. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Senior Sister Xie.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Rest your mind and focus on your recovery. I hope you can advance to themon seal realm as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xie Wenyue nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t chat anymore, Senior Sister Xie. I just returned to the sect, so I have to go to the main peak to see my master.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s more important to see the Sect Master.¡± Xie Wenyue did not ask him to stay. Afterwards, the two bid farewell. Xie Wenyue¡¯s eyes were gentle as she looked at Xu Ning¡¯s back. A faint smile appeared on her face. ¡­ Not only was Wenyue¡¯s state of mind not affected, but her realm had also improved. Seeing this, Xu Ning felt relieved. After handing the pill to Xie Wenyue, Xu Ning felt that he had aplished yet another task he had been wanting to do. ¡®Master should be in the sect now¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. After arriving at the main peak, he asked the disciples serving at the Sect Master¡¯s Peak. The answer he got was that Mi Xingye had gone to find Elder Yuan Cheng. He woulde backter, and he had asked Xu Ning to wait for him. At the same time, the disciple also told Xu Ning that there were two important figures on the Sect Master¡¯s Peak, who were apparently elders of the previous generation. When Xu Ning heard this, he guessed that the previous elders must havee out of seclusion because of outsiders in the Endless Abyss. Xu Ning walked up the main peak. Soon, he saw two old men, one fat and one skinny, sitting under the shade of a tree, holding a chess piece and ying chess. After Xu Ning came up, the two of them stopped what they were doing at the same time and turned their heads to look at Xu Ning. ¡°Junior Xu Ning greets the two elders.¡± Xu Ning also greeted them as a disciple. The Yun Sect did not have grand elders so strictly speaking, these two previous generation elders did not have a position in the Yun Sect. ¡°So you are Xu Ning.¡± When the fat elder saw this, he chuckled and threw the chess piece in his hand onto the chessboard, disrupting the chess pieces. The skinny elder nced at the chessboard and frowned. He stared at the fat elder, seemingly a little annoyed. But in the end, the skinny elder didn¡¯t say anything. He turned his head and looked at Xu Ning with a kind expression. ¡®They are both half-step dao realm masters¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had already noticed the strength of these two people.?¡®Just like Sect Master Feng Xiu said, a top sect like the Yun Sect don¡¯t only have the strength they show on the surface.¡¯ ¡°You are not even 30 years old, but you are already a true domain realm martial artist.¡± The skinny elder stroked his beard. ¡°I¡¯m 21 years old this year.¡± Xu Ning had been in this world for nearly three years. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The skinny elder pretended to be calm, but the force exerted from his hand caused him to pull out some strands of beard. ¡°Good aptitude, there is hope for the dao realm.¡± The skinny elder muttered encouragingly. The fat elder sneered and nced at the skinny elder. ¡°Stop pretending. When you were 21 years old, you probably just entered the void realm.¡± ¡°Xu Ning, with your aptitude, you can definitely get into the dao realm. If you go to State Wansheng, you will definitely have the opportunity to stand firm and be a big shot.¡± The fat elder praised him straightforwardly. ¡°Thank you for your praises, elders¡­¡± Xu Ning felt that the interaction between the two was quite interesting. Afterwards, the two asked Xu Ning some questions. After learning that Xu Ning was not only a true domain realm martial artist, but had also mastered four secret techniques, they were shocked again. Without a doubt, Xu Ning was the most talented person ever since the Yun Sect was established. ¡°Xu Ning is back?¡± Mi Xingye and Elder Yuan Cheng returned at the same time. ¡°Master, Elder Yuan Cheng.¡± Xu Ning greeted again. ¡°Killing Feng Changge and destroying the Phantom Blood Sect. You are bringing glory to the Yun Sect!¡± Before Mi Xingye could speak, Elder Yuan Cheng spoke first. Elder Yuan Cheng was a little jealous. If it weren¡¯t for Mi Xingye, Xu Ning would have been his disciple. If he knew that Xu Ning would perform so well, he would have snatched Xu Ning away from the Sect Master back then, even if it meant falling out with him. ¡°Xu Ning, have you met the two elders?¡± When Mi Xingye saw Xu Ning, he was happy, but his expression was tense. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°This is Elder Qiu Renshan.¡± Mi Xingye introduced the skinny elder. ¡°And this is Elder Du Yuan.¡± Mi Xingye introduced the fat elder. Mi Xingye and Elder Yuancheng were also respectful towards the two previous generation elders. ¡°We have discussed with those old guys about the Thousand Flood Sect. The matter of the two sects joining forces has beenpletely finalized.¡± Qiu Renshan did not hide these secrets from Xu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Mi Xingye nodded. ¡°In this case, should we go to State Feiyun and finalize the details of the alliance between the three states?¡± As long as the Yun Sect and the Thousand Flood Sect had the same attitude, the matter of State Jifeng joining the three states was finalized. ¡°No need.¡± Elder Du Yuan waved his hand. ¡°We have already agreed with the Source Sect on this matter. We are just waiting to unify State Jifeng.¡± ¡°Thank you for your efforts, two elders.¡± Mi Xingye smiled. After these two came out of seclusion, he felt relieved as the Sect Master. ¡°When wemunicated with the Source Sect, we received new information.¡± Elder Qiushan said, ¡°The people from State Wansheng came to the seventeen states of the Abyss North for two reasons. The first reason is to find a person called Old Man Wan Ye, and the second reason is to find a treasure called the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± ¡®Demon Beast Scroll?¡¯ Hearing this, Xu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted. Chapter 202 - Exposed?

Chapter 202: Exposed?

The Demon Beast Scroll was currently being refined by Gray, but now it had be one of the goals of the people from State Wansheng. Xu Ning¡¯s heart tightened. If those people really came and discovered the location of the Demon Beast Scroll, Gray would be in danger. ¡°Old Man Wan Ye? Demon Beast Scroll?¡± The others did not notice Xu Ning¡¯s abnormality, but after hearing the intentions of those people, Mi Xingye and Yuan Cheng both frowned. They had obviously never heard of them. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Elder Du Yuan said, ¡°We have to send people to collect information about him and the treasure. If we can provide clues to them and have them return immediately afterpleting their mission, that would be great.¡± For the people in the seventeen states of the Abyss North, fighting against the guests was not their goal. Their goal was to ensure the safety of the Yun Sect. ¡°I will send my subordinates to take note of this.¡± Elder Yuan Cheng nodded. ¡°There are also some finalized details¡­¡± Elder Qiu Renshan spoke again, giving Mi Xingye and Elder Yuan Cheng instructions. Xu Ning stood aside and listened quietly. Unknowingly, Xu Ning had be a core member of the Yun Sect. The secret matters discussed by Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and Mi Xingye were unknown to the other elders, but Xu Ning was the first to know. ¡°In short, next, you have to work with the Thousand Flood Sect to contact the various sects in State Jifeng and exin the reason. We need to unite State Jifeng before the arrival of the people from State Wansheng. We can¡¯t be broken apart and be used by the other party.¡± Elder Qiu Renshan added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will personally visit the major sects in State Jifeng.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°Those who are willing to join forces shall be able to join. As for those who aren¡¯t willing, I will join forces with the Thousand Flood Sect and make them listen.¡± Mi Xingye¡¯s tone was domineering. This incident was also an opportunity. Under the premise of ensuring that the neighboring states became allies, the Yun Sect and the Thousand Flood Sect could use the excuse of integrating internal forces to expand the influence of the two sects. Soon, the exchange between the four was over. Qiu Renshan and Du Yuan went to visit other elders. As for Elder Yuan Cheng, he also went to set up a scouting group to search for news about Old Man Wan Ye and the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°Xu Ning, your senior brother should return soon.¡± After the three of them left, Mi Xingye said to Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Brother must have gained a lot from his trip.¡± The reason why He Mingye left to travel was because he was stuck in the true intent realm and couldn¡¯t improve. He went out to find a chance to advance to the true domain realm. ¡°When your senior brother returns, the two of you must be united. The two of you are the foundation and hope of the Yun Sect.¡± Mi Xingye¡¯s expression was serious. Mi Xingye already knew that He Mingye and Xu Ning¡¯s talents far exceeded their peers. In Mi Xingye¡¯s opinion, before the two advanced to the dao realm, they could totally take on the heavy responsibilities of the sect. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xu Ning responded. The two chatted for a while before Xu Ning left the Sect Master¡¯s Peak. Afterwards, Xu Ning went to the sect to find his acquaintances¡ªLe Caiwei, Gu Qinghe, Ning Xun, and the others. After that, he returned to his residence. He nned to refine some Heartless Pills and some pills that could provide energy in the near future. He would then use this opportunity to learn two new secret techniques. Once the techniques reached the ninth level, he would cultivate a dao realm technique and strive to advance to a half-step dao realm master as soon as possible. After that, Xu Ning nned to go to the Fog Night Abyss again to see if he couldmunicate with Gray and Xu Hujun in the Demon Beast Scroll and exin the current situation to them. ¡­ A few days went by. Gu Juan¡¯s Elder Peak. Recently, Elder Gu Juan felt very annoyed. His favorite disciple, Fang Jie, had lost contact with him for more than half a year. He was sent to the Bao family, but he did not return after a few months. Elder Gu Juan was worried, so he sent someone to find him. However, his subordinates told him that Fang Jie had left the Bao family a long time ago. After this news was brought back, Elder Gu Juan had a bad feeling. Although Fang Jie had gone out to travel in the past too, he would always tell him where he was going before leaving. Fang Jie was different from Bao Ruyuan. In Elder Gu Juan¡¯s heart, Fang Jie was one of the best. This time, Fang Jie disappearance made Elder Gu Juan worried. Moreover, recently, Mi Xingye¡¯s in-name disciple, Xu Ning, had returned. Not only had he advanced to the true domain realm, but he had also killed Feng Changge of the Phantom Blood Sect, causing his reputation to skyrocket. This further agitated Elder Gu Juan. In order to find out about Fang Jie¡¯s situation as soon as possible, Elder Gu Juan had sent out his trusted deacon to investigate this matter, and the results should being back soon. At this moment, Elder Gu Juan was sitting quietly in the room. A skinny old man with gray hair suddenly came to his Elder Peak. ¡°Gu Juan.¡± The old man ignored the disciples on Elder Peak and went straight in. When Elder Gu Juan heard the call, he opened his eyes. After seeing who it was, he looked surprised. ¡°Elder Duan!¡± Elder Gu Juan quickly stood up and greeted, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Elder Gu Juan was normally extremely arrogant. He was also an elder in the sect, so he was usually cold to everyone. But after seeing this person, Elder Gu Juan acted unusually humble. The reason for this was because Elder Duan Qinghui had helped Elder Gu Juan greatly in the past. Like Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and others, Duan Qinghui was a previous generation elder of the Yun Sect. When Gu Juan and Mi Xingye werepeting against each other, Duan Qinghui tried his best to help Gu Juan. He wanted to promote Gu Juan to the position of sect master, but the result was not as he wished. ¡°You don¡¯t know why I came?¡± Duan Qinghui narrowed his eyes and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Elder Gu Juan shook his head. Ever since Duan Qinghui retired as an elder, he rarely took the initiative to leave his seclusion. Beforeing here, he had not informed him as well. ¡°It seems that you are an outsider in the Yun Sect¡­¡± There was a hint of mockery in Duan Qinghui¡¯s tone. ¡°Elder Duan, please exin.¡± Elder Gu Juan had some guesses. ¡°The seventeen states of the Abyss North might wee uninvited guests, so we old guys were invited out again to deal with the unexpected.¡± Duan Qinghui exined the cause and effect of the people from State Wansheng to Gu Juan. After hearing this, Elder Gu Juan¡¯s face turned ck. He couldn¡¯t say a word. As an elder of the Yun Sect, he didn¡¯t even know about such a major event. It was fine if he didn¡¯t know, but Yuan Cheng was involved the entire time. Moreover, the other elders also knew the inside story, which made Elder Gu Juan extremely unhappy. ¡°Outrageous!¡± After a long time, Elder Gu Juan said coldly. Just like Duan Qinghui said, he had indeed be a sidelined figure of the Yun Sect. Instantly, Elder Gu Juan¡¯s hatred for Mi Xingye increased. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing Gu Juan¡¯s attitude, Duan Qinghui said, ¡°In the face of a potential crisis, personal grudges have to be put aside first. The battle between you and Mi Xingye has already been settled when he took over as the sect master. What¡¯s next is thepetition between the younger generation.¡± ¡°Speaking of the younger generation, where is Fang Jie? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time. Has he advanced to themon seal realm?¡± Duan Qinghui had a deep impression of Fang Jie. When Elder Gu Juan brought Fang Jie to see him, he had also given Fang Jie many good things. However, over the years, Duan Qinghui didn¡¯t know much about the happenings in the outside world. ¡°Fang Jie has long advanced to the true intent realm, but¡­¡± Gu Juan pursed his lips. When Duan Qinghui heard that Fang Jie had advanced to the true intent realm, a look of joy appeared in his eyes, but when he heard that there was something wrong with Elder Gu Juan¡¯s tone, he asked, ¡°But what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that Fang Jie and I have lost contact for more than half a year.¡± Elder Gu Juan¡¯s voice was low. ¡°What?¡± Duan Qinghui¡¯s eyes showed a hint of coldness. ¡°He had an ident?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Elder Gu Juan answered truthfully. Duan Qinghui¡¯s expression was ugly. He was silent for a long time. ¡°Let me know when there is news.¡± Duan Qinghui sighed and said, ¡°I will stay here for a while.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Elder Gu Juan responded. Afterwards, Duan Qinghui left Elder Peak and went to the Sect Master¡¯s Peak, where Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and others were still waiting for him. Once Duan Qinghui left. Pak! Elder Gu Juan no longer suppressed the anger in his heart. He picked up the teacup and smashed it. ¡°Mi Xingye, do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡± He couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°Elder.¡± As he was raging, a timid voice came from outside the house. ¡°Elder, Deacon Jia is here.¡± The disciple said. After hearing the identity of the visitor, Elder Gu Juan forcibly calmed down. This Deacon Jia was the confidant he sent to investigate Fang Jie¡¯s disappearance. ¡°Let him in.¡± Elder Gu Juan said sternly. ¡°Elder Gu.¡± Deacon Jia rushed in and bowed to Elder Gu Juan. He noticed that there was something wrong with Elder Gu Juan¡¯s mental state, so he was cautious. ¡°Have you found out where Fang Jie is?¡± Elder Gu Juan asked with a concerned expression. ¡°No.¡± Deacon Jia braced himself and answered. Elder Gu Juan was disappointed. ¡°But Elder Gu, I found something special in the Bao family.¡± Deacon Jia said. ¡°Tell me.¡± Gu Juan said coldly. ¡°Before Fang Jie made hisst contact with the Bao family, Bao Qiuhua and a n elder named Bao Xinxian of the Bao family were killed by someone.¡± Deacon Jia exined. ¡°Bao Qiuhua is dead?¡± Elder Gu Juan¡¯s eyes twitched. Although he hadn¡¯t been in contact with Bao Qiuhua for a long time, they did have a personal rtionship when they were young. ¡°Yes.¡± Deacon Jia continued, ¡°Before the two were killed, there was indeed an unknown powerhouse closing in on the Bao family. Fang Jie wanted to search for him, but he failed.¡± ¡°After interrogating several n elders and n leaders of the Bao family, I learned that the two went to State Feiyun at the same time two years ago. They went to State Feiyun to capture the descendants of the Wei family, for the goal of using their blood to unseal a dao seal.¡± ¡°Continue.¡± Gu Juan urged. ¡°After Bao Qiuhua was killed, the dao seal was stolen and the descendants of the Wei family were saved.¡± Deacon Jia said, ¡°Afterwards, I went to Yunying City in State Feiyun to inquire about the Wei family¡­¡± ¡°The descendants of the Wei family had returned home safely, and the person apanying them was Xu Ning from the Yun Sect.¡± Chapter 203 - [Attribute Seed: 0]; Seeing He Mingye Again

Chapter 203: [Attribute Seed: 0]; Seeing He Mingye Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Xu Ning?!¡± After hearing Deacon Jia¡¯s words, a terrifying aura exuded from Gu Juan instantly pressed down on Deacon Jia¡¯s body. Deacon Jia¡¯s face turned pale. He was under tremendous pressure. But he didn¡¯t dare to say anything while facing Gu Juan. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Juan stared at Deacon Jia with an ugly expression. Xu Ning¡¯s existence had already aggravated Gu Juan greatly. But now, after hearing that Fang Jie¡¯s disappearance might even be rted to Xu Ning, Gu Juan¡¯s heart was about to explode. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Deacon Jia quickly said, ¡°I asked around Yunying City numerous times to confirm this news.¡± Gu Juan clenched his fists, his knuckles cracking. Elder Gu Juan was almost certain that Xu Ning was suspicious. ording to Deacon Jia, after the descendants of the Wei family were rescued, they returned home safely. And when they returned, they were apanied by Xu Ning. There was a high probability that Xu Ning was behind this. Moreover, ording to his strength, if Xu Ning could kill Feng Changge, he was at least in the true domain realm. In this case, half a year ago, he was likely to have reached themon seal realm or even the true intent realm. And if Mi Xingye gave him a dao weapon, it would be easy to kill Bao Qiuhua or even Fang Jie. ¡®Fang Jie¡¯s disappearance is most likely his doing¡­¡¯ Although there was no direct evidence, this was too much of a coincidence. Elder Gu Juan didn¡¯t believe that such a coincidence would happen at the same time. Moreover, when Fang Jie disappeared, Xu Ning was indeed traveling outside and not in the sect. ¡°Deacon Jia, you did well.¡± Elder Gu Juan¡¯s voice was terrifyingly calm. Hearing it, Deacon Jia felt a chill all over his body. ¡°This is my duty.¡± Deacon Jia quickly lowered his head. Elder Gu Juan nced at him, then flipped his wrist before a porcin bottle appeared in his hand. ¡°This is your reward, go back.¡± Elder Gu Juan threw the porcin bottle to Deacon Jia. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t spread this matter. Just pretend that you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± Deacon Jia quickly responded and stepped back. He then seemed to realize something when he stood still again. ¡°Thank you, Elder¡­¡± Immediately after, Deacon Jia left the room. Inside the room, Gu Juan was alone again. ¡°Fang Jie¡­¡± Gu Juan¡¯s eyes were cold. He knew very well that Fang Jie might have died. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Gu Juan hated Xu Ning. As soon as he realized this, he immediately wanted to kill Xu Ning. ¡®Even if it is not Xu Ning, he is likely involved.¡¯ Gu Juan was thinking about ways to find out about Fang Jie¡¯s situation from Xu Ning.?¡®Xu Ning killed Feng Changge, so he should have a dao weapon and be in the true domain realm.¡¯ Gu Juan¡¯s guess about Xu Ning was basically correct. However, this guess had mistakes as well. The news of Xu Ning killing Feng Changge was true, but the news of Feng Changge advancing to a half-step dao realm master was not widely spread. Therefore, Gu Juan thought that Xu Ning¡¯s truebat power was only at the peak of the ordinary true domain realm. ¡®I have been in the true domain realm for a long time, and I am only one step away from being a half-step dao realm master. Moreover, I am holding a dao weapon. If I have the opportunity, it will not be difficult to kill Xu Ning.¡¯ Elder Gu Juan thought to himself,?¡®However¡­ my goal is not to kill him directly, but to capture him alive and find out about Fang Jie¡¯s situation from him.¡¯ Although he knew that Fang Jie might have been killed, Elder Gu Juan still had a glimmer of hope. ¡®It will be difficult to capture him alive with my strength alone. For safety reasons, I have to find help¡­¡¯ There was a cold look in Elder Gu Juan¡¯s eyes. After thinking for a moment, he flicked his sleeves and walked out of the room, leaving the Elder Peak. Although there was news about Fang Jie, Elder Gu Juan did not listen to Duan Qinghui¡¯s instructions to tell him about this. Because he had to keep this incident of himying hands on Xu Ning a secret. ¡­ At this moment in time, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know that he had been targeted by Gu Juan. Even if he knew, Xu Ning would not panic. Not only was he in the peak of the true domain realm, but he also practiced a dual attribute secret scroll. He had also cultivated four secret techniques to the ninth level, and had a dao weapon bracer. Even a half-step dao realm master with a dao weapon was not his opponent. Inside the house. Bang! A transparent and pure pill flew out of the furnace in front of Xu Ning. Xu Ning grabbed it, and it was still warm to the touch. ¡®Is this a Heartless Pill?¡¯ Xu Ning spent several days gathering ten sets of materials to refine a Heartless Pill, only to refine it after six tries. ¡®Refining this Heartless Pill is too difficult¡­¡¯ Although the Heartless Pill was an exclusive pill for miraculous alchemists, Xu Ning had already cultivated the Inkmoon Pill Sutra to the ninth level, but he still failed five times before sessfully refining one. This was enough to show how difficult it was to sessfully refine a Heartless Pill. ¡®I still have four sets of materials left, let¡¯s see if I can refine another Heartless Pill.¡¯ Now that he had just refined a Heartless Pill, he was in fervor. If he could refine another one, he could prepare for future emergencies. And so, Xu Ning threw in the materials. After another round of refinement, Xu Ning used up four sets of materials to refine another Heartless Pill. ¡°Whether it is an orthodox alchemy technique or miraculous alchemy technique, they are both endlessly profound.¡± After Xu Ning mastered two alchemy techniques with different inner philosophies, his understanding of the medicines itself became more and more profound. ¡®I have already learned the dao realm method, so what I need to do next is to advance the two new secret techniques to the ninth level, then condense the attribute seeds¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had tried to engrave the dao realm method previously. However, the strange thing was that he could not seed. It was not that Xu Ning¡¯s aptitude was insufficient, but that the dao realm method itself was a method, not a martial arts technique. After Xu Ning understood it, the dao realm method did not appear on the Martial Arts Panel, but the Martial Arts Panel had changed. After Xu Ning advanced to the true domain realm, the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Cold me Dual Source Scroll disappeared. This meant that the Cold me Dual Source Scroll had been cultivated to the extreme and could no longer be improved. But after learning the dao realm method, the ¡°+¡± symbol appeared again. The column had now be ¡®Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void Realm Ninth Stage: True Domain Realm [Attribute Seed: 0] +¡¯. This meant that Xu Ning had a way to improve. However, although there was a way to improve, Xu Ning was facing another problem, which was that he needed a lot of energy. He also had to learn two void realm secret techniques, which required more than 30,000 energy units to advance from zero to the ninth level. Moreover, condensing an attribute seed would cost 25,000 units of energy per seed. The condensation of six seeds would cost 150,000 units of energy. With this level of consumption, even if he continuously refined medicinal pills and sold medicinal pills, the process would take extremely long. 180,000 units of energy. Xu Ning felt that this kind of resource reserves could only be possessed by elders like Mi Xingye, Gu Juan, or Yuan Cheng. And he would definitely not be able to convince Mi Xingye to take out his entire fortune to help him advance to a half-step dao realm master with six attribute seeds. ¡®If I really have no choice, then I can only use time to umte energy¡­¡¯ Although the process of selling pills was rtively long, it was rtively stable. This was Xu Ning¡¯s final guarantee. Of course, Xu Ning hoped that he could obtain anotherrge amount of resources to directly fill up the energy needed. After all, the people from State Wansheng were a huge potential crisis. Only by improving his strength could he better deal with the uncertain situation. ¡®Should I go to the Fog Night Abyss first?¡¯ Xu Ning thought,?¡®If I can enter the Demon Beast Scroll again, maybe Xu Hujun and Gray can help me. After all, there are plenty of resources in the Demon Beast Scroll.¡¯ Thinking of this, Xu Ning decided to find an energy source in the Demon Beast Scroll. But before that, Xu Ning had to consult Mi Xingye first. Currently, his overallbat strength was high, and he was already the core of the sect. There were many affairs in the Yun Sect, so Xu Ning had to help him. In addition, Xu Ning had to let Chu Yeyang take the Heartless Pill to see its effect. Afterwards, Xu Ning casually refined some medicinal pills and used up the remaining raw materials in his hands. Xu Ning was about to go to the main peak when he suddenly heard a disciple say that He Mingye had returned to the Yun Sect and was now in the core disciple sect. When Xu Ning heard this, he changed his mind and prepared to see his Senior Brother He Mingye first. Xu Ning walked towards the core disciple sect. Soon, Xu Ning arrived at He Mingye¡¯s vi. At the door, Xu Ning saw the two sword-bearing teenagers in He Mingye¡¯s courtyard. Before He Mingye left, they were both in the mortal realm, but now, they had both advanced to the void realm. Obviously, their advancement was a result of He Mingye¡¯s guidance after he returned. ¡°Senior Brother Xu!¡± The two were not surprised to see Xu Ning. It was as if they had been waiting for him for a long time. ¡°After Senior Brother He returned to the sect, he was going to find you, but after learning that you were in seclusion, he didn¡¯t disturb you.¡± The sword-bearing young man said, ¡°He knew that after you came out of seclusion, you would definitelye to find him, so he has been waiting for you in the vi.¡± Xu Ning smiled when he heard his words. ¡°I got it.¡± Xu Ning walked into the vi. The current Xu Ning could already feel He Mingye¡¯s aura. The current He Mingye had also advanced to the void realm ninth stage. ¡°Junior Brother!¡± After taking a few steps, He Mingye went out to wee him. When Xu Ning arrived, he also sensed Xu Ning¡¯s aura. ¡°Senior Brother!¡± After not seeing each other for a long time, the two smiled knowingly. ¡°Congrattions on reaching the true domain realm, Senior Brother!¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. ¡°Junior Brother, stop joking.¡± He Mingye stepped forward. ¡°Compared to you killing Feng Changge, I am far behind you.¡± There was no jealousy or envy in He Mingye¡¯s tone, only joy. ¡°Senior Brother, you have been away from the sect for a while. I wonder where you went, and did you find anything good?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I have traveled more than half of the seventeen states of the Abyss North. My state of mind has been tempered, and I have gained a lot in terms of martial arts.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s do some catching up in the backyard.¡± The two had many things to say to each other. Chapter 204 - Gu Juans Revenge

Chapter 204: Gu Juan¡¯s Revenge

After taking Xu Ning to the backyard, the two described their experiences after theirst farewell. Afterwards, the conversation took a long detour before going back to martial arts. ¡°Junior Brother, you have already cultivated four secret techniques to the ninth level, are you not nning to condense your attribute seeds yet?¡± He Mingye¡¯s tone was curious. ¡°I¡¯m already preparing to condense them.¡± Xu Ning said without hiding anything. Whether it was condensing attribute seeds or learning void realm secret techniques, Xu Ning could do both at the same time. The progress between the two was not mutually exclusive. Xu Ning could condense four attribute seeds first, then learn two new secret techniques, before finally condensing the remaining two attribute seeds. This was what most half-step dao realm masters were doing. Take Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and other elders of the Yun Sect as an example. They had cultivated for more than a hundred years, and they had long condensed attribute seeds to be half-step dao realm masters. But in order to advance perfectly, meaning to condense the upper limit of the three dao realm seeds of the same attribute, they would deliberately suppress their cultivation and cultivate their new void realm secret technique to the ninth level before attempting to break through. This was why Feng Xiu said that the top sects had deep roots, and that they were not helpless against the people from State Wansheng. If it was a critical moment, these half-step dao realm masters who suppressed their strength could totally break through in advance. Although the effect of breaking through was slightly worse, they would still be in the dao realm. ¡°What about Senior Brother?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I have already begun.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°I n to condense an attribute seed while also learning a new secret technique. I only want two attribute seeds for each of my water and fire attributes. With this foundation, I can break through to the dao realm.¡± ¡°Junior Brother, your talent is higher. So it¡¯s best if you condense six attribute seeds before trying to break through to the dao realm.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°The more attribute seeds you condense, the stronger your foundation will be. After breaking through to the dao realm, your upper limit will be higher, and yourbat power will be stronger.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°By the way, Junior Brother, you should already know that people areing from State Wansheng.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°Over the past few days when you were in seclusion, arge portion of the reclusive sect elders have returned. In a few days, the higher-ups of the three states will truly unite and form an alliance. At that time, we will all be assigned tasks. So before that, you have to deal with all the matters that need to be dealt with, otherwise you may be swamped with tasks.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded as he pondered. ¡°I got it, Senior Brother.¡± ¡­ After leaving He Mingye¡¯s vi, Xu Ning left the sect immediately. ording to He Mingye, he might be assigned tasks soon. So before that, he had to go to the Fog Night Abyss and inform Gray and Xu Hujun about the uing matter, so that they could be prepared. The people from State Wansheng who were aiming for the Demon Beast Scroll were too dangerous. After leaving the sect, Xu Ning called Little Gray and asked it to take him to Chu Yeyang. After flying for a while, Little Gray brought Xu Ning to a giant bird nest on a mountain peak. Inside the nest, Chu Yeyang was still frozen. Xu Ning gave Chu Yeyang the antidote. ¡°This is¡­¡± After Chu Yeyang woke up, he found himself being watched by Xu Ning and a demon beast. ¡°I have been taken out of the mystic realm?¡± Chu Yeyang was still a little dizzy. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Chu Yeyang wanted to beg Xu Ning to let him go, but Xu Ning did not give him a chance. He forced Chu Yeyang to swallow the Heartless Pill. After swallowing the Heartless Pill, Chu Yeyang¡¯s eyes became a little nk. His eyes lost their luster, as if his consciousness had been erased. ¡°ording to the description of the Heartless Pill, this Chu Yeyang is currently digesting the pill¡¯s medicinal power. Once the medicinal power has beenpletely digested, he will regain his consciousness and retain his memory, but will be obedient to me.¡± As he mumbled, Xu Ning began to use the Heartless Pill ording to the instructions and started nting seeds of consciousness into Chu Yeyang, in order to have him listen to his orders. During this process, Chu Yeyang showed some resistance, but under the effect of the pill, he did not seed. After about half an hour, Chu Yeyang¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted and he regained his mobility. Butpared to before, Chu Yeyang exuded a more chilling vibe. ¡®Is the Heartless Pill working?¡¯ Xu Ning decided to test it out. He returned the short knife he had gotten from Chu Yeyang. ¡°Use it to pierce your throat.¡± Chu Yeyang took it without hesitation and directed it towards him. ¡°Stop!¡± After Chu Yeyang slightly pierced his skin with the short knife, Xu Ning quickly stopped him. Xu Ning knew very well that if he hadn¡¯t issued the stop order just now, Chu Yeyang might have already died. ¡®The effect of this Heartless Pill is indeed domineering. No wonder the alchemy scroll stated that Heartless Pills are used to train underlings in State Wansheng.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself before staring at Chu Yeyang. ¡°Chu Yeyang, take your dao weapon, go to State Feiyun, and protect my family.¡± After confirming that Chu Yeyang wouldpletely follow his orders, Xu Ning gave him a new order. This was Xu Ning¡¯s n before he decided to give Chu Yeyang the Heartless Pill. Although the Tao Vige was protected by Liu Yijian, Liu Yijian was much weaker than Chu Yeyang. If the situation became more chaotic, Xu Ning would feel more at ease with Chu Yeyang protecting the Tao Vige. ¡®The effect of the Heartless Pill is limited. With the quality of this Heartless Pill, the true intent realm Chu Yeyang would be only under the effect of this pill for slightly over five years.¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning told Chu Yeyang about the Tao Vige and his family. At the same time, Xu Ning also ordered Chu Yeyang to secretly protect his family. He shouldn¡¯t disturbed them, or show himself unless they were in danger. After Chu Yeyang received Xu Ning¡¯s instructions, he was sent by Xu Ning to go to State Feiyun. ¡®Chu Yeyang has the strength of a true intent realm master and he also has a dao weapon. As long as he is around, ordinary true domain realm martial artists won¡¯t be able to hurt the Tao Vige.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself as he watched Chu Yeyang disappearing into the distance. ¡®Next, I shall go to the Fog Night Abyss to find Gray and Xu Hujun.¡¯ Xu Ning made a n. ¡°Little Gray, let¡¯s go. Take me to the Fog Night Abyss!¡± Little Gray lowered its head with Xu Ning¡¯s order. After Xu Ning sat on Little Gray¡¯s back, Little Gray turned into a ck line and flew into the distance. However, before flying out of the mountain range, Xu Ning noticed a trace of danger lurking in the dark. ¡­ ¡°Gu Juan, after this incident, I owe you nothing.¡± On a mountain, where Xu Ning was heading towards, Gu Juan and a bald old man were lurking in the dark. The bald old man had a domineering aura. Ordinary void realm martial artists would be overwhelmed by his aura. ¡°Zhang Tong, don¡¯t worry. Once we seed, we won¡¯t owe each other anything in the future. I will also give you my thanks.¡± Gu Juan said. ¡°No need for that.¡± The bald old man named Zhang Tong refused with a serious expression. Before this, Gu Juan had nned to capture Xu Ning alive to find out about Fang Jie. If Fang Jie was still alive, he would find Fang Jie, but if anything happened to Fang Jie, he would secretly get rid of Xu Ning for revenge. However, Gu Juan was cautious. He felt that capturing Xu Ning alone was too difficult, so he found Zhang Tong and asked him to help him. Zhang Tong was saved by Gu Juan decades ago. In order to repay Gu Juan¡¯s kindness, he had done many things for Gu Juan against his will. This time, Gu Juan also asked Zhang Tong to help him. After knowing that he was going to attack Mi Xingye¡¯s disciple, Zhang Tong wanted to refuse. But Gu Juan told him that once this matter was done, they would no longer owe each other anything. Thus, Zhang Tong agreed to Gu Juan¡¯s conditions and decided to deal with Xu Ning together with him. Gu Juan nced at Zhang Tong. He knew that he was not happy. But he was not worried. He knew very well that Zhang Tong¡¯s weakness was to use kindness to threaten him. Even though he disliked what he was about to do, he would do his best. ¡°He¡¯sing out!¡± Gu Juan sensed Xu Ning¡¯s aura approaching. After Xu Ning left the Yun Sect, Gu Juan had his eyes on Xu Ning. He was afraid that Xu Ning would discover him and Zhang Tong so they had not only taken arge number of Breath Restraining Pills, but they had also been hiding in the distance, waiting for Xu Ning to arrive. ¡°When he passes by us, we will attack simultaneously and use our full strength to capture him!¡± Gu Juan said to Zhang Tong. ¡°Understood.¡± Zhang Tong was also prepared. ¡®Huh?¡¯ However, they suddenly noticed that the speed of the demon beast under Xu Ning was slowing down. ¡°Not good, he might have noticed us!¡± Gu Juan frowned. ¡°Attack!¡± Gu Juan and Zhang Tong activated their attribute domains at the same time. They each took out their dao weapons and rushed towards Xu Ning. Although Little Gray was flying nearly a hundred meters in the sky, this was not a problem for the two. ¡®Sure enough, someone wants to attack me!¡¯ Xu Ning saw two shadows with terrifying auras rushing towards him. Without hesitation, he instantly activated his bracer and expanded his dual attribute domain. He then activated the me Breath Bone Sutra, wrapping himself and Little Gray. Xu Ning¡¯s attribute domain ovepped with Gu Juan¡¯s and Zhang Tong¡¯s. ¡®Two half-step dao realm masters holding dao weapons!¡¯ Xu Ning immediately determined the strength of the enemies.?¡®There is a very familiar aura!¡¯ Bang! Gu Juan and Zhang Tong attacked from both sides. ¡°Sword seal!¡± Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Inside Xu Ning¡¯s domain, there was a rain of swords. Gu Juan and Zhang Tong also activated countless wind des and knife rain to resist. Bang! The two sides were evenly matched in the first confrontation. Eventually, they were repelled by the force of the collision. ¡°Elder Gu Juan?¡± After pulling away, Xu Ning recognized Elder Gu Juan. Chapter 205 - Special Dao Weapon

Chapter 205: Special Dao Weapon

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Looking at the stunned Elder Gu Juan who hadnded on the ground, Xu Ning was a little surprised, but he soon understood. The reason why Elder Gu Juan attacked him was easy to guess. Either he discovered that Fang Jie had died in his hands, or he transferred the grudge between him and Mi Xingye to him. Of course, it was more likely to be both. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Xu Ning looked down at the two of them from Little Gray¡¯s back. Suddenly, he noticed something wrong. ¡®The two of them are not half-step dao realm masters.¡¯ Xu Ning could not sense the aura of attribute seeds from them. ¡®But the lethality that the two of them showed just now was definitely something only a half-step dao realm master could do with a dao weapon.¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the dao weapons in their hands. Among the two, Gu Juan held a copper fan. The copper fan was one meter long, with strange lines flowing on its surface. There were also curved spikes on the top of the fan. As for the bald old man, he was holding a copper knife. The lines on the surface of the knife were simr to the lines on the surface of the copper fan in Gu Juan¡¯s hand. With just a look, Xu Ning felt that these two dao weapons should havee from the same dao realm master. ¡®Their dao weapons seem to be different¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed this.?¡®And their dao weapons seem to be stronger than mine.¡¯ Xu Ning could clearly sense that the lines on the surface of the copper fan and copper knife were different from the lines of other dao weapons. Compared to his weapons, their weapons had a more mysterious aura. If an ordinary void realm martial artist held a dao weapon, they could fight enemies above their realm. But with these dao weapons, Xu Ning felt that they could easily defeat enemies above their realm. ¡®What kind of dao weapon are those?¡¯ Xu Ning was intrigued. ¡®He is actually so strong?¡¯ While Xu Ning was looking at Gu Juan, Gu Juan was also looking at Xu Ning. He raised his head and looked at Xu Ning. He was stunned at first, then he was full of fear. Although he and Zhang Tong were only in the true domain realm, the dao weapons they held were rtively special. This dao weapon was stolen from an injured warrior by him and Zhang Tong when they were young. After the injured warrior discovered their deeds, he chased after them. The situation was extremely critical at that time, and if it weren¡¯t for Gu Juan risking his life, Zhang Tong would have been killed on the spot. Because of this, Zhang Tong owed Gu Juan a huge favor and was used by him until now. However, after using their attribute domains and their full strength, they were only on par with Xu Ning. They couldn¡¯t get any advantages at all. ¡®Could this kid have advanced to be a half-step dao realm master?¡¯ Gu Juan¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Currently, Gu Juan was in a passive position. He and Zhang Tong had already been exposed. If they couldn¡¯t capture or kill Xu Ning, they would be in big trouble. If this matter was exposed, even Duan Qinghui would not protect him, instead he would even take the initiative to clean up the mess. Even though Gu Juan could say that Xu Ning had harmed Fang Jie first, there was no substantial evidence for that. ¡°Little Gray, you go first!¡± Xu Ning jumped off Little Gray¡¯s back andnded on the ground, facing the two. Under this kind of situation, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t protect Little Gray forever. If a huge fight broke out between the two sides, Little Gray would easily be affected. Little Gray gave a cry and flew into the distance. It knew very well that if it stayed here, it would be Xu Ning¡¯s burden. ¡°Disciple Xu Ning greets Elder Gu Juan.¡± Xu Ning even took the initiative to greet Elder Gu Juan. When Gu Juan saw this, he sneered with a gloomy face. ¡°Xu Ning, let me ask you, is Fang Jie¡¯s disappearance rted to you?¡± Hearing this, Xu Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. Since Gu Juan was asking in this kind of tone, it meant that he didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence. However, this also showed that some vague clues pointed towards him. ¡°Senior Brother Fang Jie is missing, so why is Elder Gu Juan looking for me?¡± Xu Ning obviously wouldn¡¯t admit it. Seeing that Xu Ning had no intention of admitting it, Elder Gu Juan¡¯s expression became even colder. After seeing Xu Ning¡¯s attitude, he felt that Fang Jie was most likely killed by Xu Ning. ¡°Elder Gu Juan, if you attack me like this, I¡¯m afraid it vites the rules of the sect. If I report it, you will be in big trouble. You must know that the previous generation elders of the sect are all active right now.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words wereced with threats. Elder Gu Juan had a gloomy expression on his face. Faced with the threat, he couldn¡¯t say a word. Zhang Tong¡¯s face was pale. He felt like he had been tricked. Elder Gu Juan previously told him that they could easily capture Xu Ning. But he didn¡¯t expect that in a two-on-one fight, they wouldn¡¯t gain any advantages. This meant that no need to mention capturing him alive, even if they wanted to kill Xu Ning, they would have to pay a heavy price. ¡°It was a misunderstanding.¡± After a long silence, Elder Gu Juan suddenly squeezed out an ugly smile. He had also realized the predicament Zhang Tong had realized and reacted. Since he couldn¡¯t take down the killer, he could only retreat and find an opportunity in the future. ¡°Xu Ning, Fang Jie has been missing for a long time, and I heard some nderous words from some people, so I attacked you.¡± Elder Gu Juan took the initiative to admit his mistake. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was too hot-headed. Please forgive me.¡± Although the situation was difficult to reconcile, Elder Gu Juan chose to surrender. After decades ofbat experience, Elder Gu Juan knew that unless he used a sneak attack and was willing to pay a heavy price, he would not be able to escape unscathed. The best result now was that Xu Ning was afraid that his scheme against Fang Jie would be exposed and he didn¡¯t wish to blow up the situation. ¡®He actually lowered his head¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was slightly surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Elder Gu Juan would admit defeat. The moment Gu Juan attacked him, it was decided that the two sides had be mortal enemies. ¡°A sect elder attacking a sect disciple is a serious matter.¡± Xu Ning pondered for a moment and said, ¡°So, it¡¯s better to report it to the sect.¡± A cold light shed in Gu Juan¡¯s eyes. ¡®Since the soft approach won¡¯t work, I have to use the hard approach.¡¯ Gu Juan could also see Xu Ning¡¯s tough attitude. He turned his head slightly and gave Zhang Tong a meaningful look. Zhang Tong noticed this and nodded. ¡®So I have to use my trump card in the end¡­¡¯ Zhang Tong subconsciously nced at the copper knife in his hand, his eyes full of fear. ¡®The two of them¡­¡¯ Xu Ning naturally saw their exchange of nces. Shua! Shua! Suddenly, Gu Juan and Zhang Tong moved at the same time. Gu Juan used the curved spikes on the copper fan to cut his arm. Zhang Tong also used the copper knife to cut his palm. Blood seeped out of their wounds and seeped into the copper fan and copper knife. At the same time, the two also activated their true qi and attribute power, pouring them into it. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Xu Ning noticed something strange. A dangerous aura was starting to spread from the surface of the dao weapons in their hands. ¡®These two have backup ns!¡¯ Xu Ning reacted instantly. He activated his full strength and attacked the two. But just as the domain spread, a rain of swords fell. Two apparitions suddenly emerged from the copper knife and copper fan. The apparition was several meters tall, and it was the head of a terrifying cyan wolf. The eyes of the cyan wolf were red. Behind them, there was a tail that connected to the two of them. The next moment, Gu Juan and Zhang Tong¡¯s eyes were red, their auras violent. At first nce, they looked like demonic path martial artists. ¡®What kind of technique is this?¡¯ Xu Ning was shocked. He was quite knowledgeable about martial arts, but this was the first time he had seen such a technique. ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡± Gu Juan secretly transmitted to Zhang Tong. He and Zhang Tong controlled the cyan wolf apparition and attacked Xu Ning. ¡®That cyan wolf apparition gave them an even stronger external boost!¡¯ Xu Ning quickly responded. This time, Xu Ning felt pressure. Not only did the cyan wolf apparition give the two of them a boost, but it could also devour the attribute power of his domain. This caused Xu Ning¡¯s attribute power to be consumed rapidly. ¡®What is this?¡¯ Although the situation was a little dangerous, Xu Ning did not panic at all. This was because Xu Ning could sense that the two of them were impatient, as if they wanted to get rid of him in the shortest time possible. ¡®They don¡¯t seem to be able to maintain this state for long!¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that when the two of them were controlling the cyan wolf apparition, they had also taken an additional burden. Since he had discovered the opponent¡¯s weakness, it was easy to deal with. ¡®If I can maintain my defenses for a short period of time, their technique will copse on its own!¡¯ Xu Ning began to shrink his domain, condensing it around him. By doing this, Xu Ning¡¯s consumption would be greatly reduced. ¡°me Breath Bone Sutra!¡± Xu Ning even began to reduce his consumption of energy by willingly taking on more injuries. While bearing the injuries, he activated the me Breath Bone Sutra to heal them. As such, Xu Ning¡¯s energy consumption had dropped to the extreme. ¡®We are in trouble!¡¯ While Xu Ning was stabilizing his condition, Gu Juan and Zhang Tong began to grow anxious. They both knew the side effects of using the cyan wolf apparition. If this continued, they would suffer more and more bacshes from the cyan wolf apparition. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat him!¡± Gu Juan gritted his teeth. ¡°Zhang Tong, let¡¯s go!¡± Gu Juan had decided to give up his status as an elder of the Yun Sect and escape. Zhang Tong was unwilling, but he had no choice. From now on, he would be cklisted by the Yun Sect, and he would be hunted down by the Yun Sect. ¡°Go!¡± Zhang Tong responded. Reserving thest of their strength, the two gave up on attacking Xu Ning and turned around to escape. ¡®Can¡¯t take it anymore?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. His opportunity hade. If they were fighting a battle of attrition, with Xu Ning¡¯s foundation, no one below the dao realm was his opponent. Whoosh! Xu Ning took out a handful of pills from his interspatial ring and stuffed them all into his mouth. The effect of these pills was not to heal injuries, but to increase his immediatebat power. Although he would be weakened for a while after the increase, it was worth it. ¡®This time, it¡¯s my turn!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s shrunken domain instantly expanded, enveloping the two fleeing people. Chapter 206 - Half-step Dao Realm Master!

Chapter 206: Half-step Dao Realm Master!

The attribute domain of a true domain realm master could extend for a hundred meters. But Xu Ning had a strong foundation, allowing his attribute domain to be expanded up to more than three hundred meters. Although the two fled quickly, they were not as fast as the expansion of Xu Ning¡¯s domain. ¡®It¡¯s over!¡¯ Gu Juan and Zhang Tong realized that the situation was dangerous. Being enveloped by Xu Ning¡¯s attribute domain, they couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to, so they were forced to fight again. As they continued to fight, the faces of the two became paler and paler, while the apparition of the cyan wolf behind them became clearer and clearer. It was as if the flesh and blood energy in their bodies were being absorbed by the cyan wolf apparition ¡®I can¡¯t continue. If I continue tomunicate with this dao weapon, my flesh and blood essence will bepletely absorbed!¡¯ Zhang Tong was the first to break the connection with the dao weapon. However, after losing the support of the copper knife dao weapon, Zhang Tong was immediately suppressed by Xu Ning¡¯s domain. ¡®I can¡¯t give up like this!¡¯ Seeing that Zhang Tong had given up, Gu Juan gritted his teeth and persisted. Gu Juan knew very well that once he admitted defeat, he would definitely die. They would either be killed by Xu Ning, or be escorted back to the sect and be punished by the sect. ¡®It¡¯s all my fault for looking down on you!¡¯ Gu Juan¡¯s eyes were full of determination. ¡®Whether you harmed Fang Jie or not, let¡¯s die together today!¡¯ Elder Gu Juan roared and the flesh on his body quickly dried up, while the cyan wolf behind him barely materialized. ¡®Gu Juan is taking the initiative to feed his flesh to the cyan wolf!¡¯ Zhang Tong felt the madness of Gu Juan. Xu Ning also noticed this. He could clearly sense that Gu Juan was preparing for his final attack. Gu Juan withered at a visible rate. He roared, but his voice was hoarse like metal rubbing against metal. Gu Juan waved the copper fan in his hand, its surface covered with blood. He suddenly rushed towards Xu Ning, and the copper fan in his hand turned into a wolf w. With a blood-red storm de, he attacked Xu Ning. ¡®This aura¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had no time to dodge this attack. Faced with Gu Juan¡¯s aggressive attack, he took out the dao pill furnace and ced it in front of him. At the same time, sword rain fell from the domain, trying to relieve Gu Juan¡¯s rush. The fiery red armor activated by the me Breath Bone Sutra was also ready. Boom! Gu Juan mmed down. The dao pill furnace that Xu Ning used to defend himself was blown back and smashed into Xu Ning. Xu Ning felt the surging true qi and attribute powering towards him, and the fiery red armor on his bodypletely shattered. Pffft! Xu Ning¡¯s mouth and nose were bleeding. His muscles and bones were also injured, but fortunately, this attack did not hurt Xu Ning¡¯s foundation. ¡®It didn¡¯t kill him¡­¡¯ A look of regret appeared in Gu Juan¡¯s eyes, then his vitality was extinguished as he fell to the ground. The cyan wolf apparition behind him turned into a wisp of blood red smoke and entered the copper fan the moment Gu Juan copsed onto the ground. ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Xu Ning was cleaning up the battlefield when he noticed that Zhang Tong was preparing to escape. Although his injuries were not light, Xu Ning easily subdued Zhang Tong who had been weakened by the cyan wolf apparition. ¡°Who are you? Why did you help Gu Juan kill me?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Kill me if you want.¡± Zhang Tong stared at Xu Ning coldly. He could already foresee his end. He just felt a little regretful. He should have dealt a final blow just like Gu Juan did. ¡°As you wish.¡± Xu Ning condensed a sword seal and chopped off Zhang Tong¡¯s head. In fact, Xu Ning didn¡¯t want to kill him, because Xu Ning still wanted to figure out the origin of the two special dao weapons. But this person was obviously resistant to him, so Xu Ning didn¡¯t want to waste his time on him. This person was not a demonic path martial artist. So even if he was given a Heart Demon Pill and a Truth Pill, he would not be able to get any secrets out of him. ¡®Storage ring!¡¯ While cleaning up the battlefield, Xu Ning not only took their copper knife and copper fan, but also nabbed storage rings from their bodies. Generally speaking, a martial artist of this level would store their most precious treasures in their storage ring. Xu Ning first injected true qi into Gu Juan¡¯s storage ring, and after a few seconds, the maniption mark in the storage ring was erased by Xu Ning. ¡®What a big storage space!¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that there were more than thirty cubic meters of space in Gu Juan¡¯s storage ring, which was three timesrger than his own. ¡®I made a killing with this treasure!¡¯ Inside Gu Juan¡¯s storage ring, in addition to dao seals and secret techniques, there were also various precious medicinal pills and spirit medicines. Xu Ning roughly estimated that these resources could provide him with at least 100,000 energy units. ¡®I have the energy to condense the attribute seeds¡­¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning erased the mark in the other storage ring and checked it. ¡®Although the resources in this person¡¯s storage ring are less than Gu Juan¡¯s, it can provide me with nearly 100,000 units of energy as well.¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect his gains to be so great after turning this crisis into an opportunity. Just now, he was still wondering where to find the energy needed to condense six dao realm attribute seeds, but he didn¡¯t expect to just suddenly gather enough. ¡®Advancing to the half-step dao realm is a certainty.¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning turned his attention to the copper knife and the copper fan. ¡®These two dao weapons are very strange¡­¡¯ Xu Ning held a copper knife in one hand and a copper fan in the other. Xu Ning didn¡¯t sense anything unusual from gripping them tightly. Xu Ning hesitated for a moment before deciding to investigate. After making up his mind, Xu Ning poured his true qi into the copper knife. Whoosh! As soon as Xu Ning¡¯s true qi prated it, he felt a violent aura. He sensed a crazy consciousness in the copper knife. ¡®Cyan wolf¡­¡¯ Xu Ning ¡°saw¡± a giant cyan wolf howling. Xu Ning immediately extracted his true qi from the copper knife. ¡®That cyan wolf is terrifying. It must be a dao realm demon beast¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had a fearful look on his face.?¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be a wisp of the cyan wolf¡¯s will sealed inside this bronze knife.¡¯ ¡®There are no maniption marks in this special dao weapon, so anyone can use it. However, if I want to activate its power, I have to let it devour my true qi, attribute power, and flesh essence.¡¯ Xu Ning had figured out how to use this special dao weapon. ¡®What kind of person refined this dao weapon?¡¯ Xu Ning could feel how terrifying this dao weapon was. He even had the illusion that with his strength and foundation, if he took the initiative to activate the will of the cyan wolf in this dao weapon, he would receive a terrifying boost that could help him be infinitely close to the dao realm. Afterwards, Xu Ning checked the copper fan, and he found that it was no different from the copper knife. ¡®Let me put it away first¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt that this uncontroble special dao weapon was dangerous, so he didn¡¯t n to use it for the time being. Xu Ning put away the two dao weapons. ¡®I¡¯ll find a ce to condense the attribute seeds first and advance to the half-step dao realm.¡¯ Xu Ning cleaned up the battlefield and erased the traces. Although Gu Juan took the initiative to attack him, Xu Ning didn¡¯t want to expose this matter. After all, there was something wrong with him as well. More importantly, if the sect learned about this, he might not be able to obtain the resources of Gu Juan and that other person. After doing all of this, Xu Ning found a nearby cave and drove out the mortal realm demon beasts inside, then began to absorb the resources in the storage rings. Pills, spirit medicines, and other things containing energy were absorbed by Xu Ning. The Martial Arts Panel¡¯s energy absorption notification was constantly refreshing in front of Xu Ning. After half an hour, Xu Ning converted all of the resources into energy. Xu Ning¡¯s total energy reserves had reached more than 200,000 units. ¡®I¡¯ll choose two void realm secret techniques first!¡¯ Xu Ning chose two of his secret techniques from his reserves. The water attribute void realm secret technique he chose was called the Water Shadow Aberration, a movement secret technique. After reaching the ninth level, Xu Ning could cover his entire body with water patterns, isting his aura. At the same time, he could also condense another water pattern double, which could confuse the enemy. With this Water Shadow Aberration, Xu Ning¡¯s survivability would improve. As for the fire attribute secret technique, Xu Ning chose the Volcano Fist. He chose it because it waspatible with Tidal Fist. Prior to this, Xu Ning¡¯s strongest offensive technique was thebination of the Water Cross Sword and the Bright Fire Sword. The power of the twoplementing secret techniquesbined was greater than just using two different techniques. Choosing Volcano Fist followed this line of thought. Just like Tidal Fist, Volcano Fist was a tyrannical fist skill secret technique. This way, Xu Ning would have the water-fire dual swords and the water-fire dual fists, which would allow him to use more diverse techniques against enemies. Xu Ning easily learned the Water Shadow Aberration and the Volcano Fist. Afterwards, he consumed 15,300 units of energy to advance his Water Shadow Aberration from level one to level nine. Afterwards, he consumed the same amount of energy and raised his Volcano Fist to the ninth level. ¡®Attribute qi currents have been gathered!¡¯ Xu Ning was ready. ¡®Advance!¡¯ Xu Ning controlled the Martial Arts Panel with his consciousness. Bang! After consuming 25,000 units of energy, Xu Ning condensed his first attribute seed. The condensation of the first attribute seed meant that Xu Ning was a half-step dao realm master! Xu Ning did not stop here. Second, third¡­ Soon, all six attribute seeds were condensed! Xu Ning had be a half-step dao realm master with six attribute seeds. This level of foundation was unmatched in the seventeen states of the Abyss North. Unless one was a true dao realm master, no one could hurt Xu Ning at all. It could be said that Xu Ning was the strongest person under the dao realm. Xu Ning refreshed the Martial Arts Panel again. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Void Realm Ninth Stage: True Domain Realm [Attribute Seed: 6]) + Water Cross Sword (Ninth Level) Bright Fire Sword (Ninth Level) Tidal Fist (Ninth Level) Volcano Fist (Ninth Level) Water Shadow Aberration (Ninth Level) me Breath Bone Sutra (Ninth Level) Life Pill Sutra (Ninth Level) Inkmoon Pill Sutra (Ninth Level) Avable Energy: 21,500 units ¡­ Xu Ning felt the aura of the six attribute seeds spreading in his body. ¡®The dao realm is only one step away!¡¯ Chapter 207 - Meeting Gray Again, Assisting Refinement

Chapter 207: Meeting Gray Again, Assisting Refinement

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning nced at the Martial Arts Panel. There were more than 20,000 units of energy left. ¡®Let¡¯s see how much energy is needed to advance to the dao realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning clicked on ¡°+¡± again. Advancing to the dao realm was a one-time advancement, and the answer Xu Ning received was 300,000 units of energy. ¡®The amount is lower than expected¡­¡¯ 300,000 units of energy was not an unattainable number. After all, he had just obtained 200,000 units of energy. Now that the dao realm was right in front of him, Xu Ning was much more rxed. ¡®To the Fog Night Abyss.¡¯ Xu Ning walked out of the cave, found Little Gray, and let it carry him to the Fog Night Abyss. The sun was scarce inside the Fog Night Abyss. ¡®It has been nearly a year since Ist came here, and Gray still hasn¡¯t refined the Demon Beast Scroll sessfully¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had made an agreement with Gray that once the Demon Beast Scroll was sessfully refined, Gray would take the initiative to find Xu Ning. Since there was still no news after so long, it meant that Gray was still refining the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡®Last time, Xu Hujun told me that if I want to find them while Gray is refining the Demon Beast Scroll, I just have to reach this location and release my aura.¡¯ Xu Ning sent Little Gray away and took the initiative to release his aura. After a while, Xu Ning still did not receive a response. ¡°Why is there no feedback?¡± Just when Xu Ning was puzzled, the space next to him suddenly distorted. Xu Ning saw this and immediately entered the space. ¡°Senior Xu Hujun!¡± After momentary weightlessness, Xu Ning appeared in the Demon Beast Scroll again. Inside the Demon Beast Scroll, Xu Hujun was staring at Xu Ning with its huge body and stretched-out wings. There was surprise and astonishment in its eyes. ¡°Xu Ning, you have advanced to a half-step dao realm master?¡± Xu Hujun did not open its mouth, but Xu Ning heard a familiar voice being transmitted to his ears. Thest time Xu Hujun and Xu Ning talked, because they had to take care of Gray, they spoke through their mental consciousness, but this time, it was a voice transmission. Sound transmission was not difficult for a human void realm martial artist to do, but it was not easy for a demon beast. ¡°That is right, I have condensed six attribute seeds.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°Six attribute seeds?¡± Xu Hujun lowered its head and leaned close to Xu Ning. In fact, after Xu Ning released his aura, Xu Hujun sensed it immediately, but he didn¡¯t dare to confirm Xu Ning¡¯s cultivation realm. Although Xu Ning¡¯s aura was strong, Xu Hujun didn¡¯t expect him to be a half-step dao realm master. Only after confirming repeatedly did it confirm Xu Ning¡¯s cultivation realm. ¡°Your cultivation speed is even faster than Shi Fengxu.¡± Xu Hujun sighed. ¡°Moreover, Shi Fengxu had only condensed three attribute seeds, but you condensed six. You are even more powerful than Shi Fengxu from back then!¡± Xu Hujun¡¯s voice transmission was simted with bloodline power, so his emotions came across well. ¡°When you really advance to the dao realm master realm and go to State Wansheng, you might really encounter Shi Fengxu.¡± Xu Hujun revealed a look of nostalgia. Although it had been nearly 300 years since Shi Fengxu left the seventeen states of the Abyss North, the lifespan of a dao realm master was far longer than this. ¡°Senior Xu Hujun, where is Gray?¡± After chatting for a while, Xu Ning asked about Gray¡¯s situation. ¡°Has Gray not refined this iplete Demon Beast Scroll yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Xu Hujun shook his head. ¡°Although we have reached the final step, Young Master has yet to achieve it.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning frowned slightly. ¡°Xu Ning, did you return to the Demon Beast Scroll to visit Young Master?¡± Xu Hujun asked. ¡°Not entirely.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I came to remind you that some people in State Wansheng are targeting the Demon Beast Scroll, and they are currently on their way here.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Xu Hujun suddenly looked afraid. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning told Xu Hujun about the people from State Wansheng. After Xu Hujun heard this, a fierce look appeared in its huge eyes. ¡°It seems that the news of the beast tamer abandoning the Demon Beast Scroll in the seventeen states of the Abyss North has spread throughout State Wansheng¡­¡± Xu Hujun said seriously, ¡°That beast tamer is quite famous in State Wansheng. Even an abandoned Demon Beast Scroll is extremely attractive to ordinary dao realm masters.¡± ¡°Senior Xu Hujun, can the current Demon Beast Scroll avoid the detection of a dao realm master?¡± Xu Ning was worried about this. This directly concerned Gray¡¯s safety. ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± The pattern on Xu Hujun¡¯s forehead was twisted together. ¡°Currently, the Demon Beast Scroll cannot be hidden from a dao realm master. If a dao realm master approaches the Demon Beast Scroll, they will definitely notice something odd.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°The only way to avoid the detection of a dao realm master is topletely refine the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°That is the only way to cover up the Demon Beast Scroll to arge degree.¡± ¡°Is that the only way¡­¡± Under these circumstances, Xu Ning was helpless. ¡°If what you said is true, then we can only ask Young Master to give up the Demon Beast Scroll¡­¡± Xu Hujun sighed. ¡°Although it is precious, it is not worth it to put Young Master in danger because of it.¡± ¡°Alright, Xu Ning, I¡¯ll take you to see Young Master first.¡± Xu Hujun hesitated for a moment. It realized that the reality of the situation couldn¡¯t be changed, so it suggested going to meet Gray. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning responded. He hadn¡¯t seen Gray for a long time, so he missed it dearly. Afterwards, Xu Ning sat on Xu Hujun¡¯s head. Xu Hujun pped its wings and flew towards the inner core area of the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°The ruins of the battlefield during the beast tide¡­¡± Xu Hujun flew over the beast skeleton battlefield with Xu Ning. It was still deste. Xu Ning also saw the river on the battlefield. There was a high level void realm demon beast under the river. If it weren¡¯t for Mi Xingye¡¯s protection bead then, he would have died at the bottom of the river back then. Soon, Xu Hujun brought Xu Ning to a round pit. There were all kinds of demon beasts carved on the inner walls of the round pit. In the middle of the round pit, there was a huge bead floating in the air. The bead was bright and clean, with a diameter of more than 30 meters. There were distorted shadows inside, making it difficult to see clearly. Below the bead, Gray sat on the ground like a human with its tail raised. Its two front ws were ced together, and its eyes were closed. Its expression was very serious. As if sensing something, Gray suddenly opened its eyes. It turned its head and looked into the air, only to see Xu Hujun carrying Xu Ning and slowlynding in the deep pit. Gray rubbed its eyes with its small ws, seemingly in disbelief. ¡°Gray!¡± Xu Ning shouted. When Gray heard Xu Ning¡¯s voice, it turned into a silver light and dove straight into Xu Ning¡¯s arms. ¡°Gray, you are already a high level void realm demon beast!¡± Xu Ning felt Gray bing stronger. ¡°I have helped Young Master refine the blood essence left by Master, allowing Young Master¡¯s bloodline to be further purified.¡± Xu Hujun exined. ¡°This is the core of the Demon Beast Scroll. Thest step before refining it is to subdue the wills of the demon beasts in this giant bead.¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°When the beast tamer was refining the Demon Beast Scroll, he sealed part of the wills of three dao realm demon beasts in it, forming the foundation of the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± ¡°Forcefully subduing the wills of the demon beasts is the simplest method, but the current Young Master is not strong enough to do that, and I am only in the half-step dao realm, so I can¡¯t really help Young Master.¡± Xu Hujun was obviously a little disappointed. ¡®Wills of dao realm demon beasts?¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly thought of the cyan wolf apparition. He hugged Gray and jumped lightly, standing on the top of the bead. Xu Ning squatted down and ced his palm on the surface of the bead. He felt a cold sensation. Xu Ning then poured his true qi into it. The next moment, Xu Ning sensed the situation inside the bead. The apparitions of an eagle, a bear, and a leopard darted around in the bead. After sensing Xu Ning¡¯s unfamiliar aura, they all jumped out of the bead, baring their fangs and brandishing their ws, as if they wanted to swallow Xu Ning. ¡®The wills of these three demon beasts doesn¡¯t seem to be too strong¡­¡¯ The pressure they gave off was far weaker than the domineering aura in the special dao weapons, the copper knife and the copper fan, that Xu Ning had. With a flip of his hand, Xu Ning took out the copper knife. After Xu Ning took out the copper knife, the will apparitions of the three demon beasts seemed to sense that something was wrong. ¡®They are afraid!¡¯ Xu Ning noticed this. Afterwards, Xu Ning poured his true qi into the bronze knife andmunicated with the cyan wolf apparition inside. Previously, Xu Ning had already figured out the method tomunicate with the cyan wolf¡¯s will. ¡°Ha!¡± Xu Ning shouted softly and summoned the cyan wolf like how Gu Juan and Zhang Tong did. The cyan wolf apparition condensed into a head and appeared behind Xu Ning, its tail connecting with Xu Ning¡¯s body. ¡®Sure enough, it is consuming my true qi, blood qi, and attribute power¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt his strength rapidly increasing. This sudden external boost made him feel surreal. After obtaining the copper knife and copper fan, Xu Ning didn¡¯t intend to use them to activate the cyan wolf apparition. All because Xu Ning was afraid of the terrifying demon beast will. However, Xu Ning decided to try it once to help Gray. ¡®What did Xu Ning do? Why did he get so strong?¡¯ Xu Hujun was stunned. Gray jumped out of Xu Ning¡¯s arms and squatted on the side, trembling. The will apparitions of the three demon beasts in front of Xu Ning became motionless after sensing the aura of the cyan wolf apparition. Their originally violent auras werepletely restrained. ¡°Young Master!¡± Sensing this, Xu Hujun quickly realized Xu Ning¡¯s intentions. ¡°Quick, take this opportunity to subdue the wills of the demon beasts!¡± ¡°Gray, hurry!¡± Xu Ning urged. Xu Ning felt like he was about to lose control after activating the cyan wolf apparition for the first time. Gray quickly reacted and activated the bloodline power in its body. Chapter 208 - Refining the Demon Beast Scroll

Chapter 208: Refining the Demon Beast Scroll

A unique silver mark appeared on Gray¡¯s forehead. It activated the bloodline power in its body, which exerted pressure on the will apparitions of the three demon beasts. When Gray tried to subdue these will apparitions previously, it felt a huge resistance. But this time, it was extremely smooth. Almost without any resistance, Graypletely suppressed the will apparitions of the three demon beasts. ¡°Sess!¡± Xu Hujun looked relieved. Xu Ning also felt relieved and immediately cut off his connection with the cyan wolf. His face was pale and his aura was a little weak. He quickly took out a healing pill and swallowed it. At the same time, Xu Ning felt the giant bead below him tremble violently. Xu Ning quickly jumped down. As for Gray, it floated in the air. The will apparitions of the three demon beasts first made a submissive gesture to Gray before diving into the giant bead again. Bang! Bang! Bang! The giant bead shrank rapidly, bing the size of a pigeon egg. The space in the Demon Beast Scroll then began to tremble. ¡°Xu Ning, be careful!¡± Xu Hujun saw that after Xu Ning summoned the cyan wolf apparition, his aura had greatly weakened, so he quickly protected him. Bang! Afterwards, Xu Ning felt a huge force pushing him. Soon, he and Xu Hujun were thrown out of the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°Gray!¡± Xu Ning was a little anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master is taking control of the Demon Beast Scroll, there is no danger!¡± Xu Hujun quickly said. In just a few seconds, Gray appeared in the outside world as well. The round bead the size of a pigeon egg floated in front of Gray¡¯s forehead. ¡°The Demon Beast Scroll has beenpletely refined!¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°Xu Ning, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for your methods just now, Young Master wouldn¡¯t have been able to subdue the will apparitions of those three demon beasts.¡± Gray picked up the bead with its two front ws and went to Xu Ning. It handed the bead to Xu Ning. ¡°For me to take a look?¡± Xu Ning understood Gray¡¯s intentions. Gray was unable to mimic human voices like Xu Hujun, so it couldn¡¯tmunicate with him directly. Xu Ning held the round bead in his hand and ced it in front of his eyes. ¡°Is this the Demon Beast Scroll¡­¡± Xu Ning saw a small but amazing painting in the round bead. Forests, mountains, rivers, demon beasts¡­ The space inside the Demon Beast Scroll had beenpletely transported into the round bead. ¡°Although this Demon Beast Scroll is damaged, its value is still very high.¡± Xu Hujun was a little excited. ¡°What is the specific power of this Demon Beast Scroll?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°The Demon Beast Scroll can raise demon beasts. And any demon beast that is ced in the Demon Beast Scroll can be controlled.¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°Although the number of demon beasts in the Demon Beast Scroll has decreased, if we release all of them, we can still create a beast tide that will engulf half the state.¡± ¡®Mass attack weapon¡­¡¯ Xu Ning nodded silently. ¡°Moreover, this Demon Beast Scroll can also be used as a hiding ce.¡± Xu Hujun continued, ¡°If you encounter a strong enemy, you can enter the Demon Beast Scroll to hide. The Demon Beast Scroll can even iste its aura, and at critical moments, it can save lives. It can even be used as a surprise attack.¡± ¡°Good stuff.¡± Xu Ning felt that the life-saving aspects of the Demon Beast Scroll was more precious. ¡°Put it away, Gray.¡± Xu Ning returned the Demon Beast Scroll to Gray. Gray opened its mouth, bit the bead, and swallowed it. Gray was a void beast. Therefore, it also had an independent space in its body, simr to a storage space. Although living creatures could not enter it, the independent space was muchrger than the space in a storage ring. ¡°By the way, Xu Ning.¡± Xu Hujun asked, ¡°How did you summon the will of that dao realm demon beast just now?¡± ¡®The will apparition of a dao realm demon beast¡­¡¯ This was simr to Xu Ning¡¯s previous guess. The cyan wolf apparition had an extraordinary background. ¡°Through these two dao weapons.¡± Xu Ning took out the copper knife and the copper fan. Xu Ning did not need to hide any secrets from Xu Hujun and Gray. ¡°I just obtained these two dao weapons, and they are extremely strange. A portion of the will apparition of the cyan wolf is sealed in each dao weapon. As long as I activate it, the will apparition cane out, using my true qi, blood qi, and attribute power as nutrients. And as long as I can constantly provide it with nutrients, I can borrow its power.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°However, if I don¡¯t control my strength well, I might be sucked dry by the cyan wolf¡¯s will apparition.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± This was the first time Xu Hujun had heard of such a dao weapon. ¡°How strange¡­¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, these two dao weapons shoulde from State Wansheng.¡± Xu Hujun said. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Xu Hujun had the same idea as Xu Ning. However, Xu Ning could not find out about their origins from Gu Juan and Zhang Tong. ¡°Senior Xu Hujun, now that the Demon Beast Scroll has been refined, where are you going with Gray?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I n to take Young Master back to thend of our race and stay there for a few days. There are still some remaining items left by our race there, and I have to help Young Master retrieve them. After that, we will go to the Yun Sect to find you.¡± Xu Hujun said, ¡°If what you said is true, when the people from State Wansheng arrive, the seventeen states of the Abyss North will be in chaos. In such chaos, we should be close to one another so we can help each other.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning agreed with Xu Hujun. Now that the Demon Beast Scroll had been refined, there was no risk of it being exposed. When the time came, Xu Hujun and Gray would hide in the Demon Beast Scroll, and he could carry them with him. If they encountered any trouble, they could face it together. ¡°In this case, farewell.¡± Xu Hujun was decisive. Gray let out a howl and pressed its forehead against Xu Ning¡¯s body. It knew that they would not be apart for long, so it was not too depressed. Gray then climbed onto Xu Hujun¡¯s head. Xu Hujun spread its wings and turned into a stream of light, disappearing from Xu Ning¡¯s vision. ¡°Okay, Little Gray, you cane out now.¡± After Xu Hujun left with Gray, Xu Ning looked at the rocks in the distance and shouted. Then, he saw Little Gray timidly sticking its head out, pping its wings and flying in front of Xu Ning. After being ejected from the Demon Beast Scroll, Xu Ning sensed that Little Gray was nearby. However, after sensing the bloodline pressure from Xu Hujun and Gray, Little Gray didn¡¯t dare to move. As a demon beast, the suppression between bloodlines was terrifying. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this next time, Xu Hujun and Gray are our partners.¡± Xu Ning patted Little Gray¡¯s head. ¡°The next time we meet, you can get closer to them.¡± Little Gray let out a soft cry. ¡°When I return to the sect, I will specially refine a batch of medicinal pills for demon beasts to cleanse your bloodline and increase your advancement limit.¡± Xu Ning said. After hearing this, Little Gray cheered and flew back to the Yun Sect. ¡­ A few dayster. Inside the Yun Sect. Over the past few days, the disappearance of Elder Gu Juan attracted the attention of the sect. Sect Master Mi Xingye personally investigated this matter. On this day, Xu Ning was called to the Sect Master Peak by Mi Xingye alone. ¡°Xu Ning, did you kill Elder Gu Juan?¡± After making the arrangements, Mi Xingye went straight to the point. When Xu Ning saw Mi Xingye¡¯s serious expression, he realized that Mi Xingye must have found some clues. Xu Ning weighed his options and finally decided to tell the truth. His current strength could be said to be invincible below the dao realm. Even if Mi Xingye wanted to clean up the mess, he had the strength to escape. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°In order to kill me, Elder Gu Juan used a trump card that consumed his own strength, and he died from over-exhaustion.¡± Xu Ning was speaking the truth, so he was confident. When Mi Xingye heard this, he frowned and stared into Xu Ning¡¯s eyes, as if he wanted to confirm if Xu Ning was lying. ¡°Are you speaking the truth?¡± Mi Xingye¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Every word is true.¡± Xu Ning did not back down. ¡°Then why did Elder Gu Juan wish to kill you?¡± Mi Xingye asked again. ¡°Firstly, it is for revenge, secondly, it is to vent his anger.¡± Xu Ning exined, ¡°He suspected that I killed Fang Jie so he wanted to take revenge. He also wanted to vent his anger because he was jealous that you took in two good disciples.¡± After hearing this, Mi Xingye did not seem surprised. After hearing thetter half of the sentence, the corner of his mouth even moved slightly. ¡°So, did you kill Fang Jie?¡± Mi Xingye¡¯s tone was still cold. ¡°I killed him, but I killed him in self defence. Fang Jie was the one that wanted to kill me first.¡± Before Mi Xingye could speak, Xu Ning said, ¡°Master, you know that I am from State Feiyun, but do you know how I came to State Jifeng?¡± ¡°How?¡± Mi Xingye frowned. ¡°I was abducted.¡± Xu Ning finally had enough strength, so he didn¡¯t n to hide the truth. He exined that he had experienced a life-and-death crisis, escaped from the Bao family, and was targeted by Fang Jie after taking his revenge on them. Elder Gu Juan who suspected him then tried to assassinate him. Except for some key details, Xu Ning told the truth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this¡­¡± This time, Mi Xingye¡¯s expression finally changed. After hearing this, he fell silent. Xu Ning stood aside and waited for Mi Xingye¡¯s response. After a long time, Mi Xingye looked up and nced at Xu Ning. ¡°Elder Gu Juan sent a confidant to the Bao family and State Feiyun to investigate, that¡¯s why he suspected you.¡± ¡°And I have already dealt with Gu Juan¡¯s trusted subordinate.¡± Mi Xingye¡¯s words surprised Xu Ning. This meant that Mi Xingye had already gotten rid of trouble for him before he even interrogated him. ¡°Master¡­¡± Xu Ning was a little moved. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I am the master of the sect. His trusted deacon has done many things that vite the sect rules, but he was protected by Gu Juan all this time. I only dealt with him just to maintain the sect rules.¡± Mi Xingye waved his hand with a serious expression. ¡°Sect Master is fair and impartial, I admire you.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. ¡°Xu Ning, I was really worried that you killed Gu Juan. Fortunately, you only retaliated in self defence. Otherwise, I would have to expel you from the sect.¡± Mi Xingye looked at Xu Ning and suddenly sighed. His eyes were full of concern for his disciple. Chapter 209 - Travelers from State Wansheng, Distribution

Chapter 209: Travelers from State Wansheng, Distribution

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although there was a feud between Gu Juan and Mi Xingye, he couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that his disciple had killed a sect elder. If Xu Ning killed Gu Juan out of ill intent, Mi Xingye would definitely punish him. But since Gu Juan wanted to kill him first, Mi Xingye would not pursue the matter. In order to protect Xu Ning, he had already found a way to reduce the impact of the matter. ¡°This matter is over.¡± After learning about Xu Ning¡¯s previous experience, Mi Xingye could also feel Xu Ning¡¯s passiveness. ¡°Xu Ning, now that you have condensed your attribute seeds, it is inevitable that you will advance to the dao realm in the future.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°So, you have to protect yourself.¡± Mi Xingye was also d. If Gu Juan really seeded, then it would be a real shame for a genius like Xu Ning to die. ¡°I know, Master.¡± Xu Ning responded. When he returned to the sect a few days ago, Mi Xingye had already discovered that he had condensed his dao realm attribute seeds. However, Xu Ning did not say that he had condensed six attribute seeds, he only said that he had condensed two for now. Otherwise, his improvement speed would truly be ridiculous. ¡°Okay, go back. Don¡¯t let anyone else know about our conversation today.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°Also, be ready at any time to wait for the sect¡¯s orders. ording to the Source Sect¡¯s news, in the next few days, the people from State Wansheng will arrive in the seventeen states of the Abyss North.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡­ State Chungu On the shore of the Endless Sea Abyss. This was the ce where people outside the Endless Sea Abyss had to pass to reach the seventeen states. In the distance, the Endless Sea Abyss was tinged with ck and blue hues. Strong winds swept across, waves surged, clouds covered the sky, and lightning shed. Only a ship was sailing from afar. Outside the ship, there was a transparent membrane that blocked the fierce waves and the demon beasts below the sea. ¡°I seend!¡± Someone stood at the bow of the ship. Looking at his clothes, he should be a sect disciple. ¡°We¡¯re finally arrived in the seventeen states!¡± The other disciples were also excited. Crossing the Endless Sea Abyss from State Wansheng, they had experienced countless dangers. There were several dao realm masters on this ship. In addition to them, there were more than a hundred high level void realm martial artists who came with them. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the dao realm masters on the ship, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to cross the Endless Sea Abyss alive. ¡°Quick, tell the Sect Master and elders about this!¡± A disciple said. ¡°No need!¡± Several figures walked out of the cabin. The leader was wearing a green robe, possessing sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. He was tall and straight. He looked to be less than 30 years old, but he gave off a feeling that he had gone through hundreds of years of life. Behind him, there were five people wearing the same robe as him, but those people¡¯s robes were white. The people behind him in white robes all had young faces, but their eyes had traces of age. The reason for this contrast was that these people were all true dao realm masters. After advancing to the dao realm, they could return to their youth and maintain their appearance forever. ¡°We¡¯re finally in the seventeen states of the Abyss North¡­¡± The green-robed man looked at the shore in the distance and smiled. Although he was strong enough to protect a ship full of people, he had experienced several crises along the way. ¡°Sect Master!¡± A white-robed elder walked up behind him. ¡°We are about to go ashore, so the Source Sect people behind us should be catching up soon.¡± ¡°I know, but don¡¯t worry.¡± The green-robed man said, ¡°No one they sent is my opponent. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that those people from the Source Sect already know the purpose of our trip. They willpete with us in the search for Old Man Wan Ye and the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± The white-robed elder said worriedly, ¡°After all, the Source Sect is also established in the seventeen states of the Abyss North. Although it is only a sect supported by void realm martial artists, it has a deep foundation. If theypete with us, we might really be at a disadvantage.¡± The green-robed man looked serious when he heard this. ¡°You have a point.¡± The green-robed man waved his sleeves. ¡°After we get ashore, we will act separately. There are six dao realm masters and hundreds of high level void realm martial artists. No one in these barren seventeen states of the Abyss North can stop this kind of power.¡± ¡°As long as we spread out and control the key sects of each state, it will be easy to control the seventeen states.¡± The green-robed man¡¯s tone was full of confidence in his strength. Afterwards, he and the elders behind him began to n. Bang! Not long after, the ship came ashore. The people on the ship felt extremely secure as they walked on the solid ground. ¡®Huh?¡¯ All the disciples were excited, but the Sect Master and the five elders had solemn expressions. ¡°Is this why there are no dao realm masters in the seventeen states of the Abyss North?¡± The few dao realm masters felt the extremely thin spiritual energy in the atmosphere of the seventeen states of the Abyss North. This level of spiritual energy made them feel ufortable. It was like ordinary peopleing from the ins to the hignds. ¡°In this kind of ce, not to mention advancing, it is difficult to even replenish qi after a battle.¡± An elder began toin. The green-robed sect master frowned. His realm was higher, so he could feel it more clearly. He even felt that even if he didn¡¯t move, he would still consume spiritual energy. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about this.¡± The green-robed man said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much effort to deal with the people here. Even if the Source Sect of State Wanshenges, they will be in the same predicament as us.¡± ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t foresee this situation. We brought a lot of supplementary pills with us just to deal with this situation¡­¡± The green-robed man assured them. ¡°Now that we havee ashore, disciples, you have received the map of the seventeen states of the Abyss North. Now go and carry out the missions assigned to you!¡± The green-robed man said, ¡°If anyone can find clues about Old Man Wan Ye or the Demon Beast Scroll, I will definitely reward them heavily!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The disciples were excited. These disciples were all from State Wansheng and had never travelled anywhere else. As high level void realm martial artists, although they were not weak, they could only hide and be humble in a ce like State Wansheng. But now, aftering to the seventeen states of the Abyss North, they were now considered experts, and they all wanted to be arrogant for once. The green-robed man smiled faintly at the sight of the energetic disciples, and his eyes were also burning with ambition. ¡®After finding Old Man Wan Ye and obtaining the sect token on him, we will be a true sect recognized by the Imperial Court! After that, we will obtain the Demon Beast Scroll, raise countless demon beasts, and trade with other sects to improve our foundation. At that time, we will also have a ce in State Wansheng!¡¯ ¡­ State Jifeng. Yun Sect. Xu Ning and He Mingye were summoned to the assembly hall at the same time. There were many people sitting in the assembly hall. Other than Xu Ning and He Mingye, the others were either current elders or former elders. Not all of the previous generation of elders were super powerhouses, some of them were only in themon seal realm, but they were also gathered here. Mi Xingye, Qiu Renshan, and Du Yuan, the two previous generation elders, sat in the seats. ¡°The reason I gathered everyone here today is to tell everyone that the people from State Wansheng have arrived in the seventeen states of the Abyss North.¡± Elder Qiu Renshan was the one hosting the meeting. The crowd was in an uproar. Although this was expected, everyone was still a little afraid when the day actually came. ¡°It is said that there are several dao realm masters and more than a hundred high level void realm martial artists. They first set up their camp in State Chungu, and then they began to spread everywhere. Now, they have been scattered everywhere and are trying to control many sects. Because of this, several states have already been controlled by them. Their people will soon flow to the south and infiltrate State Jifeng.¡± Elder Qiushan said, ¡°In order to ensure the stability of State Jifeng, we will assign tasks to everyone today. Some will stay in the sect, while some will have to guard other sects with weaker foundations. It is not just us that is doing this, but the Thousand Flood Sect will also do the same. We have reached a consensus.¡± ¡°After those people infiltrate State Jifeng, if they are friendly, we can negotiate. But if they are domineering, we have to use force to fight back. No one needs to worry about this.¡± ¡°The Source Sect has already sent news that their sect in State Wansheng will also send people over. Moreover, if the other party really attacks us with force, many of our old bones here can also forcibly break through to the dao realm and fight them.¡± Qiu Renshan first exined the contents of the meeting, then cheered everyone up. Although the threat was imminent, the three states were already prepared. ¡®They are already here¡­¡¯ After Xu Ning heard this, his expression was a little serious. He was cautious when facing unknown visitors. ¡®There is still no news about Xu Hujun and Gray¡­¡¯ They had not yet returned from the void beast homnd. ¡®If they are not here before I have to leave, then I can only leave a message for them to find me.¡¯ Xu Ning wondered where he would be assigned to. ¡°Next, I will assign guards to the various sects.¡± Qiu Renshan continued, ¡°These allocations were discussed by me, Sect Master, Elder Du Yuan, Elder Duan Qinghui, and others. If you have any objections, you can raise your opinions at any time.¡± Afterwards, Qiu Renshan began to distribute. ¡°Sect Master Mi Xingye will be overseeing the sect.¡± ¡°Elder Yuan Cheng will be stationed at the sect.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Qiu Renshan said one by one. ¡°Disciple Xu Ning will be stationed at the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± Chapter 210 - Giving A Dao Weapon, He Mingyes Emotions

Chapter 210: Giving A Dao Weapon, He Mingye¡¯s Emotions

¡®Moon Gazing Sect?¡¯ After hearing where he was stationed, Xu Ning was obviously surprised. Although the Moon Gazing Sect was notparable to the Yun Sect and the Thousand Flood Sect in State Jifeng, it was still a first-rate sect. There must be a half-step dao realm master in the Moon Gazing Sect. With a half-step dao realm master, their overall foundation must be quite good, so why did they send him to guard it? However, although Xu Ning was puzzled, he did not raise any questions. It was not toote to ask after the distribution was over. Afterwards, Qiu Renshan settled the others¡¯ arrangements. Like Xu Ning, He Mingye was also sent to other sects. However, the sect He Mingye was assigned to was a rtively weak one. ¡°Everyone, everything has been properly arranged.¡± Qiu Renshan said, ¡°If there are no questions, then all the personnels that are being sent out will leave within three days. And the people stationed at the sect must immediately begin to mobilize their disciples to inform them of the overall situation and make preparations.¡± Afterwards, Sect Master Mi Xingye also said something to encourage and thank them. No one objected to Qiu Renshan¡¯s arrangement. After the meeting ended, everyone left with a lot on their minds. ¡°Mingye, Xu Ning, you two stay behind.¡± After everyone dispersed, Qiu Renshan stopped He Mingye and Xu Ning. In the assembly hall, besides him, Mi Xingye, Du Yuan, and Duan Qinghui were also present. ¡°Master, elders.¡± He Mingye and Xu Ning stayed behind. Among these people, Duan Qinghui was the most unfamiliar to Xu Ning. ¡°You should have also noticed that the people gathered today are all martial artists above themon seal realm.¡± Qiu Renshan said, ¡°These people are the core strength of the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°Although the two of you are disciples, your true strength has already surpassed many of the people present just now.¡± Du Yuan smiled and said, ¡°Originally, I wanted to let you stay in the sect, as it is safer. But your master, Sect Master Mi, decided to let you go outside and y the greatest role.¡± ¡°You two don¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± Mi Xingye looked at the two disciples with a satisfied look in his eyes. There were only two disciples above themon seal realm in the Yun Sect, and they were Xu Ning and He Mingye. Moreover, not only were they in the true domain realm and the half-step dao realm, but they were also his disciples. This made Mi Xingye very proud. Although Mi Xingye was a little worried about sending the two out, after thinking about it, he still made this decision. Firstly, they were strong enough. If they forced the two of them to stay by their side, the masses would be dissatisfied. Not only would they question the Sect Master¡¯s selfishness, but they would also lose their reputation. Secondly, Mi Xingye deliberately wanted the two of them to make a name for themselves in the uing tribtion. Only in this way, when the sect was handed over to the two of them in the future, would they be able to gather people¡¯s hearts more easily. Of course, this idea was mainly beneficial to He Mingye, because he would definitely inherit the position of sect master in the future. As for Xu Ning, in Mi Xingye¡¯s opinion, there was a high probability that he would not be appointed as an elder. With his qualifications, it was more likely that he would break through to the dao realm in a few years and go to State Wansheng. ¡°Of course not.¡± He Mingye and Xu Ning quickly said. Although they didn¡¯t really understand Mi Xingye¡¯s thoughts, the two knew that he must have thought deeply about them. ¡°However, I have a question.¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°The Moon Gazing Sect is arge sect, but why do I have to guard it?¡± ¡°Something happened to the Moon Gazing Sect recently.¡± Mi Xingye took the initiative to exin to Xu Ning, ¡°The two half-step dao realm masters in their sect were seriously injured recently, thus no one could currently oversee the sect and stabilize their hearts. Thus, they had no choice but to ask us for help.¡± ¡°The Moon Gazing Sect knows very well that if there are no strong martial artists holding the fort, with the size of their sect, they will definitely be targeted by the people of State Wansheng and be turned into puppets. If they are turned into puppets, then it will have a huge negative impact on State Jifeng.¡± Xu Ning nodded deeply. Xu Ning did not feel too pressured about this mission. Unless a dao realm master from State Wansheng personally put pressure on him, it was not difficult to preserve his life with his own strength. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°You are not the only one sent to guard the Moon Gazing Sect. There is another person being sent there, and she should be your old friend.¡± ¡°My old friend?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t seem to have any old friends in State Jifeng. ¡°Thousand Flood Sect¡¯s true disciple, Si Ying.¡± Mi Xingye said, ¡°Si Ying has a special status in the Thousand Flood Sect. It is good for both of us to maintain a good rtionship.¡± ¡°Si Ying?¡± Xu Ning nodded. In fact, the two of them had only met once, but he had saved her life. However, the news of Feng Changge¡¯s death was spread by Si Ying, so the outside world, including Mi Xingye, thought that Xu Ning and Si Ying had a deep rtionship. ¡°We will support each other.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°The situation is delicate right now. No one knows what will happen next. You two are outstanding disciples of our sect. When protecting others, it is more important to protect yourselves.¡± This time, it was Duan Qinghui who spoke. When He Mingye and Xu Ning heard this, they were stunned at first, then they said, ¡°Yes, Elder Duan.¡± Xu Ning also learned over the past few days that Duan Qinghui was a strong supporter of Gu Juan. Thus, this reminder was rather unexpected. ¡°Okay, go back and prepare. Remember toe to the Sect Master Peak when you are ready to leave the sect.¡± Mi Xingye waved his hand. ¡°I will take my leave.¡± Xu Ning and He Mingye left the assembly hall at the same time. ¡°Junior Brother, be careful outside.¡± He Mingye said earnestly like an older generation nagging at a younger generation. Although Xu Ning was stronger than him, He Mingye still spoke with concern. ¡°Same for Senior Brother.¡± Xu Ning thought for a moment before pulling He Mingye into a corner. ¡°Senior Brother, I have something to give you.¡± Xu Ning said to He Mingye. ¡°What is it?¡± He Mingye was a little confused. A red sword appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s hand as he moved his consciousness. This fire attribute dao weapon was one of the three dao weapons Xu Ning had obtained from Shi Fengxu in the Demon Beast Scroll¡¯s mystic realm. ¡°This is¡­¡± The moment the longsword was taken out, He Mingye noticed its extraordinariness. He Mingye wiped the surface of the dao weapon with his finger, and his expression changed instantly. ¡°This is a dao weapon, a fire attribute dao weapon!¡± He Mingye immediately guessed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Senior Brother, please ept this fire attribute dao weapon.¡± Xu Ning had already thought about giving He Mingye a dao weapon. There were a total of seven dao weapons in Xu Ning¡¯s hands, and this was not including the dao weapon shortsword he gave to Chu Yeyang. Three of these seven items were obtained from Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance. In addition, there were also the all attribute dao bracer, dao weapon pill furnace, and the two special dao weapons he had just obtained. When Xu Ning first obtained them, he thought of exchanging two to three dao weapons he did not use for more resources. It was just that his strength was shallow. If he revealed too many good things, he would be exposed to danger. Now that his strength had improved, Xu Ning was ready to deal with the dao weapons he had obtained from Shi Fengxu¡¯s inheritance. One of them would be given to He Mingye, while the other two would be exchanged for more resources. As for the bracer, pill furnace, and the special copper knife and fan, Xu Ning decided to keep them for himself. ¡°How can I ept it?¡± He Mingye was actually tempted by this fire attribute dao weapon, but he still refused. ¡°A precious item like a dao weapon is very rare. As a senior brother, how can I ept your gift?¡± He Mingye pushed Xu Ning¡¯s hand away. ¡°Moreover, you are also stationed outside, so you will definitely be in danger. This dao weapon is very useful to you.¡± ¡°Senior Brother¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Since I gave you a dao weapon, it means that I definitely don¡¯tck one. In addition to this fire attribute dao weapon, I have other dao weapons.¡± ¡°No.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°You can use it to exchange for other resources.¡± If he had enough resources, He Mingye might ask to trade for this sword with his resources. But for a young powerhouse like him, there was no such thing as a reserve of resources. He had long used up all his valuable resources in his cultivation. Only old seniors like Mi Xingye and Gu Juan could save up a lot of resources over the years. Xu Ning saw He Mingye¡¯s stubbornness. He patiently said, ¡°Senior Brother, no matter what, you have to ept this dao weapon.¡± ¡°Although you are in the true domain realm, you are still not enough in front of the people from State Wansheng.¡± Xu Ning noticed that He Mingye was still stubborn. He paused then said, ¡°In this case, I will lend you this fire attribute dao weapon, okay?¡± ¡°Lend it to me?¡± He Mingye raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you refuse again, I¡¯m afraid you really don¡¯t see me as your junior brother. Do you really think of me as an in-name disciple who is not worthy to call you senior brother?¡± Xu Ning jokingly said. ¡°You¡­¡± He Mingye understood Xu Ning¡¯s intentions. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll borrow this dao weapon from you.¡± He Mingye finally chose to ept Xu Ning¡¯s request. ¡°When the people from State Wansheng leave, I will return it to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning put the fire attribute dao weapon in He Mingye¡¯s hand. He had already erased the maniption mark inside, so He Mingye could immediately use it. After giving each other some show of concern, Xu Ning left the entrance of the assembly hall. He Mingye looked at the fire attribute dao weapon in his hand and sighed. Whether it was a gift or a loan, He Mingye could feel Xu Ning¡¯s sincerity by passing him such a precious dao weapon. ¡®With this fire attribute dao weapon, I won¡¯t be afraid of a half-step dao realm master.¡¯ He Mingye remembered Xu Ning¡¯s gesture. Chapter 211 - The Cyan Wolf of the Moon Gazing Sect

Chapter 211: The Cyan Wolf of the Moon Gazing Sect

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Three dayster. Outside the Yun Sect. Gray was currently lying on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. Just when Xu Ning thought Gray and Xu Hujun would not be able toe in time, they arrived outside the Yun Sect yesterday and secretly informed Xu Ning. After leaving the sect today, Gray came over immediately. At this moment, Xu Hujun was hiding in the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°Brother, where are we going?¡± Gray leaned against Xu Ning. Its mouth did not move, but its voice reached Xu Ning¡¯s ears. After Gray returned from the void beast homnd, its strength had greatly improved, and it was now very close to the half-step dao realm. Xu Ning was amazed by the bloodline of void beasts. Among demon beasts, the higher the quality of the bloodline, the higher the upper limit of talent, and the faster the advancement speed. Unless one underwent some deliberate intervention to change one¡¯s bloodline purity, the upper limit of one¡¯s talent could not be changed. ¡°To the Moon Gazing Sect, a human sect.¡± Xu Ning responded, ¡°I will be stationed there for a while.¡± Xu Ning found it quite interesting to talk to Gray. Although they were not talking directly, it was definitely more convenient tomunicate. When Gray advanced to the dao realm, it could directly speak to him then. Afterwards, Xu Ning summoned Little Gray. After Little Gray approached, it noticed Gray on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. Seeing Gray, it couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Little Gray, don¡¯t worry, Gray is my close friend.¡± Xu Ningforted Little Gray, then got on its back and directed Little Gray to fly towards the Moon Gazing Sect. During this process, Little Gray was very cautious. Little Gray, a void realm demon beast with an ordinary bloodline, was not worthy of Gray¡¯s attention. With Gray¡¯s current strength, a demon beast like Little Gray was only its food. But for Xu Ning¡¯s sake, Gray epted Little Gray. It jumped off Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder, patted Little Gray¡¯s head, and curled up. This kind gesture made Little Gray rx a lot. The Moon Gazing Sect was not far from the Yun Sect. In less than half a day, Little Gray arrived with Xu Ning. When they arrived at the gate of the Moon Gazing Sect, Xu Ning motioned for Little Gray tond. Since this was his first time in their territory, it was better to walk through the front door. ¡°Who are you?¡± A disciple looked at Xu Ning cautiously. ¡°Xu Ning from the Yun Sect.¡± Xu Ning took out his waist te to prove his identity. ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Brother Xu Ning from the Yun Sect!¡± After the disciples guarding the door heard Xu Ning¡¯s name, their eyes lit up with admiration. The news of Xu Ning killing Feng Changge had spread throughout State Jifeng. Many people only heard of him, but never met him before. Thus, these disciples were excited to see Xu Ning today. They all knew that the situation in State Jifeng would be moreplicated very soon. So with a famous expert like Xu Ning here, they were naturally relieved. ¡°Senior Brother Xu Ning, please!¡± The guard enthusiastically led the way. ¡°Senior Sister Si Ying from the Thousand Flood Sect just arrived at the Moon Gazing Sect yesterday.¡± ¡°Si Ying is already here¡­¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning was weed by the guard. Little Gray was also invited to the Moon Gazing Sect as Xu Ning¡¯s demon beast mount. This was the first time Little Gray had experienced this kind of treatment. It folded its wings, stepped on the ground with its ws, and puffed up its chest, looking very excited. Gray showed a look of contempt when he saw this. Not long after entering the Moon Gazing Sect, a man and a woman personally came to wee Xu Ning. The woman was wearing a white dress and was dressed in a heroic manner, but it couldn¡¯t hide the natural charm in her eyes. She was Si Ying. Beside Si Ying was a middle-aged man who looked very elegant. After Xu Ning thought about his identity, he was basically certain that this person was Moon Gazing Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Yuan Yuan. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning, I am Moon Gazing Sect¡¯s Sect Master, Yuan Yuan.¡± Sure enough, Xu Ning guessed right. Yuan Yuan took the initiative to introduce himself to Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning, long time no see.¡± After Si Ying saw Xu Ning, she smiled. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Yuan and Senior Sister Si.¡± Xu Ning returned the gesture. ¡°Junior Brother Xu Ning, you seem to be improving?¡± Si Ying noticed Xu Ning¡¯s change. Thest time she saw Xu Ning, Xu Ning was still in the true intent realm. ¡°Yes, I have just condensed my attribute seeds a few days ago.¡± Xu Ning responded truthfully. ¡°Condensed attribute seeds?¡± ¡°Half-step dao realm master?¡± Si Ying and Yuan Yuan both looked surprised. Especially Si Ying, who looked at Xu Ning strangely. ¡°When you killed Feng Changge a few months ago, weren¡¯t you in the true intent realm?¡± Si Ying asked. Hearing this, Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression changed again. When Xu Ning killed Feng Changge, he was only in the true intent realm? Moreover, in a few months, he directly leaped from the true intent realm to condensing attribute seeds? ¡°This¡­¡± Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression towards Xu Ning changedpletely. He was the Sect Master of the Moon Gazing Sect. Although he called Xu Ning his disciple-nephew, his attitude was closer to an equal. But now that he saw Xu Ning¡¯s strength and aptitude, he subconsciously lowered his status. ¡°That¡¯s right, but in the past few months, I was lucky to encounter some opportunities and managed to advance quickly.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Both disciples are indeed from the top sects in State Jifeng. Your qualifications and strength are far beyond ordinary people.¡± Yuan Yuan sighed. This was not apliment out of courtesy, but a sincerepliment. While talking, Yuan Yuan and Si Ying brought Xu Ning to the guest hall of the Moon Gazing Sect. Afterwards, a disciple served spirit medicine tea. ¡°Sect Master Yuan, I heard that two half-step dao realm masters of the Moon Gazing Sect were seriously injured. How did that happen?¡± As soon as he sat down, Xu Ning asked. This was what Mi Xingye had told Xu Ning. ¡°Speaking of this¡­¡± Yuan Yuan showed a troubled expression. ¡°Two hidden elders of our sect were injured by a demon beast.¡± ¡°Hurt by a demon beast?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyebrows moved. ¡°What demon beast is it?¡± A demon beast that could seriously injure two half-step dao realm masters must be in the same realm. ¡°It¡¯s a cyan wolf demon beast that came out of nowhere.¡± Before Yuan Yuan could finish speaking, Xu Ning¡¯s heart stirred when he heard the name cyan wolf demon beast. Gray, who was curled up next to him, suddenly perked up its ears and turned its head too. Gray¡¯s abnormal behavior attracted the attention of Yuan Yuan and Si Ying, but they didn¡¯t say anything after looking at Gray. They could not recognize Gray¡¯s identity as a void beast. ¡°Cyan wolf demon beast¡­¡± Xu Ning instantly thought of the will apparition in the copper knife and the copper fan. ¡°How were they injured?¡± Xu Ning asked again. Although there was no proof that the two were rted, Xu Ning began to think. Facing Xu Ning¡¯s question, Yuan Yuan told him everything he had told Si Ying before. ¡°It was a month ago. Two hidden elders in the Moon Gazing Sect who had been in seclusion for a long time came out of seclusion. Because the Paramount Fruit in the forbidden area of the sect had ripened, they nned to go pick it.¡± ¡°Paramount Fruit?¡± As a top alchemist, Xu Ning naturally knew about the Paramount Fruit. This Paramount Fruit was a top-notch spirit herb that could help a cultivator condense an attribute seed. It did not need to be used as a medicinal ingredient, as it could be consumed directly. It was just that the Paramount Fruit was extremely rare and had a long maturity period. It was usually difficult to obtain. Even Xu Ning had never seen it before. He didn¡¯t expect the Moon Gazing Sect to have an Paramount Fruit Tree. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yuan Yuan continued, ¡°The Paramount Fruit ripens on the night of the full moon. At that time, the two elders were waiting to pick it.¡± ¡°However, just when the two fruits on the tree hadpletely ripened and were about to be picked, a cyan wolf appeared in the restricted area of the sect. It suddenly appeared at lightning speed. And before the two elders could react, it swallowed one and took the other one.¡± ¡°When the two elders saw this, they were anxious and quickly chased after the cyan wolf. In the end, they couldn¡¯t catch up to the cyan wolf at all. However, just when they were about to give up, the cyan wolf took the initiative to return.¡± ¡°Took the initiative to return?¡± Xu Ning listened attentively. ¡°Yes, it took the initiative to return and face the two elders.¡± Yuan Yuan¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°Faced with two elders who had condensed their attribute seeds, it held the advantage in the fight, easily suppressing the two. ording to the two elders¡¯ memories, the cyan wolf seemed to¡­¡± Yuan Yuan paused. ¡°It seems to be toying with them¡­¡± ¡°Although the two elders only condensed one attribute seed each, this is not weak. Yet they had no power to fight back against the cyan wolf.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± After hearing this, Xu Ning was a little surprised. ¡°If that is the case, it means that the cyan wolf demon beast is extremely close to the dao realm. It is rare for the two elders to survive against a demon beast of this level.¡± Xu Ning guessed that the strength of the cyan wolf should be simr to that of Xu Hujun¡¯s. If it advanced further, it would reach the dao realm. Yuan Yuan had a strange expression. ¡°The two elders said that they survived not because they were strong enough, but because the cyan wolf deliberately went easy on them. After it seriously injured the two elders, the two elders were already in despair, but then it just left.¡± ¡°And in the next month, that cyan wolf appeared several times in the Moon Gazing Sect, as if this ce was its garden. And every time it appeared, it would take something from my sect, and when it ran into someone, it would y with them. Although it hurt people, it would not take their lives.¡± Yuan Yuan said, ¡°This made the entire sect panic. The disciples of the sect were worried about the arrival of the people from State Wansheng, and now they have to worry about it as well.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning also understood Yuan Yuan¡¯s situation. Being targeted by a terrifying demon beast, although it did not kill people, it shook people¡¯s hearts and created panic. ¡°The behavior of this cyan wolf demon beast is like a child being naughty.¡± Si Ying said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yuan Yuan agreed. Xu Ning nodded. ¡°This cyan wolf is bing a problem for the disciples of the sect¡­¡± Yuan Yuan sighed helplessly. ¡°Sect Master Yuan, don¡¯t worry, I will guard the Moon Gazing Sect. When it appears next time, I will personally face it.¡± Xu Ning had a look of expectation in his eyes. Such a strong cyan wolf demon beast might really be rted to the cyan wolf apparition in the copper knife and the copper fan. Chapter 212 - Void Beast?!

Chapter 212: Void Beast?!

Seeing Xu Ning so confident, Yuan Yuan shook his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning, it¡¯s more important to protect yourself. If you are really injured by that cyan wolf demon beast, I can¡¯t exin it to Sect Master Mi.¡± Although Yuan Yuan expressed that he was helpless against the cyan wolf demon beast, he was not asking Xu Ning for help. In his opinion, even if Xu Ning had condensed an attribute seed, he was still far inferior to the two injured elders in the sect, let alone the cyan wolf demon beast. Xu Ning didn¡¯t say anything else. There was no need to prove anything. He only hoped that the cyan wolf would appear soon. Maybe he could find some clues from it. ¡°Xu Ning, your demon beast look like a kitten, but its bloodline seems to of high-quality.¡± At this moment, Si Ying noticed Gray¡¯s uniqueness. The current Gray was stronger than Si Ying and Yuan Yuan. So, with it taking the initiative to hide its aura, they couldn¡¯t notice that Gray was infinitely close to the half-step dao realm. ¡°This demon beast is indeed quite extraordinary¡­¡± Yuan Yuan no longer wanted to mention the troubles brought by the cyan wolf demon beast. He instead turned his head and looked at Gray. Si Ying leaned forward, wanting to reach out and pick up Gray. When Gray saw this, its eyes revealed a look of disgust. It bared its teeth and the silver mark on its forehead shed. Its body then emitted the aura of a high level void realm demon beast. ¡°This¡­¡± Si Ying subconsciously stepped back. She obviously didn¡¯t expect Gray to have such strength. ¡®This harmless demon beast is actually in the high level void realm?¡¯ Si Yinghe and Yuan Yuan looked at Gray in surprise. ¡°Gray, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Xu Ning scolded. After hearing this, Gray lowered his head again and curled up, ignoring Si Ying. ¡°Xu Ning, how did you subdue this demon beast?¡± Si Ying asked. It wasmon for powerful martial artists to tame demon beasts. However, the higher the strength of a demon beast, the higher their intelligence, and stronger their self-awareness. This kind of demon beast would rather die than be tamed. ¡°I got to know it when I was in the mortal realm, and I did not subdue it. We are partners.¡± Xu Ning exined. After saying this, Gray looked back at Si Ying with a smug expression. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning is indeed extraordinary. Even this kind of demon beast took the initiative to find you as apanion.¡± Yuan Yuan sighed. Although they didn¡¯t find out Gray¡¯s identity as a void beast, they both noticed that its bloodline was of high-quality. ¡°Let me thank Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning first foring all this way and sparing no effort for the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± Yuan Yuan stood up. ¡°Next, Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning, pleasee with me to see the elders and the outstanding disciples of the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning stood up. ¡­ Afterwards, Yuan Yuan took Xu Ning and greeted all the elders and elite disciples of the Moon Gazing Sect. After learning about Xu Ning¡¯s past deeds and his current strength, both the elders and disciples were very polite to Xu Ning, especially some disciples, who expressed their respect for Xu Ning on the spot. Xu Ning was naturally humble. After chatting with everyone, he suggested that those outstanding disciples coulde to him to discuss martial arts cultivation at any time. Just like this, Xu Ning easily won the favor of the entire Moon Gazing Sect. Afterwards, Yuan Yuan hosted a banquet for Xu Ning. Although after advancing to the void realm, there was no need for food, the delicacies at the banquet were all boiled and cooked with spirit herbs so it was quite an unique experience. After the weing banquet, Xu Ning was arranged to stay in a vi in the Moon Gazing Sect. Yuan Yuan had arranged for disciples to wait on Xu Ning, but Xu Ning refused and only let Gray and Little Gray follow him in. Over the next few days, besides asionally receiving a few disciples from the Moon Gazing Sect for consultation, Xu Ning had been waiting for the appearance of the cyan wolf demon beast. However, to Xu Ning¡¯s disappointment, the cyan wolf demon beast did not appear even once after he came to the Moon Gazing Sect. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t just stoping, right?¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. ¡®Do I have to take the initiative to lure it out?¡¯ Xu Ning pondered. The first time the cyan wolf demon beast appeared in the Moon Gazing Sect, it was attracted by the Paramount Fruit. ¡®Let¡¯s try.¡¯ Xu Ning decided to see if he could lure it over. Afterwards, Xu Ning took out a pill furnace and prepared to refine a pill that could attract demon beasts. ¡°Demon beasts are very sensitive to medicinal pills that can improve their bloodline aptitude. This sensitivity actually exceeded the ability of perception itself. It is rather the yearning of their bloodline.¡± Xu Ning threw a bunch of precious spirit herbs into the pill furnace. Even Little Gray had never enjoyed these precious materials before. Of course, this was also because Little Gray was not strong enough to withstand the medicinal effects. Xu Ning activated the attribute seeds in his body, refined the spirit herbs in the pill furnace, and patiently refined the pill. After about half an hour, a palm-sized azure pill flew out of the pill furnace. ¡®The demon beast blood cleansing pill refined this time is quite good.¡¯ Xu Ning took it and looked at it carefully with a satisfied expression. Demon beast blood cleansing pill was a general term. All medicinal pills that could improve the bloodline of demon beasts were called this. ¡®In order to make it even more enticing, I even added a few spirit herbs into it, allowing its medicinal properties and medicinal fragrance to spread more widely.¡¯ Xu Ning spent a lot of effort on this. Xu Ning walked out of the room with the demon beast blood cleansing pill. As soon as he walked out of the room, Xu Ning saw Little Gray and Gray, two demon beasts, one big and one small, sitting on the ground and staring at Xu Ning. More precisely, they were staring at the demon beast blood cleansing pill in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. Especially Little Gray, it could feel its bloodline power trembling. If Little Gray consumed this demon beast blood cleansing pill, its upper limit would break through the shackles of the mid level void realm. As long as it continued to eatrge amounts of food, it would be able to advance to the high level void realm. As for Gray, although this pill had little effect on it, the smell of this pill was too enticing. ¡°This is not for the both of you.¡± Xu Ning looked at Little Gray and Gray¡¯s expectant eyes, smiled, and gave them a disappointing answer. ¡°At least not for now.¡± Xu Ning added, ¡°After it attracts the cyan wolf demon beast, I will give it to you.¡± After he said that, Little Gray cheered again. Although Gray tried its best to restrain itself and maintain itsposure, its gulping throat betrayed its true thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you wille or not.¡± Xu Ning jumped onto a tall tree in the garden and ced the demon beast blood cleansing pill on the top of the branches. It was midnight right now. Xu Ning looked up and saw the full moon hanging high in the sky. Afterwards, Xu Ning went down the tree and released the aura of a half-step dao realm master. This was to prevent other small demon beasts froming after smelling the medicinal fragrance. After all, it would be troublesome to drive them away. Xu Ning sat cross-legged under the tree and waited. Little Gray and Gray isted their perception, preventing them from being tempted by the medicinal fragrance. Time slowly passed by. After about four hours. ¡®It hasn¡¯t appeared yet¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked up. The demon beast blood cleansing pill was still there. ¡®Maybe it has left this ce¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed.?¡®Let¡¯s wait for another two hours. If it doesn¡¯t appear, then forget it¡­¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning began to wait. However, less than half an hourter, Xu Ning suddenly stood up. Gray also seemed to sense something and suddenly stood up. Xu Ning then saw a skinny cyan wolf on the roof of the vi. ¡°That is¡­¡± Under the moonlight, Xu Ning took a clear look at the cyan wolf. The quality of its fur and the color of its pupils, almost every part of its body was exactly the same as the will apparition of the cyan wolf in the copper knife and the copper fan. ¡®That¡¯s right, this cyan wolf is definitely rted to the cyan wolf will apparition in the copper knife and fan!¡¯ It might have been a guess earlier but Xu Ning was now certain. The higher the level a demon beast was, the more obvious their unique characteristics would be. For such a perfect resemnce, there must be a direct bloodline connection. ¡°Auooooo!¡± The cyan wolf raised its head and howled. The pressure from its body spread out, covering half of the entirety of the Moon Gazing Sect. After discovering Xu Ning and Gray, it felt a strong sense of fear. Afterwards, the cyan wolf turned into a shadow and ran towards the demon beast blood cleansing pill. Xu Ning instantly made a move. He activated his bracer and released his attribute domain. The cyan wolf was only one step away from the demon beast blood cleansing pill, but the moment Xu Ning released his attribute domain, it felt a fatal threat. Almost without hesitation, the cyan wolf gave up on the demon beast blood cleansing pill, turned around, and fled. ¡®Trying to leave?¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t give it a chance at all. He chased after it. Gray saw this and immediately followed. As for Little Gray, it couldn¡¯t even raise its head under this level of pressure. ¡°Not good, the cyan wolf has appeared again!¡± Many elders and disciples of the Moon Gazing Sect sensed the pressure released by the cyan wolf just now. They had already experienced this before, so they all rushed towards the cave behind the sect. Yuan Yuan and Si Ying wanted to hide, but after sensing that the cyan wolf had appeared at Xu Ning¡¯s vi, they gritted their teeth and rushed over. They were afraid that something would happen to Xu Ning. They still didn¡¯t know that Xu Ning was the one who attracted the cyan wolf. ¡°Where are you running to?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s attribute domain had already enveloped the cyan wolf. But the cyan wolf suddenly activated its bloodline power and broke free from Xu Ning¡¯s attribute domain. At this moment, Gray followed up. It suddenly jumped up with its body stopping in mid-air. Gray¡¯s head quickly expanded, and its mouth opened wide, producing a terrifying suction force towards the cyan wolf. Coincidentally, Yuan Yuan and Si Ying arrived at the same time. They happened to see Gray¡¯s terrifying power. ¡°This is¡­¡± After seeing this scene, Yuan Yuan and Si Ying suddenly remembered the beast tide from three hundred years ago. ¡°A void beast?!¡± Chapter 213 - Bloodline Domain

Chapter 213: Bloodline Domain

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the widely circted version of the beast tide 300 years ago was distorted, the terrifying power of the void beast that was recorded was rtively true. So, after seeing Gray¡¯s performance, their expressions changed at the same time. Yuan Yuan and Si Ying didn¡¯t expect that the angry kitten demon beast next to Xu Ning was a descendant of a void beast. Instantly, the two¡¯s fear of the cyan wolf demon beast decreased a little, instead the fear in their hearts was instantly filled by Gray¡¯s appearance. The deep rumors of the beast tide from 300 years ago made the two fear Gray. ¡®That void beast is actually following Xu Ning. This Xu Ning¡­¡¯ Yuan Yuan and Si Ying¡¯s impression of Xu Ning was refreshed. In their eyes, Xu Ning had be unpredictable and mysterious. Xu Ning noticed Yuan Yuan and Si Ying rushing over. He also noticed that the two had recognized Gray. However, Xu Ning did not exin anything. The most important thing now was to capture the cyan wolf demon beast. After sensing the terrifying suction force, the cyan wolf tried its best to resist. Its bloodline was activated again, and its skinny body began to expand rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a giant wolf that was ten meters long. The face of the cyan wolf demon beast became more hideous and its aura surged out of its body. This sudden transformation made the cyan wolf demon beast able to resist Gray¡¯s suction force. The cyan wolf demon beast knew very well that once it was sucked into the stomach of the void beast, it would most likely die. Gray was a little annoyed when it didn¡¯t manage to suck anything. But even so, it did slow down the cyan wolf demon beast, which bought Xu Ning some time. This time, Xu Ning enveloped the cyan wolf demon beast with his attribute domain. ¡®After this cyan wolf transformed, not only does it look the same as the cyan wolf will apparition, but its aura is also the same!¡¯ Xu Ning willed and sword seals almost materialized in his domain. There were also fist seals of the water and fire attribute that attacked the cyan wolf demon beast. Not only was there physical damage, but there was also attribute damage that was even more destructive. Now that Xu Ning had condensed six attribute seeds and was using a dao weapon, even though the cyan wolf demon beast was close to the dao realm, it was still ruthlessly suppressed by Xu Ning. ¡®Xu Ning is so strong!?¡¯ After sensing the aura of the cyan wolf demon beast approaching Xu Ning, Yuan Yuan and Si Ying both wanted to help Xu Ning escape. But they didn¡¯t expect that they would just be spectators when they reached here. After seeing the terrifying scene inside Xu Ning¡¯s domain, the two didn¡¯t even want to help Xu Ning anymore. Both of them knew very well that if they went up, not only would they be useless, but they would also be seriously injured. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Si Ying gently bit her lip. Even though she had expected Xu Ning to grow quickly, she didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to grow this quickly. Showing this kind of strength meant that Xu Ning, as a half-step dao realm master, had not just condensed one attribute seed, but several. ¡®With Xu Ning¡¯s strength, even the seniors in the Thousand Flood Sect who deliberately suppressed their realm are not Xu Ning¡¯s opponents if they don¡¯t break through to the dao realm by force!¡¯ Si Yingpared Xu Ning to the experts in the Thousand Flood Sect. ¡®Even if this person went to State Wansheng, he is definitely a terrifying person!¡¯ Yuan Yuan was shocked. The two were shocked, but Xu Ning did not notice them. The cyan wolf demon beast was currently beingpletely suppressed by him. Whoosh! Right at this moment, the cyan wolf demon beast exploded again. Countless scarlet blood qi instantly appeared around it, covering a radius of several hundred meters. ¡°Retreat!¡± Yuan Yuan and Si Ying quickly chose to retreat. The scarlet blood qi gave them a sense of fear. Outside the battlefield, Little Gray reacted quickly. It spread its wings and instantly pulled away. The blood qi quickly became dense, forming a bloody fog. ¡®The blood fog of this cyan wolf is simr to the domain of a true domain realm martial artist!¡¯ Xu Ning also noticed this.?¡®Is this a bloodline domain?¡¯ A bloodline domain was a domain that could only be activated by demon beasts. Its power wasparable to an attribute domain of a true domain realm martial artist. However, there were very few high level void realm demon beasts that could activate their bloodline domain. Even the current Gray was too young to refine its bloodline domain. The bloodline domain of the cyan wolf demon beast spread out, making Gray feel provoked. As a demon beast with a top-notch bloodline, Gray had an inexplicable sense of pride. It opened its mouth and began to absorb the blood fog. It wanted to clean up everything. But this time, Gray was obviously struggling. The blood fog did not decrease because of Gray¡¯s devouring. Instead, after the blood fog entered Gray¡¯s void, it was not digested by the void. In fact, it even affected the stability of the void. The void was the foundation of Gray. Once there was a problem with the void, it would be extremely troublesome to repair. Therefore, Gray could only spit out the blood fog it had swallowed. ¡°Gray, leave the battlefield!¡± Xu Ning also noticed Gray¡¯s difort and quickly urged. Xu Ning was not afraid of the blood fog, but Gray¡¯s strength was still not enough to stand in this fight. Although Gray was angry, it knew that it would definitely drag Xu Ning down if it stayed. ¡°Brother, be careful, we must catch this cyan wolf!¡± Gray fiercely transmitted to Xu Ning before turning into a silver shadow and leaving the battlefield. ¡°You martial artist, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± At this moment, Xu Ning heard another voice. This voice was a little childish and full of murderous intent. ¡°I will teach you a lesson today!¡± ¡®It¡¯s that cyan wolf!¡¯ Xu Ning naturally knew who the owner of the voice was. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The blood fog suddenly began to surge. The cyan wolf demon beast roared, then its body turned into a bloody fog,pletely merging with the bloody fog around it. ¡®There is such an ability?¡¯ Even Xu Ning was alert after seeing the ability of the cyan wolf demon beast. After the cyan wolf demon beast merged into the blood fog, Xu Ning discovered that he couldn¡¯t lock onto its aura. ¡®I have to be extremely careful!¡¯ The six attribute seeds in Xu Ning¡¯s body were spinning rapidly. Xu Ning¡¯s attribute domain had shrunk to ten meters around him. He was alert for any abnormal changes. Swoosh! The blood fog behind Xu Ning suddenly condensed into the shape of a giant wolf without any warning. The cyan wolf demon beast¡¯s eyes were fierce as it swiped at Xu Ning. Scarlet bloodline power surged on its ws with endless power. ¡®Behind me!¡¯ With the help of the domain around him, Xu Ning instantly reacted as he twisted his body to dodge. After reaching the ninth level of Water Shadow Aberration, Xu Ning¡¯s reaction speed was much faster. Auoo! The cyan wolf demon beast did not continue to fight. It just merged into the blood fog again. ¡®So patient¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Swoosh! The cyan wolf demon beast appeared again and swiped its w. This time, Xu Ning dodged it again. ¡®I wonder how long this will take¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes showed a hint of coldness. ¡°me Breath Bone Sutra!¡± A blood-red armor appeared on Xu Ning¡¯s body. Three of the six attribute seeds condensed by Xu Ning were fire attribute seeds. This caused Xu Ning¡¯s me Breath Bone Sutra Armor to be even more indestructible. Pak! The cyan wolf demon beast appeared again and pped its paw down. This time, Xu Ning noticed it in advance, but he did not dodge. Crack! The ws of the cyan wolf demon beast collided with the fiery red armor. After the collision, a transparent crack appeared on the fiery red armor. But this transparent crack was healed in the blink of an eye by Xu Ning¡¯s attribute power. The cyan wolf demon beast noticed this and was angered again. Its figure started to condense around Xu Ning, and it attacked again and again. The fiery red armor on Xu Ning¡¯s body kept cracking and healing rapidly. Xu Ning was only passively receiving attacks, but he was not injured at all. ¡®Too strong!¡¯ Although Yuan Yuan and Si Ying were outside the blood fog and couldn¡¯t see the scene inside the blood fog clearly, as true domain realm martial artists, they could sense the situation inside. ¡°Xu Ning has mastered many secret techniques. He even covers all aspects.¡± Yuan Yuan eximed, ¡°His offensive, defensive, and movement techniques have all reached the extreme. It can be said that there is no fault on his body.¡± Yuan Yuan also understood that the two elders were only facing the ordinary cyan wolf demon beast. But now, this was the ultimate state of the cyan wolf demon beast. Si Ying was silent, but her respect for Xu Ning was almost tangible. ¡®Brother, take it down!¡¯ Gray sat on Little Gray¡¯s head and thought. After being defeated by the cyan wolf demon beast just now, Gray was anxious to get back at it. Xu Ning remained motionless in the blood fog. ¡®Except for when this cyan wolf attacks, it will hide in the bloody fog, unable to be effectively attacked.¡¯ After experiencing this passive defense, Xu Ning sorted out his thoughts.?¡®So, if I want to seriously injure it, I have to either disperse the blood fogpletely, or attack and subdue it when it transforms into its physical form.¡¯ ¡®But this cyan wolf is too fast. I have to put in more effort¡­¡¯ Xu Ning gave a pondering look. Whoosh! After the cyan wolf missed again, Xu Ning¡¯s body was suddenly wrapped in a water membrane. Void realm secret movement technique, Water Shadow Aberration! After being wrapped by the water membrane, Xu Ning¡¯s movements obviously sped up. He instantly escaped the range of the blood fog. Seeing this, the cyan wolf demon beast quickly activated the blood fog and caught up with Xu Ning, enveloping Xu Ning again. The cyan wolf demon beast attacked again. Poof! This time, its ws pierced through Xu Ning. But during this process, the cyan wolf demon beast did not notice another water membrane figure appearing outside the range of the blood fog. Chapter 214 - Master of the Cyan Wolf, Kept In The Demon Beast Scroll Chapter 214 Master of the Cyan Wolf, Kept In The Demon Beast Scroll After piercing the figure wrapped in the water membrane, the cyan wolf¡¯s eyes showed a look of satisfaction. In its opinion, after activating its bloodline domain, it had finally defeated this human enemy. However, the cyan wolf demon beast instantly felt that something was wrong. The water membrane did not resist at all after being pierced It suddenly felt like it had been tricked, and it quickly wanted to merge its body into the blood fog again. But it was still a step too slow. Another figure wrapped in a water membrane suddenly rushed into the blood fog and locked onto the cyan wolf demon beast. The moment the cyan wolf demon beast was about to turn into a bloody fog, the water membrane figure pped down with its palm, injuring the cyan wolf demon beast with its attribute power and true qi, and at the same time disrupting the bloodline power in its body. The cyan wolf demon beast cried out in pain. The cirction of the bloodline power in his body was interrupted and the vast blood fog instantly melted away. ¡°Stop struggling!¡± The water membrane faded, revealing Xu Ning¡¯s figure. Just now, Xu Ning tricked the cyan wolf with the Water Shadow Aberration, and when it was distracted, he took it down in one fell swoop. ¡°Xu Ning captured the cyan wolf demon beast!¡± Si Ying looked over and eximed. When Yuan Yuan saw this, he said, ¡°I will go and get a special beast cage!¡± Afterwards, Yuan Yuan disappeared. ¡°He is my brother indeed!¡± After seeing Xu Ning capture the cyan wolf demon beast, Gray grinned, revealing its sharp teeth. ¡°You human martial artist, how dare you treat me like this!¡± The cyan wolf demon beast was furious. ¡°I will definitely not let you off!¡± ¡°Think about how to escape first.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t care about the threat of the cyan wolf demon beast. He used his true qi and attribute power to seal the bloodline power of the cyan wolf demon beast. However, its bloodline power was very resilient, so Xu Ning had to spend some effort. After its bloodline power was suppressed, the aura of the cyan wolf demon beast instantly weakened, and the giant wolf shrank again, bing the size of an ordinary gray wolf. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning, lock it in this beast cage!¡± Yuan Yuan raised his hands and took out a giant beast cage. He then threw the beast cage to the ground. Xu Ning nced at it and knew that this beast cage was specially made. Ordinary high level void realm demon beasts would rarely be able to escape. The cyan wolf demon beast was currently under intense suppression and was not even as strong as Little Gray, so it would definitely be unable to escape this cage. ¡°Tell me, why did you hurt the people from the Moon Gazing Sect?¡± Xu Ning threw the cyan wolf demon beast in. Its resistance was useless. The cyan wolf demon beast bared its teeth with a fierce look in its eyes. It felt that its dignity had been trampled by Xu Ning. ¡°Not talking?¡± Xu Ning snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t tell me.¡± The cyan wolf demon beast stared at Xu Ning. ¡°I didn¡¯t kill anyone, I just came here to take some things away with me every time.¡± The cyan wolf demon beast¡¯s attitude seemed tough, but its words softened. It was really afraid of Xu Ning. ¡°You demon beast, you injured two elders and many disciples of my sect, and you still dare to quibble like this!¡± Yuan Yuan said to the cyan wolf demon beast. The cyan wolf demon beast nced at Yuan Yuan, then ignored him. In its opinion, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that its bloodline power was suppressed and it was imprisoned here, killing Yuan Yuan would be a piece of cake. ¡°Sect Master Yuan.¡± Xu Ning turned to look at Yuan Yuan. ¡°I think this cyan wolf has a lot of secrets, so I want to interrogate it alone.¡± Xu Ning wanted to dig out the secrets of the cyan wolf will apparition from the cyan wolf demon beast. ¡°In this case, thank you, Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning.¡± Yuan Yuan immediately understood Xu Ning¡¯s intentions. ¡°Then we will take our leave first.¡± Yuan Yuan didn¡¯t care what secrets Xu Ning could dig out from the cyan wolf demon beast. Now that the sect was no longer threatened by unstable factors, he felt much better. After saying that, Yuan Yuan gave Si Ying a look. Si Ying nced at Xu Ning again before leaving with Yuan Yuan. Xu Ning carried the beast cage and brought it back to the vi. Little Gray and Gray followed behind him. ¡°This is for you.¡± Xu Ning divided the demon beast blood cleansing pill into two and threw it to Gray and Little Gray. Gray grabbed it and stuffed it into its mouth. Little Gray opened its mouth and swallowed it. This demon beast blood cleansing pill could further improve their bloodline aptitude. Especially Little Gray, after taking it, it would soon reach the limit of a mid level void realm demon beast and begin to move towards the high level void realm. Seeing this scene, the cyan wolf demon beast in the beast cage gulped. ¡°You cyan wolf, although annoying, you have no intention of killing anyone.¡± Xu Ning said to the cyan wolf demon beast, ¡°If you can solve my doubts, I will let you go.¡± ¡°You are still willing to let me go?¡± The cyan wolf demon beast had a lively look in its eyes. It did not feel any murderous intent from Xu Ning. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to know?¡± The cyan wolf demon beast didn¡¯t know if Xu Ning was lying to it, but it seemed to have no other choice. ¡°Do you recognize this?¡± Xu Ning took out the copper knife and the copper fan he had obtained from Gu Juan and Zhang Tong. ¡°Why are these in your hands?!¡± As soon as the copper knife and the copper fan were revealed, the cyan wolf suddenly stood up with a surprised expression. ¡°Of course I do recognize them!¡± Xu Ning was intrigued. Although this cyan wolf demon beast had human-like wisdom, its behavior had a hint of stupidity. Compared to Gray, except for showing the aura of a top demon beast in battle, Gray knew how to hide its emotions and desires. Of course, if it were like Gray, it would not have been attracted by the demon beast blood cleansing pill. ¡°These belong to my master!¡± The cyan wolf demon beast paced back and forth in the beast cage with an excited expression. ¡°But these things have been lost for decades. How did you get them?¡± ¡°Could it be¡­ that you stole them at that time?¡± The cyan wolf demon beast looked at Xu Ning with confusion and contempt. ¡°Stole?¡± Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°I recently got this.¡± ¡°Just recently, there were two people who wanted to kill me, and they were holding these dao weapons, but I killed them and took the weapons for myself.¡± Xu Ning exined. ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± The cyan wolf demon beast seemed to remember something. ¡°Back then, there were indeed two people who stole these two dao weapons.¡± ¡°These dao weapons are extremely special. There is a cyan wolf will apparition that looks just like you inside.¡± Xu Ning continued to ask, ¡°These dao weapons are extraordinary. What secrets are there inside? Moreover, who is your master?¡± Xu Ning felt that there was a 90% chance that the owner of this cyan wolf demon beast was a dao realm master. Although most people would leave the seventeen states of the Abyss North after breaking through to the dao realm, it could not bepletely ruled out that some dao realm masters would choose to stay here and live a carefree life. ¡°This belongs to my master, so how do I know what secrets are inside?¡± The cyan wolf demon beast was straightforward. ¡°I am a demon beast, not a human, and I don¡¯t use dao weapons.¡± ¡°Moreover, my master is my master. He is an extremely powerful dao realm master! He can kill ten people like you with one p.¡± As he said that, the cyan wolf demon beast was a little proud. Bang! Before Xu Ning could say anything, Gray leaned forward. After hearing the cyan wolf demon beast¡¯s provocative words to Xu Ning, Gray was a little angry. Its small ws pped the beast cage, then it stared at it threateningly. The cyan wolf demon beast did not back down when it saw this. As demon beasts with top bloodlines, both sides had pride in their bones. Xu Ning shook his head helplessly. He grabbed Gray¡¯s neck and threw it aside. ¡°What is your master¡¯s name? Does he have a title?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Um¡­¡± The cyan wolf demon beast reached out with its front paws and scratched the back of its head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Ning was a little speechless. ¡°I have answered your questions, are you going to let me go now?¡± After asking that, the cyan wolf demon beast looked expectant. ¡°You haven¡¯t solved my doubts, so why should I let you go?¡± Xu Ning sneered. ¡°You lied to me?!¡± The cyan wolf demon beast instantly exploded. Xu Ning ignored him. After spending a lot of effort, he only found a few simple pieces of information from the cyan wolf demon beast. The original master of the copper knife and the copper fan in his hands was a dao realm master. Other than that, there was no other valuable information. ¡®I can¡¯t let this cyan wolf go yet¡­¡¯ After learning that this cyan wolf demon beast had a master who was in the dao realm, Xu Ning realized that this cyan wolf demon beast was a problem. If he let it go, it would definitely return to its master. If its master decided toe to take revenge on him, he would definitely not be a match for a dao realm master. But if he didn¡¯t let it go, the owner of the cyan wolf demon beast woulde looking for it, and if he found out that it was imprisoned, then it would still be very troublesome. ¡®It seems that I have to hide it¡­¡¯ Xu Ning examined the cyan wolf demon beast. The look in Xu Ning¡¯s eyes made the cyan wolf demon beast shiver. Compared to before, Xu Ning¡¯s eyes seemed to have changed. He was obviously up to no good. ¡°Gray.¡± Xu Ning patted Gray¡¯s head. ¡°Throw it into the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± Since he didn¡¯t want this cyan wolf demon beast to be exposed and be found by its owner, throwing it into the Demon Beast Scroll was an excellent choice. Hearing this, Gray¡¯s eyes lit up. The Demon Beast Scroll was its territory. Therefore, as long as the cyan wolf demon beast was thrown in, it could only be controlled by it. Gray¡¯s eyes narrowed, as if it was smiling. The beast cage was opened. ¡°Demon Beast Scroll? What is a Demon Beast Scroll?¡± The cyan wolf demon beast resisted, but it was useless. If it was in its peak state, it could still resist Gray sending it into the Demon Beast Scroll, but it was useless now. Swoosh! In a sh, the cyan wolf demon beast disappeared. It had entered the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡®It seems that I have to wait until I reach the dao realm before contacting the owner of this cyan wolf.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. If he knew the secret of the cyan wolf will apparition, he would definitely be able to obtain more benefits. Chapter 215 - The People From State Wansheng Are Here Chapter 215 The People From State Wansheng Are Here State Jifeng. Fenglin County. This was the nearest county city to the Moon Gazing Sect. Several people in martial arts clothes and hats entered Fenglin County. After entering the county city, they walked into a random restaurant and booked a single room. Afterwards, they removed their hats, revealing their faces. ¡°The seventeen states of the Abyss North are great. There are not so many terrifying experts here. Here, we are simply unrestrained.¡± The person who spoke was a man who looked to be in his thirties. He drank the alcohol in his ss and savored it before showing a satisfied expression. ¡°That¡¯s right, I even want to stay here and never return to State Wansheng.¡± Another disciple sighed as he savored the delicacies in front of him. These people were from State Wansheng. This batch of disciples was sent out to control more sects in State Jifeng, in order to use them as puppets. ¡°If I don¡¯t return to State Wansheng and continue to stay in this barrennd, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to reach the dao realm in my life.¡± A disciple responded. ¡°So what if I advance to the dao realm? Unless I advance to the high levels of the dao realm and be a sect master or an elder of a top sect recognized by the Imperial Court, there still no feeling of ease that we can easily get here.¡± The disciple who spoke first responded. ¡°Okay, stopining.¡± A bearded man in his forties whispered. ¡°Take advantage of this time to savor this world and the delicacies. Don¡¯t say meaningless things anymore.¡± The others immediately fell silent at his words. ¡°Understood, Senior Brother Mo.¡± The other disciples yed with their bowls and chopsticks. As disciples of an informal sect in State Wansheng, they had been immediately forced to practice martial arts the moment they entered the sect. In order to save time, they had to swallow those tasteless pills. In State Wansheng, thepetition for martial arts was too fierce. Although the Imperial Court could preside over the overall situation, those unofficial sects were not protected. They could only survive in an environment where fights were constant. This was why their mental state had changed aftering to the seventeen states of the Abyss North. In less than an hour, they had eaten several rounds. Putting down his bowl and chopsticks, Senior Brother Mo looked at everyone. ¡°We came here with the expectations of the Sect Master and elders. We have to control as many important sects in State Jifeng as possible.¡± ¡°Only in this way can we deploy people to search for traces of the Demon Beast Scroll and Old Man Wan Ye.¡± Senior Brother Mo¡¯s expression was quite serious. ¡°We have learned that therge sects in State Jifeng have formed an alliance due to the influence of the Source Sect. In this situation, we have to fight separately. Inparison to the other batch of disciples, we are under a lot of pressure.¡± ¡°Therefore, I hope that everyone will stop underestimating them and seriously fulfill the requests of the Sect Master and elders.¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Mo!¡± The disciples around Senior Brother Mo quickly reined in theirziness. ¡°Next, our first goal is the Moon Gazing Sect, which is the closest to Fenglin County. There are two half-step dao realm masters in the Moon Gazing Sect, and they should also have dao weapons. Moreover, they may also have some help.¡± ¡°However, this is still far inferior to ourbined strength. If there are no special circumstances, we should be able topletely subdue the higher-ups of the sect and rule over their sect.¡± Senior Brother Mo said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get ready to go.¡± Moon Gazing Sect. The news that the cyan wolf demon beast that came to harass the sect was subdued by Xu Ning had spread throughout the Moon Gazing Sect. The disciples who respected Xu Ning were even more respectful to him. As for Yuan Yuan and the other sect elders, they were more certain that with Xu Ning around, even if the two top elders were in seclusion and recuperating, the Moon Gazing Sect would be safe. After putting the cyan wolf demon beast into the Demon Beast Scroll that night, Xu Ning exined to Yuan Yuan and others that the cyan wolf demon beast had been released by him. The excuse he came up with was that there was a powerful character behind the cyan wolf demon beast. And if it took the initiative to find him, there would be a lot of trouble. Although Xu Ning¡¯s excuse was not perfect, Yuan Yuan and Si Ying both knew better than to pry. The cyan wolf demon beast was subdued by Xu Ning, so they naturally didn¡¯t say anything. On this day. Xu Ning refined another batch of pills. After Little Gray swallowed the one-half of a demon beast blood cleansing pill [reviously, its upper limit increased again. This batch of pills was for Little Gray to consume for its foundation to umte. There were a lot of pills in this batch. Xu Ning put the pills into a small pot and gave it to Little Gray. Little Gray swallowed the small pot of pills excitedly. It could feel the surging bloodline power in its body. It knew that it was about to break through. Gray yawned when it saw this. It didn¡¯t feel that Xu Ning was biased. Gray knew very well that its bloodline level was very high, so it was almost impossible to achieve a qualitative change if it ate these pills. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± At this moment, Si Ying found Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Sister Si.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to wee her. ¡°A group of patrolling disciples has disappeared near the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± Si Ying¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°They went out to patrolst night. It has been twelve hours, but there is still no news.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Ning took this news seriously. Ordinary sect disciples were very disciplined. They would definitely not disappear for no reason. Thus, something must have happened. In the past, they would wonder if they were abducted or killed by other enemy sects, but now, they wonder if they were targeted by the people from State Wansheng. ¡°Sect Master Yuan is a little worried that those disciples were forcibly taken away by the people of State Wansheng to interrogate about the situation of the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± Si Ying said. ¡°That¡¯s very likely to be so¡­¡± Xu Ning also felt that this was a high probability. ¡°Have we sent someone to find them?¡± Xu Ning thought about it and asked. ¡°We have sent another batch of disciples to search for them.¡± Si Ying said, ¡°Some sect elders wanted to search for them personally, but they were stopped by Sect Master Yuan. Sect Master Yuan is afraid that if something happens to them, the losses will be even greater.¡± Xu Ning felt that Yuan Yuan was quite thoughtful. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Si Ying asked Xu Ning. Unknowingly, she had already regarded Xu Ning as her backbone. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for Sect Master Yuan¡¯s orders. After all, he is the Sect Master of the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± Xu Ning replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Si Ying left worriedly. The disappearance of these disciples gave Xu Ning a premonition. The troubles of the Moon Gazing Sect mighte soon. Outside the Moon Gazing Sect. In a hidden forest. The missing Moon Gazing Sect disciples had been dealt with by Senior Brother Mo and the others. After dealing with them, Senior Brother Mo and the others learned the current situation of the Moon Gazing Sect from those disciples. ¡°So the two half-step dao realm masters of the Moon Gazing Sect are seriously injured. It seems that our first goal can be easily achieved.¡± A disciple said with a smile. Senior Brother Mo nced at the disciple coldly, and the disciple quickly restrained his smile. ¡°Although the two half-step dao realm masters have lost theirbat power, there is a stronger Yun Sect disciple holding down the fort. The difficulty of controlling the Moon Gazing Sect is now higher than expected.¡± Senior Brother Mo already knew about Xu Ning subduing the cyan wolf. However, because this news came from the mouths of ordinary disciples, they could not estimate the strength of Xu Ning and the cyan wolf. ¡°That Yun Sect disciple should be a half-step dao realm master who has condensed two to three attribute seeds.¡± Another disciple said, ¡°Although his strength is not bad, he is far inferior to Senior Brother Mo. Senior Brother Mo is a dual attribute cultivator who has condensed four attribute seeds. Moreover, Senior Brother Mo also has an all attribute dao weapon specially bestowed by the Sect Master. With him, it will be easy to deal with that Yun Sect disciple.¡± Senior Brother Mo didn¡¯t say much this time. What this disciple said was what he also thought. He was confident in his currentbat strength. ¡°Okay, we have roughly learned about the situation of the Moon Gazing Sect, let¡¯s go.¡± Senior Brother Mo didn¡¯t want to waste any time. ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Senior Brother Mo reminded, ¡°Although the weakest among you is in the true intent realm, you have to pay attention to your own safety. Once I face that Yun Sect disciple, I may not have the time to take care of you.¡± ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry, we know what to do.¡± A disciple quickly said. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Senior Brother Mo nodded and led the way, rushing to the Moon Gazing Sect. ¡®I hope everything goes smoothly.¡¯ A look of determination appeared in Senior Brother Mo¡¯s eyes. Beforeing to State Jifeng, he was personally summoned by the Sect Master and was entrusted with a mission, so Senior Brother Mo was under a lot of pressure. He knew very well that if this trip was sessful, he would definitely be valued by the Sect Master. Once that happened, he would be given resources to help him achieve the dao realm and be an elder of the sect. But if the result of this trip did not meet expectations, then his future advancement would be greatly dyed. Unless it was a half-step dao realm master who deliberately suppressed their realm, otherwise someone like him who had no foundation and had only condensed four attribute seeds, the resources needed to break through and the difficulty he faced when doing so were extremely ridiculous. The group rushed towards the Moon Gazing Sect. Inside the Moon Gazing Sect. Inside the vi, Xu Ning suddenly looked in the direction of the Moon Gazing Sect¡¯s entrance gate. ¡®They are here¡­ They should be from State Wansheng¡­! Xu Ning sensed that a half-step dao realm master was approaching. The aura of the half-step dao realm master was extremely strong. He could be said to be the strongest half-step dao realm master Xu Ning had evere into contact with aside from Qiu Renshan and Du Yuan. Xu Ning perked up and took their arrival seriously. Although he was invincible below the dao realm, these people were obviously not to be underestimated. After all, there was a true dao realm master behind them, and he might have a backup n. ¡®Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡¯ Xu Ning disappeared from the courtyard. Gray followed closely behind. At the gate. Senior Brother Mo and the others had arrived. Beside them were the disciples of the Moon Gazing Sect. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as he was about to step forth, Senior Brother Mo suddenly stopped. He looked up and saw a young man in a white robe. ¡®So he is the Yun Sect disciple¡­¡¯ Senior Brother Mo and Xu Ning looked at each other. Chapter 216 - Wan Ye Chapter 216 Wan Ye Xu Ning and Senior Brother Mo stood still and looked at each other. Neither of them moved. The disciples standing behind Senior Brother Mo also felt Xu Ning¡¯s aura and began to be a little cautious. ¡®He gives me a threatening feeling¡­¡¯ Senior Brother Mo was ready to defend against Xu Ning¡¯s sudden attack. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± ¡°Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning!¡± Si Ying, Yuan Yuan, and several elders of the Moon Gazing Sect followed closely behind. The two sides faced each other. ¡®Except for the white-robed man in front of me, the others are not a threat.¡¯ Senior Brother Mo nced at everyone¡¯s aura. ¡°Everyone from the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± Senior Brother Mo took the initiative to speak. ¡°You should know that we are from State Wansheng. We came to State Jifeng with no intention of offending you. We just want to borrow the resources of the Moon Gazing Sect to find some clues, so please cooperate with us.¡± Senior Brother Mo¡¯s words made the people of the Moon Gazing Sect feel ufortable. After all, there were many Moon Gazing Sect disciples lying next to them. ¡°You just killed our people, but you said you didn¡¯t mean to offend us¡­¡± Xu Ning sneered. ¡°How ridiculous.¡± Senior Brother Mo also noticed that Xu Ning seemed to want to fight him head-on. ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t want to cooperate¡­¡± Although Senior Brother Mo felt that Xu Ning was a troublesome character, he was not afraid at all. He flipped his wrist and grabbed a spear. The spear had a simple appearance, but the tip of the spear was engraved with some patterns. ¡®It¡¯s a dao weapon¡­¡¯ Xu Ning instantly noticed. ¡°Since everyone has no intention of weing us as guests, then we can only be the master!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Senior Brother Mo released his domain, which instantly enveloped Xu Ning. Simrly, Xu Ning counterattacked and released his own domain, colliding with Senior Brother Mo¡¯s domain. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this person, you guys deal with the others!¡± Senior Brother Mo said to the people around him. ¡°Understood!¡± The disciples around Senior Brother Mo immediately responded. ¡°Sect Master Yuan, Senior Sister Si, protect yourself!¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to fight. They each fought their own enemies, forming two battlefields. Gray had also arrived. It wanted to help Xu Ning, but Xu Ning directed it to help the others instead. Gray knew that it was not strong enough, so it listened obediently. In his domain, Senior Brother Mo waved his dao weapon spear, bringing with it countless terrifying air currents. Xu Ning activated his bracer and the water-fire sword and fist seals attacked like a storm. ¡®This person is also a dual attribute martial artist!¡¯ Senior Brother Mo was surprised. ¡®And the number of attribute seeds he has condensed seems to be greater than mine!¡¯ The more they fought, the more strenuous Senior Brother Mo felt. Xu Ning¡¯s domain not only covered arger area than his, but it was also more powerful than his. ¡®This person has condensed six attribute seeds! As the fight continued, Senior Brother Mo, who had a dao weapon with all attributes, discovered that he waspletely suppressed. He didn¡¯t even have a chance to breathe. ¡°There is such a character in a small ce like the seventeen states?¡¯ Senior Brother Mo was in disbelief. ¡®Even in State Wansheng, he will be considered a top genius, right? In front of him, even the core disciples of official sects recognized by the Imperial Court are nothing special, right?¡¯ Senior Brother Mo had condensed four attribute seeds himself, which was already beyond the average people. But the enemy in front of him not only condensed more attribute seeds than him, but was also younger. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble!¡¯ Senior Brother Mo discovered that he seemed to have fallen into a swamp. He had no chance to resist at all. He looked at his junior brothers and sisters and discovered that they were also at a disadvantage. His junior brothers and sisters had the advantage in terms of realm, but after a silver-white kitten demon beast entered the battlefield, the situation was reversed, and they were ruthlessly suppressed by the Moon Gazing Sect. Senior Brother Mo was anxious and his movements became more and more deformed. Xu Ning also noticed that Senior Brother Mo had be a little impatient. ¡®The people from State Wansheng don¡¯t seem to be as strong as I thought.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. ¡®After defeating this person, I will capture and interrogate him about their situation.¡¯ Xu Ning had not released his full strength yet. He hadn¡¯t used the copper knife and the copper fan that contained the will of the cyan wolf. wa on Moreover, Xu Hujun was still in the Demon Beast Scroll. If he was struggling, he could totally let Gray summon him. Xu Ning still had more than one trump card in his hand. ¡°Tidal Fist!¡± ¡°Volcano Fist!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s fists condensed blue and red qi currents. He took advantage of an opening and hit Senior Brother Mo, who was dodging the sword rain. ¡®Not good!¡¯ Senior Brother Mo couldn¡¯t react in time. He felt a violent string of attribute power entering his body, destroying his meridians. ¡®I¡¯m not his opponent!¡¯ Senior Brother Mo wanted to retreat at this moment. He nced at his junior brothers and sisters on the other side of the battlefield and a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡®I have no choice, I have to protect myself!¡¯ Senior Brother Mo hadpletely lost his sense of responsibility. He first endured his injuries and pretended to attack before turning around and fleeing away. ¡®He actually ran away?¡¯ Xu Ning thought that Senior Brother Mo was going to counterattack and fight with his life on the line, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be a feint. Xu Ning quickly reacted and chased after him. ¡°Not good, Senior Brother Mo escaped!¡± Senior Brother Mo¡¯s junior brothers and sisters also noticed this. They had already wanted to retreat after having to defend tirelessly. Now, they didn¡¯t even have the intention to continue fighting. Just like Senior Brother Mo, they fled in all directions. ¡°Chase!¡± Yuan Yuan immediately gave the order. At this instant, Yuan Yuan was full of fighting spirit. He thought that the people from State Wansheng were invincible, but now it seemed that they were too weak. Of course, Yuan Yuan also knew that if it weren¡¯t for Xu Ning and Gray, Senior Brother Mo alone would have defeated everyone in the Moon Gazing Sect. After receiving Yuan Yuan¡¯s order, Si Ying and several elders chased after them. When Gray saw this, it opened its mouth and suddenly sucked. In an instant, a huge suction force stopped several of the fleeing people. They were all caught by Yuan Yuan, Si Ying, and others. They couldn¡¯t resist at all, and none of them escaped. They were all captured alive. On the other side, Xu Ning had already caught up with Senior Brother Mo. ¡°Our Sect Master and elders are all dao realm masters. If you kill me, a dao realm master will definitely kill you!¡± Seeing that he couldn¡¯t escape, Senior Brother Mo turned around and threatened. Hearing the threat, Xu Ning didn¡¯t care. He justughed. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t kill you, you will still focus on me in the future. But so what? There are half-step dao realm masters in the top sects of the seventeen states. If they forcibly break through, there will be a lot of dao realm masters, so we may not truly be afraid of you!¡± ¡°So stubborn¡­¡± Senior Brother Mo was at his wit¡¯s end. He knew that if this continued, he would have no chance. ¡®Forget it!¡¯ A fluorescent crystal appeared in Senior Brother Mo¡¯s hand. Seeing it, Xu Ning quickly took precautions. Crack! Senior Brother Mo crushed the fluorescent crystal Just when Xu Ning thought that Senior Brother Mo was about to use his trump card, he discovered that Senior Brother Mo had disappeared on the spot. ¡®It¡¯s not a trump card, it¡¯s a life-saving technique! Xu Ning reacted. However, Senior Brother Mo hadpletely disappeared from Xu Ning¡¯s perception range. ¡®Spatial technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had only seen this kind of teleportation technique in the mystic realm in the past. This was a technique only a dao realm master could use. ¡®Let¡¯s go back first¡­¡¯ Xu Ning frowned. He really didn¡¯t expect this. He didn¡¯t know where Senior Brother Mo was running to, so there was no need to chase after him. ¡®Sect Master Yuan and the others have probably captured the other disciples and interrogated them to dig out the secrets of the people in State Wansheng.¡¯ Xu Ning left and returned to the Moon Gazing Sect. At the same time. Senior Brother Mo appeared in a deste mountain not far from the Moon Gazing Sect. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble this time¡­¡¯ There was no joy in Senior Brother Mo¡¯s eyes. Instead, there was endless worry and fear in his heart. His first mission in State Jifeng had led to such a tragic end. If this news reached the ears of the Sect Master and elders, he might even be punished. Senior Brother Mo¡¯s eyes were full of hatred. He gritted his teeth. ¡®I have to find a way to make up for my mistakes, otherwise¡­ I can only find a ce to hide in the seventeen states of the Abyss North and never to appear again.¡¯ Senior Brother Mo¡¯s heart was full of despair. Only after a long time, Senior Brother Mo calmed down with difficulty. However, just when he was about to leave the deste mountain, he noticed a figure in front of him. It was a skinny old man. He was hunched over with a cane in his hand. His muddy eyes were staring at him. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Senior Brother Mo¡¯s heart trembled. He didn¡¯t notice this person at all. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he could see him with his naked eye, Senior Brother Mo discovered that there was no aura of this person in his perception range. At this moment, Senior Brother Mo was full of fear. The inexplicable sense of danger exuding from this old man was several levels higher than that of Xu Ning. ¡®A¡­ a dao realm master!¡¯ Senior Brother Mo realized that he had only felt this degree of danger from the Sect Master and elders of the sect. ¡°Who am I?¡± The old man turned into a shadow and appeared in front of Senior Brother Mo. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been searching for me? Why don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± The old man¡¯s voice was gentle, and his smile was kind. But when this voice entered Senior Brother Mo¡¯s ears, his body stiffened. ¡°You¡­ you are¡­ Old Man Wan Ye?¡± Senior Brother Mo spoke with difficulty. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man nodded. ¡°My name is Wan Ye, but I have always maintained an old appearance, so I am normally referred to as Old Man Wan Ye.¡± ¡°I am relieved that you guys came to find me after crossing the Endless Sea Abyss from State Wansheng. After all, it has been a long time since anyone has missed me this much¡­¡± Chapter 217 - Wan Ye鈥檚 Excitement

Chapter 217 Wan Ye¡¯s Excitement

After hearing Old Man Wan Ye admit his identity, Senior Brother Mo was shocked. They came to State Wansheng to find Wan Ye not out of good intentions, but because they wanted to take away the sect token from Old Man Wan Ye and use it in State Wansheng to be an official sect recognized by the Imperial Court. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Senior Brother Mo broke out in cold sweat. Although he wanted to figure out Wan Ye¡¯s whereabouts, he didn¡¯t want to face this dao realm master. ¡°You came here for the sect token, right?¡± Wan Ye asked with a smile. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Senior Brother Mo did not dare to hide anything, so he responded. ¡°Tell me, which sect are you from, and where did you learn that I am in the seventeen states of the Abyss North?¡± Wan Ye asked Senior Brother Mo. ¡°We are from the Jade Night Sect in State Wansheng¡­¡± Afterwards, Senior Brother Mo told Wan Ye everything he knew. Wan Ye continued to ask about the details. Senior Brother Mo didn¡¯t dare to be vague. He answered whatever Wan Ye asked. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite honest¡­¡± After hearing a lot of information from Senior Brother Mo, Wan Ye patted him on the shoulder. Senior Brother Mo didn¡¯t dare to move. He could only smile. But as he smiled, Senior Brother Mo¡¯s expression suddenly froze. After Wan Ye¡¯s palm left his shoulder, he fell to the ground as his breath extinguished. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. You came from State Wansheng to take my life and snatch my sect token. If I don¡¯t kill you, you will bring back the news. At that point, I will be the one in danger¡­¡± Wan Ye muttered to himself, then sighed. ¡°Life is unpredictable. Back then, I never expected that an unknown small sect would dare to make things difficult for me¡­¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know if the sect can still be rebuilt¡­¡± A ck iron token appeared in Wan Ye¡¯s hand. On the token were the words ¡°Sect Token¡±. Wan Ye had a look of nostalgia on his face, but suddenly, his expression changed. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his face turning pale. He quickly took out a pill and swallowed it. After taking the pill, his face and aura slowly returned to normal. ¡°My days are numbered¡­¡± There was a hint of bitterness in Wan Ye¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t find a sessor to give the sect token to, then the sect will definitely not be rebuilt¡­¡± Wan Ye showed a helpless expression. ¡°In my current state, I will definitely not be able to cross the Endless Sea Abyss and return to State Wansheng. If I really want to find a sessor and rebuild the sect, I can only find a descendant from the seventeen states of the Abyss North¡­ It¡¯s just that the so-called young geniuses in the seventeen states of the Abyss North have good aptitude, but they are still far from being able to take on the responsibility of rebuilding the sect¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s really difficult to find someone who can lead the sect to rise up here¡­¡± Wan Ye had been in the seventeen states of the Abyss North for a hundred years. During this period, he would secretly visit the seventeen states every three to five years to see if there were any descendants who could meet his requirements. But things did not go ording to his wishes. Over the past hundred years, there had not been anyone who could enter his eyes. ¡°Forget it¡­ I have no other choice.¡± Wan Ye said to himself, ¡°Pick a younger generation who has the potential to advance to the dao realm¡­ When he goes to State Wansheng, he will continue the sect. As for whether he can meet talents midway and take on the great responsibility of the sect, that will be up to fate.¡± Wan Ye sighed again. ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± After thinking about it, Wan Ye suddenly remembered that he was here to find a demon beast that had sneaked out. ¡®The ce where Cyan¡¯sst breath disappeared is not far away. Itst appeared there¡­¡¯ Wan Ye looked in the direction of the Moon Gazing Sect. After Xu Ning returned to the Moon Gazing Sect, he discovered that Yuan Yuan, Si Ying and others had imprisoned those disciples and interrogated them for some rough information. ¡°These people are from a small sect called the Jade Night Sect in State Wansheng.¡± Yuan Yuan said to Xu Ning, ¡°They brought almost all of their elites to the seventeen states of the Abyss North. There are a total of six people, their Sect Master and elders, in the dao realm. In addition, there are nearly a hundred high level void realm disciples.¡± ¡°This group of people was specially sent to State Jifeng to control a few important sects. However, the first target they faced was us, and they lost¡­¡± Yuan Yuan chuckled. He was very happy. But at the same time, there was an even greater pressure. If the Sect Master and elders of the Jade Night Sect learned of this, they might send stronger disciples over here, or even dao realm masters. Once that happened, the Moon Gazing Sect would definitely be unable to resist. Such a powerful force is only considered a small sect in State Wansheng¡­¡¯ Even Xu Ning was a little speechless. Xu Ning was also a little worried about what Yuan Yuan was worried about. Although he was strong, he definitely had no chance of winning against a dao realm master. Thinking up to this point, Xu Ning nned to write a letter and let Little Gray personally bring it back to Mi Xingye for Mi Xingye to decide on the follow-up of this matter. ¡°What else?¡± Xu Ning asked. Afterwards, Yuan Yuan told Xu Ning the information he had obtained from the other disciples. However, this information was just minor details. It waspletely useless other than toplete the details of the other party. ¡®What a shame. If I could have kept that Senior Brother Mo here, I would definitely be able to force out more information.¡¯ Xu Ning felt a little regretful. Senior Brother Mo was a core disciple of the Jade Night Sect, so he definitely knew more than these ordinary disciples. ¡°I hope Sect Master Yuan can continue to work hard and see if you can obtain more useful information.¡± Xu Ning got up and said to Yuan Yuan. ¡°Okay.¡± Yuan Yuan responded. Afterwards, Xu Ning left Yuan Yuan and returned to his vi. ¡®So quiet?¡¯ Xu Ning walked to the entrance of his vi and found that there was no sounding from inside the vi. In the past, whenever he approached the vi, Gray and Little Gray would wee him. ¡°Huh?!¡± When Xu Ning walked into the vi, he suddenly noticed that Little Gray was trembling As for Gray, it was held by the neck and examined by an old man. Surprisingly, Gray, who had a proud temperament, did not resist at all. ¡°You¡­¡± Just like Senior Brother Mo, a shocking thought suddenly appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s mind. ¡°This old man is a dao realm master! Xu Ning¡¯s senses told him that there was no one where the old man was standing. But the old man was in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, only a dao realm master could avoid his perception. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Ning took a deep breath. He was extremely nervous. He thought quickly. ¡®Could it be that Senior Brother Mo brought reinforcements so quickly? No, it can¡¯t be this fast¡­ Xu Ning rejected this idea and made another guess. ¡®Could this person be the owner of the cyan wolf demon beast?¡¯ Thinking about this, Xu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt that this was most likely the case. Xu Ning suddenly felt that he had been too careless. A dao realm master might have a unique tracking technique. Although the cyan wolf demon beast had been stuffed into the Demon Beast Scroll to iste its aura, the residual aura outside of the Demon Beast Scroll should have been tracked. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble!¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what to do. At this point, he could only listen to the wishes of a dao realm master. ¡°Senior.¡± Xu Ning bowed to the old man. This old man was naturally Wan Ye. When Wan Ye heard Xu Ning¡¯s voice, he ignored him and continued to look at Gray with great interest. Xu Ning didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and just stood still. He didn¡¯t even dare to escape. ¡°Huh?¡± After putting Gray down, Wan Ye turned his head and nced at Xu Ning. ¡°So young?¡± Wan Ye shifted his interest from Gray to Xu Ning. When Xu Ning came in just now, he only noticed that a half-step dao realm master was approaching. Only after turning his head and seeing Xu Ning¡¯s face, did he notice that the person was so young. Swoosh! Wan Ye turned into a shadow and immediately came to Xu Ning¡¯s side. He ced his hand on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder and touched his arm. ¡°Late twenties!¡± Wan Ye was overjoyed. Afterwards, he separated a wisp of qi and rotated it in Xu Ning¡¯s body. ¡°A dual attribute martial artist that has condensed six attribute seeds!¡± Wan Ye suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°The mountains and rivers are reborn, the flowers are shining in the dark!¡± Xu Ning was a little confused by Wan Ye¡¯s exaggerated behavior. He was worried that Wan Ye would hurt him and interrogate him about the whereabouts of the cyan wolf. He didn¡¯t expect that after testing him, he wouldugh like a crazy person. ¡°Kid, what is your name, and where are you from?¡± Wan Ye stared at Xu Ning with shining eyes. ¡°Senior, my name is Xu Ning, and I am from the Yun Sect.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know why Wan Ye was acting like this, so he could only answer truthfully. ¡°Yun Sect?¡± Wan Ye thought for a moment. ¡°I only remember that there is a He Mingye from the Yun Sect. When did you appear?¡± Every three to five years, Wan Ye would check on the geniuses from the seventeen states of the Abyss North. He had also paid attention to He Mingye in the past. ¡°I entered the Yun Sect two years ago.¡± Xu Ning replied. ¡°When did youe into contact with martial arts?¡± Wan Ye asked again. Xu Ning paused. ¡°I began to practice internal skills three years ago.¡± ¡°Three years ago?!¡± Wan Ye was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. What I said is the truth.¡± Xu Ning responded. Wan Ye stared at Xu Ning carefully and confirmed that Xu Ning was not lying. Wan Ye¡¯s smile then began to show as he couldn¡¯t control it anymore. ¡°Are you from a big family?¡± Wan Ye asked again. But after asking, Wan Ye felt that his question was meaningless. There were no big families in the seventeen states of the Abyss North. Even if this young man came from a family here, the family would not be able to give him the top resources like in State Wansheng. He had asked unnecessarily. Chapter 218 - Cyan, Request Chapter 218 Cyan, Request ¡°Senior, I am not from a big family.¡± However, Xu Ning¡¯s next sentence exceeded Wan Ye¡¯s expectations. ¡°I grew up in a vige in Kangyun County in State Feiyun.¡± Xu Ning added. ¡°Kangyun County in State Feiyun¡­¡± Although Wan Ye didn¡¯t know exactly where Kangyun County was, he was certain that it must be a small ce that he had never paid attention to before. ¡°To have such achievements with such a background, how rare, how rare!¡± Wan Ye was very satisfied with Xu Ning. He basically had already recognized Xu Ning as the sessor of his sect. However, Wan Ye did not say his true thoughts immediately. If he expressed it too eagerly, Xu Ning might be suspicious of his intentions, which would be the opposite of what he wanted. Xu Ning also noticed Wan Ye¡¯s abnormality. ¡®This dao realm master seems to be satisfied with my aptitude¡­¡¯ Xu Ning could feel Wan Ye¡¯s excitement. Xu Ning noticed from Wan Ye¡¯s eyes that he seemed to have some kind of expectation for him. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Wan Ye calmed down and decided to build a good rtionship with Xu Ning first. ¡°Senior¡­¡± Xu Ning listened carefully. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this little thing should be a void beast, right?¡± Wan Ye nced at Gray and chatted with Xu Ning. ¡°Senior is right, it is a void beast.¡± Xu Ning did not hide anything. After escaping from Wan Ye, Gray carefully hid behind Xu Ning. It looked at Wan Ye with a timid look in its eyes. ¡°Void beast¡­¡± Wan Ye was speechless. ¡°A void beast with such a pure bloodline is rare even in State Wansheng¡­ It is indeed very rare to see one in State Jifeng.¡± Xu Ning smiled and did not respond. ¡°By the way, I came here to find my demon beast.¡± Wan Ye suddenly said. Xu Ning was shocked when he heard that. Gray, who was hiding at Xu Ning¡¯s feet, trembled. ¡®Sure enough, this dao realm master is here to find the cyan wolf demon beast¡­¡¯ Xu Ning nced at Gray, looking worried. Gray¡¯s reaction just now was obviously abnormal, and it was caught by the old man. This directly showed that the loss of his demon beast was rted to the two. Even if he didn¡¯t interrogate Gray and him, he could ask the others in the Moon Gazing Sect. It was almost impossible to hide the matter of him subduing the cyan wolf demon beast. ¡°Thest ce it disappeared was in this vi¡­¡± Wan Ye added, ¡°But although its aura has disappeared, I am certain that it is still alive. If I¡¯m not wrong, you must have used some methods to hide it. Now, let it out¡­¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Facing Wan Ye, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know whether to tell the truth. When the other party said this, his tone was firm. If he continued to deny it, he might be angered. But if he released the cyan wolf demon beast, the secret of the Demon Beast Scroll would inevitably be exposed. ¡°What? Are you worried?¡± Wan Ye chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know Cyan¡¯s character. After it escaped from me, it must have caused trouble. As long as you didn¡¯t kill it, I will definitely not punish you.¡± Xu Ning looked hesitant. Although he was notpletely certain, Xu Ning felt that the old man in front of him did not have any murderous intent. If he really wanted to punish Gray and him, there was no need to be so friendly. As a dao realm master, he had many methods to deal with him. ¡°Gray.¡± After a second, Xu Ning made a decision. He gently kicked Gray. ¡°Let the cyan wolf out¡­¡± Xu Ning said to Gray softly. ¡°Oh?¡± Wan Ye looked at Gray. At first, he thought that Xu Ning had used a technique to hide the cyan wolf demon beast, but now it seemed that it was the void beast. Gray obeyed Xu Ning¡¯s orders. It activated its bloodline power and threw the cyan wolf demon beast out of the Demon Beast Scroll. When the cyan wolf demon beast was thrown out, its head hit the ground first. It quickly got up and found that it had been released from the Demon Beast Scroll. The cyan wolf demon beast was extremely excited when it saw Wan Ye. ¡°Master, you really came to save me!¡± The cyan wolf demon beast shook its tail and leaned towards Wan Ye. ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t see you anymore!¡± The cyan wolf demon beast quickly cried. It turned its head and looked at Xu Ning and Gray with a smug and vengeful look in its eyes. ¡°Not only did this human and beast beat me up, but they also locked me in an independent space. I suffered a lot¡­¡± ¡°Cyan, you fled without permission, and you still have the face to call me master?¡± Wan Ye¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°If you didn¡¯t provoke others, why would they attack you and imprison you?¡± The cyan wolf named Cyan looked up at Wan Ye with a frozen expression. Wan Ye actually scolded it instead? This was not what it had expected. ¡°I have told you repeatedly not to y around and indulge your bloodline beast nature. If your beast nature activates, you willpletely lose control yourself and be a murderous demon beast. If that happens, even if others don¡¯t mind, I will personally kill you.¡± There was a hint of murderous intent in Wan Ye¡¯s words. Cyan lowered its head and pretended to be depressed After Xu Ning heard this, he thought of the terrifying murderous aura in the cyan wolf will apparition and the bloody fog released by the cyan wolf demon beast. Judging from these methods, this cyan wolf was indeed bloodthirsty in nature. ¡°Lie down.¡± Wan Ye said to Cyan coldly, ¡°I will decide how to punish youter.¡± Cyan wanted to beg, but after seeing Wan Ye¡¯s expression, he quickly stood aside. ¡°Xu Ning, you have spent a lot of effort looking after Cyan for me.¡± Wan Ye stroked his beard. Xu Ning was taken aback, then said, ¡°Senior, you¡¯re too kind¡­¡± As he said that, Xu Ning was thinking. The dao realm master in front of him was not dissatisfied with him imprisoning the cyan wolf demon beast. He even showed him kindness. Moreover, he did not ask about Gray¡¯s method of imprisoning and releasing the cyan wolf demon beast, nor did he show any intention of offending them. ¡°I almost forgot¡­¡± Wan Ye pped his forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have told you my identity yet.¡± ¡°My name is Wan Ye, and everyone outside calls me Old Man Wan Ye.¡± Wan Ye revealed his identity. ¡°Old Man Wan Ye?¡± Xu Ning was surprised. Old Man Wan Ye was one of the reasons why the Jade Night Sect came to State Wansheng. And now he appeared in front of him ¡°You are a disciple of the Yun Sect, so you should also know that the group of people from State Wansheng who came here are searching for my whereabouts.¡± Wan Ye said. Xu Ning nodded. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But do you know why they are looking for?me?¡± Wan Ye asked. ¡°They wish to obtain something called a sect token¡­¡± Xu Ning said tentatively. Xu Ning had heard Mi Xingye and Qiu Renshan mention this when he was still in the sect. However, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what a sect token was. ¡°Yes, they came here for a sect token.¡± Wan Ye admitted. ¡°A sect token? What is it?¡± Although Xu Ning didn¡¯t know why Wan Ye took the initiative to mention this, he listened carefully. ¡°Almost every state in the seventeen states of the Abyss North is extremely scattered, and it is difficult to form a monopoly. Even the Source Sect of State Feiyun can only lead some parties. It is impossible to achieve absolute control.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°But it is different in State Wansheng. State Wansheng is ruled by a dynasty, and the Imperial Court rules everything.¡± ¡°State Wansheng is ruled by a dynasty?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect this. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, in a ce like State Wansheng, where there were many strong people, the forces should be more scattered. He didn¡¯t expect for an Imperial Court to control everything. Building a dynasty in the martial arts world was extremely difficult. Not only did one have to have the strength to crush all parties, but one also had to ensure that there would be super martial arts geniuses appearing from generation to generation among the younger generation. Once their martial arts geniuses could not keep up, the dynasty would suffer pressure from all sides, and it might even copse. ¡°Yes, there is a grandmaster in the imperial family.¡± Afraid that Xu Ning didn¡¯t understand, Wan Ye exined, ¡°A grandmaster is an unfathomable realm above the dao realm.¡± ¡°Above the dao realm¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s heart was beating fast. This was still too far away for Xu Ning. But now that he had heard this, he began to look forward to it. ¡°And sect tokens are issued by the Imperial Court for the official status of a sect to be recognized.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°Only by holding a sect token can you enjoy the protection of the Imperial Court, recruit disciples without any restrictions, and expand your power. While those sects without a sect token and without the recognition of the Imperial Court can only grab resources in the chaotic martial arts environment.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Although Xu Ning hadn¡¯t personally experienced the benefits of having a sect token, after hearing what Wan Ye said, this sect token was definitely a rare treasure. ¡°There are only two ways to obtain a sect token.¡± Wan Ye continued, ¡°Either you reach the seventh stage of the dao realm and take the initiative to apply to the Imperial Court. And once the Imperial Court audits it, they will issue a sect token.¡± ¡°Or you have to take the sect token from a declining official sect and rece its official sect status¡­¡± Until here, Wan Ye revealed a look of helplessness in his eyes. Xu Ning noticed this. Instantly, he had a guess. This Old Man Wan Ye was likely the sessor of a declining sect. He brought this sect token from State Wansheng to the seventeen states of the Abyss North. And after the people of the Jade Night Sect heard this news, they came to find him, wanting to snatch the sect token and obtain the status of an official sect. Sure enough, Wan Ye exined further. His exnation was basically the same as Xu Ning had guessed. ¡°Now that my sect token is in my hands, if I can¡¯t find a suitable sessor, my sect can only be destroyed¡­¡± Wan Ye then stared at Xu Ning with hope in his eyes. He asked Xu Ning with a sincere attitude, ¡°Xu Ning, are you willing to help me rebuild my sect?¡± Chapter 219 - Swallow Heron Sect Chapter 219 Swallow Heron Sect ¡°You want me to rebuild your sect for you?¡± Although Wan Ye¡¯s previous attitude made Xu Ning realize that he held some expectations for him. But Xu Ning still felt that this was ridiculous. ¡°Senior Wan Ye, you are thinking too highly of me¡­¡± Xu Ning refused without hesitation. His current strength was not even in the dao realm. Even if he advanced to the dao realm and went to State Wansheng, it would be too difficult to rebuild a declining sect bare-handed. For him, this was not a good thing. ¡°It¡¯s not that I think highly of you, but with your talent, you can definitely be the foundation of a sect in State Wansheng.¡± Wan Ye persuaded, ¡°Only core disciples of top sects and the princes and princesses of the royal family can condense six attribute seeds in their twenties. Moreover, they are all built on countless resources. If they were in your environment, they might not be able to do better than you.¡± ¡°But Senior Wan Ye, I am now a member of the Yun Sect, it is inappropriate to join another sect.¡± Xu Ning gave another reason to refuse. Wan Yeughed when he heard this. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that at all.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°When you go to State Wansheng, you will know that it is verymon to enter a sect for the second time. Some top geniuses are not normally discovered at the beginning, so they would be relegated to enter some small sects. But once their talents are fully disyed and the small sects can no longer amodate them, they will leave.¡± ¡°Moreover, those small sects that they have stayed in previously will also be very supportive. Because once those geniuses gain a foothold in arge sect and be big shots, they will be their backers.¡± Wan Ye said earnestly, ¡°You may not have experienced this in the seventeen states of the Abyss North, but when you arrive in State Wansheng, you will find that this is very normal.¡± ¡°Young geniuses from outside of State Wansheng are all the same when theye to State Wansheng. Geniuses flow into State Wansheng every year. They entered sects on their own, but in order to pursue a higher level of martial arts, they would change sects after reaching State Wansheng.¡± Wan Ye tried his best to persuade Xu Ning. ¡°If you really have concerns, you can ask your sect master. He will definitely support you in this.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± After Wan Ye said this, Xu Ning looked troubled. He saw Wan Ye¡¯s sincerity, but this might not be a good thing for him. ¡°Xu Ning, do you think of this responsibility as a shackle?¡± Wan Ye noticed Xu Ning¡¯s thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning did not hide anything. ¡°State Wansheng is definitely full of challenges, and I don¡¯t have any confidence that I can rebuild a powerful sect there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Wan Ye continued to persuade, ¡°Although the sect is in decline, talents are everywhere. If you can go to State Wansheng, there will naturally be resources to help you rebuild the sect.¡± ¡°Before the previous sect master died, he hid all the treasures of the sect. As long as you agree to ept this sect token, you will naturally inherit all of them. After inheriting those treasures, you can definitely recruit disciples and gather the people¡¯s hearts.¡± ¡°Moreover, there are tons of resources in the sect that can help your cultivation. With these resources, your cultivation speed will be extremely fast. Isn¡¯t it better to control the resources of an official sect than to be a core disciple of arge sect?¡± There was even a hint of temptation in Wan Ye¡¯s tone. ¡®Tons of resources¡­¡¯ After hearing Wan Ye¡¯s words, Xu Ning was really tempted. For Xu Ning, resources were energy points, and energy points were the foundation of his martial arts. After advancing to the dao realm, it was inevitable that he would go to State Wansheng. If he epted it, once he arrived there, he would immediately have resources to support him, which would make his life much easier. ¡°How is it? Are you willing to ept my sect token?¡± Wan Ye saw Xu Ning was moved and quickly asked. ¡°Senior Wan Ye, please let me think about it.¡± In fact, Xu Ning was already leaning towards epting the sect token, but this matter was too important. He still needed time to think carefully, weigh the pros and cons, and consider some details. ¡°Sure.¡± Wan Ye knew that he couldn¡¯t force Xu Ning. Only after careful consideration could he make a decision to firmly rebuild his sect. Otherwise, if he agreed on impulse, he would hesitate in the future. ¡°By the way, Senior Wan Ye, what is the name of the sect you mentioned?¡± Since he was already moved, Xu Ning wanted to know more. Wan Ye smiled. ¡°Our sect is called the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect¡­¡± Xu Ning whispered and slowly nodded. Rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect was likely to be an important challenge for him. ¡°Senior Wan Ye, ording to what you said, the Heron Swallow Sect is an official sect and is protected by the Imperial Court, but why did it still decline?¡± Xu Ning wanted to know more. After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s question, Wan Ye sighed. ¡°Sit down and talk.¡± Wan Ye sat on a stone bench in the courtyard. Xu Ning followed him and poured a cup of tea for Wan Ye before sitting on the side. As for Gray, it curled up in the corner, as if this would give it a sense of security. When Cyan, who was leaning against the wall, saw Gray approaching, it bared its teeth and showed a fierce expression, as if it was provoking Gray. Gray ignored this. ¡°It is true that the Imperial Court protects official sects, but it only protects official sects from the harm and invasion of those unofficial sects. But regarding thepetition between official sects, except for plundering and ughtering, they do not concern themselves with anything else. State Wansheng is essentially a martial arts world where the strong prey on the weak. But because of the intervention of the Imperial Court, thepetition is rtively gentler, and there is not too much bloodshed.¡± Wan Ye took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°Althoughpared to those unofficial sects, the way for official sects to obtain resources is rtively stable. As long as they don¡¯t provoke trouble, they can ensure the continuation of their sect. However, if you want to further develop and expand the benefits of your sect, you can only take risks.¡± ¡°And the decline of the Swallow Heron Sect was because of this.¡± ¡°I was an elder of the Swallow Heron Sect. The previous sect master, which is my senior brother, wanted to obtain more resources and gather more talents. Thus, he took the initiative to break into the resource circles of those unofficial sects andpete fiercely with them. Moreover, at the same time, thepetition between our sect and other official sects did not stop.¡± ¡°In this aggressive environment, Senior Brother couldn¡¯t control the situation. After making a wrong decision, he offended a princess of the royal family and was suppressed. Then, under the joint attack of an official sect and an unofficial sect, the Swallow Heron Sect copsed.¡± This seemed to trigger Wan Ye¡¯s most painful memory. He only talked about the general situation with not too much detail. ¡°In that incident, more than half of the core disciples in the sect were killed or injured, and the high-levelbat power of the sect was dealt a devastating blow. Faced with sects who wanted topletely devour the Swallow Heron Sect, the Sect Master had no choice but to disperse the Swallow Heron Sect and hide the resources left behind by the sect. He knew that he had let down the seniors of the sect, so he took revenge alone and died in the end.¡± Wan Ye stopped. After a long time, he said, ¡°When we dispersed the Swallow Heron Sect, Senior Brother gave me the sect token. However, he did not leave behind any instructions. Perhaps he also felt that there was no hope of rebuilding the sect¡­¡± ¡°But I still held the hope, so in order to avoid people with ulterior motives, I hid in the seventeen states of the Abyss North and concealed my identity, hoping to find a suitable sessor, but it has been fruitless so far. Now that a hundred years have passed, the storm in State Wansheng has basically been quelled. There may not be many people who still remember the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Although it is sad, this is also an opportunity¡­ At least when we rebuild the sect, our enemies will no longer notice us, giving us plenty of opportunities and time to rebuild¡­¡± Wan Ye said a lot. Xu Ning felt that when Wan Ye exined to him, it was actually a form of confession. ording to what Wan Ye said, it had been a hundred years since he left State Wansheng and arrived at the seventeen states of the Abyss North In that period, he definitely couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this. Xu Ning might be the first person to have heard his story. ¡°Senior Wan Ye¡­¡± Xu Ning asked another question in his mind. ¡°Since you have always wanted to rebuild the sect, why don¡¯t you do it yourself? Why do you need to find a sessor?¡± Wan Ye shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°When I was chased into the Endless Sea Abyss by my opponent at that time, I was seriously injured and my realm fell. Now, my body ispletely exhausted, and I am about to reach the end of my life at any time now.¡± Wan Ye¡¯s words were bleak, but he was rtively calm. He seemed to have thought this through. ¡°Moreover, even if I rebuild the sect, the others who were dismissed back then will not listen to my call to gather again. At the same time, it will be difficult to recruit new disciples because everyone knows where my upper limit is. They all know that if they follow me, they will definitely not be able to rebuild a powerful sect, and they might even be seriously injured again.¡± ¡°But you are different¡­ You are young and have great potential. When you arrive in State Wansheng, you can mainly improve your strength and rebuild the sect on a small scale. When youpletely mature, you can take the initiative to attack and intimidate everyone. If you can advance to the high level of the dao realm, not only will you be able to rebuild the sect, but you can also let the Swallow Heron Sect return to its former glory.¡± Wan Ye¡¯s calm eyes were lit aze again. Xu Ning could feel Wan Ye¡¯s strong desire and persistence to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect. Chapter 220 - Golden-Eyed Demon Ape Chapter 220 Golden-Eyed Demon Ape ¡°Xu Ning, I hope you can lead the Swallow Heron Sect back to its peak.¡± Wan Ye had high expectations for Xu Ning. He felt that if Xu Ning grew in such a prosperous environment like in State Wansheng, it was highly likely for him to advance to the high level of the dao realm in the future. ¡°Senior Wan Ye, this matter has to wait until the people from the Jade Night Sect retreat and after I advance to the dao realm.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t leave here and go to State Wansheng.¡± Wan Ye pondered for a moment. ¡°Even if the entire seventeen states of the Abyss North join forces, they may not be the opponent of the Jade Night Sect.¡± ¡°Just now, I subdue a Jade Night Sect disciple in a deste mountain outside the Moon Gazing Sect and obtained some information from him.¡± Wan Ye continued, ¡°There are a total of six dao realm masters from the Jade Night Sect who came to the seventeen states of the Abyss North. Five of them are in the first stage of the dao realm, and one is in the second stage of the dao realm. In the dao realm, the difference in strength between realms is huge. Even a half-step dao realm master who forcibly breaks through is still not a match for the people of the Jade Night Sect.¡± ¡°It is not easy topletely expel them from the seventeen states of the Abyss North.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning could sense that Wan Ye was not optimistic about solving the problem of the Jade Night Sect. Xu Ning also realized a problem. Senior Brother Mo had escaped from his hands, but was captured by Wan Ye. He had learned from the disciples of the Moon Gazing Sect that the batch of disciples with Senior Brother Mo was the only batch of disciples in State Jifeng, so the disciple subdued by Wan Ye was definitely Senior Brother Mo. ¡°Senior, how did you deal with that disciple of the Jade Night Sect?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I finished him off.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°If I let him go, my whereabouts will be exposed. Once it is exposed, the dao realm masters of the Jade Night Sect will definitelye for me.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning understood. In this case, the disciples of the Jade Night Sect who came to State Jifeng were either killed or captured. Not only did they notplete their mission, but they all died here. ¡°However, although it is difficult to expel the people from the Jade Night Sect, there is still a chance to help you advance to the dao realm.¡± Suddenly, Wan Ye changed the topic. ¡°Help me break through to the dao realm?¡± Xu Ning was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wan Ye nodded. ¡°ording to my observations, you are only one step away from advancing to the dao realm. With the help of more resources, it should not be difficult for you to advance to the dao realm.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Ning knew that what Wan Ye said actually came with a condition. Once he epted it, he would have to ept the sect token and go to State Wansheng to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect. However, Xu Ning was not against epting the sect token. As long as he had resources, everything was negotiable. ¡°Senior, what are the resources you mentioned?¡± Xu Ning asked this to show his attitude. For him, advancing to the dao realm was his top priority. Wan Ye smiled when he heard this. ¡°You will know when the timees.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°However, the resources are not in my hands right now, nor are they on thend of the seventeen states of the Abyss North. They are on an ind next to the seventeen states of the Abyss North, in the Endless Sea.¡± ¡°In the Endless Sea¡­¡± Thend where the seventeen states of the Abyss North were located was surrounded by the Endless Sea. The barrier between State Wansheng and the seventeen states of the Abyss North was called the Endless Sea Abyss. Xu Ning had not even visited the whole seventeen states of the Abyss North yet, so the Endless Sea was too far away for him. ¡°If you want to, I will take you there now.¡± Wan Ye was firm. Xu Ning was silent for a moment before finally nodding Wan Ye definitely had no ill intentions when taking him away, otherwise it would just be easier to kidnap him. ¡°However, Senior Wan Ye, I have to deal with some matters first.¡± If he wanted to leave, he had to inform Yuan Yuan and the others in advance, then write a letter and send it to Mi Xingye to exin the situation. ¡°Okay.¡± Wan Ye agreed. Afterwards, Xu Ning left the vi and told Yuan Yuan and Si Ying that he was leaving the Moon Gazing Sect. Although the two were surprised, they did not stop him. Xu Ning could tell that they had some concerns after knowing that he was leaving. After all, without Xu Ning, the Moon Gazing Sect would be vulnerable in front of those people from the Jade Night Sect. Xu Ning noticed this and told them that after leaving this time, he would write a letter to the Yun Sect and ask them to send other powerhouses to oversee the Moon Gazing Sect. Moreover, he would also leave Gray behind. These words made the two feel relieved. Afterwards, Xu Ning recorded the information about the Jade Night Sect in a letter and asked someone to send it back. At the same time, Xu Ning exined in the letter that he was going to find a dao realm opportunity. However, he did not mention Wan Ye. It was better not to expose the matter of Wan Ye just yet. Otherwise, once it was leaked, things would be troublesome. Before leaving, Xu Ning exhorted Gray to not be careless. If it encountered any risks that it couldn¡¯t solve, it could enter the Demon Beast Scroll or seek Xu Hujun¡¯s help. After giving his instructions, Xu Ning followed Wan Ye to the east. The waves surged and lightning covered the sky. A hundred miles away from the coastline, there were no signs of life. ¡®Is this the Endless Sea¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the scene in front of him and noticed the dangers in the ocean. ¡°In the Endless Sea, danger is everywhere, and there are countless sea demon beasts. Therefore, it is impossible to cross the Endless Sea Abyss and go to State Wansheng without a dao realm expert. Even a dao realm first stage body smelting realm master may not be able to cross the Endless Sea Abyss safely. Only a dao realm second stage astral qi realm master has a 90% chance of safely passing through.¡± Wan Ye exined to Xu Ning. ¡°The ind I n to take you to is the resting ce of a dao realm demon beast, the golden-eyed demon ape.¡± Wan Ye said. ¡°A dao realm demon beast, the golden-eyed demon ape¡­¡± Xu Ning had never seen a true dao realm demon beast before. ¡°That¡¯s right, when I secretly fled from State Wansheng to the seventeen states of the Abyss North, I met with the golden-eyed demon ape on the way. At that time, it was in danger, and I helped it. In return, it wanted to give me the pool of Demon Ape Wine it had brewed for a hundred years.¡± ¡°The Demon Ape Wine is made from countless rare spirit fruits, coupled with a special brewing environment. The strong medicinal properties contained in it are extremely beneficial to a dao realm elementary stage master.¡± ¡°However, I was seriously injured at that time. I knew that even if I drank this Demon Ape Wine, it would be useless, so I refused. When the golden-eyed demon ape saw this, it told me that after a hundred years, it would let me bring my younger disciples toe again and take the newly brewed Demon Ape Wine.¡± ¡°At that time, I agreed. After all, ording to my n, I should be able to find a sessor during this period of time. However, the appointed time is approaching, yet I found no one. Fortunately, I waited long enough until I found you at thest moment.¡± Wan Ye looked at Xu Ning with admiration. Xu Ning had already expressed his wish to take over the sect token. In his opinion, Xu Ning was already the descendant of the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°Demon Ape Wine? I want to drink it too!¡± The cyan wolf, Cyan, next to the two also leaned its head over. Cyan had been following them. During the journey, Xu Ning learned from his conversation with Wan Ye that if he went to State Wansheng in the future, Cyan would follow him and be his help. However, the conflict between the two had not beenpletely resolved. Cyan was still angry at Xu Ning for beating it up and imprisoning?it. ¡°When we get there, I¡¯ll let you try a few sips.¡± Wan Ye smiled at Cyan. Afterwards, he walked to the shore, and with a wave of his sleeve, a small boat appeared in front of him. The small boat was silver in color, and there were glowing lines on the surface of the boat. Xu Ning checked it and found out that it was a dao weapon. ¡°Go, get on the ship.¡± Wan Ye took the lead to walk forward, followed by Xu Ning and Cyan. When Xu Ning sat on the ship, he felt an invisible barrier blocking the waves. ¡°Only certain specialized ships can sail in the Endless Sea, otherwise the possibility of capsizing is high.¡± Wan Ye didn¡¯t use a paddle. He just controlled the ship and sailed in the Endless Sea. Xu Ning felt endless wavesing towards him. It felt as though the small boat was about to be capsized at any time. Xu Ning also saw many giant figures swimming in the deep sea, but after sensing the aura of a dao realm master, they retreated. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Senior Wan Ye, I might have already entered the stomachs of these deep sea demon beasts¡­¡¯ Although Xu Ning was strong, if he was against arge number of high level void realm demon beasts in the sea, he would definitely die on the spot. Boom! Suddenly, lightning crackled in the dark clouds above the ship, making it seem like daytime. This terrifying atmosphere made Xu Ning realize how small he was in the Endless Sea. ¡°In the Endless Sea, don¡¯t rely on flying demon beasts, otherwise you will definitely die from lightning strikes.¡± Wan Ye reminded. At this moment, Cyan was curled up in the corner of the cabin, trembling. ¡°It will take a few days to reach the ind of the golden-eyed demon ape.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°If you are bored, you can close your eyes and calm your mind.¡± Time slowly passed by. On this day, the ship sailed to a calm ce with no clouds in the sky. ¡°Clear sky region¡­¡± As the sun shone on his body, Xu Ning felt a sense of warmth. ording to Wan Ye¡¯s experience in sailing the Endless Sea over the past few days, Xu Ning learned that not all ces in the Endless Sea were covered with dark clouds. There were also clear ces called the clear sky region. If there happened to bend suitable for living under the clear sky region, it would form an ind. Somerge inds wererge enough to establish a human dynasty, but there were norge-scale inds near the abyss north. ¡°We are almost there!¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°The ind of the golden-eyed demon ape is under this clear sky region. It¡¯s not far from here.¡± Sure enough, Xu Ning soon saw a piece ofnd. There were silhouettes of peopleing and going on the ind. ¡°Are they human?¡± Xu Ning looked around. ¡°They are not silhouettes of humans, they are apes!¡± Chapter 221 - Island, Wine Pool Chapter 221 Ind, Wine Pool The ship was getting closer and closer to the ind. When the ship was about to reach the shore, the apes on the shore all scattered and ran towards the dense forest in the distance. ¡°Finally onnd¡­¡± Xu Ning got off the ship and felt at ease again. ¡°The golden-eyed demon ape was born here hundreds of years ago, but it awakened its ancestor¡¯s bloodline, so it matured quickly.¡± Wan Ye and Cyan also got off the ship. ¡°After bing a dao realm demon beast, it would sometimes sneak into thend of the Abyss North. Because there are more precious spirit nts in the Abyss North, it would pick some more precious spirit fruits to brew the Demon Ape Wine.¡± Wan Ye put away the ship and walked towards the middle of the ind with Xu Ning. This ind is not small¡­¡¯ Xu Ning estimated as he walked. This was the size of at least three canton cities in State Jifeng. Cha cha cha. Xu Ning soon heard the sound of branches rubbing against each other. Afterwards, they saw more than a dozen silverback apes that were more than three meters tall, hanging from the thick branches and leaves in the dense forest, rushing over and surrounding them. ¡®They are all void realm demon beasts. Only one of them is in the high level void realm, while the rest are in the mid or early void realm.¡¯ Xu Ning could tell that these giant apes were not very strong. They wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt him, much less the dao realm Wan Ye. The apes obviously noticed the pressureing from Wan Ye, Xu Ning, and Cyan. They opened their mouths, revealing their sharp teeth. They let out low roars from their throats, warning Xu Ning and the others to leave the ind quickly. ¡°Back off!¡± A loud roar suddenly came from the depths of the dense forest. The deafening roar even came with a strong gust of air. Thump thump thump! Soon after, there were loud footsteps. Among the trees, he saw a tall and huge figure walking towards them. Xu Ning saw that it was a giant ape that was more than ten meters tall. Its pupils were golden and bright, and its body was covered in golden fur. Every time its feetnded, it left pits. The giant trees in front of it were easily broken. Its muscles seemed to contain endless power. ¡®Is it the golden-eyed demon ape¡­¡¯ The pressure Xu Ning felt when facing a dao realm demon beast was even greater than when he first saw Wan Ye. Xu Ning had a feeling that even if the golden-eyed demon ape only used its physical strength, he would not be able to dodge its punch. He would be smashed into meat paste. The curious Cyan also put away its tail and hid behind Wan Ye. As a demon beast, the bloodline pressure on Cyan was even greater. ¡°Wan Ye, you¡¯re finally here!¡± The golden-eyed demon ape spoke in humannguage. Its voice was deep and full of maism. A dao realm demon beast could speak humannguage. This was different from Gray and Cyan who could transmit their voices. The ape was speaking through its throats. ¡°Jin Meng, I haven¡¯t seen you for a hundred years, but your strength seems to have improved again. You have reached the mid level of the dao realm. It seems you can already see the gate.¡± Wan Ye spoke to the golden-eyed demon ape. The golden-eyed demon ape approached, and the silverback apes all left. The pressure of the golden-eyed demon ape made thempletely submit. ¡°I have already drunk all of the Demon Ape Wine I was going to give you the previous time. Now that a hundred years have passed, another pool has been filled with Demon Ape Wine. This time, you should take it.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape bent down and put its face in front of Wan Ye. Xu Ning¡¯s clothes flutter in the breath of the golden-eyed demon ape. ¡°This time, I came to collect your Demon Ape Wine.¡± Wan Ye did not stand on ceremony. ¡°Okay, I owe you this favor for a hundred years, and now I can finally repay it.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape sounded relieved. It already had extremely high intelligence when it was in the void realm. After advancing to the dao realm, he sneaked into the Abyss North and concealed his aura,municated with some human martial artists, learned humannguage and some social skills. ¡°This is your junior?¡± The golden-eyed demon ape looked at Xu Ning. Xu Ning looked into the golden eyes. He felt like he could be killed at any time from the gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right, I came here to collect the Demon Ape Wine for him.¡± Wan Ye responded. ¡°Okay.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape nodded, its huge head swaying up and down. ¡°He is very strong, only one step away from being a dao realm master. If hepletely absorbs and digests the pool of Demon Ape Wine, he is likely to break through to the dao realm.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape also sensed Xu Ning¡¯s strength. ¡°Yes, this is why I came here.¡± Wan Ye said. ¡°Come up.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape opened its palm and ced it on the ground. Wan Ye jumped into the palm of the golden-eyed demon ape with Xu Ning and Cyan. Carrying the two humans and a beast, the golden-eyed demon ape led them deeper into the dense forest. ¡°Jin Meng, you should actually listen to me.¡¯ While walking, Wan Ye talked to the golden-eyed demon ape. ¡°You should go to State Wansheng. The spiritual energy there is rich and resources are abundant. With your bloodline level, you can easily advance to the high level of the dao realm.¡± ¡°No.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape responded straightforwardly, ¡°That is not where I belong.¡± ¡°As a demon beast, unlike humans, we have a much lower reliance on spiritual energy. Ordinary human dao realm masters can¡¯t improve after leaving the environment of State Wansheng¡ªthey might even decline in strength instead. But as long as we continue to strengthen our bloodlines, we will be much less restricted.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape continued, ¡°I was born here, this is my hometown.¡± After the golden-eyed demon ape finished speaking, Wan Ye shook his head and stopped persuading it. In his opinion, if the golden-eyed demon ape went to State Wansheng, its upper limit would be higher. Moreover, there would also be golden-eyed demon apes with the same bloodline as it, which could ensure the continuation of its bloodline. Xu Ning listened from the side. He felt that this golden-eyed demon ape was just like a human. It hadplicated emotions and expectations. Soon, the golden-eyed demon ape brought them deep into the dense forest. There was a high mountain waterfall here. On the high mountain, there were many apes gathered together in groups of twos and threes. They were originally chattering, but after the golden-eyed demon ape approached, they all stopped talking. The golden-eyed demon ape didn¡¯t look at the apes. It jumped with one foot and went straight into the waterfall. Behind the waterfall was an empty independent space. Xu Ning felt that this scene was a little familiar. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± The golden-eyed demon ape put them down and continued to lead them inside. Xu Ning could see that in the cave behind the waterfall, there were giant chairs, tables, and a bed, like a simple home. These were all made by the golden-eyed demon ape aftering into contact with human society. ¡®Wine fragrance¡­! As he walked, Xu Ning smelled the pungent scent of alcohol. Although the scent was strong, the more he smelled it, the more fragrant it was. ¡®The scent of Demon Ape Wine¡­¡¯ Xu Ning twitched his nose. He knew very well that if a mortal realm warrior came here and smelled this wine fragrance, they would immediately be drunk. ¡°A familiar smell¡­¡± Wan Ye also smelled the alcohol. Although he didn¡¯t take the pool of Demon Ape Wine given to him by the golden-eyed demon ape back then, he did take away a few buckets with him. Compared to the wine of human society, this Demon Ape Wine had a different vor. After walking for a while, the golden-eyed demon ape brought them to a wine pool. The wine pool covered a small area, but it was extremely deep. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Demon Ape Wine was extremely clear, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the bottom. ¡°It should be difficult for you to take away the wine in this pool at once. Your storage ring can¡¯t hold this much.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape said. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay on this ind for a few days. After we finish drinking and digesting all the alcohol, we will leave.¡± The golden-eyed demon apeughed when it heard this. Then, a violent voice echoed in the cave. ¡°If your junior wants to digest this Demon Ape Wine, it will take at least a year!¡± The golden-eyed demon ape¡¯s tone was firm. It was the brewer of the Demon Ape Wine, so it naturally knew how strong the Demon Ape Wine was. It was easy to drink the Demon Ape Wine, but it was very hard topletely digest the energy contained in it. ¡°One year it is.¡± Wan Ye didn¡¯t care. ¡°Okay, then you guys can stay here.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape walked to the side of the wine pool, reached out its huge palm, scooped a handful, and put it into its mouth. ¡°The next time I brew it, it will take another hundred years¡­¡± The golden-eyed demon ape sighed. But this was a promise to Wan Ye, so it was not a shame to give it away. As demon beasts, their life span far exceeded that of humans. In the long life of the golden-eyed demon ape, it could brew the Demon Ape Wine a lot of times. After scooping out some Demon Ape Wine into a big stone vat, the golden-eyed demon ape pointed at Xu Ning, gesturing for him to go to the wine pool. ¡°Xu Ning, go, go straight into the wine pool and drink to your heart¡¯s content.¡± Wan Ye said to Xu Ning. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning cupped his hands towards Wan Ye. ¡°Thank you, Senior Wan Ye.¡± ¡°Thank you, Senior Jin Meng.¡± Xu Ning bowed to the golden-eyed demon ape as well. The golden-eyed demon ape nodded in response. ¡°What about me, what about me?¡± Cyan bit Wan Ye¡¯s trousers. ¡°You can try some too.¡± Wan Ye gestured. When Cyan heard this, it quickly went to the wine pool and plunged into it. It drank before Xu Ning could even take a sip of it. After taking two sips, Cyan still wanted more. But looking at Wan Ye¡¯s eyes, he had to move away. Afterwards, the golden-eyed demon ape took the big stone vat and left the wine pool with Wan Ye and Cyan, going to anotherpartment in the cave. ¡°Let¡¯s drink some too.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape ced the stone vat in front of Wan Ye. Wan Ye didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He just picked it up and drank it. But immediately after he drank it, Wan Ye¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His face turned pale, and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Master!¡± Cyan quickly stepped forward with a look of concern in his eyes. ¡°Wan Ye, your injuries¡­¡± The golden-eyed demon ape had a slightly serious expression when he saw this. He was old friends with Wan Ye, so he knew that Wan Ye had old injuries. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Wan Ye took out a medicinal pill and swallowed it. Chapter 222 - Destroying the Yuelan Sect? Chapter 222 Destroying the Yun Sect? After swallowing the pill, Wan Ye¡¯s expression was much better. The golden-eyed demon ape sensed Wan Ye¡¯s physical condition and asked, ¡°How long can youst in your current state?¡±. ¡°If I maintain my current state and don¡¯t fight or get injured again, I should still have a few years left to live¡­¡± Wan Ye responded. ¡°Is that so¡­?¡± The golden-eyed demon ape could feel that Wan Ye seemed to have already calmly epted this fact. It didn¡¯t feel any panic from Wan Ye¡¯s tone. ¡°I had a lot of regrets before, but after meeting Xu Ning, I feel lucky.¡± Wan Ye said. ¡°Xu Ning, that junior¡­¡± The golden eyes of the golden-eyed demon ape shed. Wan Ye nodded. ¡°He will be the hope of rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Xu Ning leaned down and drank a mouthful of Demon Ape Wine. The moment it entered his mouth, Xu Ning first felt a tinge of spiciness, with a tinge of sweetness following after it. Before he could praise the taste of the Demon Ape Wine, a notification popped up on the Martial Arts Panel in front of Xu Ning. Discovered 100 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡®One mouthful is 100 units?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a lot of Demon Ape Wine in the pool. Xu Ning estimated that there were definitely more than 300,000 units of energy in there, which was definitely enough for him to break through to the dao realm. After discovering this, Xu Ning immediately jumped into the wine pool. Discovered 100 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No Xu Ning¡¯s absorption of energy would be much quicker if he dipped his entire body in to soak in the wine. This way, Xu Ning could directly absorb the energy in the Demon Ape Wine. Although absorbing it like this wouldn¡¯t allow the taste of the Demon Ape Wine to be enjoyed, it could greatly increase the efficiency. Otherwise, Xu Ning could only drink while forcing the water he had absorbed out of his body, which would be very troublesome. Energy was umting rapidly at 100 unit intervals, and his energy reserves on the Martial Arts Panel were rapidly increasing. ¡®With my current speed, I can absorb the energy in the Demon Ape Wine in two days at most! Xu Ning thought to himself. ¡®Once all this energy is absorbed, I will advance to the dao realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was excited. This time, Wan Ye and the golden-eyed demon ape had helped him a lot. Xu Ning was grateful for this. At the same time. State Chungu The temporary residence of the Jade Night Sect. ¡°Sect Master!¡± An elder walked into the sealed room where Sect Master Lu Zhanxing was. ¡°Elder Luan, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Zhanxing was sitting quietly, but after Elder Luan Shijian arrived, he opened his eyes. ¡°Sect Master, twelve of the seventeen states of the Abyss North have been infiltrated by our people, and we have control of the main sects of three states. Our controlwork in the seventeen states of the Abyss North has been spread. Now, we just have to wait for news of the Demon Beast Scroll and Old Man Wan Ye.¡± Luan Shijian reported to Sect Master Lu Zhanxing ¡°Good job.¡± Lu Zhanxing said, ¡°As long as we spread a wide, even if it takes a lot of time, we can dig out the traces of the Demon Beast Scroll and Old Man Wan Ye.¡± ¡°But Sect Master, if we make such a big move, will we alert Old Man Wan Ye and force him to escape from the seventeen states of the Abyss North?¡± Luan Shijian was in doubt. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as I can find any clues about him, I will personally check it out. Even if he escapes from the seventeen states of the Abyss North, I can still chase after him. The current Old Man Wan Ye is no longer the pill materialization realm master from back then. He is currently seriously injured and his realm has fallen. Currently, he is at most a body smelting realm master. He is no match for me.¡± Lu Zhanxing¡¯s tone was full of confidence. ¡°Indeed. With the Sect Master here, as long as Old Man Wan Ye gives himself away, you will definitely sniff him out.¡± After Luan Shijian heard this, he said to Lu Zhanxing. He then seemed to remember something and spoke again. ¡°By the way, Sect Master, there is one more thing¡­¡± ¡°Tell me.¡± Lu Zhanxing motioned for Luan Shijian to continue. ¡°We have investigated the disappearance of Mo Yixian¡¯s group.¡± Luan Shijian said cautiously. Lu Zhanxing frowned. ¡°What is the specific situation?¡± In Lu Zhanxing¡¯s eyes, the Source Sect in State Feiyun was the sect he was wary of the most. He didn¡¯t want to offend the Source Sect, because the people from the Source Sect in State Wansheng might have already secretly arrived at the Abyss North. Although the Jade Night Sect was not afraid of them, they did not want to have any friction with them. However, although they had their concerns, the Jade Night Sect did not want to let it hinder their sect¡¯s actions, so the Jade Night Sect nned to secretly control the big states around State Feiyun and iste State Feiyun. However, the reality exceeded their expectations. The people who infiltrated State Hurricane and State Jifeng all faced problems. State Hurricane was still fine, they just couldn¡¯t control the important sects. But none of the people they sent to State Jifeng returned alive. Therefore, Lu Zhanxing could only send out disciples to secretly investigate. And this time, Luan Shijian brought the result. ¡°The reason why State Hurricane and State Jifeng are so difficult to prate is because the major sects in these two states have been on guard.¡± Lu Zhanxing raised his eyebrows. ¡°How could they have been prepared?¡± Lu Zhanxing asked, then he realized. ¡°Could it be that the Source Sect revealed the news?¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± Luan Shijian gave Lu Zhanxing an affirmative answer. ¡°Before we arrived, State Feiyun, State Hurricane, and State Jifeng had already formed an alliance to help each other.¡± ¡°This Source Sect¡­¡± A hint of coldness appeared in Lu Zhanxing¡¯s eyes. ¡°What about Mo Yixian¡¯s group? Why is there no news after they went to State Jifeng?¡± Lu Zhanxing asked again. ¡°ording to the news from the scouting disciples, all of the disciples led by Mo Yixian were all captured except for him.¡± Luan Shijian said, ¡°And Mo Yixian himself apparently escaped during the fight, but there was no news of him afterwards. He is probably either seriously injured, dead, or¡­¡± ¡°Or he ran away because he was afraid of being punished by the sect?¡± There was anger in Lu Zhanxing¡¯s tone. Luan Shijian was silent. After all, Mo Yixian was a core disciple of the sect. If he really fled for his life, then the other disciples of the Jade Night Sect would be tempted to do the same. ¡°Don¡¯t publicize this matter yet¡­¡± Lu Zhanxing said. ¡°Yes.¡± Luan Shijian responded. ¡°Also, which sect captured our people?¡± Lu Zhanxing asked again. ¡°It¡¯s a sect called the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± Luan Shijian said. ¡°Moon Gazing Sect?¡± Lu Zhanxing knew about the top sects in the seventeen states of the Abyss North. He only knew that the Yun Sect and the Thousand Flood Sect were the only top sects in State Jifeng. ¡°Yes, a small sect.¡± Luan Shijian continued, ¡°Of course, a small sect can¡¯t suppress Mo Yixian and the others in terms of strength. What caused this situation was a Yun Sect disciple. It can be said that the one who embarrassed us this time was not the Moon Gazing Sect, but the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°Yun Sect¡­¡± Lu Zhanxing sneered and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°The Yun Sect must have colluded with the Source Sect to fight against us. In this case, let¡¯s start with them.¡± ¡°State Feiyun, State Hurricane, State Jifeng, don¡¯t you want to be tough? Then let¡¯s destroy the Yun Sect first.¡± Lu Zhanxing¡¯s methods were domineering. ¡°Let the other sects see what happens if they resist us.¡± ¡°Elder Luan Shijian, you will personally do this. You have advanced to the dao realm first stage the body smelting realm for a long time. You are also a powerhouse among the body smelting realm masters. It will not be difficult for you to lead twenty disciples to State Jifeng and destroy the Yun Sect.¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± After receiving Lu Zhanxing¡¯s order, Luan Shijian quickly responded. In his opinion, this was not a challenge. Although he knew that there might be a half-step dao realm master who would forcibly break through in the Yun Sect, this was still not enough to be a threat for him. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lu Zhanxing waved his hand, and Luan Shijian left the secret room. ¡°Getting the sect token and finding the Demon Beast Scroll, I have to achieve the goal of this trip!¡¯ Lu Zhanxing clenched his fists. Two days went by. While Xu Ning was absorbing the energy from the pool of Demon Ape Wine, the golden-eyed demon ape and Wan Ye did not disturb him. They even went out of the cave behind the waterfall, allowing Xu Ning to have a quiet environment to digest the alcohol. ¡°Your junior Xu Ning has been drinking the Demon Ape Wine for two days. I wonder how much he has drunk and how much alcohol he has digested?¡± The golden-eyed demon ape said. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Wan Ye was a little worried that Xu Ning had drunk too much of the Demon Ape Wine, causing his body to be overloaded and suffer a bacsh. Afterwards, the golden-eyed demon ape brought Wan Ye into the cave behind the waterfall. ¡°Hmm?¡± As soon as it returned to the cave, the golden-eyed demon ape acutely noticed that the fragrance of the Demon Ape Wine in the cave was almost gone. Wan Ye also noticed this. Immediately after, they quickly rushed deeper into the cave. Before they arrived at the pool of Demon Ape Wine, they discovered that Xu Ning had already sunk to the bottom of the pool with his eyes closed. The wine fragrance that was originally everywhere in the air only had a faint smell left. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Seeing this, the golden-eyed demon ape¡¯s heart trembled. He quickly scooped up a handful of liquid from the wine pool and put it into his mouth. ¡°How did this happen?!¡± The golden-eyed demon ape was shocked. ¡°The Demon Ape Wine in the pool has turned into clear water. It has also lost its alcohol content and medicinal power!¡± ¡°Xu Ning dove straight into the wine pool and absorbed the alcohol and medicinal effects of the Demon Ape Wine!¡± The golden-eyed demon ape¡¯s eyes widened. It was not a pity that the Demon Ape Wine was wasted, but Xu Ning could easily explode and die with this absorption method. ¡°What?¡± Wan Ye also panicked. He knew the consequences of absorbing the alcohol directly from the Demon Ape Wine. Wan Ye was about to fish Xu Ning out of the wine pool to check his situation. Yet at this moment, the golden-eyed demon ape stopped Wan Ye. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he is fine.¡± ¡°I can feel that his condition is stable, and he is still steadily absorbing the alcohol around him.¡± Wan Ye breathed a sigh of relief at the golden-eyed demon ape¡¯s words. Chapter 223 - Advance to the Dao Realm! Wind Smoke Gourd! Chapter 223 Advance to the Dao Realm! Wind Smoke Gourd! ¡°Strange¡­¡± The golden-eyed demon ape let out a mutter of doubt. ¡°After absorbing so much medicinal power from the wine, why can¡¯t I sense anything¡­¡± In the golden-eyed demon ape¡¯s perception, Xu Ning was like a vortex. After the medicinal power in the Demon Ape Wine was swallowed into his body, it disappeared. ¡°Your junior seems to have a lot of secrets.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape said to Wan Ye. At this moment, Wan Ye calmed down, knowing that Xu Ning was not in danger. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Wan Ye noticed Xu Ning¡¯s abnormality, but he didn¡¯t care. He had long guessed that Xu Ning must have had a fortuitous encounter. Otherwise, no matter how talented he was, it would be difficult for him to reach his current realm in less than three years. Of course, Wan Ye would never expect Xu Ning to have a support system such as the Martial Arts Panel. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and not disturb him.¡± Wan Ye took the initiative to speak. The golden-eyed demon ape nodded. It knew how strong the alcohol in the Demon Ape Wine was. After Xu Ning absorbed this, he might be able to break through to the dao realm soon. Wan Ye and the golden-eyed demon ape left the waterfall cave again. Xu Ning, who was under the wine pool, had sensed the arrival of the golden-eyed demon ape and Wan Ye, but he did not surface and talk to them. Because once he surfaced, they would definitely ask him how he could absorb and hold so much medicinal power and alcohol from the Demon Ape Wine. If it was going to happen, he might as well finish absorbing thest bits of the energy and break through before finding an excuse to dodge their questions. The notification of energy absorption still appeared in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes and echoed in his ears. He was still mechanically confirming the absorption over and over again. ¡®My energy reserves have reached the requirement for me to advance to the dao realm!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves had exceeded 400,000 units. He had absorbed more than 300,000 units of energy in the wine pool. He had umted tens of thousands of units of energy previous to this fortuitous encounter. ¡®There should still be more than 20,000 units of energy left in the pool¡­¡¯ Xu Ning estimated in his heart. Time continued to pass. Finally, with thest notification of energy absorption, Xu Ningpletely absorbed the energy in the Demon Ape Wine. He nced at his Martial Arts Panel. His energy reserves had exceeded 450,000 units. ¡®I can advance to the dao realm!¡¯ Xu Ning jumped up from the bottom of the wine pool. Or more urately, he jumped out from the water pool. Because the liquid in the Demon Ape Wine Pool had be colorless and odorless, turning into a pool of clear water. Xu Ning controlled his excitement and clicked the ¡°+¡± sign. Consume 300,000 units of energy to advance to the first stage of the dao realm? Yes / No Xu Ning noticed that the Martial Arts Panel prompt had changed. Previously, the panel would say ¡°Consume xxx units of energy to advance the xxx technique¡±, but now, it was directly stating that he would advance in the realm. ¡®After advancing to the dao realm, everyone¡¯s path will no longer be the same, so there will no longer be a uniform dao realm technique. In this realm, one can only rely on oneself to break through one realm after another.¡¯ This tidbit of martial arts knowledge was what Wan Ye had told him when he was sailing on the sea. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Xu Ning took a deep breath and chose to confirm. The next moment, 300,000 units of energy were consumed, and the six attribute seeds in Xu Ning¡¯s body instantly exploded. The terrifying energy spread throughout Xu Ning¡¯s body. ¡°The power of attributes is fusing into my body and transforming it!¡¯ Xu Ning could feel his body gradually changing After the attribute power fused into his body, Xu Ning¡¯s skin, fascia, bones, internal organs, and every organ in his body were transformed. The transformation was apanied by searing pain. It was as if his body was being melted and reforged. This kind of pain was nothing to Xu Ning. After all, he had experienced the mental test in the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s mystic realm, so his will was extremely firm. ¡®The body smelting realm is a brand new body reconstruction process!¡¯ Although his body was in pain, Xu Ning was willing to endure it. The first stage of the dao realm was different from the first stage of the void realm. The transformation of the mold body realm was to allow a void realm martial artist to better bear the power of attributes. But the body reforging of the body smelting realm was to allow a dao realm master to integrate the power of attributes into one¡¯s body and fundamentally change the mortal body. The void realm was a major realm that separated one from the body and made one rely on the power of attributes, but the dao realm allowed the power to return to the physical body, achieving a major realm where the physical body and the power in the body werebined to gain an explosive force. This was why after advancing to the dao realm, their life span would increase further, and why they could also ensure that their appearance would not age. ¡®The more attribute seeds there are, the better the effect of transforming the body. After advancing further in the dao realm, my foundation will be deeper and my strength will be greater!¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well how helpful the condensation of the six attribute seeds was to him. Wan Ye also noticed this, and that was why he chose to ce the hope of rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect on him. Xu Ning¡¯s body was still changing. Finally, Xu Ning roared out alongside a loud rumble that came out from his body. ¡®The dao realm body with water and fire dual attributes has been sessfully refined!¡¯ Xu Ning felt the surging power in his body. ¡®This sense of power¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt the abundant power from the flesh of his body, and he was a little intoxicated. In the void realm, because attribute power was too strong, void realm martial artists all ignored the importance of the physical body and only used attribute power to fight enemies. But now, attribute power had been fused into his body, which allowed his physical strength to undergo a qualitative change! ¡°Martial Arts Panel!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s Martial Arts Panel appeared in front of him. Name: Xu Ning Realm: Dao Realm First Stage: Body Smelting Realm + Martial Arts: Cold me Dual Source Scroll (Attribute Seed: 6) Water Cross Sword (Ninth Level) Bright Fire Sword (Ninth Level) Tidal Fist (Ninth Level) Volcano Fist (Ninth Level) Water Shadow Aberration (Ninth Level) me Breath Bone Sutra (Ninth Level) Life Pill Sutra (Ninth Level) Inkmoon Pill Sutra (Ninth Level) Avable energy: 151,500 units ¡®Dao realm, sess!¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that the dao realm had been ressified by the Martial Arts Panel and was ced in the realm column. ¡°The techniques after advancing to the dao realm are all techniques thatbine attributes with the physical body. I don¡¯t have them yet, but it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just ask Senior Wan Ye for themter¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. This was the advantage of being watched over by someone. There was no need to specially search for the required resources. ¡°Martial Arts Panel, delete!¡± Xu Ning controlled the Martial Arts Panel with his mind. After Xu Ning advanced to the void realm previously, he hid the mortal realm techniques and only kept the void realm techniques. This time, Xu Ning hid the void realm techniques again and simplified the usable energy. The Martial Arts Panel refreshed again. Name: Xu Ning Realm: Dao Realm First Stage: Body Smelting Realm + Martial Arts: Avable energy: 150,000 units Once the void realm technique was hidden, the martial arts column was empty. The simple and clean interface made Xu Ning feelfortable. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Just as he advanced, Wan Ye, the golden-eyed demon ape, and Cyan all rushed in. ¡°You advanced!¡± The golden eyes of the golden-eyed demon ape shed. ¡°The first stage of the dao realm, body smelting realm! Xu Ning, you did it!¡± Wan Ye trembled. Xu Ning had advanced to the dao realm much faster than he expected. Only Cyan had a strange look in its wolf eyes. It was happy, suspicious, and a little afraid. Xu Ning¡¯s advancement to the dao realm was both a good and a bad thing for it. Wan Ye had said that when Xu Ning went to State Wansheng, it must follow him, and Xu Ning would be its new master. It was definitely a good thing for him to be protected by his powerful master. However, it was afraid that Xu Ning would hate it for shing with him previously. Cyan had already imagined itself interacting with Xu Ning and Gray. By then, he would be a dog who was bullied by his master and a kitten. ¡®I have to find a way to repair our rtionship¡­¡¯ Cyan rolled its eyes. ¡°Yes, I have advanced to the body smelting realm!¡± Xu Ning thanked the two again. ¡°Thank you Senior Wan Ye, thank you Senior Jin Meng. If it weren¡¯t for the both of you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance to the dao realm so quickly!¡± ¡°Senior Wan Ye, please hand me the sect token!¡± Xu Ning went straight to the topic. He had received a huge favor from Wan Ye, so he obviously couldn¡¯t refuse to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect. Moreover, rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect and bing the new sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect was extremely beneficial to him. ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± After seeing Xu Ning take the initiative to ept the sect token, Wan Ye was overjoyed. This also showed Xu Ning¡¯s character. At least for now, he was a man of his word. ¡°The future of the Swallow Heron Sect depends on you.¡± Wan Ye took out the sect token with both hands and handed it to Xu Ning. His expression was serious, and his eyes were full of expectation. Xu Ning took the sect token respectfully with both hands. Xu Ning knew very well that he had not only received a token, but also the hope of rebuilding a sect in State Wansheng. After looking at the sect badge carefully, Xu Ning put it into his storage ring. ¡°You used my Demon Ape Wine to advance to the dao realm, so it can be considered fate.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape suddenly said, ¡°In this case, I will also give you a treasure.¡± With that, the golden-eyed demon ape raised its head and opened its mouth. In an instant, a pure white gourd emerged from the mouth of the golden-eyed demon §Ñ§â§Ö. ¡°This is for you!¡± The golden-eyed demon ape threw it in front of Xu Ning The pure white gourd fell to the ground with a bang. This pure white gourd was about a meter tall and half a meter wide. It looked ordinary on the surface. ¡°This is¡­ a secret treasure?!¡± Xu Ning did not recognize the value of this object, but Wan Ye looked surprised. ¡°Yes, this is a secret treasure.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape nodded and looked at Xu Ning. ¡°This Wind Smoke Gourd is for you. In the future, it can be one of your trump cards.¡± Chapter 224 - Enemy Arrives Chapter 224 Enemy Arrives ¡®It¡¯s actually a secret treasure?¡¯ Xu Ning was also surprised by the generosity of the golden-eyed demon ape. He had learned from Wan Ye that some dao realm masters would use secret treasures in addition to dao weapons. Secret treasures were not refined by humans. They were actually strange objects that were birthed by the world. They were then refined and worked on to activate the power contained in the strange object. There were strong and weak secret treasures. A weak secret treasure might not beparable to an ordinary dao weapon, but a legendary top secret treasure could even increase the user¡¯s strength by ten times. Of course, most secret treasures were stronger than dao weapons. ¡°Senior Jin Meng, I can¡¯t ept this Wind Smoke Gourd.¡± Xu Ning refused. ¡°I have already received the benefits of your Demon Ape Wine, so I can¡¯t take this treasure anymore.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape shook his head. ¡°Take it. This Wind Smoke Gourd is useless to me. It was actually refined by a human. I can only use secret treasures that resonate with my bloodline power.¡± Although the golden-eyed demon ape said this, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t ignore the value of the Wind Smoke Gourd. The reason why it took out the Wind Smoke Gourd was because it wanted to form a good rtionship with Xu Ning. The golden-eyed demon ape had predicted that Xu Ning would take a year to digest the Demon Ape Wine, so it had obviously underestimated Xu Ning. In the end, Xu Ning only took two days topletely subvert his one-year prediction. The golden-eyed demon ape felt that this kind of genius was hard toe by. ¡°Xu Ning, ept it.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°Jin Meng is also a senior, so don¡¯t refuse a gift from your senior.¡± On one hand, Wan Ye saw through the golden-eyed demon ape¡¯s intentions, and on the other hand, he felt that Xu Ning would be safer with a secret treasure. Hearing this, Xu Ning did not refuse further. ¡°In that case, thank you very much, Senior Jin Meng.¡± Xu Ning finally epted the gift from the golden-eyed demon ape. ¡°This secret treasure, the Wind Smoke Gourd, can absorb terrifying poisonous gas, miasma, and so on. After refining it into gray fog and wind smoke, you can use it for yourself. However, every time you use it, the gray fog and wind smoke inside will be exhausted. And once the fog inside is exhausted, you have to find a way to replenish it. The more terrifying the poisonous gas and miasma that you absorb, the more powerful it will be after being refined.¡± ¡°I had identally obtained this treasure, but because it was refined by a human, I can¡¯t use it, so you have to experience its power for yourself.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at the pure white gourd in front of him and nodded. In his opinion, this looked a little like a demonic path tool. The golden-eyed demon ape continued, ¡°A secret treasure is different from a dao weapon. When using a dao weapon, you only need to engrave a maniption mark, but a secret treasure requires you to drip your blood into it. If one steals a dao weapon, they only need to erase the maniption mark. But if one wants to steal a secret treasure, you can only kill its owner.¡± ¡°Quick, bind it with your blood.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape urged. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning did not hesitate. He opened up a wound in his hand, squeezed out a drop of blood, and dropped it on the Wind Smoke Gourd. The blood bead on Xu Ning¡¯s finger was bright red and crystal clear. It contained terrifying amounts of energy. If some unorthodox demonic path warriors obtained this drop of blood, they could cultivate a demonic technique at a rapid pace. Plop! After the blood droplet dripped onto the surface of the Wind Smoke Gourd, it made a slight noise beforepletely integrating into it. Immediately after, the Wind Smoke Gourd began to tremble. Xu Ning then felt a strange connection between him and the pure white gourd. With a thought, the pure white gourd suddenly flew up and quickly shrank from a meter tall and half meter wide to only the size of two palms. After flying up, itnded straight into Xu Ning¡¯s palm. Xu Ning could sense a strange aura inside the Wind Smoke Gourd. Once he released it, he couldmand it to fight. ¡®With the help of the Martial Arts Panel, immediately after advancing, I will be at the peak of the body smelting realm. Moreover, I have the foundation of six attribute seeds and the Wind Smoke Gourd. With these, I have a high probability of defeating an astral qi realm master! This was the advantage of the Martial Arts Panel. Xu Ning knew that his strength was rapidly increasing Perhaps he now had enough strength to fight against the people of the Jade Night Sect. ¡°Thank you, Senior Jin Meng, for giving me the Wind Smoke Gourd. If you have anything you need in the future, just say the word.¡± Xu Ning put the Wind Smoke Gourd into his storage ring and said to the golden-eyed demon ape. ¡°Okay.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape was quite satisfied with Xu Ning¡¯s attitude. ¡°Xu Ning, now that you have advanced to the dao realm, what are your ns in the future?¡± Wan Ye, who had not spoken for a while, asked. Xu Ning had told him that only after advancing to the dao realm and expelling the Jade Night Sect would he go to State Wansheng. ¡°I n to deal with the troubles of the Jade Night Sect first.¡± Xu Ning expressed his thoughts directly. ¡°But you are only in the early stages of the body smelting realm. You are still notparable to the Sect Master and the elders of the Jade Night Sect.¡± Wan Ye said with concern. He was afraid that Xu Ning would let his advancement get in his head and fight the people of the Jade Night Sect. e If he identally died, it would be a huge loss. ¡°If this was in the past, I really didn¡¯t have much confidence, but after Senior Jin Meng gave me the Wind Smoke Gourd, I am more confident.¡± Xu Ning knew that words couldn¡¯t convince Wan Ye, so he was ready to prove it with his strength. Xu Ning shouted and activated his strength. Now that the six attribute seeds had perfectly integrated into Xu Ning¡¯s body, when he activated his full strength, his body emitted ayer of light. Blue and red colors intertwined above the light. ¡°This is¡­¡± The golden-eyed demon ape and Wan Ye¡¯s expressions changed again. ¡°This is the result of perfectly integrating one¡¯s attribute seeds into one¡¯s body!¡± Wan Ye was shocked. When a body smelting realm master just advanced, the attribute seeds would only briefly fuse into their body at the start. Only with further practice could one perfectly integrate the attribute seeds into their body. And when one integrated them perfectly, one would have the qualifications to advance to the second stage dao realm. But now, Xu Ning had just advanced, but he had already perfectly integrated the seeds. Moreover, Xu Ning had integrated six attribute seeds into his body. The difficulty of integrating his attribute seeds was much higher than that of an ordinary body smelting realm martial artist. ¡®This can only mean that when he was in the void realm ninth stage true domain realm, his foundation was already terrifying! His foundation was so deep that once he breaks through, he will be at the peak of the body smelting realm!¡¯ Although the golden-eyed demon ape was a demon beast, it had a lot of experience, and he deeply understood the martial arts system of a human dao realm master. ¡°With my currentprehensive strength, I can at least protect my life in front of the Jade Night Sect¡¯s astral qi realm sect master.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After the other party knows my strength, they will definitely have concerns and won¡¯t fight us head-on. My appearance will also give them a strong sense of intimidation, causing the people of the Jade Night Sect to not be as reckless as before.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words were very restrained. He felt that he had the strength to defeat the astral qi realm sect master. Wan Ye fell into deep thought. ¡°What sect is the Jade Night Sect? Are you in trouble?¡± The golden-eyed demon ape asked. Seeing the golden-eyed demon ape was confused, Xu Ning exined. ¡°These outsiders came to the Abyss North?¡± After hearing this, the golden-eyed demon ape rolled its eyes. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. The golden-eyed demon ape was a peak early-stage dao realm demon beast, and its strength wasparable to a dao realm third stage master. If it took action, the Jade Night Sect would definitely be driven back to State Wansheng. But after thinking about it, Xu Ning refused the proposal of the golden-eyed demon ape. ¡°No need, Senior Jin Meng.¡± This had nothing to do with the golden-eyed demon ape. After all, he had already received too many benefits from it. He shouldn¡¯t push his luck further. ¡°I feel that I have enough strength to stabilize the current situation.¡± Xu Ning was full of confidence. ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t get involved.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape did not insist. ¡°If that is the case, let¡¯s return to thend of the Abyss North.¡± When Wan Ye saw Xu Ning¡¯s firm stance, he respected Xu Ning¡¯s choice. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Jin Meng, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Wan Ye said to the golden-eyed demon ape. ¡°Okay.¡± The golden-eyed demon ape nodded. ¡°Senior Jin Meng, we will take our leave first.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. Afterwards, Jin Meng personally sent Wan Ye and Xu Ning to the shore of the ind. After bidding farewell again, Wan Ye took out the silver ship and carried Xu Ning and Cyan away. On the ship. ¡°Senior Wan Ye, do you have any dao realm techniques in your hand? I want to practice them.¡± Xu Ning said to Wan Ye. Now that he had epted the sect token, he didn¡¯t think it was inappropriate to make such a request. ¡°Dao realm techniques?¡± Wan Ye who was steering the shipughed. ¡°How can there be dao realm techniques in the early stages of the dao realm?¡±. Wan Ye exined, ¡°Only after reaching the fourth stage of the dao realm will you gain simr fighting methods like techniques. Before that, the techniques you learned in the void realm are enough.¡± ¡°The first three stages of the dao realm are almost entirely dependent on the power of the physical body. You don¡¯t have to worry about this at all.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± After hearing Wan Ye¡¯s exnation, Xu Ning realized that he was too impatient. Afterwards, Wan Ye continued to drive the ship. A few dayster. State Jifeng. Elder Luan Shijian, who was entrusted by Sect Master Lu Zhanxing, had already arrived in State Jifeng with twenty high level void realm disciples. ¡°The fifteen of you, go to the Moon Gazing Sect and rescue our people, then get rid of the Sect Master and the elders of the Moon Gazing Sect.¡± Luan Shijian pointed out fifteen of them and ordered. ¡°Yes, Elder Luan.¡± The fifteen selected disciples responded respectfully. Among these fifteen people, several were half-step dao realm masters, and none were weaker than Senior Brother Mo. ¡°The others, follow me to the Yun Sect.¡± Luan Shijian ordered again and rushed towards the Yun Sect with the other five disciples. An hourter, Luan Shijian and five other disciples appeared in front of the Yun Sect. ¡°Who is approaching the Yun Sect?¡± The disciples stationed outside the sect had already noticed Luan Shijian and the others. They had already reacted and reported in secret while being on guard. Luan Shijian ignored the disciple and punched the ground. Immediately, spider web-like cracks appeared on the ground, and the entire Yun Sect shook. Chapter 225 - Piercing through with One Knife! Chapter 225 Piercing through with One Knife! ¡°The Sect Master and the elders of the Yun Sect, show yourselves!¡± Luan Shijian¡¯s voice spread throughout the Yun Sect. Everyone in the Yun Sect panicked. Luan Shijian wanted to destroy the Yun Sect, but he also wanted to attack head-on, revealing his identity and creating a greater panic, letting the other sects in the seventeen states of the Abyss North know how terrifying the Jade Night Sect was, making them afraid to resist. At this moment. Inside the Yun Sect¡¯s assembly hall. Mi Xingye, Yuan Cheng, Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and Duan Qinghui sat together. They were the strongest people in the Yun Sect, so they stayed here to guard the sect. When the Yun Sect suddenly trembled and Luan Shijian¡¯s voice spread throughout the sect, the five people¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They could all sense that a terrifying aura had arrived outside of the Yun Sect. The owner of the terrifying aura was like a light in the night, so powerful that it was impossible to ignore. ¡°A dao realm master!¡± Qiu Renshan suddenly stood up and looked outside the sect with a shocked expression. ¡°It¡¯s the people from the Jade Night Sect!¡± The others also stood up. ¡°They actually sent a dao realm master, what are they nning to do?¡± They all had a bad feeling. In the past, they only sent their disciples to work, but this time, a dao realm master personally took action. Qiu Renshan and the others did not believe that the arrival of a dao realm master was just a formality. ¡°Yuan Cheng!¡± Qiu Renshan suddenly looked at Yuan Cheng. ¡°Elder Qiu!¡± Yuan Cheng had a serious expression. He knew that Qiu Renshan was going to issue an order. ¡°Go to the Source Sect and tell them that a dao realm master hase to the Yun Sect!¡± Qiu Renshan said, ¡°The dao realm masters of the Source Sect in State Wansheng have probably arrived. Go find them and ask for help.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Yuan Cheng knew that this was not the time to hesitate, so he immediately moved and fled through the back of the sect. He knew that he was the weakest, so staying behind would not help much. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Qiu Renshan said. ¡°Okay!¡± The other three also went outside the sect in a sh. They all knew very well that the people in the sect must have been scared. If they did not appear, then the disciples in the sect would panic even more. Four figures appeared outside the sect in the next moment. In front of them stood Luan Shijian and five high level void realm disciples. ¡®He really is a dao realm master¡­¡¯ Faced with Luan Shijian, Mi Xingye, Qiu Renshan and the other two felt an almost tangible sense of pressure. They felt suffocated from this sensation. It was like when they encountered a void realm martial artist when they were in the mortal realm. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Sect Master Mi Xingye¡¯s voice spread throughout the sect. Although he knew that the opponent was a strong enemy, Mi Xingye still asked loudly. His voice spread throughout the Yun Sect. He had to let all the disciples of the sect hear his voice. Only then would they calm down. ¡°Jade Night Sect of State Wansheng, Dao Realm Master Luan Shijian!¡± Luan Shijian stated his identity. ¡°Why did youe to the Yun Sect with such aggressiveness?¡± Qiu Renshan took a step forward, proving that he would not lose in terms of momentum. Behind him, Mi Xingye and the other two were also highly alert, ready to attack at any time. Especially Du Yuan and Duan Qinghui, they were already secretly preparing to forcibly break through to the dao realm first stage. Although the two of them had condensed two attribute seeds, if they forcibly broke through, not only would their foundation be insufficient, but more importantly, the process of integrating their attribute seeds would also be affected. ¡°A few days ago, a disciple of your Yun Sect captured disciples of my sect for no reason, and he even killed a core disciple. He is simply violent and cruel. This time, I came to seek justice!¡± Luan Shijian was aggressive and twisted the facts. The missing Senior Brother Mo had actually been killed in his words. The four people¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. They all knew that the disciple Luan Shijian was talking about was Xu Ning from the news Xu Ning had sent back earlier. ¡°Nonsense!¡± As Xu Ning¡¯s master, Mi Xingye also walked out. He had also advanced to a half-step dao realm master. Otherwise, the pressure he would have to bear when facing Luan Shijian would be even greater. At that point, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to look at Luan Shijian directly. ev ven ¡°Your Jade Night Sect disciples were the ones who provoked and killed people first! Moreover, those Jade Night Sect disciples were only captured, with none of them killed.¡± Mi Xingye argued. But Luan Shijian didn¡¯t care about this. He only needed an excuse. ¡°Hand over that disciple, otherwise today will be the day your Yun Sect is destroyed!¡± Luan Shijian¡¯s voice spread to every corner of the Yun Sect. The disciples who had just calmed down were anxious again. All the disciples had heard Luan Shijian¡¯s self-introduction as a dao realm master. Now that he said he wanted to destroy the Yun Sect, everyone panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Qiu Renshan had already begun to activate his dao realm method and began to activate his attribute seed, preparing to forcibly advance to the dao realm. ¡°Are you handing him over or not?¡± Luan Shijian nced coldly at the four of them. ¡°No.¡± Qiu Renshan said without backing down. Not to mention that Xu Ning was not in the sect, there was no way to hand him over. Even if Xu Ning was in the sect, they would not do this. If an outsider forced them to hand over their disciples for protection, the entire sect would be disappointed. If he really did that, the hearts of the Yun Sect would disperse, and there would only be one ending, that was the sect dissolving. ¡°In this case, we can only fight!¡± With Luan Shijian¡¯s order, the five disciples behind him turned into afterimages and entered the sect. ¡°Xingye, you deal with them, we will deal with this dao realm master!¡± Qiu Renshan ordered. Although Mi Xingye was the sect master, after Qiu Renshan came out of seclusion, everyone followed his orders. ¡°Yes!¡± Mi Xingye nced at the three resolute elders, gritted his teeth, and entered the sect to attack the five enemy disciples. He had to go back and join forces with the high level void realm martial artists in the sect to deal with the five enemy disciples together and ensure the safety of the disciples. Mi Xingye turned around and entered the sect, but Luan Shijian did not stop him. There was a faint look of mockery on his face. At this moment, a rumbling sound came from Qiu Renshan¡¯s body. He forcibly broke through the shackles of the void realm and was promoted to be an official dao realm master. ¡°Forcefully breaking through to the dao realm¡­¡± The corner of Luan Shijian¡¯s mouth curved into a disdainful smile. ¡°By doing this, your foundation will bepletely wasted¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, what¡¯s the point of this? A body smelting realm master who forcibly broke through is nothing in front of me!¡± Luan Shijian suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he was in front of Qiu Renshan. ¡®So fast! Qiu Renshan couldn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°Ha!¡± Luan Shijian threw out a punch. Qiu Renshan quickly reacted and blocked. Bang! In an instant, Qiu Renshan was sent flying. Even though he had just broken through to the body smelting realm, there was still a huge gap between him and Luan Shijian. The bones in Qiu Renshan¡¯s arm began to crack. Moreover, between the cracks, there was the anti-healing power of the dao realm. ¡®It¡¯s the terrifying power of the fusion between attribute power and bodily power¡­¡¯ Qiu Renshan also knew that after reaching the dao realm, his physical strength would rise exponentially. And thebination of his flesh, blood and attribute power would result in an even greater power. Luan Shijian¡¯s punch just now couldpletely shatter a small mountain. If he hadn¡¯t forcibly broken through just now, he would have been killed by the punch. ¡°We¡¯re also here!¡± There were two more explosions. Du Yuan and Duan Qinghui also forcibly broke through to the body smelting realm. The two took out their dao weapons and attacked Luan Shijian. If they used a dao weapon after advancing to the dao realm, they would be able to unleash an even greater force. Qiu Renshan also endured the pain and took out his dao weapon. The three of them surrounded Luan Shijian. Seeing this, Luan Shijian did not panic at all. He took out his brass knuckle dao weapon and put it on his hand. He took the initiative to face the three of them. | Bang! Bang! Bang! The four figures turned into afterimages as they fought frantically. The ground waspletely cracked underneath them and deep pits appeared frequently. Even the mountain next to it was affected. Cracks began to appear on its surface, as if it would copse at any time. Pfft! In just a few dozen breaths, one of Du Yuan¡¯s ws was caught by Luan Shijian and he got hit by a punch. Luan Shijian¡¯s dao realm strengthbined with the knuckle dao weapon pierced a bloody hole in Du Yuan¡¯s chest. The residual power of the dao realm spread into Du Yuan¡¯s body. Du Yuan suddenly turned into a kite with a broken string. He was thrown into the air before losing consciousness. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive. ¡°Du Yuan!¡± Qiu Renshan was furious. Duan Qinghui¡¯s eyes were fierce. Although his rtionship with Qiu Renshan and Du Yuan was average, they were all united in the face of a powerful enemy. ¡®I¡¯m going all out!¡¯ Qiu Renshan and Duan Qinghui attacked with their lives on the line. ¡°Pathetic!¡± Luan Shijian faced the enemies again. Back when the three of thembined forces to attack Luan Shijian, they were already suppressed. But now, with only two people left, they couldn¡¯t contend with Luan Shijian for long. Soon, both of them were seriously injured. ¡®Is the Yun Sect finished today?¡¯ Qiu Renshan knelt on the ground and covered his wound with his hand. The invading dao realm power in his body was unstoppable. Duan Qinghui, who was next to him, was in a daze, ready to faint anytime. Qiu Renshan knew very well that the most dangerous moment of the Yun Sect had arrived. ¡°Weak¡­¡± Luan Shijian no longer had any patience. He walked forward, ready to kill Qiu Renshan first. Qiu Renshan¡¯s will to fight just now was very strong, which angered Luan Shijian to a certain extent. However, just when Luan Shijian was about to attack, a ball of gray fog suddenly appeared out of thin air, covering an area of hundreds of meters. ¡®What¡¯s going on?!¡¯ Luan Shijian suddenly felt a sense of danger. He subconsciously wanted to escape. However, in the gray fog, a light suddenly shed in front of his eyes, then Luan Shijian felt his chest go cold. He looked down and saw that his chest was pierced by a copper knife. Chapter 226 - Crisis Averted Chapter 226 Crisis Averted Luan Shijian felt the violent power of the dao realm bursting out from the copper knife, nibbling away at his vitality. An unfamiliar young face was staring at him with a pair of cold eyes. ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Luan Shijian asked with difficulty. He wanted to fight back, but the violent power of the dao realm and the tyrannical aura emitted by the copper knife had already made his body stiffen, and his life aura was weakening away. Generally speaking, even if a martial artist¡¯s heart was pierced through, they would not die immediately, but if their body was injected with the power of the dao realm, it would be difficult to persist. ¡°You came here to find me, right?¡± Xu Ning tilted his head. After returning to thend in the Abyss North, Xu Ning went to the Moon Gazing Sect first. And as soon as Xu Ning arrived at the Moon Gazing Sect, he encountered the fifteen Jade Night Sect disciples. Just like the previous batch of disciples, they were easily suppressed by Xu Ning and were captured alive. The fact that Xu Ning had advanced to the dao realm shocked Yuan Yuan, Si Ying, and the others. Even Gray and Xu Hujun didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to advance so quickly. Afterwards, Xu Ning learned from the captured disciples that Elder Luan Shijian of the Jade Night Sect had gone to the Yun Sect, preparing to destroy the Yun Sect, so he rushed over to the Yun Sect with Wan Ye. As soon as he approached the Yun Sect, Xu Ning saw Du Yuan and Duan Qinghui unconscious, with Qiu Renshan ready to be killed at any time. At the critical moment, Xu Ning activated the copper knife and the Wind Smoke Gourd, seriously injuring Luan Shijian in an instant. Although Luan Shijian was also at the peak of the body smelting realm, his foundation was still weakpared to Xu Ning¡¯s six attribute seeds. Moreover, the most important reason for this sessful kill was the power of the Wind Smoke Gourd. Xu Ning activated the Wind Smoke Gourd this time, releasing the gray fog, but he did not activate the poison. But even so, when the gray fog and wind smoke from the Wind Smoke Gourd were released, it could iste the perception of a body smelting realm martial artist, while allowing Xu Ning to sense everything inside the gray fog. Thus, Xu Ning easily seeded in his attack in this way. ¡°You are¡­ that Yun Sect disciple¡­¡± Luan Shijian finally knew Xu Ning¡¯s identity at the end of his life. After sensing the danger, he nned to activate his life-saving treasure and teleport away. But after being enveloped by the gray fog and wind smoke, the spatial transfer device lost its effectiveness. ¡°I only wanted to negotiate with the Jade Night Sect, but you want to destroy the Yun Sect. Since this is the case, we can only fight to the death.¡± Xu Ning activated the will of the cyan wolf in the copper knife again. And the violent power spilled out, taking away Luan Shijian¡¯sst trace of life. Xu Ning had asked Wan Ye about the secrets of the copper knife and the copper fan. This pair of copper knife and fan were a type of special dao weapon. These two special dao weapons were refined with the blood essence of a high level dao realm demon beast, the Blizzard Cyan Wolf. That Blizzard Cyan Wolf was the source of Cyan¡¯s bloodline. These two dao weapons could be used by human martial arts masters, but Cyan could also use them by activating his bloodline power. These two special dao weapons were stolen by Gu Juan and another person when Wan Ye¡¯s injuries rpsed. And after being lost for a while, they finally fell into Xu Ning¡¯s hands. After understanding all of this, Xu Ning returned the Cyan Wolf Fan to Cyan, leaving only the Cyan Wolf Knife for himself. After advancing to the dao realm, Xu Ning could easily use this Cyan Wolf Knife. He could perfectly control the tyrannical power of the cyan wolf¡¯s will, while not suffering the bacsh from before. ¡°This gray fog came so suddenly, what is going on?¡¯ Qiu Renshan was also enveloped in this gray fog, whichpletely isted his perception. He was already in a desperate situation, but suddenly this gray fog suddenly came and changed everything. ¡®This gray fog is extremely terrifying! Qiu Renshan could sense a terrifying power in the gray fog. If it moved, it could easily kill him. Just when Qiu Renshan was about to escape from the gray fog, he noticed that the gray fog around him suddenly began to flow. Swoosh! The gray fog was absorbed into a pure white gourd in two to three seconds. After seeing the owner of the pure white gourd, Qiu Renshan felt his vision blur. He thought he didn¡¯t see it clearly. ¡°Xu Ning?!¡± After confirming repeatedly, Qiu Renshan was certain. Xu Ning¡¯s temperament had changed greatly. Luan Shijian¡¯s corpse was lying next to him. ¡°Elder Qiu!¡± Xu Ning quickly went to Qiu Renshan¡¯s side and directed his dao realm power into Qiu Renshan¡¯s body to stabilize his injuries. Xu Ning currently did not have any pills that could heal the injuries of a dao realm master. He could sense that Qiu Renshan was seriously injured. Qiu Renshan had forcibly broken through to the dao realm, so his foundation was already unstable. Moreover, he was also violently attacked by Luan Shijian, which seriously injured his body. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go and see Elder Du Yuan and Elder Duan Qinghui first.¡± Qiu Renshan said to Xu Ning. Xu Ning went to check on Du Yuan and Duan Qinghui. ¡®Elder Du Yuan¡¯s injuries are very serious¡­¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that Du Yuan was on the verge of death. He could die at any time. He quickly directed a wisp of dao realm power into his body to disperse Luan Shijian¡¯s dao realm power. But even so, Du Yuan still didn¡¯t wake up, but fortunately, he was still alive for the time being. Xu Ning went to stabilize Duan Qinghui¡¯s injuries. Although Duan Qinghui strictly had a feud with Mi Xingye in the past, Xu Ning did not feel any estrangement from him as he had stood up for Yun Sect in the face of death. Duan Qinghui slowly regained consciousness. ¡°Elders, there seems to be some trouble in the sect, I will go and solve it first.¡± Xu Ning disappeared and entered the sect. There were still five Jade Night Sect disciples in the Yun Sect who were causing chaos. ¡°Xu Ning actually advanced to the dao realm¡­¡± Duan Qinghui coughed lightly, unable to calm down for a long time. The Sect Master and elders all knew that Xu Ning had gone to find an opportunity to advance to the dao realm. It was just that they didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to really find it and return at such an important time. Moreover, Xu Ning¡¯s current strength had far exceeded that of an ordinary body smelting realm martial artist. ¡°That¡¯s right, he is the number one genius since the founding of the Yun Sect¡­¡± Qiu Renshan said with a look of relief in his eyes. ¡°No, he might be the number one genius in the history of the seventeen states of the Abyss North.¡± An old man suddenly appeared beside the two. Because Qiu Renshan and Duan Qinghui were both seriously injured, they did not notice the old man at all. Seeing the old man, the faces of the two stiffened again. They thought the visitor was Luan Shijian¡¯s helper. ¡°Don¡¯t panic.¡± The old man saw the alertness of the two and exined, ¡°I know Xu Ning, and my name is Wan Ye.¡± ¡°Old Man Wan Ye!?¡± After hearing Wan Ye¡¯s introduction, Qiu Renshan and Duan Qinghui¡¯s hearts trembled. They all knew very well that Old Man Wan Ye was one of the reasons why the Jade Night Sect came to the seventeen states of the Abyss North. And he just appeared in front of them like this. ¡°These can heal your injuries.¡± Three pills appeared in Wan Ye¡¯s palm. Two of them fell into the hands of Qiu Renshan and Duan Qinghui, while the other one was stuffed into the mouth of the unconscious Du Yuan. Xu Ning did not have a pill to heal the injuries of a dao realm master, but Wan Ye did. Wan Ye and Xu Ning actually set off from the Moon Gazing Sect at the same time and rushed back to the Yun Sect. But Xu Ning was eager to protect his sect, so he traveled extremely fast. Wan Ye actually couldn¡¯t catch up to his speed, so he had just arrived. Looking at Luan Shijian¡¯s body on the ground, Wan Ye already knew what had happened. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± After getting fed the medicinal pill, Du Yuan began to react. Seeing Du Yuan¡¯s reaction, Qiu Renshan and Duan Qinghui no longer had any worries. They immediately swallowed the pill. As soon as the pills entered their stomachs, they felt their injuries were healing faster. ¡°Thank you, Senior Wan Ye.¡± Qiu Renshan and Duan Qinghui stood up and thanked Wan Ye. They all guessed that the dao realm opportunity Xu Ning had mentioned should be rted to Old Man Wan Ye. The five Jade Night Sect disciples in the Yun Sect were easily subdued by Xu Ning. After learning that Xu Ning had advanced to the dao realm and resolved the crisis of the sect, Mi Xingye felt that everything was a blur. Everything felt unreal. Coincidentally, Wan Ye and the three elders had also returned to the sect at this moment. ¡°Master, this is Senior Wan Ye. He helped me advance to the dao realm.¡± Xu Ning introduced. ¡°Old Man Wan Ye?¡± Mi Xingye was shocked, but he still bowed. ¡°This is my master, Mi Xingye, the Sect Master of the Yun Sect.¡± Xu Ning introduced again. After a short exchange, Mi Xingye said, ¡°I will take the three elders to rest. Xu Ning, you will apany Senior Wan Ye first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Senior Wan Ye, do you want to walk around the Yun Sect?¡± Xu Ning said as the four left. ¡°Forget it, you should recover your strength first.¡± Wan Ye stroked his beard and said with a smile. Xu Ning heard him and nodded. He did sense that his body was in a deficient state. This feeling was simr to when he practiced martial arts or fought against enemies in the mortal realm after exhausting all his energy. ¡°Now do you know why a dao realm master would go to State Wansheng after advancing?¡± Wan Ye said. ¡°I do.¡± Xu Ning smiled helplessly. Replenishing the dao realm power consumed required one to absorb the surrounding spiritual energy. However, the spiritual energy on thend of the Abyss North was too thin. When he was in the mortal realm, Xu Ning could recover to his peak state in a short period of time. But now, before he could even release his full potential, he felt that the recovery process was very slow. ¡°It¡¯s fine for a body smelting realm martial artist, but once you advance to the astral qi realm, I don¡¯t know how long you will have to rest after a battle. It may even cause your strength to decline.¡± As he said that, Wan Ye took out two more pills that could help in the recovery of dao realm power. Xu Ning took and swallowed them, elerating the recovery of his dao realm power. ¡°Also, this storage ring was obtained from that elder of the Jade Night Sect.¡± Wan Ye handed the storage ring to Xu Ning. Chapter 227 - Taking the Initiative Chapter 227 Taking the Initiative ¡°His storage ring¡­¡± Xu Ning took it from Wan Ye¡¯s hand. Because Xu Ning was in a hurry to solve the troubles in the sect, he didn¡¯t have the time to take the storage ring from Luan Shijian. Xu Ning erased the mark in the storage ring and checked it. He found that there were many recovery pills inside. The refinement technique of these pills was not difficult. Even if he had not practiced a dao realm alchemy technique, Xu Ning could still barely refine them. However, it was difficult to find all the materials needed to refine these pills in the seventeen states of the Abyss North. ¡®These recovery pills should be specially brought to deal with theck of spiritual energy in the seventeen states of the Abyss North.¡¯ Xu Ning guessed. In addition to arge number of recovery pills, the knuckle dao weapon that Luan Shijian used previously was also in the storage ring. ¡°So, what are your next ns?¡± Wan Ye asked Xu Ning ¡°I n to rest and adjust my body to the best possible state before taking the initiative to find the people from the Jade Night Sect andpletely get rid of this trouble.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes shed. Since the people of the Jade Night Sect wanted to destroy the Yun Sect, he must make them pay a heavy price. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Wan Ye raised his eyebrows. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°The Wind Smoke Gourd given to me by Senior Jin Meng is extremely powerful. Even if it is one against many, I can separate them one by one and slowly deal with them. If the poisonous effect is activated, I will even have a chance to fight against a second stage astral qi realm martial artist.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Wan Ye sighed. Thinking back to when he was in the body smelting realm, he was overjoyed when he first broke through to the dao realm, whilst also being deathly afraid of facing other body smelting realm masters. But Xu Ning, on the other hand, who had just broken through, had already begun to n how he would defeat an astral qi realm master. ¡°Now that Senior have taken the initiative to appear, your whereabouts may soon be heard by the people of the Jade Night Sect, so we have to finish them off.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to confess. ¡°Moreover, the Demon Beast Scroll is on Gray, so the people of the Jade Night Sect are a threat that must be dealt with.¡± ¡°Gray, you mean the void beast? The Demon Beast Scroll is on it?¡± Wan Ye frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning responded. Wan Ye shook his head helplessly. The person and the item that the Jade Night Sect wanted were all with Xu Ning. Moreover, the conflict between the two sides was already irreconcble, and the final result of this conflict was a decisive battle. ¡°Do you still need any recovery pills?¡± Wan Ye asked, nning to prepare for Xu Ning¡¯s uing battle. ¡°No need, this storage ring has a lot of basic medicinal pills that are effective for dao realm masters. There are enough for me to use.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°In this case, you should find a ce and slowly recuperate.¡± Wan Ye said. Afterwards, Mi Xingye helped the three elders. After a few hours, Yuan Cheng returned. With his return, he brought a dao realm master from the Source Sect in State Wansheng. The name of the dao realm master was Teng Yunkong, and he was one of the two dao realm masters who had returned to the Source Sect in the Abyss North. He was a peak body smelting realm master. After receiving the request for help from Yuan Cheng, Teng Yunkong quickly rushed over, even using a one-time use special tool to increase his speed. Before arriving, Yuan Cheng was anxious. He only hoped that the three previous generation elders of the Yun Sect could hold on for half a day after forcibly breaking through to the dao realm. However, after bringing Teng Yunkong here, they discovered that the Yun Sect was not in danger at all. After entering the sect, the atmosphere was extremely rxed. Yuan Cheng grabbed a disciple and asked. He then learned that Xu Ning had advanced to the dao realm and killed the invading dao realm master after returning to the sect. Hearing this, Yuan Cheng was dumbfounded. Even Teng Yunkong from the Source Sect of State Wansheng also felt that this was unbelievable. A young man who had just advanced to the dao realm had killed a long-standing dao realm master. This was quite ridiculous. When Teng Yunkong was in State Wansheng, he had interacted with the Jade Night Sect. So he knew very well that the elders of the Jade Night Sect were all quite strong among body smelting realm masters. In order to confirm this fact, Yuan Cheng brought Teng Yunkong to see Mi Xingye. After receiving Mi Xingye¡¯s confirmation and learning that Xu Ning had the foundation of six attribute seeds, Teng Yunkong immediately wanted to befriend Xu Ning and quickly asked to see Xu Ning. With no choice, Mi Xingye could ask his disciple to call Xu Ning over. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning!¡± The moment Teng Yunkong saw Xu Ning, he felt his extraordinary and deep foundation. If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes and sensed it personally, he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Xu Ning had just advanced to the dao realm. ¡°Senior Teng.¡± After Mi Xingye¡¯s introduction, Xu Ning also learned of Teng Yunkong¡¯s identity. After several hours of taking pills, Xu Ning had recovered about 90% of his energy. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning is indeed talented.¡± Teng Yunkong¡¯s words were sincere. He knew very well that he was not Xu Ning¡¯s opponent at all. ¡°Senior Wu is too kind.¡± Xu Ning said humbly. ¡°Now that Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning has killed an elder of the Jade Night Sect, this will definitely anger their sect master, Lu Zhanxing.¡± Teng Yunkong reminded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if he doesn¡¯te, I will find him.¡± After hearing that, Xu Ning quickly expressed his intention to take the initiative to find trouble with the Jade Night Sect. When Teng Yunkong, Mi Xingye, Yuan Cheng, and the others heard this, they all looked at each other in disbelief. Mi Xingye was suddenly worried. He dissuaded Xu Ning. ¡°He is still an astral qi realm master. Although your foundation is deep, you are still a realm lower than him.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know the truebat power of the astral qi realm, Lu Zhanxing, the Sect Master of the Jade Night Sect, was a realm higher than Xu Ning. It would definitely be dangerous to deal with him. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry, my advancement of six attribute seeds has a solid foundation that ordinary dao realm masters can¡¯tpare to. Moreover, I have other trump cards in my hands. Even if I can¡¯t defeat Lu Zhanxing, I can definitely preserve my life.¡± Xu Ning exined his advantages to Mi Xingye to let him have a peace of mind. After hearing this, Mi Xingye chose not to say anything else. He just said with concern, ¡°In that case, please be extra careful.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s growth was already beyond his control. Teng Yunkong no longer knew what to say. All he could think about was how to build a good rtionship with Xu Ning. Teng Yunkong knew very well that with Xu Ning¡¯s aptitude and strength, even if he went to State Wansheng, he would definitely grow into a big shot. The Source Sect in State Wansheng was also an unofficial sect at the Endless Sea Abyss. The environment they lived in was extremely cruel. If Xu Ning could mature in State Wansheng in the future, they would definitely benefit from it. After a short conversation, Teng Yunkong took the initiative to ask Xu Ning for a private conversation. When Mi Xingye saw this, he took away the people around and found an excuse to leave. ¡°Disciple-Nephew Xu Ning, although this is the first time we have met, we have a deep rtionship.¡± Teng Yunkong began to close the distance between the two of them. ¡°You were born in State Feiyun, so you are basically friends with the Source Sect. When you go to State Wansheng, we can take care of each other. I can even say that if you are willing, you can join the Source Sect in State Wansheng.¡± Teng Yunkong already knew that Xu Ning¡¯sbat power might beparable to an astral qi realm master. In State Wansheng¡¯s Source Sect, the strongest person there was only so-so. But if Xu Ning could join the Source Sect in State Wansheng, even as a guest elder, he would be a huge help to the sect. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do.¡± Xu Ning refused. When Teng Yunkong heard this, he thought that Xu Ning was concerned about changing his sect identity. He was about to exin to Xu Ning that after entering State Wansheng, it was normal to change sects. However, Xu Ning¡¯s next words immediately cut off his thoughts. ¡°I have already epted Senior Wan Ye¡¯s sect token. When I go to State Wansheng, I will be a member of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Teng Yunkong was stunned. ¡°I broke through to the dao realm this time because of Senior Wan Ye.¡± Xu Ning exined. ¡®So the sect token that the Jade Night Sect has been searching for has already fallen into Xu Ning¡¯s hands¡­! When Teng Yunkong heard this, he also knew that it was impossible for Xu Ning to be pulled into his sect. ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect¡­¡± Teng Yunkong pondered for a moment. ¡°In this case, I naturally can¡¯t force it.¡± ¡°But Xu Ning¡­¡± Teng Yunkong said, ¡°It is not easy to rebuild a sect in State Wansheng. Especially since the Swallow Heron Sect has been disbanded for a hundred years and with the hearts of people dispersed. For you, this will be a huge challenge.¡± ¡°Thank you Senior Teng for the reminder, I am ready.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°In this case, when you arrive in State Wansheng and wish to rebuild your sect, you cane to us for help at any time.¡± Teng Yunkong also showed some kindness. Xu Ning thanked him again. ¡°By the way, when are you going to solve the matter of the Jade Night Sect?¡±. Teng Yunkong asked. ¡°Tomorrow.¡± Xu Ning guessed that he would be in his best condition tomorrow morning. ¡°How about the day after tomorrow?¡± Teng Yunkong said, ¡°In one day, I will call my peer in the body smelting realm. After that, we can go face the Jade Night Sect together.¡± ¡°The Jade Night Sect is a problem in the seventeen states of the Abyss North. Since we are born here, we are naturally responsible for dealing with them.¡± Xu Ning weighed his options before finally nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± Together with Wan Ye, they could gather four dao realm masters. Moreover, they had all broken through naturally. Compared to those who did otherwise, their foundation was stronger, and their strength was stronger. After resting for another day, another dao realm master from the Source Sect called Gu Man came. Gu Man was a female body smelting realm master. Because the appearance of a dao realm master was permanent, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t infer her true age. After the four of them gathered together, they left for State Chungu. They had learned from the disciples of the Jade Night Sect that the headquarters of the Jade Night Sect in the seventeen states of the Abyss North was in a county city in State Chungu. In just three days, they crossed the entire seventeen states of the Abyss North and arrived at State Chungu from State Jifeng. ¡°The Jade Night Sect¡­¡± Xu Ning and the others soon found the specific location of their headquarters. Chapter 228 - Battle Across Realms

Chapter 228 Battle Across Realms

Lu Zhanxing, the Sect Master of the Jade Night Sect, was a little uneasy. Luan Shijian had been dispatched for a few days. ording to Lu Zhanxing¡¯s expectations, he should have returned two days ago. Even after facing some difficulties, he shouldn¡¯t have taken this long. ¡®Luan Shijian is already at the peak of the body smelting realm. Even if someone from the Yun Sect forcibly breaks through to the body smelting realm, they are definitely not his opponent.¡¯ Lu Zhanxing thought to himself. ¡®But, why hasn¡¯t he brought back any news yet?¡¯ Lu Zhanxing paced back and forth in the room. He had been in State Jifeng for some time, but he still had no clues about the Demon Beast Scroll and Old Man Wan Ye. ¡®Could it be¡­! Suddenly, Lu Zhanxing stopped. He thought of a possibility. ¡®Could it be that the people from the Source Sect have returned from State Wansheng?¡¯ The more Lu Zhanxing thought about it, the more he felt that this was likely. ¡°That should be the case¡­ The Yun Sect and the Source Sect of State Feiyun have already joined forces, so it is extremely likely that the Source Sect of State Wansheng will help them¡­¡¯ Lu Zhanxing knew very well that if this was the case, Luan Shijian might return in failure. Lu Zhanxing felt more at ease after thinking of this. In his opinion, the Source Sect¡¯s dao realm masters from State Wansheng might be quite strong, but they definitely couldn¡¯t kill Luan Shijian. ¡®Their sect master in the astral qi realm will definitely note¡­¡¯ Lu Zhanxing had a pondering look in his eyes. ¡®In State Wansheng, they are still facing a lot of trouble. Sect Master Xin Andao will definitely not be able to make himself free. At most, he will send two to three body smelting realm masters¡­¡¯ ¡®Source Sect¡­¡¯ A hint of coldness appeared in Lu Zhanxing¡¯s eyes. ¡®After obtaining the Demon Beast Scroll and the sect token, I will definitely make you submit when I return to State Wansheng.¡¯ Just when Lu Zhanxing was thinking about the future, he suddenly felt the auras of four dao realm masters approaching. ¡®Four dao realm masters?¡¯ Lu Zhanxing first looked puzzled. The spiritual energy in the seventeen states of the Abyss North was thin, so it was difficult to find a native dao realm master, let alone four. ¡®Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡¯ Although Lu Zhanxing was cautious, he did not panic. He was an astral qi realm master, so he was not afraid at all when facing four body smelting realm masters. Lu Zhanxing walked out of the room. The ce they were currently staying at was the mansion of a county city family. They had taken over it by force and made it the temporary base camp of the Jade Night Sect. The disciples of the Jade Night Sect were very satisfied with their current living environment. They were all considered top-level experts here, so they were not under any pressure to survive. Ordinary martial artists and masters could only look up to them. Although Lu Zhanxing felt that there was something wrong with the change in attitude of the disciples, he did not reprimand them. He nned to curb theirx attitude after returning to State Wansheng. Outside the mansion. Xu Ning, Wan Ye, Teng Yunkong, and Gu Man had already arrived outside the temporary residence of the Jade Night Sect. ¡°This is the main camp of the Jade Night Sect all right.¡± Wan Ye said. They could sense that in thisrge mansion, there were several dao realm masters and more than 20 high level void realm martial artists. ¡°The Jade Night Sect must have sent more than half of their disciples to go on their mission, leaving only a small portion of their disciples here. They are probably on standby at all times.¡± Teng Yunkong said. ¡°When we were in State Wansheng, we had some feud with the Jade Night Sect. If we can get rid of Lu Zhanxing today, we can eliminate a lot of trouble in the future.¡± Gu Man was the one who spoke. As a member of State Wansheng¡¯s Source Sect, they were also a little worried that if Lu Zhanxing really obtained the Demon Beast Scroll and the sect token, he would be ruthless to his formerpetitors. This time, Gu Man and Teng Yunkong returned to thend in the Abyss North not only to protect the Source Sect in State Feiyun, but to also try their best to disturb the people of the Jade Night Sect from obtaining the Demon Beast Scroll and the sect token. Xu Ning didn¡¯t say anything. He already could sense the auras of the several dao realm masters approaching. He noticed them, but they also noticed him. ¡°Xu Ning, are you ready to fight?¡± Wan Ye nced at Xu Ning. Xu Ning was the strongest of the four, so this operation was led by Xu Ning. ¡°Ready.¡± Xu Ning gave an affirmative answer. When he just advanced to the dao realm and returned to thend in the Abyss North from the golden-eyed demon ape¡¯s ind, Xu Ning initially did not n to fight the Jade Night Sect to the death. In the beginning, he just wanted to show some strength and make the Jade Night Sect retreat. However, Lu Zhanxing¡¯s attempt to destroy the Yun Sectpletely crossed Xu Ning¡¯s bottom line. Now that he had killed Luan Shijian, both sides were in an irreconcble situation. ¡°When we fightter, I will deal with Lu Zhanxing. The three of you shall deal with the other four body smelting realm masters.¡± Xu Ning said to the three of them. ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s strike first.¡± Xu Ning was full of fighting spirit. Whoosh! Xu Ning activated the Wind Smoke Gourd, releasing the gray fog and wind smoke from it, enveloping most of the mansion. Lu Zhanxing and the other four elders that hurried over were instantly enveloped. ¡°Not good! They are enemies!¡± Lu Zhanxing and the others wanted to investigate the intruders, but once the gray fog was released, they realized that their enemies hade. ¡°Get out of this gray fog!¡± Lu Zhanxing quickly said to the four elders next to him. After being surrounded by the gray fog, Lu Zhanxing felt a strong sense of danger. Whoosh! As soon as Lu Zhanxing finished speaking, a de shadow came towards him. He reacted instantly and dodged the attack. ¡®As expected of a second stage dao realm, his reaction speed is indeed fast!¡¯ Xu Ning was the one who attacked. If his target was a body smelting realm master, even if he couldn¡¯t kill him in one blow, he would be seriously injured with that attack. But against an astral qi realm master, he was unharmed. ¡®Where did this dao realm mastere from?¡¯ Lu Zhanxing was full of questions, but soon he felt two familiar auras. ¡®It¡¯s Gu Man and Teng Yunkong from the Source Sect! There are people from the Source Sect among these four people!¡¯ Lu Zhanxing also realized. He couldn¡¯t manage to guess Xu Ning and Wan Ye¡¯s identities. Otherwise, if he knew that Old Man Wan Ye was in front of him, he would definitely attack Wan Ye first. ¡°Lure the enemies away, don¡¯t let the disciples of the sect get hurt!¡± Lu Zhanxing secretly transmitted it to three elders. Afterwards, he himself rushed out of the county city and did not fight back immediately. There were still many high level void realm disciples in the mansion. If they were affected, it would seriously damage the foundation of the Jade Night Sect. ¡®Should I go outside the city as well?¡¯ Xu Ning also noticed Lu Zhanxing¡¯s intentions and followed behind him closely. Xu Ning also hoped to fight outside the city. He had nned to lure Lu Zhanxing outside the city if he couldn¡¯t end the fight quickly Otherwise, their fight would definitely affect some innocent people in the city. In order to prevent the disciples of the Jade Night Sect from getting injured, Lu Zhanxing took the initiative to leave the city, which saved Xu Ning a lot of trouble. Lu Zhanxing turned into a shadow and quickly left. Xu Ning controlled the Wind Smoke Gourd and covered himself with the gray fog. His speed was not much slower. ¡°The speed of an astral qi realm master is indeed fast. The gray fog and wind smoke can no longer cover him.¡¯ Xu Ning could at most activate the gray fog spanning to a few hundred meters around him, but this would consume a lot of energy. ¡®This gray fog should be activated by a secret treasure¡­¡¯ Lu Zhanxing was relieved after taking Xu Ning away from the disciples. He was afraid that Xu Ning would abandon his goal of killing him and ughter the disciples of the Jade Night Sect. ¡®A secret treasure¡­! Lu Zhanxing¡¯s eyes showed a hint of greed. A secret treasure was a rare treasure even in State Wansheng, but he had encountered one here. ¡®If I can obtain this treasure, then even if I don¡¯t obtain the Demon Beast Scroll and the sect token, this trip will be worth it¡­¡¯ Lu Zhanxing¡¯s mind was active. He was already preparing to counterattack. ¡°Who are you?! Why are you involved with the Source Sect? Are you a helper they invited from State Wansheng?¡± After leaving the city, Lu Zhanxing suddenly turned around and held an ice crystal spear in his hand. Xu Ning ignored him. After seeing Lu Zhanxing stand still, he walked forward with the gray fog. Lu Zhanxing sneered. He raised the ice crystal spear in his hand and shed down fiercely. The tip of the spear mmed into the ground. A huge force immediately spread out and broke the ground. A light blue translucent and domineering force shed into the gray fog. ¡®This is¡­ astral qi!¡¯ Xu Ning also noticed the danger and quickly dodged. Swoosh! The domineering astral qi cut off the gray fog, revealing Xu Ning¡¯s position. ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care who you are. I just want to kill you and obtain your secret treasure!¡± After Xu Ning showed up, Lu Zhanxing stepped on the tip of his toes and stabbed forward with his spear. ¡®Is this the pressure from an astral qi realm master?¡¯ Xu Ning quickly activated the Wind Smoke Gourd and closed the gray fog. But Lu Zhanxing¡¯s movements were too fast. Before Xu Ning could hide in the gray fog again, Lu Zhanxing¡¯s spear had already reached Xu Ning Xu Ning activated the power of the dao realm in his body and shed the Cyan Wolf Knife, knocking the tip of Lu Zhanxing¡¯s spear away. Immediately after, the gray fog and wind smoke closed up, and Xu Ning¡¯s figure disappeared again, with Lu Zhanxing also enveloped. ¡°Huh?!¡± The moment Lu Zhanxing¡¯s spear collided with the Cyan Wolf Knife, he felt a violent aura. The violent aura even shook his mind. ¡®There is something wrong with that dao weapon!¡¯ Lu Zhanxing noticed the uniqueness of the Cyan Wolf Knife. ¡°This is unbelievable. This person is only a body smelting realm master and yet, he has a secret treasure and a dao weapon with special effects. If I defeat him, the rewards will be too great! Lu Zhanxing was excited. ¡°The difference between the dao realm is still very obvious¡­¡¯ Xu Ning, who was hidden in the gray fog, observed Lu Zhanxing. If it weren¡¯t for his strong foundation of six attribute seeds, he would have been injured in that exchange just now. ¡®Fortunately, I haven¡¯t revealed the trump card of the gray fog, so I still have a chance to defeat him!¡¯ Until now, Xu Ning remained calm, looking for the best opportunity to strike. Chapter 229 - Frost Crystal, Kill Across Realms Chapter 229 Frost Crystal, Kill Across Realms ¡®This gray fog is indeed strange¡­¡¯ Lu Zhanxing was very alert. ¡°Once I am in it, I can¡¯t sense the other party¡¯s existence, but he can grasp all of my movements.¡± ¡®But¡­ can¡¯t I just disperse it?¡¯ Lu Zhanxing waved the ice crystal spear in his hand and astral qi shot out from his body. The dense gray fog was instantly cut into pieces, forcing Xu Ning to reveal his true body. After being exposed, he could only hide in the gray fog again. asionally, he would seize a few opportunities to attack Lu Zhanxing, but he was also prepared to prevent Xu Ning from sessfully attacking him. ¡®This Sect Master of the Jade Night Sect is not only strong, but also has richbat experience¡­¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that even though Lu Zhanxing was wrapped in the gray fog, it was still difficult for him to find a w. ¡®However, although I can¡¯t seed for the time being, he can¡¯t catch me either¡­¡¯ Every time Lu Zhanxing dispersed the gray fog with his astral qi, Xu Ning would instantly disappear. ¡°This person is hiding in the gray fog and is very patient. He is obviously waiting for me to let down my guard and deliver a fatal blow at the critical moment.¡¯ Lu Zhanxing also figured out Xu Ning¡¯s thoughts. Xu Ning felt that Lu Zhanxing was watertight. On the other side, Lu Zhanxing also felt that Xu Ning was not easy to deal with. ¡®In this case, I have to use other methods¡­¡¯ Lu Zhanxing thought. ¡°Ha!¡± Lu Zhanxing suddenly jumped out of the gray fog. This time, Xu Ning did not immediately activate the gray fog. He could feel that Lu Zhanxing was about to show his cards. Xu Ning was not afraid that Lu Zhanxing would escape. During the fight, Xu Ning had already noticed that Lu Zhanxing was very eager to obtain his Wind Smoke Gourd and the Cyan Wolf Knife. He obviously wanted to seize his treasures. This kind of greedy and confident person would never give up this opportunity. Lu Zhanxing flipped his hand and an irregr-shaped transparent ice crystal appeared in his hand. The ice crystal emitted colorful light under the refraction of the sunlight. ¡®Although it is a waste to consume this frost ice crystal, if I can obtain his secret treasure and special dao weapon, then this loss is nothing!¡¯ Kacha! Lu Zhanxing took the initiative to crush the frost ice crystal. The shattered frost ice crystal instantly turned into a light blue qi current, which then attached to his ice crystal dao weapon. ¡°Frost!¡± Lu Zhanxing stepped on the ground and cracks started to spread on the ground. His entire body flew into the air. In an instant, dozens of ice crystal spears condensed and floated in front of Lu Zhanxing. ¡°Fall!¡± As soon as Lu Zhanxing finished speaking, dozens of ice crystal spears instantly pierced into the gray fog. Two of the ice spears brushed past Xu Ning. ¡®What a domineering aura!¡¯ Xu Ning was shocked. Astral qi flowed on the surface of the ice crystal spear, instantly shattering the gray fog. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t escape. Just when Xu Ning was about to close the gray fog, he suddenly noticed that the speed at which the gray fog flowed was extremely slow. ¡®These ice crystal spears have the power to freeze the gray fog!¡¯ Not only the gray fog, but Xu Ning also noticed that his body had begun to freeze, and his body had also begun to stiffen. ¡°Die!¡± Lu Zhanxing roared and jumped down with the ice spear in his hand, stabbing towards Xu Ning¡¯s head. Xu Ning immediately activated his dao realm power. Because his previous attribute seeds were water and fire, Xu Ning¡¯s dao realm body was also infused with water and fire. Therefore, after activating the water and fire dao realm power, the frost in his body was first melted, then dispersed. Xu Ning¡¯s body also recovered to its initial state. Bang! Lu Zhanxing¡¯s spear came down, and Xu Ning dodged it. In his ce, a deep pit with a radius of ten meters appeared on the ground. ¡°The gray fog you controlled has been frozen and is flowing slowly. It is no longer a threat to me!¡± Although this attack did not seed, Lu Zhanxing was not in a hurry. ¡°Without the support of the secret treasure, how can you be my opponent?¡± Lu Zhanxing looked straight at Xu Ning. ¡°If you hand over the secret treasure and the special dao weapon, I will spare your life. Moreover, your strength is not bad. You can join the Jade Night Sect, and I won¡¯t pursue your actions today.¡± Lu Zhanxing¡¯s words were half true. He did admire Xu Ning¡¯s strength. Lu Zhanxing could sense that Xu Ning¡¯s bodily strength and dao realm power were extremely fierce. This showed that when he was in the true domain realm, he had condensed a lot of attribute seeds. If such a person was taken under his wing, it would be a huge help. Of course, even if Xu Ning was taken in as a subordinate, Lu Zhanxing would definitely use methods to restrict his freedom. ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk too much. When you decided to destroy the Yun Sect, the feud between the two of us could no longer be resolved!¡± Although the gray fog was frozen and it was flowing slowly, Xu Ning still calmly responded without showing any signs of fear. ¡°You are from the Yun Sect?¡± Lu Zhanxing¡¯s eyes twitched. He had always thought that Gu Man and Teng Yunkong had found Xu Ning for help from State Wansheng. Xu Ning smiled and did not respond. He injected the power of the dao realm into the Cyan Wolf de. Auoo! With a heart-trembling howl, the apparition of the cyan wolf head floated out of the cyan wolf knife and connected to Xu Ning¡¯s body. When he was in the true domain realm, this cyan wolf apparition would consume Xu Ning¡¯s blood qi, causing Xu Ning to suffer a huge bacsh. But after advancing to the dao realm, Xu Ning¡¯s body had transformed, so this consumption could now bepletely controlled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone like you hidden in the sects of the seventeen states!¡± Lu Zhanxing¡¯s words were full of praise, but his eyes were full of murderous intent. Lu Zhanxing had clearly realized that Luan Shijian, who had been sent to the Yun Sect to carry out the annihtion mission, would never return again. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you are still in the seventeen states of the Abyss North after advancing to the dao realm, but if nothing goes wrong, you will never have the opportunity to go to State Wansheng again!¡± Lu Zhanxing thought that Xu Ning had been in the dao realm for a long time. ¡°Because today is the day you will die!¡± Lu Zhanxing rushed towards Xu Ning. Xu Ning did not retreat. With the help of the cyan wolf apparition, he faced Lu Zhanxing head-on. Bang! Bang! Bang! As the two fought, waves of qi burst out, breaking trees and stones in a radius of hundreds of meters. Although Lu Zhanxing had astral qi attached to the surface of the ice crystal spear, Xu Ning could still hold on with the support of the cyan wolf apparition. However, after a while, it was getting a little difficult. ¡®I have to obtain this dao weapon!¡¯ The more they fought, the more Lu Zhanxing noticed the extraordinariness of Xu Ning¡¯s dao weapon. The greed in his heart made Lu Zhanxing explode with greater strength. For a moment, Xu Ning was at a disadvantage. ¡°Can¡¯t take it anymore? Even if you beg for mercy now, it¡¯s toote!¡± Lu Zhanxing became more and more arrogant. Whoosh! Another spear came. Seeing this, Xu Ning¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± The moment Xu Ning resisted with his knife, another gray fog enveloped the two. ¡°What?!¡± Lu Zhanxing was shocked. ¡°How can you still activate this gray fog?¡± ¡®No, it¡¯s not reactivated. The gray fog from before is still frozen. It¡¯s impossible to break out of the frozen state in such a short time. This gray fog that just appeared is another type of fog.¡¯ Obviously, this was Xu Ning¡¯sst resort. Lu Zhanxing was suddenly amazed by Xu Ning¡¯s forbearance. Even when facing a higher-level opponent, he could still retain his trump cards until the critical moment. ¡°I underestimated you!¡± After realizing this, Lu Zhanxing praised loudly, ¡°But what can you do?¡± Just when Lu Zhanxing was about to take out another frost ice crystal, he suddenly felt the dao realm power in his body begin to lose control. Inside his body, he felt stinging pain from his muscles and bones, and his internal organs were tearing apart. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ This time, Lu Zhanxing panicked. This sudden change caught him off guard. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ Lu Zhanxing suddenly realized. ¡®It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the poisonous fog! This gray fog is poisonous!¡¯ Only then did Lu Zhanxing realize that Xu Ning had more than one trump card. He first deliberately showed that he was forced into a desperate situation, then threw out all his trump cards, catching him off guard and making him unable to resist. ¡°It¡¯s time to end this!¡± Xu Ning suddenly appeared in front of Lu Zhanxing. ¡°Stop!¡± Lu Zhanxing quickly shouted, ¡°I am the Sect Master of the Jade Night Sect, Lu Zhanxing. If you spare my life, I can give you all the resources of my sect!¡± ¡°I can also get everything you have after I kill you!¡± Xu Ning no longer held back his strength. The cyan wolf behind him almost materialized. Roar! in The cyan wolf behind Xu Ning roared as he shed down with his knife. Pfft! V Lu Zhanxing¡¯s head instantly rolled down. Xu Ning¡¯s dao realm power and the tyrannical aura of the Cyan Wolf de destroyed Lu Zhanxing¡¯s vitality. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± With his six attribute seeds, the secret treasure Wind Smoke Gourd, and the special dao weapon Cyan Wolf de, Xu Ning could kill enemies above his realm. In the dao realm, there was a huge difference between realms. It was extremely difficult to kill enemies above one¡¯s realm. It was rare for Xu Ning to do this. Especially since Lu Zhanxing was a strong warrior in the astral qi realm. Moreover, he had used a special item, making it more difficult to defeat him. ¡°Hu¡­¡± The moment he killed Lu Zhanxing, Xu Ning put away the cyan wolf apparition and his face turned extremely pale. Although he had killed Lu Zhanxing, he had consumed a lot of energy. In an environment with thin spiritual energy, Xu Ning felt that his recovery speed was extremely slow, just like an ordinary person breathing in the hignds after running for a while. Xu Ning quickly took out a handful of recovery pills and stuffed them into his mouth. He sat down cross-legged and began to rest. Soon, the difort he felt slowly disappeared. Although he still hadn¡¯t recovered to 20% of his strength, he could now move flexibly. Afterwards, Xu Ning took out the Wind Smoke Gourd and put away the gray fog. After Lu Zhanxing was killed, the dozens of ice crystal spears had shattered and the gray fog¡¯s frozen state had also been lifted. Chapter 230 - Return in Victory Chapter 230 Return in Victory After putting away the Wind Smoke Gourd, Xu Ning put away Lu Zhanxing¡¯s storage ring and erased its maniption mark. Xu Ning checked. ¡®Lu Zhanxing has more resources than Luan Shijian¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had only obtained some basic cultivation resources from Luan Shijian¡¯s storage ring As for Lu Zhanxing¡¯s storage ring, in addition to a lot of medicinal pills, there were also some things that Xu Ning was unfamiliar with, such as the frost ice crystals he had used previously. ¡®However, although the storage ring has a lot of resources, it is still much lower than I expected.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. After all, he had brought almost the entire sect to the seventeen states of the Abyss North. Lu Zhanxing must have also brought all the resources of the Jade Night Sect. ¡®But this is also understandable¡­¡¯ Xu Ning remembered that Wan Ye had said before that in State Wansheng, it was rtively difficult for unofficial sects, especially small sects, to obtain cultivation resources. Moreover, the consumption of their daily cultivation was huge, and it was difficult to umte resources efficiently. ¡®Although the resources are average, it should be able to provide me with more than 300,000 energy units. Moreover, this storage ring is quite good. It has a lot of space. I won¡¯t have to squeeze everything inside like before.¡¯ In fact, as long as Gray followed Xu Ning, his belongings could be stored in the Demon Beast Scroll, but that would be inconvenient. Now that he had a storage ring with plenty of space, Xu Ning could carry more resources on his person in the future. ¡®With this, the troubles from the Jade Night Sect are basically solved.¡¯ Xu Ning breathed a sigh of relief. After dealing with Lu Zhanxing, the remaining elders and disciples of the Jade Night Sect would be much easier to deal with. Afterwards, Xu Ning cleaned up the battlefield and took the initiative to find Wan Ye and the others. At this moment. Outside the county city. Wan Ye, Teng Yunkong, and Gu Man were fighting with the four elders of the Jade Night Sect. ¡°You are Old Man Wan Ye!¡± A Jade Night Sect elder noticed this. ¡°So what?¡± Although Wan Ye¡¯s realm had fallen and his old injuries still hadn¡¯t recovered, he was not at a disadvantage when fighting against his opponent. ¡°After our sect master takes care of that person, he wille back to capture you!¡± The elders of the Jade Night Sect felt happy. Old Man Wan Ye, who they had been searching for for a long time, took the initiative toe to them. They didn¡¯t think that the body smelting realm martial artist led away by their sect master could survive under Lu Zhanxing¡¯s hands. Although the person seemed to have a secret treasure, the difference in strength was not easily even out. Moreover, Lu Zhanxing was a peak level astral qi realm master, so the elders of the Jade Night Sect were confident in him. ¡°Wan Ye, will Xu Ning be okay?¡± After hearing the mor of the elder from the Jade Night Sect, Teng Yunkong was a little uncertain for a moment. His voice turned into a whisper as he secretly asked Wan Ye. ¡°Of course.¡± Wan Ye clearly understood Xu Ning¡¯s truebat strength. ¡°Even if Xu Ning can¡¯t kill him, he can still fight evenly without being killed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Teng Yunkong rxed a little. He was a little worried that Xu Ning would be killed by the Sect Master of the Jade Night Sect. If such a thing really happened, he woulde and deal with them next after dealing with Xu Ning. Although the Source Sect of State Wansheng had some friction with the Jade Night Sect, they were not mortal enemies. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Source Sect in State Wansheng was facing trouble, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were worried that the Jade Night Sect would return to State Wansheng to attack them again after obtaining the Demon Beast Scroll and the sect token, Teng Yunkong and Gu Man wouldn¡¯t have fought them directly. Currently, they were still fighting. Whoosh! Suddenly, a silver shadow pierced through the air where they were fighting. Bang! The silver shadow fell to the ground, creating a deep pit. It was the spear dao weapon that Lu Zhanxing had previously held. This sudden change made them stop fighting and pull away from each other. ¡°It¡¯s Sect Master¡¯s dao weapon!¡± The four elders of the Jade Night Sect suddenlyughed. ¡°Sect Master has dealt with that person!¡± Afterwards, they looked into the distance to find traces of Lu Zhanxing. ¡°This¡­¡± Teng Yunkong and Gu Man also realized this and their expressions changed drastically. ¡®Not good, Xu Ning is in trouble!¡¯ Teng Yunkong panicked. ¡°Run!¡± Gu Man said to Wan Ye and Teng Yunkong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Wan Ye was still calm. Just when Teng Yunkong and Gu Man were puzzled, they saw a figure suddenly appear in the air andnd on the ground, holding the ice crystal spear tightly in his hand. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± When the four elders of the Jade Night Sect realized Xu Ning¡¯s identity, their heads buzzed. It was not the sect master they expected, but the martial artist in the body smelting realm. ¡°It¡¯s Xu Ning!¡± Teng Yunkong and Gu Man were stunned at first, then they rxed. Obviously, Xu Ning had won the fight between him and Lu Zhanxing. They all knew that this ice crystal spear was Lu Zhanxing¡¯s dao weapon. If Xu Ning could obtain it, it could only mean that Lu Zhanxing had not only lost, but also died. ¡°Go!¡± One of the elders reacted quickly. The other three elders quickly fled as though they had just woken up from a nightmare. ¡°Trying to leave?¡± Xu Ning did not give them a chance. Although he had consumed 80% of his energy, his strength was not affected. What was affected was just his endurance. Whoosh! Xu Ning wanted to end the battle quickly, so he activated the Wind Smoke Gourd and enveloped the four of them. He directly used the poisonous miasma of the gray fog. The four elders of the Jade Night Sect were caught off guard and were instantly seriously injured by the poisonous miasma. Afterwards, the gray fog and smoke dispersed, leaving the four elders of the Jade Night Sect to be captured by Wan Ye, Teng Yunkong, and Gu Man. ¡°Spare me!¡± One of them surrendered. The other three looked at him with contempt, but they didn¡¯t dare tosh out. ¡°Xu Ning, what should we do with these four?¡± Teng Yunkong asked. Teng Yunkong and Gu Man looked at Xu Ning with respect and even slight fear. It was as though they were facing a senior. Even their Sect Master Xin Andao couldn¡¯t kill Lu Zhanxing. With Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, even if he was alone, he couldpletely support a small sect in State Wansheng. Xu Ning nced at the four of them coldly. The four elders had definitely supported the Jade Night Sect¡¯s decision to destroy the Yun Sect. ¡°Senior Wan Ye, what do you think?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t make the decision himself, instead he asked for Wan Ye¡¯s opinion. ¡°The Jade Night Sect wanted to destroy your entire sect, so it is not wrong for you to destroy them in return.¡± Wan Ye¡¯s words shocked the four elders. At this moment, they regretted their decision to support Lu Zhanxing¡¯s decision toe to the seventeen states of the Abyss North. They didn¡¯t expect to be defeated in such a small ce. ¡°However¡­¡± Wan Ye changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s a shame to kill them like this, instead why don¡¯t we cripple their realm and use some methods to control them.¡± ¡°Then I shall listen to Senior Wan Ye.¡± Xu Ning had no objections. ¡°You want to cripple our cultivation?!¡± After hearing Wan Ye¡¯s words, one of the elders of the Jade Night Sect started to curse at Xu Ning, Wan Ye, and the others. When Wan Ye saw this, he did not hesitate to kill this person. When the other three saw this, their faces turned pale. They didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Xu Ning looked at the other three. At this point, he knew that everything was over. He nced at the horizon. The sun was zing. Xu Ning knew very well that the day of his trip to State Wansheng was getting closer and closer. The reason why he was going to State Wansheng was firstly to fulfill his promise to Wan Ye and rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect, and secondly, because a dao realm master was no longer suitable to stay on thend in the Abyss North. He had to go to ces with richer spiritual energy and resources. ¡°Let¡¯s go and capture those Jade Night Sect disciples.¡± Wan Ye said. In Wan Ye¡¯s opinion, if those Jade Night Sect disciples were left alone in the seventeen states of the Abyss North, it would be troublesome. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning and the other two responded. Afterwards, the four swallowed recovery pills. They had consumed a lot of energy in the battle just now. They didn¡¯t know how long it would take for them topletely recover with just the meager spiritual energy in the surroundings. After a while, the four of them adjusted their conditions. They then controlled all the disciples of the Jade Night Sect in the city. The disciples of the Jade Night Sect did not expect this situation at all. Just now, they were still waiting in the mansion for the return of their sect master and elders. Wan Ye suppressed the cultivation of all the disciples of the Jade Night Sect, then found a local sect to strictly guard these disciples. The sectmissioned by Wan Ye had be a puppet of the Jade Night Sect. So now that the Jade Night Sect was dealt with, they were extremely d and quickly agreed to Wan Ye¡¯s request. Afterwards, Xu Ning and the other three went straight back to State Jifeng. State Jifeng. Yun Sect. In the sect¡¯s sealed room. Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and Duan Qinghui were resting here. Since they forcibly broke through and were seriously injured, if they wanted to recover to their peak state, it would take at least three to ten years. ¡°I wonder if Xu Ning has solved the problem of the Jade Night Sect¡­¡± The one who spoke was Qiu Renshan. After sitting cross-legged for a long time, he suddenly opened his eyes and said. Sitting next to Qiu Renshan were Duan Qinghui and Du Yuan. Both of their injuries were heavier than Qiu Renshan¡¯s. If Xu Ning hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the two of them would have been killed by Luan Shijian. ¡°It should be fine¡­¡± Du Yuan said, ¡°After all, the dao realm masters from the Source Sect are apanying him.¡± ¡°But the Source Sect¡¯s dao realm masters are not as strong as Xu Ning¡­¡± Qiu Renshan frowned. The sealed room suddenly fell silent. ¡°Mi Xingye is better at taking in disciples than he is at being a sect master.¡± Duan Qinghui said. Decades ago, he was against Mi Xingye being the sect master, and instead he supported Gu Juan. The rtionship between Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and Duan Qinghui was very stiff in the past, but this crisis repaired their rtionship. ¡°With this, I won¡¯t object to him being the sect master any longer.¡± Duan Qinghui sighed. Du Yuan pped his thigh andughed. ¡°You are only saying this now when Xingye has already been the sect master for decades, what a joke¡­¡± Duan Qinghui wanted to refute, but the door of the sealed room suddenly opened. He then saw Yuan Cheng walk in with an excited expression. ¡°Elders, Xu Ning is back!¡± Chapter 231 - Shock from All Sides, Reserve Pills Chapter 231 Shock from All Sides, Reserve Pills ¡°Xu Ning is back?¡± The three of them stood up at the same time and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Is he safe?¡± ¡°He has returned safely!¡± Yuan Cheng was also full of smiles. ¡°The Sect Master of the Jade Night Sect was killed by Xu Ning, and the elders were captured!¡± ¡°Great!¡± The three elders were overjoyed, and the burden on their hearts were also lifted. The fact that the Jade Night Sect wanted to destroy the Yun Sect was like a thorn in the hearts of every Yun Sect member. As long as the Jade Night Sect was still around, the Yun Sect would always be in danger. Now that Xu Ning took the initiative to resolve the matter of the Jade Night Sect, not only would the crisis of the Yun Sect be resolved, but the entire seventeen states of the Abyss North would also return to peace. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Xu Ning!¡± The three elders were about to leave the sealed room. ¡°Elders, your injuries¡­¡± Yuan Cheng had a concerned tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± The three elders were in a good mood. ¡°Now that the seventeen states of the Abyss North are peaceful again, we have plenty of time to recuperate!¡± Du Yuan said. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duan Qinghui nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t n to go to State Wansheng for the time being anyway.¡± Qiu Renshan agreed. It was unrealistic for the three of them to go to State Wansheng. Everyone else had left because they couldn¡¯t bear the harsh environment for their cultivation. However, for them, their recovery was the only thing on their minds. The three elders ignored Yuan Cheng¡¯s concern and left the sealed room to personally wee Xu Ning back. After Xu Ning returned to the Yun Sect, he was personally greeted by Sect Master Mi Xingye and others. After Xu Ning exined the news, everyone in the Yun Sect was excited. Not only was the crisis averted, but the Yun Sect also produced the number one powerhouse in the Abyss North. Because of Xu Ning¡¯s existence, the Yun Sect could be said to be the number one faction in the Abyss North Of course, everyone knew that Xu Ning would definitely not stay in the Abyss North for long. However, like Shi Fengxu three hundred years ago, he would still be remembered by everyone in State Jifeng and even by the entire Abyss North. Afterwards, the news of the destruction of the Jade Night Sect spread from the Yun Sect to the ears of all the sects in the Abyss North. Moon Gazing Sect. ¡°Big news!¡± Si Ying was excited. ¡°The Sect Master of the Jade Night Sect was killed by Xu Ning, and the elders were captured! The crisis of the Abyss North is solved!¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Yuan Yuan was shocked. ¡°Really!¡± Si Ying nodded. Afterwards, the entire Moon Gazing Sect cheered. Outside the crowd, Gray and Little Gray raised their heads with proud expressions. Xu Ning was their boss. State Feiyun, Yunying City. ¡°Xu Ning solved the problem of the Jade Night Sect!¡± Feng Xiu, the Sect Master of the Source Sect, said to Wu Lanqiong. ¡°Really?¡± Wu Lanqiong¡¯s muddy eyes shed with a terrifying light. ¡°The information is from Senior Teng Yunkong and Senior Gu Man!¡± Feng Xiuughed. ¡°Xu Ning¡­ He is amazing!¡± Wu Lanqiong leaned on her cane and praised, ¡°Although I have high expectations of him, his advancement is really shocking! Xu Ning is truly the number one genius in the history of the Abyss North!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, due to an unexpected turn of events, Xu Ning didn¡¯t enter the Source Sect back then.¡± Feng Xiu looked deeply regretful. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past, doesn¡¯t Xu Ning have a niece?¡± Wu Lanqiong raised her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Feng Xiu suddenly realized. ¡°I overlooked this matter because of the issue with the Jade Night Sect. Now that the Abyss North is stable, I have to send a disciple to contact her and get to know her better, then we can have her join the Source Sect!¡± In a small sect in State Jifeng. ¡°Good job, Junior Brother!¡± He Mingye was happy to hear this news. After bidding farewell to everyone, he quickly rushed back to the Yun Sect with the burden of having a dao weapon Xu Ning gifted to him. Simr scenes were still happening all over. After Xu Ning met with the seniors of the sect, he took the initiative to enter the sealed room to recover his energy. Over the next month, Xu Ning did not step out of the sealed room. While Xu Ning was in the sealed room, the outside world was in an uproar. Almost all of the martial arts forces in the Abyss North were talking about Xu Ning¡¯s strength. An endless stream of people came to visit Xu Ning outside State Jifeng, wanting to see Xu Ning¡¯s face. However, Xu Ning was in seclusion, so they could only be received by Mi Xingye, the elders, He Mingye, and other core disciples. The reputation of the Yun Sect spread. Many genius descendants from other states came all the way to State Jifeng to be their disciples, including many descendants of big families. Seeing this situation, the Yun Sect also rxed the restrictions on recruiting disciples. The current Yun Sect no longer needed a disciple to ensure the safety of the sect. At the same time, the Yun Sect, the Source Sect, and some other top sects sent their powerhouses to search for traces of the other Jade Night Sect disciples scattered around the Abyss North. These Jade Night Sect disciples were all sent out on missions previously. They had to find them all now, in case any trouble would sprout in the future. After these Jade Night Sect disciples were caught, they were all sent to the Source Sect to be imprisoned for the time being. With Teng Yunkong and Gu Man still in Yunying City, they could intimidate these disciples. More than a month went by. Xu Ning finally reached his peak state with the help of arge number of recovery pills. However, afterpletely recovering, Xu Ning did not immediately leave the sealed room. Instead, he engraved and practiced the miraculous dao realm alchemy technique left behind by the Red Sea Demon Lord. The elders who were captured previously had all given their resources to Xu Ning. Coupled with Lu Zhanxing¡¯s reserves, Xu Ning absorbed a total of 300,000 units of energy. Xu Ning was actually holding back when absorbing this amount of energy. Xu Ning left a portion of the resources he had obtained from the people of the Jade Night Sect as a contingency. They were mainly higher-level functional pills and recovery pills. In addition to these pills, there were also some consumables that could be used in actualbat, such as those frost ice crystals. Xu Ning now had a total of 450,000 units of energy afterbining these 300,000 units of energy with the 150,000 units of energy he had obtained from the Demon Ape Wine previously. Although it was a lot, he was still far from advancing to the astral qi realm. This was because advancing to the second stage dao realm required 900,000 units of energy. However, this amount was enough to improve his dao realm alchemy technique. After advancing to the dao realm, Xu Ning had broken through the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s inheritance and obtained the Red Sea Pill Sutra. The Red Sea Pill Sutra was created by the Red Sea Demon Lord, and the refinement technique of the miraculous sect in it widened Xu Ning¡¯s horizons. Xu Ning consumed 100,000 units of energy to advance the Red Sea Pill Sutra to the first level. Although he had only advanced one level, it was enough. Inside the sealed room, Xu Ning took out a pill furnace and began to use the Red Sea Pill Sutra to refine pills. The pills that Xu Ning refined this time were not for himself. After all, he had held back in the energy absorbing session just now, so he still had enough pills to use. Xu Ning mainly refined this batch of pills for his family and friends. He would soon go to State Wansheng, and he didn¡¯t know when he would return. During this period of time, Xu Ning had prepared all the pills that Tao Tao, Guo Ye, He Mingye, and the others needed. Especially Tao Tao¡¯s needs, from the mortal realm first stage to the void realm ninth stage, Xu Ning didn¡¯t care whether Tao Tao needed it or not, he just prepared it for her. In addition to that, Xu Ning also refined arge number of pills for Little Gray. When he would go to State Wansheng, Xu Ning would only bring Gray and Cyan, but not Little Gray. With Little Gray¡¯s strength and bloodline, it was difficult for it to survive in State Wansheng. Therefore, he might as well leave behind some pills to help it break through to the high level of the void realm and let it live freely in the Abyss North. Andstly, Xu Ning refined pills for Wan Ye as well. Wan Ye was injured, and after Xu Ning advanced to the dao realm, Xu Ning checked his injuries and discovered that Wan Ye¡¯s life was about to end. After learning of this, he found pills that could relieve Wan Ye¡¯s injuries in the medicinal encyclopedia left by the Red Sea Demon Lord. Although these pills could not treat his injuries from the root, it could reduce Wan Ye¡¯s injuries a little. The pills refined for Wan Ye were extremely difficult to refine, and resources required to create the pills were scarce. If he hadn¡¯t found the necessary raw materials in the storage rings of the Jade Night Sect and others, Xu Ning would have been in a difficult situation. After preparing all the pills, Xu Ning walked out of the sealed room. After leaving the sealed room, Xu Ning first met with the visitors, then he went to the back mountain of the sect to find Wan Ye. After dealing with the matter of the Jade Night Sect, Wan Ye followed Xu Ning back to the Yun Sect. ¡°Senior Wan Ye.¡± When Xu Ning found Wan Ye, Wan Ye was still resting Although Wan Ye had consumed less energy than Xu Ning in the previous battle, his recovery speed was far slower than Xu Ning¡¯s. ¡°It seems that you havepletely recovered.¡± When Wan Ye saw that Xu Ning was in excellent condition, he sighed. The fast recovery speed was one of the signs of a deep foundation. The help of condensing six attribute seeds was reflected in many aspects. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Then, he took out the pills he had prepared for Wan Ye and handed them to him. The pills Xu Ning had prepared for Wan Ye filled a total of twenty porcin bottles, which required him to take at different periods of time. These twenty porcin bottles were ced in a wooden box. ¡°What is this?¡± Wan Ye took the wooden box, opened it, and found several rows of porcin bottles inside. Next, he opened the cork of one of the porcin bottles and smelled it. ¡°Hmm?¡± After smelling a wisp of herbal fragrance, Wan Ye felt the old injuries in his body easing up. ¡°These are pills that can relieve your injuries.¡± Xu Ning said ¡°Pills that can relieve my injuries?¡± Wan Ye was puzzled. ¡°You obtained these pills from Lu Zhanxing¡¯s storage ring?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°I refined them myself.¡± ¡°You refined them yourself?¡± Wan Ye obviously didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°When I was in the void realm, I had a fortuitous encounter, and I obtained a dao realm alchemy technique. After I broke through to the dao realm, I practiced it. Just recently, I reached the elementary realm and refined these pills for you.¡± Xu Ning exined. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Only then did Wan Ye realized that Xu Ning had such talent in alchemy. At the same time, Wan Ye was gratified that Xu Ning had specially refined pills for him. Chapter 232 - Farewell, Wansheng Chapter 232 Farewell, Wansheng ¡°Thank you very much.¡± As his understanding of Xu Ning continued to deepen, Wan Ye¡¯s approval of Xu Ning spread from his talent to his behavior. In Wan Ye¡¯s opinion, with Xu Ning¡¯s character, it was not a problem to ce the future of the Swallow Heron Sect in his hands. ¡°When are you leaving for State Wansheng?¡± Wan Ye put away the pills given by Xu Ning and asked. He asked this not to secretly urge Xu Ning to leave, but Wan Ye had already noticed Xu Ning¡¯s desire to leave for State Wansheng. ¡°I¡¯m going back to State Feiyun to take a look.¡± Xu Ning responded, ¡°After a few days, I will go to State Wansheng. I have discussed this with Teng Yunkong and Gu Man from the Source Sect. We will leave together then.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Wan Ye nodded. ¡°Senior Wan Ye, do you have anything else to instruct?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°There are indeed some instructions¡­¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°After you go to State Wansheng, don¡¯t be in a hurry to n the rebuilding of the sect, you have to find someone named Leng Ran first.¡± ¡°Leng Ran?¡± Xu Ning remembered this name. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Wan Ye nodded. ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect was forced to disband, and the previous sect master handed all the treasures of the sect to Leng Ran. But Leng Ran is not a member of the Swallow Heron Sect, she is an old friend of the previous sect master.¡± ¡°Where is Leng Ran located at?¡± Xu Ning asked for more details. ¡°She is living in seclusion in Fenghe Canton, State Guqing. She is an extremely high-level dao realm alchemist.¡± Wan Ye replied, ¡°You should easily know where she lives by asking around.¡± ¡°After seeing her, just state your identity and exin your intentions. She will tell you what to do next.¡± ¡°Fenghe Canton, State Guqing¡­¡± Xu Ning bore this ce in mind. Xu Ning now knew that in State Wansheng, under the rule of the Imperial Court, there were states, cantons, and counties. State Guqing was an administrative region of the State Wansheng Dynasty. ¡°Remember, after you go to State Wansheng, don¡¯t get into conflict with the Imperial Court.¡± Wan Ye reminded, ¡°State Wansheng is different from the seventeen states of the Abyss North. The power of the Imperial Court is beyond your imagination. It can even be said that the Imperial Court is the strongest sect in State Wansheng.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning remembered this. ¡°By the way, Senior Wan Ye.¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°How are they going to deal with the disciples of the Jade Night Sect?¡± ¡°The disciples of the Jade Night Sect scattered in the Abyss North were all captured.¡± Wan Ye said, ¡°The reason why it is so efficient is because the two dao realm masters of the Source Sect, Teng Yunkong and Gu Man, sacrificed their recovery time and took the initiative to do this.¡± ¡°Many people in the top sects in the Abyss North want to get rid of these Jade Night Sect disciples. After all, the motives of these disciples were indeed unfriendly. Moreover, there are so many high level void realm martial artists. If they are not dealt with, there will definitely be chaos in the future.¡± ¡°However, Teng Yunkong and Gu Man suggested taking them all to State Wansheng and recruiting them as outer disciples to expand the Source Sect.¡± After Xu Ning heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°Turn them into Source Sect disciples? They can acknowledge a new identity like that?¡± Xu Ning felt a little strange. To a certain extent, they were enemies. Wan Ye smiled when he heard this and exined, ¡°State Wansheng is different from the Abyss North. Disciples of unofficial sects in State Wansheng, especially small sects like the Jade Night Sect, have low loyalty towards their sect. They can only obtain the resources of the sect by continuouslypleting sect missions, so the rtionship between the two are mutual.¡± Xu Ning understood that this seemed like a rtionship between a boss and a waiter. In any case, since the potential risks left behind by the Jade Night Sect had been resolved, it was a good thing Afterwards, the two talked again, and Xu Ning bid farewell to Wan Ye. This would not be thest time the two met before Xu Ning left the Abyss North When he returned from the Tao Vige, he woulde back again. Time flew by. Four monthster. On the Endless Sea, a dao weapon ship was sailing quickly between the waves. Xu Ning stood at the bow of the ship and saw the outline ofnd in the distance. ¡°State Wansheng, we¡¯re almost there.¡± For a moment, Xu Ning felt rather emotional. After Xu Ning returned to the Tao Vige in State Feiyun, he spent a month with his family. During this period, Feng Xiu from the Source Sect came to visit, saying that he wanted to introduce Tao Tao into the Source Sect and have her be his personal disciple. Xu Ning agreed after some consideration. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, the Source Sect had a strong foundation. Because Tao Tao was still young, Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian went to Yunying City together. They lived with the Wei family and took care of Tao Tao. At the same time, Xu Ning also gave the pills he had prepared for Tao Tao to Feng Xiu, trusting him to allow Tao Tao to take the pills ording to her situation. As for Chu Yeyang, who was sent to Tao Tao¡¯s side, Xu Ning sent him to Wan Ye to be his servant. As for Guo Ye, with Xu Ning¡¯s deliberate help, Guo Ye established his own tradingpany in Yunying City which was supported by the Wei family. Because of his status as Xu Ning¡¯s brother, Guo Ye had many void realm martial artists under him despite being just a mortal realm warrior. When he was bidding farewell with his family and friends, everyone was reluctant to part. But Xu Ning¡¯s rtives and friends all knew that it was inevitable for him to leave the Abyss North and step onto a broader stage. After bidding farewell to his family, Xu Ning left State Feiyun. Xu Ning bid farewell to Mi Xingye, He Mingye, Si Ying, Xie Wenyue, and the others. Before he left, Xu Ning left the pills he refined for Little Gray. Little Gray knew that Xu Ning was not bringing it along for its own good, but it was still depressing Xu Ning told Little Gray to go to Yunying City and apany Tao Tao as her mount. Little Gray agreed. In the end, Wan Ye personally sent Xu Ning and the others to the coastline of the Abyss North and to their ship. If it weren¡¯t for the pills refined by Xu Ning that relieved Wan Ye¡¯s old injuries, he might not havested this long. But even if his injuries were relieved, he could not help much even if he returned to State Wansheng to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect, so he could only ce all his hopes on Xu Ning. Afterwards, Xu Ning, Gu Man, and Teng Yunkong went to State Wansheng with dozens of Jade Night Sect disciples. After sailing on the dangerous Endless Sea for nearly three months, they were finally reaching State Wansheng. ¡°We are less than half a day away from State Wansheng.¡± Teng Yunkong walked on the deck and came to Xu Ning¡¯s side. ¡°Look at those dao weapon fishing boats.¡± Teng Yunkong pointed at the shadow of boats in the distance. ¡°Dao weapon fishing boats?¡± Xu Ning followed Teng Yunkong¡¯s gaze. On some ships, dao realm masters and even void realm martial artists used special artifacts and even dao weapons to capture some fierce demon beasts under the Endless Sea. ¡°Although the Endless Sea is dangerous, there are plenty of resources below.¡± Teng Yunkong said, ¡°It is said that under the Endless Sea, there are many mystic realms left behind by top powerhouses. I don¡¯t know if it is true.¡± ¡°As expected of State Wansheng, the Endless Sea, which seems to be full of danger elsewhere, is actually the fishery of the martial artists of State Wansheng.¡¯ Xu Ning was a little speechless. The closer he was to the coast of State Wansheng, the more dao weapon ships Xu Ning could see. ¡°Not really¡­¡± Teng Yunkong exined, ¡°Those searching for resources at the Endless Sea are basically members sent by unofficial sects, or some lone masters. Their strength is considered strong in State Wansheng, but the resources here are richer and easier to obtain, which is why they became ¡®fishing¡¯ masters.¡± ¡°In State Wansheng, most people are just ordinary people who have not practiced martial arts. They are the foundation of State Wansheng.¡± Teng Yunkong said, ¡°It¡¯s just that it is easier for ordinary people toe into contact with martial arts here. And once they step into the path of martial arts, the upper limit of their advancement in the future will be higher as well.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning had a better understanding of State Wansheng. Xu Ning had always thought that State Wansheng was full of martial artists. It seemed that as a dao realm master, he was still considered an elite martial artist in State Wansheng The ship was getting closer and closer to the shore. Bang! Finally, after six hours, the dao weapon ship hit the rocks on the shore. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Teng Yunkong and Gu Man were both a little excited. Although there were three dao realm masters on the ship, sailing in the Endless Sea was still risky. It was rare for them to return safely without experiencing any major risks at sea. ¡°Is this State Wansheng¡­¡± Xu Ning felt the dense spiritual energy around him and felt refreshed. When he was near State Wansheng, Xu Ning had already felt the change in the concentration of spiritual energy at sea. Now that he was close tond, this feeling became more vivid and intense. ¡®If I were in this kind of environment, I would only need four hours topletely recover from a single battle.¡¯ Xu Ning felt like a fish in a stream returning to the sea. ¡°Senior Teng, Senior Gu, let¡¯s part ways here!¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t forget what he should do when he stepped on thend of State Wansheng. ording to Wan Ye¡¯s instructions, he should first go to Fenghe Canton in State Guqing to find a dao realm alchemist named Leng Ran. ¡°Farewell!¡± Teng Yunkong and Gu Juan also cupped their fists and said to Xu Ning. They had previously invited Xu Ning to visit the Source Sect in State Wansheng, but Xu Ning refused. ¡°When you have the opportunity in the future,e visit our sect!¡± Teng Yunkong said. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Afterwards, the two sides parted ways. Teng Yunkong and Gu Man rushed back to the Source Sect with the newly recruited high level void realm disciples. These dozens of high level void realm disciples could greatly expand the strength of the sect. This trip to State Wansheng had been quite a harvest for Teng Yunkong and Gu Man. As for Xu Ning, he took Gray, as well as Cyan and Xu Hujun who were hidden in the Demon Beast Scroll, and went to Fenghe Canton ording to the map of State Wansheng that Wan Ye had given him. Chapter 233 - State Guqing, Leng Ran Chapter 233 State Guqing, Leng Ran State Guqing. Fenghe Canton. After a long journey, Xu Ning finally arrived at Fenghe Canton with Gray. ¡®State Wansheng is too big!¡¯ Xu Ning sighed. On the way, Xu Ning discovered that in State Wansheng, the area of a canton might berger than a state in the Abyss North, and the poption was higher too. ¡°No wonder there are so many top masters in State Wansheng. With such a poption base and such a high-quality cultivation environment, it would be abnormal if there are not many top masters.¡± Xu Ning had a rough understanding of the overall environment of State Wansheng. Like the Abyss North, the poption here also mostly gathered in cities. The Imperial Court managed states, cantons, and counties by setting up officials. In the city, everyone had to strictly abide by thews of the Imperial Court, otherwise even a dao realm master would be punished. Even when a dao realm master injured an ordinary person, they had to paypensation. Therefore,pared to the Abyss North, the living environment of ordinary people in State Wansheng was rtively stable. But outside cities, the Imperial Court rarely intervened in the disputes of the martial arts world. Of course, if an unofficial sect attacked an official sect certified by the Imperial Court, or damaged the interests of the Imperial Court in other ways, they would be surrounded by the Imperial Court¡¯s troops. ¡°Gray, how do you feel aftering to State Wansheng?¡± Xu Ning asked Gray, who was lying on his shoulder. ¡°The spiritual energy is strong, it feels good!¡± Gray was a little excited. Although the dependence of demon beasts on spiritual energy was not as high as that of humans, dense spiritual energy could still also stimte their bloodline, which was beneficial to their strength. ¡°When I find Senior Leng Ran and obtain the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s treasury, we will find a ce to settle down. At that time, we will release Xu Hujun and Cyan. In this environment, their chances of breaking through to the dao realm are quite high.¡± Xu Ning said. Soon, the two arrived at a county city. The size of this county city was about the size of dozens of Kangyun County. ¡°Let¡¯s enter the city and find out where Senior Leng Ran is.¡± Wan Ye had only told Xu Ning that aftering to Fenghe Canton, he could ask for Leng Ran¡¯s whereabouts. Wan Ye only knew the approximate location of Leng Ran. He didn¡¯t know where Leng Ran lived in seclusion exactly. Strictly speaking, Wan Ye and Leng Ran were not close. However, before the former sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect died, he told Wan Ye that if there was a chance to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect, he should find Leng Ran. Soon, Xu Ning sessfully entered the county city. ¡®In this county city, the weakest patrolling soldiers are in the high level of the mortal realm, and the leading soldiers and officers are all in the void realm.¡¯ Xu Ning learned that in State Wansheng, ordinary county magistrates, county governors, and high-level officials in other counties were all in the mid levels or even high levels of the void realm. The weakest among the canton governors was a dao realm master, while the most powerful state overseers were in the mid levels or even high levels. When a special situation urred in the administrative field, these masters in charge had the power to control the entire situation. A single administrative state taken out from the Imperial Court¡¯s system was the configuration of a top sect in State Wansheng. ¡°To the restaurant.¡± A restaurant was usually the most crowded and frequented ce in the martial arts world. He could easily obtain some information here. Xu Ning chose the best restaurant in the county city. This kind of restaurant was usually reserved for powerful warriors or even martial artists. Here, they could eat demon beast meat and dishes cooked with spirit medicine and spirit herbs. Eating a meal here could improve one¡¯s cultivation. The payment method for this kind of restaurant was mainly in medicinal pills. In State Wansheng, Pure Source Pills were still the basic currency of powerful martial artists. Ordinary restaurants provided ordinary food and settled the bills with gold and silver. ¡°Esteemed guest please!¡± Xu Ning walked into the restaurant and a fragrance assaulted his nostrils. He nced at the waiter and noticed that he was in the mortal realm ninth stage. Xu Ning found a ce to sit down. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste of talent for a mortal realm ninth stage to be a waiter here?¡± Xu Ning was not in a hurry to order food. He just chatted with the waiter. ¡°Our restaurant is the most prosperous restaurant in the county. Even some dao realm masters will rest here when passing by. In this kind of ce, although we are just doing odd jobs, we receive a lot of ie.¡± The waiter was good at talking. ¡°Our ie is all in martial arts resources. As long as I practice martial arts hard and have enough resources to support me, maybe I can break through to the void realm one day. At that time, I can find a better job.¡± The waiter¡¯s realm was low, so he didn¡¯t know that Xu Ning was also a dao realm master. ¡°Good ambition.¡± Xu Ning smiled. He could sense that the people in State Wansheng had a stronger desire for martial arts. Of course, this was normal. In the Abyss North, the living environment of powerful warriors and ordinary people was divided, but in State Wansheng, it was different. In a city, an ordinary person that you passed by could actually be a void realm martial artist. This kind of close and real contact would make ordinary people have a greater desire for martial arts. Afterwards, with the help of the waiter, Xu Ning ordered a few delicacies. The ingredients for these delicacies were rtively precious. Xu Ning calcted the price. The total price of these delicacies was two and a half Pure Source Pills. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Just as the waiter was about to inform the kitchen to serve the dishes, Xu Ning stopped the waiter. ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± Xu Ning took out a Pure Source Pill. This Pure Source Pill was only an ordinary quality Pure Source Pill, which he had obtained from the Jade Night Sect. ¡°Sir, please speak.¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the Pure Source Pill in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. His half a year¡¯s worth of martial arts resources added up to the price of one Pure Source Pill. ¡°Do you know of a dao realm alchemist named Leng Ran near Fenghe Canton?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Master Alchemist Leng Ran?¡± The waiter nodded and said, ¡°Of course!¡± The waiter even had a look of reverence in his eyes. Those who could be master alchemists had to advance to the dao realm first, followed by mastering dao realm alchemy techniques. ¡°You know? Where is she?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. He thought he would have to search hard, but he didn¡¯t expect to find out some information so soon. This was the advantage of being in State Wansheng. A mortal realm warrior could also learn about a dao realm master. If he was in the Abyss North, the difference in strength would be too great. He might not even have heard of the different cultivation environments. ¡°Master Alchemist Leng Ran lives in the Faint Bamboo Forest outside Luoxu County.¡± The waiter answered truthfully. ¡°The Faint Bamboo Forest outside Luoxu County¡­¡± Xu Ning remembered this ce. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Xu Ning handed the Pure Source Pill to the waiter. ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± The waiter was overjoyed. The value of this Pure Source Pill wasparable to half a year of his savings. The waiter guessed that the guest in front of him might be a powerful high level void realm martial artist. Otherwise, even a mid level void realm martial artist would rarely give out a Pure Source Pill. Afterwards, the waiter went to the kitchen to push out the dishes. ¡°This friend, are you also going to the Faint Bamboo Forest to find Senior Leng Ran and ask to be her disciple?¡± Just when the waiter left, a voice came from behind Xu Ning. Xu Ning turned his head and saw a refined man in his thirties. Xu Ning could sense his true strength. He was a void realm seventh stage martial artist. ¡°Ask to be her disciple?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°I just want to visit Senior Leng Ran.¡± ¡°You are old friends with Senior Leng Ran?¡± The man in themon seal realm asked. Xu Ning thought about it and shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Although Xu Ning and Leng Ran had never met before, he was still the junior of an old friend. However, this matter concerned the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect, so Xu Ning did not want to tell strangers. ¡°Since you are not Senior Leng Ran¡¯s old friend, you will definitely not be able to meet her.¡± Themon seal realm man shook his head and smiled. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning saw that the man seemed to know a lot about Leng Ran, so he took the initiative to invite him. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe and sit at my table?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Themon seal realm man had not ordered yet, so he sat next to Xu Ning. ¡°I am Xu Ning, may I know your name?¡± Xu Ning first introduced himself and asked. ¡°My name is Zheng Yiqing.¡± The man cupped his fists. ¡°Huh? This is your demon beast?¡± At this moment, Zheng Yiqing noticed Gray lying on the seat next to Xu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Your demon beast looks extraordinary¡­¡± Zheng Yiqing also vaguely noticed Gray¡¯s uniqueness. The void beast bloodline was considered top-notch among the demon beasts in State Wansheng. However, Zheng Yiqing did not continue to focus on Gray. ¡°Brother Xu, you are an alchemist, right?¡± Zheng Yiqing asked. ¡°You can guess?¡± Xu Ning asked with a smile. Zheng Yiqing waved her hand. ¡°Those who take the initiative to find Senior Leng Ran must be alchemists. If they want to find Senior Leng Ran, they either want to be her disciple or to learn a few moves from her.¡± ¡°Brother Zheng, are you looking for Senior Leng Ran to be her disciple?¡± Xu Ning guessed his intentions from Zheng Yiqing¡¯s words. ¡°I am indeed going to the Faint Bamboo Forest to be her disciple.¡± Zheng Yiqing didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°Senior Leng Ran only epts disciples once every ten years, so of course I can¡¯t miss this opportunity. As long as I can obtain recognition in Senior Leng Ran¡¯s assessment, I can be Senior Leng Ran¡¯s disciple and receive her guidance, allowing my alchemy skills to improve greatly.¡± After Xu Ning heard this, he asked, ¡°Are there a lot of people looking for Senior Leng Ran to be her disciple?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Zheng Yiqing said, ¡°Not only is Senior Leng Ran proficient in both orthodox and miraculous alchemy techniques, but she also has a deep understanding in both of them. Her alchemy skills are famous throughout State Guqing.¡± ¡°It is also because of this that every ten years, there would be at least a hundred people who woulde to be her disciple in admiration for her. And this number is only low because there is a requirement they need to reach to be epted, otherwise the bamboo in the Faint Bamboo Forest would have been trampled to the ground.¡± Zheng Yiqing¡¯s tone was extremely exaggerated. ¡°This is the third time I havee to be her disciple. In the previous two times, I didn¡¯t pass the assessment. This time, I must seed!¡± Chapter 234 - Assessment, Gao Zhice Chapter 234 Assessment, Gao Zhice After hearing what Zheng Yiqing said, Xu Ning¡¯s interest was piqued. Xu Ning had notmunicated with other alchemists when he was in the Abyss North. This was because Xu Ning¡¯s advancement in alchemy was all due to the help of the Martial Arts Panel, so there was no need tomunicate with other alchemists. Moreover, the level of alchemists in the Abyss North was rtively low. Even if Xu Ning wanted tomunicate with other alchemists, they would not be on the same level. But after hearing what Zheng Yiqing said, Xu Ning felt that if he went to see Leng Ran, he might be able to get in touch with the alchemy circle in State Wansheng. ¡°Brother Xu, you are trying to find Senior Leng, Ran because you want to follow Senior Leng Ran and advance your alchemy, right?¡± Zheng Yiqing looked at Xu Ning as though he had seen through him. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning stopped exining and just said, ¡°I just wanted to ask Senior Leng Ran for some pointers, but I didn¡¯t expect Senior Leng Ran to still be epting disciples.¡± ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go and be her disciples together, what do you think?¡± Zheng Yiqing invited. ¡°Sure, but if I join, you will have one morepetitor.¡± Xu Ning smiled. Zheng Yiqing waved his hand. ¡°Senior Leng Ran does not restrict the number of disciples she epts. As long as you canplete the assessment, you can be an in-name disciple.¡± ¡°An in-name disciple¡­¡± After Xu Ning heard this, he asked, ¡°Then how do I be a core disciple?¡± ¡°A core disciple?¡± Zheng Yiqing shook his head gently. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, too difficult. Senior Leng Ran epts in disciples once every ten years, and each time, she may only recruit one or two core disciples. Those who can be selected as core disciples must basically be at the level of a master alchemist.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning realized that he had underestimated Senior Leng Ran. This Senior Leng Ran¡¯s alchemy standards might even be considered high-level even among the master alchemists. ¡±No wonder the former sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect gave the sect¡¯s treasury to Leng Ran¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®It is probably because Leng Ran has a high status in the alchemy circle and a very powerful faction behind her. Otherwise, if it were someone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the treasury of the Swallow Heron Sect. An example of this case was Senior Wan Ye. Senior Wan Ye had only taken the sect token but was chased away from State Wansheng.¡¯ ¡°There is a big difference between an in-name disciple and a core disciple.¡± Zheng Yiqing didn¡¯t notice Xu Ning¡¯s thoughts. He said, ¡°In-name disciples can only learn from Senior Leng Ran for ten years. Once the ten-year period ends, they have to leave the Faint Bamboo Forest. Only core disciples can stay by Senior Leng Ran¡¯s side and learn her alchemy knowledge for a long time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not think too much about it. Being able to be an in-name disciple and observe Senior Leng Ran¡¯s alchemy skills for ten years is enough.¡± Zheng Yiqing didn¡¯t have any hopes of bing a core disciple, nor did he think Xu Ning had the opportunity to be Leng Ran¡¯s core disciple. After all, Zheng Yiqing had never heard of Xu Ning in the alchemy circle. ¡°Thank you Brother Zheng for exining.¡± Xu Ning learned about Leng Ran from Zheng Yiqing, so he thanked him. Soon, the delicacies were served, and Xu Ning invited Zheng Yiqing to enjoy them together. During this period, Gray tasted these precious cooked delicacies, but it showed not much interest in it. Afterwards, Xu Ning went to the Faint Bamboo Forest with Zheng Yiqing. Because Xu Ning had to amodate Zheng Yiqing¡¯s speed, this trip took nearly ten days. Soon after, the two arrived at the bamboo forest where Leng Ran stayed. Xu Ning looked around. It looked more like a sea of bamboo than a bamboo forest. There seemed to be no end to the green shadows. The wind blew, creating jade-green waves. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Zheng Yiqing looked at the familiar scene in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. He had already been eliminated twice, so he came here with the intention to burn his bridges. ¡°Who are you?¡± As soon as the two walked a few steps along the path between the bamboo forests, a figure suddenly shed in the sea of bamboo. A man in white with a bamboo sword in hand blocked their path. ¡®¡±¡®Dao realm master¡­¡± Xu Ning noticed that the white-clothed bamboo swordsman in front of him was a body smelting realm master. ¡°We are here to participate in Senior Leng Ran¡¯s disciple assessment.¡± Zheng Yiqing was not surprised to see this white-clothed man. This was not the first time he hade here. And every time he came here, he would be interrogated. ¡°Participating in the assessment¡­¡± When the white-clothed man heard this, his serious expression rxed a little. ¡°You too?¡± He asked Xu Ning specially. The white-clothed man also noticed Xu Ning¡¯s strength as a dao realm master. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning did not exin his intentions. Xu Ning felt that he couldn¡¯t tell anyone that he was here to take the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s treasury. He had to see Leng Ran personally. ¡°Both of you can go in, but not this demon beast.¡± The man in white stared at Gray on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. Xu Ning did not argue. ¡°Gray, wait for me outside the bamboo forest.¡± Xu Ning said to Gray. He was not worried about Gray¡¯s safety. If it really encountered any danger, Gray could hide in the Demon Beast Scroll. Moreover, this bamboo forest was Leng Ran¡¯s territory. Under normal circumstances, no one would dare to cause trouble here. ¡°Brother, after you are done with your work, just find me outside.¡± Gray turned into a silver shadow and left the bamboo forest. ¡°Go in.¡± The man in white looked at Xu Ning. ¡°There are a hundred and fifty spots for this year¡¯s assessment, and there are already more than a hundred candidates here. Quickly hurry over.¡± The man in white reminded. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡± Zheng Yiqing and Xu Ning said at the same time. Afterwards, the white-clothed man disappeared into the bamboo forest. ¡°That person is a disciple of the Faint Bamboo Forest?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°No, he is Senior Leng Ran¡¯s follower.¡± Zheng Yiqing said, ¡°Although Senior Leng Ran recruited disciples, she did not establish a sect. But in order to maintain the safety and stability of the Faint Bamboo Forest, she recruited a group of followers. These followers are responsible for the chores of Senior Leng Ran, and in return Senior Leng Ran would provide them with the medicinal pills needed for their cultivation.¡± ¡°For example, recently, the Faint Bamboo Forest is recruiting new disciples, and these followers are responsible for interrogating the candidates whoe here. Only those who have reached themon seal realm and are willing to be a disciple are allowed to enter.¡± Zheng Yiqing continued to add, ¡°To be a follower for a master alchemist of Senior Leng Ran¡¯s level, they would have to go through a process of selections. After all, following Senior Leng Ran means not only would you receive enough medicinal pills, but also high quality medicinal pills, which will greatly increase one¡¯s speed of advancement.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning understood and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s upy a spot first.¡± Zheng Yiqing urged. Xu Ning quickly followed. After passing through the bamboo forest, Xu Ning saw other white-clothed followers. He also saw some demon beasts that were not particrly fierce moving about in the forest. These demon beasts were different from Gray and Cyan. They obviously did not have the fierceness of demon beasts. They even looked like domesticated pets. They were obviously raised in the Faint Bamboo Forest. ¡°Sure enough, most of them have arrived.¡± Zheng Yiqing brought Xu Ning to the assessment venue. It was an open space in the bamboo forest. The open space wasid with cyan bricks, and one hundred and fifty tables were neatly arranged on the ground. There were people sitting cross-legged next to each table. Most of them were high level void realm martial artists, and only a few were elementary level dao realm masters. There were several people in white waiting at the edge of the open space. When Zheng Yiqing and Xu Ning arrived, some looked over, but most of them closed their eyes and waited for the assessment. ¡°Find a table and sit down. By sitting down, your spot is secured.¡± Zheng Yiqing whispered, ¡°When all hundred and fifty candidates are here, the assessment will begin.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning responded. He nned to participate in this assessment first. After that, he would meet Leng Ran in person and exin his intentions. After passing this assessment, he could also observe the standard of ordinary alchemists in State Wansheng. Afterwards, Zheng Yiqing and Xu Ning found two vacant connected tables in the corner and sat down. Zheng Yiqing closed his eyes and adjusted his mental state. On the other hand, Xu Ning was quite rxed. With nothing to do, he checked the decorations on the table. On the table in front of him was a half meter tall and half meter wide pill furnace, as well as the special burning wood needed to refine pills. Not everyone who practiced the alchemy sutra could directly use the power of their attributes to break down the medicinal effect. Some people had to use mes to refine the medicinal effect of the raw materials. ¡°The equipment on everyone¡¯s table is the same. This kind of assessment can avoid external interference to the greatest extent.¡± Xu Ning understood the intentions. For example, Xu Ning¡¯s dao weapon pill furnace could provide an increase in sess rate and quality. Although its boost when it came to refining dao realm medicinal pills, which were harder and had higher requirements to refine, was limited, its function could not bepletely ignored. After observing all the candidates, Xu Ning sat down like everyone else. Several hours had passed. Although Xu Ning did not open his eyes, he could still sense peopleing in one after another. ¡°There are almost a hundred and fifty people here¡­¡± Xu Ning opened his eyes again and found that it was already dark. Of course, the weakest person present was in themon seal realm, which did not affect them. ¡°Gao Zhice is actually here!¡± ¡°Gao Zhice? He is Gao Zhice?¡± ¡°He also came to participate in Senior Leng Ran¡¯s disciple assessment?¡± ¡°It seems that he is going to be a core disciple after this assessment!¡± . . Suddenly, the quiet assessment venue became noisy. A handsome man in a green robe walked into the assessment venue step by step. He ignored the discussions around him and sat down on an empty seat. He waved his long sleeves and sat down to rest. ¡°Gao Zhice¡­¡± Xu Ning took a few more looks at this person. Although he didn¡¯t know about this Gao Zhice before, he could infer from the reaction of others that this Gao Zhice was very famous in the alchemy circle of State Guqing. Chapter 235 - Shock Chapter 235 Shock ¡°Gao Zhice¡­¡± Zheng Yiqing opened his eyes, his face full of surprise. ¡°He is a master alchemist. He is probably here for the identity of a core disciple.¡± ¡°Who is this Gao Zhice?¡± Xu Ning asked in a low voice. Zheng Yiqing was surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t know Gao Zhice?¡± Xu Ning shook his head. Zheng Yiqing looked surprised, but he still patiently exined to Xu Ning, ¡°Gao Zhicees from a martial arts family, and he has disyed his martial arts talent and alchemy talent ever since he was a child. He is very famous in the alchemy circle of State Guqing.¡± ¡°He must be aiming to be a core disciple this time.¡± Zheng Yiqing¡¯s tone was full of envy. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning could see that even a master alchemist of Gao Zhizhi¡¯s level woulde to be her disciple. This meant that Leng Ran¡¯s alchemy skills were indeed extremely high. Soon, the crowd quieted down. Time slowly passed by. The next morning, thest alchemist participating in the assessment arrived. A person in white who was waiting on the side all this while walked up to everyone. ¡°All disciples participating in the assessment have arrived. The assessment will officially begin at noon today.¡± an §ã§Ö Many people¡¯s hearts shook after the announcement. Except for Xu Ning, Gao Zhice, and a few others, everyone else was a little nervous. Especially for those alchemists with average talent and resources. They were about to see the end of their alchemy path, and only by bing a disciple of Leng Ran would they have a chance to advance further. At noon. ¡°The examiners are here!¡± Someone suddenly said. Several figures walked over from the depths of the bamboo forest. The leader was a woman. She was wearing a light yellow dress and exuded a cold and arrogant temperament. Behind her, there were also several dao realm masters. When they looked at the candidates, they subconsciously had the look of a superior. ¡°Hmm?¡± The woman in the yellow dress noticed Gao Zhice. She obviously knew Gao Zhice, so she nodded unobtrusively. ¡°She is Pei Xuewen. She and the people behind her are all core disciples of Senior Leng Ran. They are all dao realm alchemists.¡± At this moment, Zheng Yiqing secretly transmitted information to Xu Ning. ¡°So she is a core disciple¡­¡± At first Xu Ning thought that the woman in the yellow dress was Leng Ran. Because of a dao realm master¡¯s longevity, one¡¯s seniority could not be determined by appearance. ¡®Gao Zhice is actually here¡­¡¯ Several core disciples behind Pei Xuewen also transmitted their voices secretly. ¡°It seems that we are about to have a Junior Brother Gao.¡± These core disciples did not care about any other participants, they only cared about Gao Zhice. ¡°Everyone.¡± Pei Xuewen walked in front of everyone. ¡°I am Pei Xuewen, a core disciple of the Faint Bamboo Forest. I will preside over today¡¯s assessment.¡± ¡°There are two assessments today. The first assessment is for you to refine basic medicinal pills in order for us to assess your skills. The second assessment is to refine the best medicinal pill you can refine with the limited spirit herbs we provide you. This test will assess your limits.¡± ¡°After the two assessments are over, we will judge whether you have reached the standard based on the results of your refinement. The qualified ones will be my master¡¯s in-name disciples. The outstanding ones will personally meet my master after the test. If you can obtain the approval of my master, then you will be our junior brothers and sisters, possessing the core disciple identity of the Faint Bamboo Forest.¡± Everyone listened carefully when Pei Xuewen spoke, afraid to miss any details. ¡°Lastly, when everyone is refining pills, don¡¯t try to cheat or exchange pills. Once you are discovered, you will have no fate with the Faint Bamboo Forest. Moreover, it will be difficult for you to stay in the alchemy circle of State Guqing as well.¡± Pei Xuewen warned. ¡°Okay, let the assessment begin.¡± Pei Xuewen waved her hand, and some green-clothed servants presented the medicinal materials. Soon, five types of materials were ced in front of Xu Ning. It was a total of fifteen sets of raw materials. ¡®Pure Source Pill, Breath Restraining Pill, Youth Returning Pill¡­¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that these five types of pills were all extremely basic pills. Some of these medicinal pills were even able to be refined by beginner void realm alchemists. ¡°You can refine each pill three times.¡± After everyone received the pills, Pei Xuewen said again, ¡°Because it is a basic pill, you must have a 100% sess rate. Even if you just waste one set of raw materials, you will still fail the assessment.¡± Some people began to feel uneasy when they heard the assessment requirements. Although they were all basic medicinal pills, if the psychological pressure was too high, some mistakes might pop up while they were refining ¡°In addition, the fifteen pills you refined must include eight superior-grade pills.¡± Pei Xuewen added. The ranks of medicinal pills were divided into perfect, superior-grade, ordinary, and unqualified wasted pills. ¡°Eight superior-grade¡­¡± Most of the candidates below were already frowning This was equivalent to a superior-grade sess rate of more than 50%. Unless one was immensely skilled, refining a superior-grade pill required some luck. For many candidates, this was a huge challenge. Even Pei Xuewen herself believed that not more than fifty people could pass the first assessment, and at least 60% of the candidates would be eliminated by this. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, the time limit is four hours.¡± Pei Xuewen listed onest condition. As soon as she finished speaking, all the candidates began to move. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Gao Zhice refines pills.¡± At this moment, Pei Xuewen and the core disciples next to her all looked at Gao Zhice. The other candidates were stared at by the white-clothed people to prevent any cheating from happening. Compared to the nervousness of others, Gao Zhice, who was deliberately being paid attention to, did not panic at all. He first patted the table with his sleeves, then, in front of everyone¡¯s surprised eyes, he stuffed all fifteen sets of medicinal materials into the pill furnace. He then began to refine it with his alchemy technique. ¡°This Gao Zhice is trying to refine all five types of medicinal pills at once!¡± Someone eximed among the core disciples. ¡°Refining all five types of pills in the same pill furnace at the same time and to ensure a superior-grade rate of more than 50%. Isn¡¯t this too difficult?¡± Some of the core disciples were already wondering if they could pass the assessment by using Gao Zhice¡¯s method. Gao Zhice didn¡¯t care about what others thought, he just refined the pills step by step. He activated his dao realm alchemy technique and activated the power of the dao realm. He began to break down the medicinal effect, then began to refine the pill at an extremely fast speed, condensing the pill to form the shape. From the beginning to the end, Gao Zhice did not look troubled at all. He seemed to be at ease throughout the entire process. ¡®Gao Zhice¡¯s alchemy level has improved again.¡¯ Pei Xuewen¡¯s eyes were full of admiration. ¡®He has probably raised his alchemy technique to the peak of the first level. He will soon reach the second level¡­¡¯ Bang! Bang! Bang! Soon, there was a series of muffled sounds. Fifteen pills jumped out of Gao Zhice¡¯s furnace andnded neatly on the table in front of him. ¡°Someone refined a pill so quickly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not one pill, it¡¯s fifteen pills. Gao Zhice has already refined all the required pills!¡± Gao Zhice¡¯s strong performance stunned everyone participating in the assessment. Many of them were affected by Gao Zhice¡¯s performance, causing their pill refinement to fail. The next moment, Pei Xuewen and the others quickly walked next to Gao Zhice. ¡°I have refined all fifteen pills.¡± Gao Zhice was calm, as if he was not surprised by his performance. ¡°Let me check the quality.¡± Pei Xuewen personally checked. ¡°This¡­¡± Pei Xuewen¡¯s expression stiffened as she checked the pills one by one. The core disciples behind her looked at each other in disbelief. ¡°Eight superior-grade¡­¡± Pei Xuewen¡¯s voice was suspicious. ¡°The remaining seven are all¡­ perfect!¡± Gao Zhice had achieved a 50% superior-grade sess rate in another sense. ¡®Even when I have followed Master for thirty years, this is the best I can do¡­¡¯ Pei Xuewen thought to herself, ¡®This Gao Zhice is truly amazing! In the future, he might be the leader of the alchemist circle in State Guqing.¡¯ The eyes of the core disciples next to Pei Xuewenpletely changed. If they used to think of Gao Zhice as their junior brother, then now they all knew very well that even before Gao Zhice entered the sect, they were already far inferior to this junior brother. ¡°I passed the first assessment, right?¡± Gao Zhice¡¯s smile made everyone feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze. ¡°You passed.¡± Pei Xuewen nodded. ¡°Wait for the second assessment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Zhice responded. Pei Xuewen and the other core disciples didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Core Disciple Pei¡­¡± Right at this moment, a person in white walked next to them. He pointed in Xu Ning¡¯s direction. ¡°That person has also refined all fifteen pills.¡± ¡°What?¡± Pei Xuewen and the others quickly followed the direction pointed by the white-clothed person and saw the calm face of Xu Ning. On the table in front of him, there were also fifteen pills lined up. ¡®Someone can match the refining speed of Gao Zhice!?¡¯ They were shocked again. Gao Zhice also noticed this and turned to look at Xu Ning ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Pei Xuewen led them to Xu Ning¡¯s side. Gao Zhice frowned, paused for a moment, then got up and followed. Logically speaking, as a candidate, he should sit still. But because of his rtively special status, the white-clothed person and several other core disciples did not stop him. Pei Xuewen walked over and looked at Xu Ning. Xu Ning nodded slightly as a gesture. Pei Xuewen went to check the quality of the pills in doubt. ¡°Perfect, perfect, perfect¡­¡± Boom! Pei Xuewen, Gao Zhice, and the other core disciples were shocked. After checking the pills, Xu Ning¡¯s fifteen pills were all perfect! Chapter 236 - 6 Extreme Strength Pill, Moonlight Pill Chapter 236 Extreme Strength Pill, Moonlight Pill Gao Zhice¡¯s near 50% perfect-grade sess rate was already ridiculous. And a sess rate of 100% was even more unimaginable. Instantly, everyone present had a thought. Did he really not cheat and swap the pills? ¡°Are you sure he refined these pills?¡± A core disciple behind Pei Xuewen asked the man in white who had told them Xu Ning had sessfully refined the pills. He had a doubtful look on his face, but he did not ask Xu Ning directly. Xu Ning saw this and raised his eyebrows. This was rather disrespectful. But he didn¡¯t seem to care. When everyone¡¯s attention was on Gao Zhice just now, Xu Ning activated hiw dao realm alchemy technique, the Red Sea Pill Sutra, and threw fifteen sets of materials into the furnace. The speed at which he refined fifteen perfect pills was even faster than Gao Zhice. But when the pills were ready, Xu Ning did not make any noise, so everyone¡¯s attention was not on him. ¡°Yes, ever since the pills were being refined, I have been observing him.¡± The man in white who was responsible for monitoring the candidates said, ¡°He threw in fifteen sets of raw materials and took out these fifteen pills.¡± After receiving the affirmation from the white-clothed person, the core disciple who asked just now stopped talking. Everyone looked at Xu Ning withplicated expressions. Unlike Gao Zhice, Xu Ning came out of nowhere and was a stranger to them, so Xu Ning¡¯s impact on them was far greater than Gao Zhice¡¯s. ¡®I wonder where this master alchemist came from¡­¡¯ Gao Zhice¡¯s heart wasplicated. At the beginning, he was calm andposed, thinking that no one couldpare to him in this assessment. But when he saw Xu Ning use the same technique as him, but with a 100% sess rate, Gao Zhice felt a strong sense of frustration. ¡®It¡¯s okay, there is still the second assessment, as long as I perform better than him in the second assessment. After all, the first assessment is only refining basic medicinal pills. For master alchemists, refining scarce and difficult medicinal pills is the true assessment of our skill level.¡¯ Gao Zhiceforted himself in his mind. ¡°May I ask for your name?¡± Pei Xuewen dropped her airs and took the initiative to ask Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning gave a simple response. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Pei Xuewen only received a name, but she did not ask further. In his opinion, Xu Ning would definitely be this year¡¯s core disciple, so there would be plenty of opportunities to learn more in the future. ¡°I look forward to your performance in the second assessment.¡± Pei Xuewen gave everyone a look. They stepped away from Xu Ning and walked to the front of the field. ¡°Someone is stronger than Gao Zhice?¡± ¡°Xu Ning, I have never heard of this name. Is he not from State Guqing?¡± There was a flurry of discussion. When people were impatient, refining medicinal pills in such a state was more difficult. For the other candidates whose mental states were affected, this also increased the difficulty of the assessment. However, this kind of external impact was a part of the assessment. Otherwise, the candidates present would have been assigned to an alchemy room for the assessment. ¡®Brother Xu¡¯s level isparable to Gao Zhice?¡¯ Zheng Yiqing couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time. When they were travelling together, out of courtesy, he didn¡¯t ask Xu Ning too much in detail. He just regarded Xu Ning as an outsider who didn¡¯t know much about State Guqing¡¯s alchemy circle. But the facts proved that Xu Ning was not only an alchemy expert, but a master alchemist. ¡°Hu¡­¡± Zheng Yiqing took a long breath and calmed down. ¡®Brother Xu¡¯s performance is so amazing, I can¡¯tpare to him. It¡¯s better for me to pass the first assessment first.¡¯ Zheng Yiqing adjusted his mental state and began to refine pills one by one. As for Xu Ning, he sat at the table and quietly observed the other alchemists. Xu Ning also noticed that Gao Zhice was paying attention to him from time to time. He obviously regarded him as apetitor. Xu Ning didn¡¯t care. Soon, four hours went by. During this period of time, many candidates who had problems with the refinement process took the initiative to leave before the time was up. As time passed, there were fewer and fewer candidates in the venue. Due to the influence of Gao Zhice and Xu Ning, the number of people who sessfully passed the first assessment was lower than Pei Xuewen¡¯s expectations of fifty people, with only thirty-seven people passing. ¡°I did it!¡± Zheng Yiqing reached the requirements at the final moment. He sessfully refined all fifteen medicinal pills, with eight of them being of superior quality. Zheng Yiqing was overjoyed. He had never passed the first assessment before when he came here the past two times. ¡°Congrattions, Brother Zheng.¡± Xu Ning whispered. ¡°Brother Xu, I really can¡¯t judge you by your cover.¡± Zheng Yiqing sighed. During their journey together, Xu Ning had never revealed his strength and true level. He had alwaysmunicated with him as an equal. ording to the difference between their realm and alchemy skills, Zheng Yiqing knew very well that if everything was ced on the stage, he was not qualified topete with Xu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Adjust your state of mind and prepare for the second assessment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zheng Yiqing stopped talking and waited for the second assessment. After reviewing the qualified candidates for the first round, Pei Xuewen announced the start of the second round. Green-clothed servants appeared and brought the medicinal materials needed for the second assessment. This time, they brought along thirty types of medicinal materials, with each medicinal material being of equal quantity. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning looked at the medicinal materials and noticed something special. ¡°After mixing and matching these thirty medicinal materials, there are more than ten types of medicinal pills that can be refined.¡± Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®But just like what Pei Xuewen said before, the second assessment tests one¡¯s knowledge and skill with the limited spirit herbs provided. The higher the level of the pill refined, and the better the quality, the higher the evaluation it would be given.¡¯ ¡°In the second assessment, you only need to refine one pill, and you are allowed to fail multiple times. As long as there are enough medicinal materials, your number of times you can refine your desired pill will not be limited. Thus, I hope everyone can challenge your limits as much as possible. Only by doing better can you stand out in our assessment.¡± Pei Xuewen stood in front and said, ¡°Okay, the second assessment begins now. Time limit: two hours.¡± The time for the second assessment was half of the previous one. Unlikest time, after Pei Xuewen spoke, no one immediately began. Everyone, including Xu Ning and Gao Zhice, who performed spectacrly in the previous assessment, were deep in thought. This assessment seemed to have a high degree of freedom, but it was also extremely difficult. Ordinary candidates would think about how to find a bnce between the level of the pill and the sess rate of refining that specific pill in order to obtain a high evaluation. On the other hand, Xu Ning and Gao Zhice were thinking about how to refine the most difficult pill. Especially Gao Zhice, who had been stimted by Xu Ning previously, had an obsession with winning now. ¡®In my knowledge, there are a total of sixteen types of medicinal pills that can be refined.¡¯ Xu Ning weighed his options and said, ¡°The hardest among them is a pill called the Extreme Strength Pill recorded in the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s alchemy encyclopedia. ording to the alchemy encyclopedia, this Extreme Strength Pill is not famous in the outside world, so not many people know about it. Moreover, it has some demonic path characteristics.¡± ¡°This one it is¡­¡¯ Xu Ning finally made a decision. ¡°With my abilities, I should be able to guarantee a 50% sess rate. The quantity of these medicinal materials is enough for me to refine the pill twice. Therefore, the probability of sess is extremely high.¡± After making up his mind, Xu Ning began to make his moves. ¡®He has already begun¡­¡¯ When Gao Zhice noticed that Xu Ning had already taken action, his heart tightened. ¡°Forget it, I will refine a Moonlight Pill.¡± Gao Zhice also made a decision. The Moonlight Pill was the most difficult pill to refine in Gao Zhice¡¯s knowledge with the limited spirit herbs provided. ¡®A Moonlight Pill is even effective on an elementary level dao realm master. Moreover, it is also a dao realm pill. Once refined, I will definitely be the winner.¡¯ Gao Zhice thought to himself, ¡®But that Xu Ning may also choose to refine a Moonlight Pill, so I have to ensure that it is of superior-grade. If it is superior-grade, he should not be able to surpass me.¡¯ Afterwards, Gao Zhice took action. ¡°What kind of pills do you think Gao Zhice will refine?¡± The core disciples began to talk. ¡°It must be the Moonlight Pill.¡± A disciple said, ¡°With his temperament, since he was suppressed by Xu Ning just now, he definitely wants to prove himself in this assessment. Therefore, he will definitely choose the most difficult Moonlight Pill.¡± ¡°Xu Ning is probably also refining a Moonlight Pill as well. I¡¯m afraid the quality of the Moonlight Pill will determine the win.¡± ¡°However, everything is uncertain. What if they refine some kind of pill that we have no knowledge of?¡± ¡°How is that possible? We have been with Master for a long time, and our knowledge of medicinal pills is already extremely deep. How can there be medicinal pills that we don¡¯t know about?¡± The core disciplesmunicated with each other while observing Gao Zhice and Xu Ning. Xu Ning had taken away most of the attention that was originally on Gao Zhice. The assessment was in progress. Pak! Suddenly, Gao Zhice¡¯s expression changed. A wisp of white smoke emerged from the furnace in front of him. ¡°Gao Zhice¡¯s first refinement failed.¡± Pei Xuewen noticed this. ¡°Gao Zhice actually failed his first refinement of the Moonlight Pill¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, he has three chances to refine a Moonlight Pill with the materials in front of him.¡± The core disciples were talking. Gao Zhice¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He noticed that Xu Ning was still calmly refining. ¡®I was too impatient. He has affected my mental state.¡¯ Gao Zhice forcibly calmed down and began his second refinement. He knew that if he did not adjust, he might not even be able to pass the assessment. ¡°The Extremely Strength Pill¡­ is done!¡± After half an hour, the furnace in front of Xu Ning trembled slightly. Suddenly, a gray pill jumped out of the pill furnace andnded in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. Chapter 237 - Leng Ran鈥檚 Fear Chapter 237 Leng Ran¡¯s Fear ¡®Superior-grade Extreme Strength Pill¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the gray pill in his hand with a satisfied expression. Refining a superior-grade Extreme Strength Pill in one try was not easy for Xu Ning. There was a lot of luck involved. ¡°Xu Ning didn¡¯t refine a Moonlight Pill¡­¡± Pei Xuewen and the other core disciples looked over. ¡°Can these limited medicinal materials be used to refine this kind of pill?¡± Surprise appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. In their knowledge, the pills that could be made from these thirty medicinal materials did not have this kind of appearance. ¡°It¡¯s actually a type of pill that we don¡¯t know about¡­¡± Pei Xuewen and the others had a new understanding of Xu Ning. Although they didn¡¯t know the effect of this pill, Xu Ning being able to refine a pill that they didn¡¯t even know about already showed that Xu Ning¡¯s knowledge in alchemy had exceeded theirs. ¡®Who is this Xu Ning?¡¯ Pei Xuewen thought to herself, ¡®With the foundation he disyed, there must be a great master in alchemy behind him, so why did hee to learn from Master¡­¡¯ On the other hand, Gao Zhice hadpletely adjusted himself. He was immersed in the state of refining pills, so he didn¡¯t notice that Xu Ning had already refined an Extreme Strength Pill. Bang! Gao Zhice finally refined a Moonlight Pill sessfully. ¡®Superior-grade!¡¯ Gao Zhice was relieved. For him, refining a superior-grade Moonlight Pill was already extraordinary. ¡®I wonder if Xu Ning has refined a Moonlight Pill¡­¡¯ Gao Zhice looked at Xu Ning. ¡®That is¡­¡¯ Gao Zhice saw a gray pill on Xu Ning¡¯s table. ¡®It¡¯s not a Moonlight Pill!¡¯ The corner of Gao Zhice¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®It¡¯s a pill I don¡¯t know about¡­¡¯ ¡®Where is this person from? How could he refine a pill that even I don¡¯t know about?¡¯ Gao Zhice felt that Xu Ning was extremely mysterious. He suddenly appeared and had unfathomable skills in alchemy. Gao Zhice turned his head, feeling a little annoyed. All along, Gao Zhice had been regarded as one of the top alchemy descendants in State Guqing. He had always been confident. Only after meeting Xu Ning today did he feel powerless. At this moment, Pei Xuewen and the others came to Gao Zhice¡¯s side before the assessment was over. ¡°Moonlight Pill, superior-grade.¡± Pei Xuewen first checked the medicinal pill refined by Gao Zhice. ¡°Good, wait to meet Master. You will definitely be selected as a core disciple.¡± Pei Xuewen¡¯s words confirmed Gao Zhice¡¯s identity as an in-name disciple in a sense. Gao Zhice thanked her in a low voice, but his expression was calm. Pei Xuewen then walked next to Xu Ning. ¡°What kind of pill did you refine? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡± Pei Xuewen held the pill in her hand and looked at it repeatedly. Although she didn¡¯t know what kind of pill this was, Pei Xuewen knew that the quality of this pill was superior-grade. ¡°This is an Extreme Strength Pill.¡± Xu Ning exined, ¡°Swallowing this pill can allow you to maintain your peak state for three days and three nights. You won¡¯t be tired, nor will you need to recover. You can ensure a long battle at your peak state.¡± After a pause, Xu Ning added, ¡°It can also be used by an elementary-level dao realm master.¡± ¡°Peak state for three days and three nights? And it can even be used by an elementary-level dao realm master?¡± Pei Xuewen seemed to be in disbelief. Whether it was a mortal realm warrior, a void realm martial artist, or a dao realm master, everyone¡¯s limit couldn¡¯t be maintained for a long time. At most, they couldst for an hour before entering a state of exhaustion. Even though this was thend of State Wansheng and the spiritual energy here was extremely dense, it was impossible to recover without calming down. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡± Behind Pei Xuewen, a core disciple felt that Xu Ning was talking nonsense. Xu Ning didn¡¯t argue. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating the effect. In exchange for this effect, the user just needs to suffer a bacsh.¡± ¡°What kind of bacsh?¡± Pei Xuewen asked. ¡°Dying from exhaustion.¡± Xu Ning said. Pei Xuewen pursed her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t judge the quality of your Extreme Strength Pill. I have to bring it to Master and let her judge.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Afterwards, Pei Xuewen left and walked deeper into the bamboo forest. Pei Xuewen went to the deepest part of the bamboo forest. There was an extremely wide bamboo structure, making it look like a small sect. Pei Xuewen walked into a bamboo house. There was a woman in her thirties sitting cross-legged in the room. Although her appearance was young, she gave off an ancient feeling. ¡°What is it? Have you finished selecting the in-name disciples?¡± The woman opened her eyes and looked at Pei Xuewen. ¡°Master¡­¡± The person in front of Pei Xuewen was the person Xu Ning was looking for, Leng Ran. ¡°Soon¡­¡± Pei Xuewen said, ¡°It¡¯s just that in the second assessment, someone refined a pill that we have never seen before. We can¡¯t determine its level and effectiveness, so we can only let you examine it first.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Leng Ran seemed interested. ¡°There are pills that you guys don¡¯t know?¡± Leng Ran knew very well the alchemy skills of her disciples. If they had never heard of this pill, it meant that it was very unpopr. ¡°What medicinal pill is it, let me see.¡± Leng Ran was intrigued. ¡°Master, please take a look, this is the pill.¡± Pei Xuewen handed the gray Extreme Strength Pill to Leng Ran. Leng Ran took it and looked at it. When she began to examine it, her expression was rxed, but soon her expression became a little serious. ¡°Did that person say what kind of pill this is? And what is its effect?¡± Leng Ran frowned. When Pei Xuewen saw Leng Ran¡¯s serious expression, she didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. She quickly said, ¡°That person said that this pill is called the Extreme Strength Pill. After swallowing it, it can allow an elementary level dao realm master to be at their peak for three days and three nights. But after the time limit, they will suffer a bacsh and die.¡± ¡°Extreme Strength Pill?¡± After Leng Ran heard this, she had aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°It really is an Extreme Strength Pill¡­¡± ¡°Call that person over, I want to see him personally.¡± Leng Ran suddenly said. Pei Xuewen didn¡¯t expect Leng Ran to act like this. After learning that this pill was an Extreme Strength Pill, Leng Ran¡¯s expression seemed like she was facing a great enemy, with a hint of nervousness. ¡°Understood.¡± Pei Xuewen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Leng Ran¡¯s reaction. Pei Xuewen received the order and left. When she left, Leng Ran¡¯s eyes instantly became sharp. ¡®Extreme Strength Pill, isn¡¯t this a pill that was developed by the Red Sea Demon Lord¡­ If he knows about this pill and can refine it, he must be rted to the Red Sea Demon Lord!¡¯ Leng Ran was extremely afraid. ¡®Red Sea Demon Lord, this person is neither good nor evil. It is difficult to figure out what his people mean bying to me¡­¡¯ Inside the room, Leng Ran fell into deep thought. ¡®Who is this Xu Ning?¡¯ Pei Xuewen quickly returned to the assessment venue. ¡°Xu Ning, my master asked you to see her.¡± After Pei Xuewen returned, she did not hesitate. ¡°Master wants to see him personally?¡± The other core disciples were also taken aback. Gao Zhice didn¡¯t expect this either. ¡°Go.¡± Pei Xuewen urged. ¡°Okay.¡± This was beyond Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. ¡®It seems that the Extreme Strength Pill of the Red Sea Demon Lord seems to be very unusual. Even an alchemist of Leng Ran¡¯s level is rmed¡­¡¯ However, Xu Ning felt that this was a good thing. At least he could see Leng Ran in private now. Afterwards, Xu Ning was brought to Leng Ran by Pei Xuewen under the gaze of all the candidates. ¡®Is this the Leng Ran Senior Wan Ye asked me to find?¡¯ When Xu Ning saw Leng Ran, he noticed that Leng Ran was staring at him cautiously. ¡°Xuewen, stand down.¡± Leng Ran said to Pei Xuewen. Pei Xuewen nced at Xu Ning and responded, ¡°Yes.¡± After Pei Xuewen left, only Leng Ran and Xu Ning were left in the room. ¡°Senior Leng.¡± Xu Ning saluted. Leng Ran was expressionless. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning was thinking about how to approach her about the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect, but he felt that Leng Ran was hostile to him. ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Tell me, who are you to the Red Sea Demon Lord?¡± Leng Ran went straight to the point. ¡°The Extreme Strength Pill is the first dao realm pill created by the Red Sea Demon Lord not long after he entered the dao realm. If you can refine it, it means that you must be rted to the Red Sea Demon Lord, and it is very likely that you are from the Red Sea Demon Sect. Why did youe to our Faint Bamboo Forest?¡± Xu Ning suddenly realized when he heard her words. So Leng Ran misunderstood that he was a member of the Red Sea Demon Sect. ¡°The Red Sea Demon Lord seems to be very intimidating in State Wansheng¡­ Even a famous dao realm master alchemist like Leng Ran is so afraid of him¡­¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know much about the Red Sea Demon Lord in the past. He only knew from Wan Ye that the Red Sea Demon Sect was a top existence among the unofficial sects in State Wansheng. Even some people in the Imperial Court, even princes and kings, had personal ties with them. Moreover, the Red Sea Demon Lord was extremely domineering. He was one of the top individuals in State Wansheng. ¡°Senior Leng Ran, you are mistaken.¡± Xu Ning quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Red Sea Demon Sect, I just learned the Red Sea Pill Sutra.¡± ¡°You learned the Red Sea Pill Sutra?!¡± Leng Ran¡¯s expression turned cold again. ¡°The Red Sea Pill Sutra is the core dao realm alchemy technique of the Red Sea Demon Lord. If you weren¡¯t a core disciple of the Red Sea Demon Sect, why would the Red Sea Demon Lord teach it to you?¡± Xu Ning knew that he couldn¡¯t exin any further. Even if he answered truthfully, Leng Ran would not believe him. Left without a choice, Xu Ning directly revealed his identity. ¡°Senior Leng Ran, look at this.¡± The sect token that Wan Ye had given him appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Sect token?¡± Leng Ran asked, ¡°What about it, why are you showing me this?¡± ¡°This is the sect token of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Xu Ning handed it over. ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s sect token?¡± Leng Ran quickly took it and checked the back of the sect token. Soon, Leng Ran confirmed the authenticity of this sect token. ¡°The sect token of the Swallow Heron Sect is obviously on Wan Ye, so why is it in your hands?¡± Leng Ran¡¯s tone became more and more unfriendly. Xu Ning even heard a hint of murderous intent. ¡°This sect token was personally handed to me by Senior Wan Ye. He asked me to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. Chapter 238 - I鈥檓 Not Qualified to Teach Him Chapter 238 I¡¯m Not Qualified to Teach Him ¡°You are saying that this sect token was handed to you by Wan Ye?¡± Leng Ran was doubtful. Xu Ning exined the process of his meeting with Wan Ye to Leng Ran in detail. Moreover, he talked about many details, including the secrets of the Swallow Heron Sect that Wan Ye had told him before. ¡°Senior Wan Ye said that the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s treasury is in your hands. He asked me toe and take it from you to rebuild the sect.¡± Xu Ning exined the situation clearly. After everything was exined, Leng Ran¡¯s expression finally eased. This was because the details described by Xu Ning were extremely urate and detailed, and the logic behind everything waspletely reasonable. It couldn¡¯t be faked. Moreover, the sect token in his hands was the strongest evidence. ¡°Wan Ye is still alive¡­¡± Leng Ran did not have a close rtionship with Wan Ye. She only knew that after the former sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect, Li Shengmao, gave her the treasury of the Swallow Heron Sect, he told her that the sect token was taken away by Wan Ye. After Li Shengmao died, Leng Ran had tried to search for Wan Ye. However, thest piece of news she heard of him was that Wan Ye was being hunted down and had escaped from State Wansheng. She didn¡¯t even know if he was dead or alive. ¡°Wan Ye is alive, and he has chosen a sessor in the Abyss North¡­¡± Leng Ran no longer looked at Xu Ning with hostility. She had misunderstood Xu Ning before, thinking that Xu Ning was a member of the Red Sea Demon Sect. The Red Sea Demon Sect was unpredictable. If they were targeted and dragged into some kind of trouble, it would be difficult to escape. This was why Leng Ran was so afraid of Xu Ning. But now that she knew that Xu Ning was a member of the Swallow Heron Sect, it meant he was one of them. ¡°Xu Ning, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I want to know, you came from the Abyss North, so how did you learn the core dao realm alchemy technique of the Red Sea Demon Lord?¡± Leng Ran asked. ¡°Red Sea Demon Lord left behind a mystic realm inheritance in the Abyss North. I passed the inheritance test, so I obtained the Red Sea Pill Sutra.¡± Xu Ning spoke the truth. Xu Ning could sense that Leng Ran was very sensitive to the Red Sea Demon Sect. If he lied to cover up his secrets, it might cause more unnecessary suspicions. ¡°The Red Sea Demon Lord left behind an inheritance in the Abyss North¡­¡± Leng Ran nodded in deep thoughts and looked up at Xu Ning. ¡°You were able to pass his inheritance test, so you are indeed talented. It is reasonable that Wan Ye chose you.¡± ¡°The Red Sea Demon Lord is unpredictable, but you still have learned the Red Sea Pill Sutra. Didn¡¯t he tell you in the mystic realm to join the Red Sea Demon Sect once you arrive at State Wansheng?¡± Leng Ran asked again. ¡°He did.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I obtained a keepsake in the mystic realm. As long as I hold that keepsake, I can join the Red Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t you go join the Red Sea Demon Sect, but instead take on the responsibility of rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect? This path is full of obstacles.¡± Leng Ran asked this because she wanted to solve her doubts and understand Xu Ning¡¯s attitude. ¡°I have already told you before that the reason why I was able to advance to the dao realm was because of Senior Wan Ye¡¯s help. Plus, I have already epted the sect token, so I will naturally not change my mind and join the Red Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°Moreover, the demonic path is not suitable for me.¡± Xu Ning knew that the demonic path in State Wansheng was not the kind of murderous path that was like the demonic path in the Abyss North. Its position in martial arts was simr to that of miraculous alchemy. It took risks on the road of martial arts cultivation, constantly challenging its limits. For people who had no talent and were willing to take risks, the pure demonic path was indeed the best path to take, but Xu Ning, who had the Martial Arts Panel, had no need to withstand the bacsh from the demonic path. Xu Ning¡¯s answer satisfied Leng Ran. ¡®This Wan Ye really has a good eye in picking a sessor¡­¡¯ At this moment, Leng Ran hadpletely acknowledged Xu Ning. ¡°In this case, I will give you the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s treasury.¡± A round bead appeared in Leng Ran¡¯s hand. The appearance of the bead reminded Xu Ning of the bead that was finally formed by the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°This is a spatial secret treasure called the Hidden Moon Bead. It is an independent space that can allow living creatures to enter and leave.¡± Leng Ran said, ¡°All of the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s foundation is hidden inside.¡± ¡°Hidden Moon Bead? Living creatures can enter and leave?¡± This Hidden Moon Bead was simr to the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°When Li Shengmao gave me the Hidden Moon Bead, he told me to wait a hundred years. If Wan Ye can find a suitable sessor, I can then hand it over. If not, he will let me deal with the things inside.¡± There was a look of reminiscence in Leng Ran¡¯s eyes as well as a hint of sadness. Xu Ning remembered that Wan Ye had mentioned that Leng Ran had aplicated past with Li Shengmao. This was one of the reasons why Li Shengmao gave the sect¡¯s treasury to Leng Ran. ¡°I have always kept it as a treasure, and with that hundred-year perioding to an end, I thought that Wan Ye had died overseas. I didn¡¯t expect you toe.¡± Leng Ran ced the Hidden Moon Bead in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°Now, it¡¯s returned to its rightful owner.¡± After handing the Hidden Moon Bead to Xu Ning, Leng Ran looked relieved. A very important and heavy burden seemed to have been lifted off her heart. ¡°Thank you, Senior Leng.¡± Xu Ning bowed to Leng Ran again. ¡°Generally speaking, the treasury of ordinary sects is not very rich.¡± Leng Ran said, ¡°After all, in State Wansheng, where thepetition for martial arts is so fierce, maintaining the operation of a sect requires a lot of resources. But the Swallow Heron Sect is different. In the past, the Swallow Heron Sect was arge sect. Its first sect master was a high level master in the seventh stage of the dao realm. After a long period of umtion, its reserves are rtively abundant.¡± ¡°You can use the resources in Hidden Moon Bead toplete the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect. However, the prerequisite is that you have to grow quickly. After all, martial arts strength is the foundation here.¡± Leng Ran encouraged him while also warning him. ¡°Understood, Senior Leng Ran.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Leng Ran seemed to remember something. ¡°Did Wan Ye tell you about the n to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Senior Wan Ye said that after he was chased away from State Wansheng, he didn¡¯t understand the situation in State Wansheng anymore. Thus, he asked me to find you and ask you to guide me.¡± Leng Ran smiled when she heard his words. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go to the Cheng family in State Guqing Guanghe Canton and find Cheng Zengtao.¡± ¡°Cheng Zengtao from Guanghe Canton¡­¡± Xu Ning remembered this ce and name. ¡°Senior Leng, he is¡­¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Cheng Zengtao was a core disciple of the Swallow Heron Sect when it was disbanded a hundred years ago. He was also Li Shengmao¡¯s personal disciple, and he is loyal to the Swallow Heron Sect to this day. If it weren¡¯t for Li Shengmao¡¯s strict expulsion, he would have died with Li Shengmao.¡± Leng Ran said, ¡°Even after the sect was disbanded and after he returned to his hometown, he kept thinking about the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect. Over the past hundred years, he came to me many times to ask if there was any news of the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect, but he always returned disappointed.¡± ¡°If you had not appeared, I would have decided to give this Hidden Moon Bead to him the next time hees.¡± Leng Ran was very certain about Cheng Zengtao. ¡°After finding Cheng Zengtao, he can help you rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning remembered this. ¡°Senior Leng, now that I have the Hidden Moon Bead, I won¡¯t stay for long.¡± After exining everything, Xu Ning was ready to bid farewell. ¡°Wait.¡± Leng Ran waved her hand and a small table appeared in front of her, filled with paper, ink, and paper. She wrote a letter and handed it to Xu Ning. ¡°Give this to Cheng Zengtao and take out the sect token, then he will know everything.¡± Xu Ning took the letter from her. Xu Ning was full of thanks for Leng Ran. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Leng Ran waved her hand. ¡°If you really have any problems,e find me.¡± Leng Ran made a final promise. ¡°Senior Leng Ran, farewell.¡± Xu Ning bowed deeply. ¡°Xuewen.¡± Leng Ran hollered outside. Pei Xuewen quickly entered the house upon hearing her summon. ¡°Master¡­¡± Pei Xuewen nced at Xu Ning secretly. ¡°Send him out of the Faint Bamboo Forest.¡± Leng Ran said. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Pei Xuewen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought to herself, ¡®Could it be that Xu Ning¡¯s aptitude is insufficient, or maybe he is performing poorly? Master is not willing to ept him as a disciple?¡¯ Pei Xuewen was puzzled, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask. Thus, she took the initiative to lead Xu Ning out of the room. After Xu Ning left, Leng Ran suddenly sighed. ¡®In any case, Xu Ning is involved with a character like the Red Sea Demon Lord. I wonder what kind of changes will happen in the future¡­¡¯ On the other side, Pei Xuewen sent Xu Ning out of the bamboo forest. Just as they were about to part, Pei Xuewen stopped Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning, your alchemy aptitude is excellent. Even if you are not epted as a disciple by Master, you will definitely be able to achieve something in the path of alchemy.¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised. Pei Xuewen was actually encouraging him. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists and left the bamboo forest. Soon after Xu Ning left, the second assessment was over. Ten disciples had passed the second assessment and were selected as in-name disciples of Leng Ran. Zheng Yiqing, who was with Xu Ning, was quite lucky to pass the assessment. They were brought to Leng Ran. ¡°Master, these are this year¡¯s in-name disciples.¡± Pei Xuewen said. ¡°Gao Zhice, you are here too.¡± Leng Ran knew Gao Zhice. ¡°Senior Leng.¡± Gao Zhice bowed respectfully, but his expression was a little unnatural. ¡°You seem to have something to say?¡± Leng Ran noticed that Gao Zhice was hesitant. ¡°Senior Leng, I want to know why you didn¡¯t take Xu Ning as your disciple?¡± On the way to see Leng Ran, they learned from Pei Xuewen that Xu Ning had been driven away by Leng Ran. Although Gao Zhice felt that Xu Ning was a strong opponent, he also felt that he should have stayed in the bamboo forest. Gao Zhice also nned to continue sparring with Xu Ning in the future. Pei Xuewen frowned. She felt that Gao Zhice was being rude to her master. She was about to stop him, but then she saw Leng Ran smile and take the initiative to answer. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to ept him as a disciple, but I don¡¯t have the qualifications to teach him. I will never be able to be on par with the master alchemist behind him.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The room suddenly fell silent. Gao Zhice was stunned, his eyes full of shock. Pei Xuewen suddenly realized. No wonder Xu Ning was so calm before leaving. It was not that his master did not want to ept him, but the master alchemist behind him made Leng Ran feel that she was far inferior. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Instantly, all the core disciples and in-name disciples in the room remembered this name. This person was likely to be a famous figure in the future. Chapter 239 - Massive Resources, Second Stage Dao Realm

Chapter 239 Massive Resources, Second Stage Dao Realm

After Xu Ning left the Faint Bamboo Forest, he found Gray. ording to Leng Ran¡¯s advice, he should go to Guanghe Canton and find a person named Cheng Zengtao. But before that, Xu Ning decided to find a quiet ce and enter the Hidden Moon Bead to take a look. If the conditions allowed, Xu Ning wanted to absorb some of the resources in the Hidden Moon Bead and advance to the second stage dao realm first. Whether it was Wan Ye or Leng Ran just now, they both told Xu Ning to ensure his martial arts advancement speed. Only when he became stronger could the Swallow Heron Sect stand firm after rebuilding. Thus, Xu Ning brought Gray to a deste mountain on the outskirts. Xu Ning found a cave and entered it. ¡°Gray, I¡¯ll take a look at the Hidden Moon Bead. Take good care of it.¡± Xu Ning said to Gray. At this point, Xu Ning had already dropped his blood into the Hidden Moon Bead andpletely refined it. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gray nodded vigorously. Whether it was the bead formed by the Demon Beast Scroll or the Hidden Moon Bead, after the owner of the secret treasure refined it, he could enter freely andpletely hide himself from danger. However, after entering, the secret treasure would be exposed, so he had to hide it well. Otherwise, if the enemy discovered it and destroyed the secret treasure from the outside, the secret treasure space wouldpletely copse and be swept into the space-time turbulence, causing everything inside to bepletely annihted. Only after handing the mission of protecting the Hidden Moon Bead to Gray, Xu Ning was relieved. Moving his consciousness, he appeared in the Hidden Moon Bead. Swoosh! The scene changed. Xu Ning felt like he was suddenly in the middle of the night, surrounded by darkness. He looked up and saw a bright full moon hanging high in the air, scattering silver light, preventing the space from falling intoplete darkness. ¡®It really is a Hidden Moon Bead¡­¡¯ Xu Ning stared at the round moon and thought to himself. Afterwards, Xu Ning looked around and saw that not far away, there were items piled up like hills. Xu Ning walked over. ¡®Is this the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s treasury?¡¯ Xu Ning looked at therge amount of resources in front of him with surprise in his eyes. The types of resources in front of him were mainly divided into medicinal pills, spirit medicines, dao weapons, and some other special artifacts. ¡®If these things were exchanged for energy sources of the same price, they would be worth 8 million units of energy! Even just medicinal pills and spirit medicine alone would provide more than 5 million units of energy!¡¯ Xu Ning had a rough estimate of the energy value of the resources here with the examination of the Martial Arts Panel. ¡®Although the Swallow Heron Sect was at its end when they hid these resources, the amount of resources here far exceeds what I obtained from the Jade Night Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had looted all of the resources of the Jade Night Sect from Lu Zhanxing, the Sect Master of the Jade Night Sect. The total amount was only 400,000 units, with Xu Ning only absorbing 300,000 units. A sect at the end of its twilight years had twenty times the amount of resources of the Jade Night Sect. ¡®I can¡¯t use all of this on myself¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®After all, I still have to preserve a portion of the resources and use it to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect.¡¯ Xu Ning was not a person without principles. He would naturally do what he promised Wan Ye. He couldn¡¯t abandon the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect for his own selfish reasons. ¡®However, I am the foundation of the Swallow Heron Sect, so spending more resources on myself is the right choice. Once my strength improves, I can also nurture the Swallow Heron Sect.¡¯ Xu Ning thought clearly. ¡°The resources in this Hidden Moon Bead should be enough for me to advance to the fourth stage of the dao realm and be a mid level dao realm master.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®Now I will absorb a portion of the energy and advance my strength to the second stage dao realm. And after finding suitable attribute true origins, I will use the resources here to advance to the third stage dao realm.¡¯ After advancing to the astral qi realm, if he wanted to advance to the origin returnance realm, he had to find enough attribute true origins. Xu Ning had condensed six attribute seeds, three water and three fire seeds, which meant that Xu Ning had to find three water and three fire attribute true origins each. Only after gathering six attribute true origins, Xu Ning could use energy again to advance. Afterwards, Xu Ning began to absorb energy from the small mountain of pills. A notification appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s eyes and?ears. ¡®When I advanced the Red Sea Pill Sutra to the first level, I consumed 100,000 units of energy, so I still have 350,000 units of energy left. I¡¯m still 550,000 units of energy away from reaching the astral qi realm.¡¯ Xu Ning had to absorb another 550,000 units of energy in order to advance to the astral qi realm. Time flew by. Xu Ning soon absorbed 550,000 units of energy. ¡°This is enough to advance to the astral qi realm!¡¯ Xu Ning was overjoyed. ¡®Next, I should leave the Hidden Moon Bead and advance.¡¯ The reason why he wanted to advance in the outside world was because the Hidden Moon Bead was an independent space with almost no spiritual energy. If he broke through here, he would need to absorb a huge amount of spiritual energy to advance. If he advanced in a ce with no spiritual energy, he would be a dried-up shrimp, and he would also be seriously injured during his advancement. Swoosh! Xu Ning moved his body out of the Hidden Moon Bead. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re out?¡± Gray quickly appeared and leaned over. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready to advance to the astral qi realm.¡± ¡°Brother is going to advance again?¡± Gray¡¯s eyes were full of worship. In Gray¡¯s eyes, Xu Ning was a powerful brother. Gray felt that Xu Ning would always break through every now and then. His breakthrough was like the process of a person¡¯s growth. It came naturally. There was no awkwardness unlike when other martial arts masters were stuck in a realm. ¡°Don¡¯t bezy all day. You have to find a way to stimte your bloodline and advance to the dao realm as soon as possible.¡± Before Xu Ning advanced, he didn¡¯t forget to beat some motivation into Gray. Hearing this, Gray rolled its eyes. Xu Ning ignored it and opened the Martial Arts Panel. He pressed on the ¡®+¡¯ sign next to the realm. Consume 900,000 units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No ¡°Yes!¡± After confirming this, Xu Ning felt that his powerful body from the body smelting realm had begun to strengthen again. The surging spiritual energy was absorbed into Xu Ning¡¯s body in a vortex shape. Such turbulent spiritual energy!¡¯ The amount of spiritual energy that surged into his body shocked even Xu Ning. The stronger a person¡¯s foundation was, the more spiritual energy they would have to absorb to advance their realm. ¡®If I were in the Abyss North, I might not have been able to sessfully advance¡­¡¯ The spiritual energy in the Abyss North was thin. If Xu Ning really tried to break through there, even if he seeded, he would definitely be injured, which would affect his foundation. ¡°The power of the dao realm is changing¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt that the dao realm power in his body was rapidly changing. ¡®In the future, I can activate my astral qi with my dao realm power!¡¯ The pleasure of breaking through made Xu Ning feel rxed. Whoosh! Finally, Xu Ning felt his blood boiling, and his dao realm power surged. ¡®Second stage dao realm, astral qi realm, done!¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the Martial Arts Panel. Name: Xu Ning Stage: Dao Realm Second Stage: Astral Qi Realm Martial Arts: Avable Energy: 0 units The Martial Arts Panel had been refreshed. ¡°There is no ¡®+¡¯ next to the astral qi realm. This shows that I have to find six attribute true origins first before I can advance to the origin returnance realm.¡¯ As for obtaining the attribute true origins, Xu Ning didn¡¯t think this was a big challenge. In a ce like State Wansheng, where martial arts resources were abundant, attribute true origins could be obtained through trading. This was the advantage of living in a top-notch martial arts environment. Xu Ning walked out of the cave and activated his dao realm power. Whoosh! A gust of astral qi flew hundreds of meters away, cutting a giant rock in half, causing it to roll down the mountain. ¡®Is this the power of astral qi?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. If he held a dao weapon, his astral qi could be even more powerful. ¡®It is said that some powerful mid level dao realm masters can match the power of a dao weapon with their pure astral qi. And high level dao realm masters can even destroy a dao weapon with their astral qi.¡¯ After experiencing the power of astral qi, Xu Ning was satisfied. For an astral qi master with abundant dao realm power like him, he could use a huge amount of astral qi to execute the violent attack method of ¡°astral qi rain¡±. The more he advanced, the advantage of his iparably strong foundation was disyed. ¡®With my current strength, with the help of the Cyan Wolf de and the Wind Smoke Gourd, I can even defeat an origin returnance realm master! Xu Ning had a new understanding of his strength. ¡°Brother is amazing!¡± Gray jumped onto Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The concentration of spiritual energy in State Wansheng is very beneficial to the advancement of your bloodline, don¡¯t waste it.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After we settle down, we will release Cyan and Xu Hujun from the Demon Beast Scroll and let them enjoy the rich spiritual energy of State Wansheng.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s expectation for Gray, Cyan, and Xu Hujun was for them to break through to the dao realm quickly. In this way, they would also be the helpers of the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°Okay, Gray, get ready to go.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Next, we will go to Guanghe Canton to find Senior Brother Cheng Zengtao.¡± Guanghe Canton, Liuyan County. Liuyan County was the core county of Guanghe Canton. The canton governor and other officials of the Imperial Court were all here. This county city wasrger than State Jifeng of the Abyss North. Because Liu Yan County was a core county, there were many big families with the influence of a canton here. Cheng Zengtao, whom Xu Ning was going to find, was backed by the Cheng family, which was a well-known family in Liuyan County and even Guanghe Canton. There were many people in his family who held official positions in the Imperial Court and their status was also extremely high. ¡®Guanghe Canton, Liuyan County¡­¡¯ Xu Ning finally arrived with Gray after a wind-beaten journey. ¡®Let¡¯s go into the city and find out where the Cheng family is¡­¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning followed the crowd and entered the county city. Chapter 240 - Start Rebuilding

Chapter 240 Start Rebuilding

After asking around, Xu Ning finally found the Cheng family. ¡°May I ask if Cheng Zengtao is in the mansion?¡± Xu Ning came to the Cheng family mansion. ¡°You are finding Elder Cheng Zengtao?¡± The Cheng family guard nced at Xu Ning. Xu Ning did not deliberately hide his aura, so the guard easily noticed that Xu Ning was a martial arts master. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± The guard was very polite. ¡°Just say that I¡¯m from the Faint Bamboo Forest.¡± Xu Ning obviously wouldn¡¯t tell the guard his real intentions. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The guard quickly reported. Soon after, the guard walked out with a middle-aged man. ¡®Third stage dao realm, origin returnance master¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sensed the strength of the middle-aged man. ¡°I am Cheng Zengtao.¡± When Cheng Zengtao heard that the people from the Faint Bamboo Forest were visiting, he put down his work and took the initiative to wee them. Cheng Zengtao knew the significance of the Faint Bamboo Forest to the Swallow Heron Sect, so when he heard that her people wereing, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to dy. After expressing his identity, Cheng Zengtao nced at Xu Ning first, then noticed Gray on Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. Although he did not confirm that it was a void beast immediately, he did notice that Gray was not an ordinary demon beast. Its bloodline was not inferior at all. ¡°Are you from the Faint Bamboo Forest? Why do you look unfamiliar?¡± Cheng Zengtao looked away from Gray and asked. He had always regarded rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect as an important matter, and because of this, he had visited Leng Ran many times in the bamboo forest. Therefore, he remembered all the important people in the Faint Bamboo Forest. But Cheng Zengtao had never seen Xu Ning before, so he was a little suspicious. Xu Ning smiled when he heard this. A ck token suddenly appeared in his hand. As soon as it was revealed, the ck token was put back into Xu Ning¡¯s sleeve. Although he only showed it briefly, Cheng Zengtao still saw the appearance of the token. ¡®Sect token!¡¯ Cheng Zengtao¡¯s heart was in turmoil. ¡°Pleasee in!¡± Cheng Zengtao calmed down and took the initiative to lead Xu Ning into his study. After entering the study, Cheng Zengtao made some arrangements to ensure that no one would disturb their conversation. ¡°Are you holding a sect token?¡± Cheng Zengtao stared at Xu Ning. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning took out the sect token and handed it to Cheng Zengtao. After Cheng Zengtao carefully took it, he gently rubbed it and confirmed that the sect token belonged to the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect!¡± Cheng Zengtao looked excited. ¡°Who are you exactly, and why is the sect token of the Swallow Heron Sect in your hands?¡± He knew that Wan Ye had fled State Wansheng with the sect token. Over the years, he had been worried about Wan Ye¡¯s safety. ¡°My name is Xu Ning, and this sect token was personally handed to me by Senior Wan Ye.¡± Xu Ning said slowly. Cheng Zengtao¡¯s eyes trembled as he sized up at Xu Ning ¡°Are you serious?¡± Cheng Zengtao knew the significance of this action. If what Xu Ning said was true, then Xu Ning was the new sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect selected by Wan Ye. Xu Ning did not exin. He took out Leng Ran¡¯s letter and handed it to Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Senior Leng Ran¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao sensed the mark Leng Ran had left on the letter. This showed that this letter was written by Leng Ran. Cheng Zengtao opened the letter and quickly read it. Although Xu Ning didn¡¯t know what was written in the letter, he could roughly guess that the contents were Leng Ran¡¯s credentials for him. The sect token and Leng Ran¡¯s letter were enough for Cheng Zengtao to trust his identity. Sure enough, after reading the letter, Cheng Zengtao looked at Xu Ning differently. He faced Xu Ning with a respectful gaze and bowed deeply. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Cheng Zengtao had officially recognized Xu Ning as the sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect. In Leng Ran¡¯s letter, Cheng Zengtao learned about Xu Ning¡¯s identity. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, there is no need to be so polite.¡± Xu Ning quickly grabbed Cheng Zengtao¡¯s arm. He also knew that in the process of rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect, Cheng Zengtao would be his right-hand man. ¡°Sect Master, I have been waiting a hundred years for this day¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao¡¯s voice was trembling. The scene before the copse of the Swallow Heron Sect quickly shed in his mind. The painful memories of the disbandment of the sect and the death of his master still lingered in his mind. ¡°In the future, if Sect Master needs anything, just tell me.¡± Cheng Zengtao expressed his stance. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°ording to Senior Leng Ran¡¯s guidance, I should be the one to listen to you. After all, I am not from State Wansheng, and I have no experience in forming a sect. If I want to restore the glory of the Swallow Heron Sect, some things have to be done by Senior Brother Cheng.¡± After chatting for a while, both sides acknowledged each other. Both Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao had established a stable trust between the two sides through Leng Ran¡¯s letter. ¡°Now that we have the sect token, what is Sect Master¡¯s first step?¡± Cheng Zengtao began to ask. He couldn¡¯t wait to rebuild the sect. ¡°I have no idea, but since we are going to pass on the sect, the disciples of the sect must be the foundation.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Before I came to State Wansheng, Senior Wan Ye told me not to be too hasty in the beginning stages and to not make a fuss.¡± Cheng Zengtao nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Sect Master, in fact, after the sect was forced to disband back then, there were still some disciples I kept in contact with.¡± After a pause, Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°These disciples still have old ties with the Swallow Heron Sect, and many of them have expressed their wish for me to lead and rebuild the sect.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we gather these people again?¡± In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, if the loyal old members of the Swallow Heron Sect could gather again, then the rebuilding of the sect could immediately begin. ¡°Of course.¡± Cheng Zengtao gave Xu Ning an affirmative answer. ¡°If Sect Master allows it, I will handle this matter. I will send out the news today and let those peoplee to the Cheng family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Sect Master, not only must there be people in the sect, but there must also be a sect.¡± Cheng Zengtao said again, ¡°It¡¯s just that our old location has been upied by other sects. If we take the initiative to take it back now, I¡¯m afraid it will attract the attention of the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect.¡± The Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect were the enemies that forced the Swallow Heron Sect to copse. Xu Ning could hear Cheng Zengtao¡¯s hatred for the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect. ¡°Just before the sect was destroyed, the people from the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect pressured us too much. In order to protect us disciples from being implicated, Master took the initiative to disband the sect and took revenge on the two sects with his own body. In the end, he died.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°Elder Wan Ye also wanted to take revenge for Master, but he was also hunted down after failing. Some of the core disciples of our sect were also targeted by the two sects. If it weren¡¯t for Senior Leng Ran and the elders of my Cheng family, we might have been killed.¡± ¡°With these two sects around, we have to act cautiously and secretly strengthen the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Do you have a location in mind for the sect?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°If Sect Master doesn¡¯t mind, the location of the sect will be temporarily set at a vi outside Liuyan County. That vi is the property of the Cheng family, and it has not been officially used yet. There are only some servants taking care of it.¡± Cheng Zengtao said. ¡°In that case, the location of our sect will be there temporarily.¡± Xu Ning agreed. Just like Leng Ran said, with Cheng Zengtao¡¯s help, rebuilding the sect would be much easier. ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± After finalizing the two important matters, Cheng Zengtao hesitated. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, just say what you want to say.¡± Xu Ning was straightforward. ¡°Sect Master, you were given a sect token by Elder Wan Ye, so you must have excellent martial arts talent.¡± Cheng Zengtao carefully chose his words. ¡°To rebuild the sect, your strength is the core¡­ Only after you advance to the core materialization realm will we be qualified to stand tall and let the Swallow Heron Sect stand under the sun again, without fear of the threats and suppression of the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect¡­¡± ¡°I know what you mean.¡± Before Cheng Zengtao could finish speaking, Xu Ning interrupted him. Cheng Zengtao was beating around the bush because he wanted to understand his martial arts talent. ¡°You should also notice that I am a dao realm second stage astral qi realm master.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Half a year ago, when I first met Senior Wan Ye, I had just condensed six attribute seeds and was still a true domain realm martial artist at that time.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Cheng Zengtao felt blood rushing to his head. For Cheng Zengtao, it was unheard of for a true domain realm martial artist to advance from the second stage to the dao realm in just half a year. After advancing to the dao realm, the difficulty of advancing each realm increases sharply. Take Cheng Zengtao as an example. He was once the top genius of the Swallow Heron Sect, but this was how he was now. He had been practicing martial arts for a hundred and fifty years, and he had just broken through to the origin returnance realm not long ago. But Xu Ning had advanced two realms in half a year, which made Cheng Zengtao feel surreal. ¡°Sect Master, are you serious?¡± Cheng Zengtao couldn¡¯t believe it. Because thispletely exceeded his understanding. Even for the imperial princes and princesses, not many of them could do this. ¡°I am.¡± Xu Ning gave Cheng Zengtao an affirmative reply. Cheng Zengtao pursed his lips. With the current exchanges he had with Xu Ning, Cheng Zengtao felt that Xu Ning was not an arrogant person. Moreover, there was no need to lie to him. ¡®Is this why Elder Wan Ye chose him as the sect master?¡¯ Cheng Zengtao gradually got out of his shock and reced it with expectations for the future of the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°I hope Sect Master can advance to the core materialization realm as soon as possible and restore the glory of the Swallow Heron Sect!¡± Cheng Zengtao said to Xu Ning seriously. Xu Ning nodded. ¡°I will not disappoint you.¡± ¡°Sect Master, you don¡¯t have a residence right now, so you should temporarily stay in the mansion. After gathering those loyal disciples, we will move to the vi on the outskirts.¡± Cheng Zengtao calmed down and said to Xu Ning ¡°In that case, I would have to bother you.¡± Xu Ning did not hesitate. Xu Ning was also trying to adapt to his new identity. The rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect had begun. Chapter 241 - Gray鈥檚 Advancement

Chapter 241 Gray¡¯s Advancement

Cheng Zengtao personally arranged amodations for Xu Ning. When he walked out of Xu Ning¡¯s amodation, he felt strangely secure. ¡°Zengtao.¡± After taking a few steps in the mansion, Cheng Zengtao was suddenly stopped. Cheng Zengtao turned around and saw that the person who stopped him was his uncle, the current head of the Cheng family, Cheng Jinxian. Cheng Jinxian was the person with the highest cultivation in the Cheng family. He was in the fourth stage of the dao realm. If it weren¡¯t for Leng Ran and Cheng Jinxianing out at the same time, even if the Swallow Heron Sect was disbanded, the core disciples would still be hunted down by the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect. ¡°Uncle.¡± Cheng Zengtao stopped. ¡°I heard you have a guest?¡± Cheng Jinxian raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°A friend.¡± Cheng Zengtao paused for a moment and didn¡¯t exin in detail. ¡°Which friend?¡± Cheng Jinxian stared at Cheng Zengtao. Cheng Zengtao noticed the dissatisfaction in Cheng Jinxian¡¯s tone. ¡°That person is rted to the Swallow Heron Sect, right?¡± Before Cheng Zengtao could respond, Cheng Jinxian took the initiative to speak. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao nodded. Obviously, Cheng Jinxian had learned from the guard that Xu Ning hade from the Faint Bamboo Forest. And those who came to find Cheng Zengtao from the Faint Bamboo Forest must be rted to the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°Zengtao.¡± Cheng Jinxian said earnestly, ¡°I have already told you that the Swallow Heron Sect has be a thing of the past, disappearing in history. You can¡¯t and don¡¯t have to worry about it day and night.¡± ¡°I know that you still have the intention to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect, and you have also visited Leng Ran several times. But you also know how difficult it is to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Forget about whether the Swallow Heron Sect still has a foundation to rebuild, even if it does, it will be difficult to break through the suppression of the Green Edge Sect and the Wind Parasol Pavilion. Sect Master Li Shengmao was so ambitious at that time, but he still died fighting against the two sects. Factoring all this, what are your chances of returning the Swallow Heron Sect to its former state?¡± Cheng Jinxian continued, ¡°Don¡¯t contact the people of the Swallow Heron Sect, and don¡¯t contact the people of the Faint Bamboo Forest. This is better for everyone.¡± ¡°Uncle, this is my own business.¡± Cheng Zengtao was neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°Your own business?¡± Cheng Jinxian snorted. ¡°You do not just represent yourself, you are a member of the Cheng family!¡± ¡°Today, I will make it clear to you that you should stop thinking about rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect. Your friend can stay for a few days, then you have to find an excuse to let him go.¡± Cheng Jinxian was impatient. ¡°Uncle.¡± Cheng Zengtao was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Back then, you were also indebted to my master, right?¡± Cheng Jinxian widened his eyes and didn¡¯t answer. Just like Cheng Zengtao said, Li Shengmao had helped him a lot. It was because of this friendship that he sent the young Cheng Zengtao to Li Shengmao as a disciple. ¡°I was indebted to Sect Master Li Shengmao.¡± Cheng Jinxian admitted, ¡°When he died, I also felt pain in my heart. I couldn¡¯t avenge him, so I could only do my best to protect you core disciples sent away by the Swallow Heron Sect. I also want the Swallow Heron Sect to return to the past, but who among you can take on the responsibility of rebuilding the sect?¡± ¡°Instead of doing such meaningless things, it¡¯s better to protect your own life and live up to Sect Master Li Shengmao¡¯s final concern for you. After all, there is still Princess Mo Lan behind the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect.¡± When he mentioned ¡°Princess Mo Lan¡±, Cheng Jinxian¡¯s eyes showed a hint of fear. Cheng Zengtao and Cheng Jinxian looked at each other. ¡°No one among us can shoulder the responsibility of rebuilding the sect.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao changed the topic. ¡°But the person selected by Elder Wan Ye can.¡± ¡°What? Wan Ye is still alive?¡± Cheng Jinxian¡¯s eyes shed when he heard this news. ¡°Not only is Elder Wan Ye still alive, but he has also found a candidate to rebuild the sect from the Abyss North.¡± Cheng Zengtao said. ¡°A candidate to rebuild the sect?¡± Cheng Jinxian looked in the direction where Cheng Zengtao just came from, where Xu Ning lived. ¡°Yes, it is the person who came this time.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°That person is the current sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect. We have already begun to prepare to rebuild the sect.¡± After Cheng Jinxian heard this, his expression wasplicated. He looked angry and confused. He didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for the family just because of the matter of rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect. At the same time, he was curious about Wan Ye¡¯s candidate. Cheng Jinxian and Wan Ye were old friends, so he knew that Wan Ye had strict requirements. Now that Wan Ye had left State Wansheng for a hundred years, this meant that the sessor he chose was the most satisfactory candidate he had met in a hundred years. But was there really such a genius in the Abyss North? ¡°Uncle, if you think my existence will bring trouble to the Cheng family, then I can leave the Cheng family. You can say to the public that I am the abandoned son of the Cheng family.¡± Cheng Zengtao¡¯s tone was firm. Cheng Jinxian sighed. He knew very well about the rtionship between Cheng Zengtao and Li Shengmao. In order to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect, Cheng Zengtao would give up everything. ¡°Oh well¡­¡± Cheng Jinxian flicked his sleeves. ¡°In three days, the canton governor will hold a banquet and invite the big families in the county to participate. When the timees, you take the Sect Master along and we will go together.¡± Cheng Zengtao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°When the timees, I will carefully observe him.¡± Cheng Jinxian added. ¡°Thank you Uncle.¡± Cheng Zengtao quickly said. Cheng Jinxian ignored him and left. ¡°Sure enough, Uncle, you do feel indebted to my master¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao muttered to himself. He also knew that if Xu Ning¡¯s performance satisfied Cheng Jinxian, then the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect could even be helped by the family. ¡­ At this moment, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know that he was being discussed. ¡®Cheng Zengtao should be reliable¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had a good impression of Cheng Zengtao. He felt that this person could totally take over the sect chores in his ce in the future. All he needed to do was to improve his strength and be the pir of the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡®After gathering a group of disciples, I will promote Cheng Zengtao to deputy sect master¡­¡¯ Although Xu Ning was almost useless now, he already had a n for the sect. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Ning suddenly noticed that Gray was pacing back and forth in the room. Its state was a little different from usual. ¡°Gray.¡± Xu Ning called. Gray turned its head and Xu Ning saw the silver mark on its forehead shing. ¡°Gray, are you going to advance to the dao realm?¡± Xu Ning suddenly realized. Before a demon beast advanced to a major realm, the bloodline in their body would rebel uncontrobly, and their behavior would also be abnormal. Especially for some extremely fierce demon beasts, they would act violently when breaking through. In State Wansheng, there were some demon beasts who lost their minds before and after breaking through, broke into human cities to kill, and were then killed by human experts. ¡°Brother, I feel that the bloodline in my body is very violent.¡± Gray resisted the difort and exined to Xu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s right, you should be advancing to the dao realm.¡± Xu Ning stroked Gray and felt Gray¡¯s body change with his dao realm power. ¡°Come, let¡¯s enter the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± Xu Ning made a decision. ¡°Enter the Demon Beast Scroll and advance.¡± The Demon Beast Scroll was a top-notch treasure. Even the beast tamer back then had notpletely mastered it. Although it was damaged, it was still stronger than Xu Ning¡¯s Hidden Moon Bead. The space of the Demon Beast Scroll was wider and more stable. Although the concentration of spiritual energy inside was not as high as the outside world, it was still one-third as dense as the outside world. It was safer for Gray to advance inside, and the amount of spiritual energy inside was enough for demon beasts. ¡°Understood, Brother.¡± Gray kept itself awake and teleported it and Xu Ning into the Demon Beast Scroll. But after the teleportation, the bead formed by the Demon Beast Scroll was exposed to the outside world. But because it was in the Cheng family mansion, there was no need to worry about it being destroyed. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± As soon as Xu Ning and Gray entered, Xu Hujun sensed it and immediately rushed over. Cyan came over right after. ¡°Xu Ning, when are you going to let us out? There is no sunlight here, it¡¯s so depressing!¡± Cyanined to Xu Ning. Xu Ning ignored Cyan. This guy was way too hyperactive. ¡°Gray should be advancing to the dao realm.¡± Xu Ning said to Xu Hujun, ¡°The spiritual energy in State Wansheng is dense, and Gray¡¯s bloodline is very pure. It is normal for it to advance after being stimted for a long time.¡± ¡°How is it advancing faster than me?¡± Cyan rolled his eyes. ¡°Xu Ning, when this kitten is done advancing, let me out. I want to feel the spiritual energy of State Wansheng. I want to advance to the dao realm!¡± When Cyan was brought to the Abyss North by Wan Ye, it was just born and had no consciousness at all. Thus, it had no impression of State Wansheng at all, so it looked forward to the outside world. ¡°Shut up!¡± Xu Hujun¡¯s big ws instantlynded, stomping Cyan into the mud. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my young master¡¯s advancement!¡± Cyan wanted to struggle and curse, but after seeing Xu Ning¡¯s threatening gaze, Cyan was terrified. Xu Ning had long been promoted to the dao realm, so it was easier to deal with it than before. ¡°Gray, take this pill.¡± Xu Ning took out several pills and fed them to Gray. This was the medicinal pill he had prepared for Gray, Xu Hujun, and Cyan. After swallowing it, it could allow them to maintain their rationality while advancing, and it could also prevent their bloodline from losing control and stop them from being injured. After swallowing it, Gray¡¯s condition improved a lot. The silver mark on his forehead became brighter and brighter. ¡°Give Gray a quiet environment to advance.¡± Xu Ning said. Afterwards, he took Cyan and Xu Hujun away and waited in an empty space in the Demon Beast Scroll Roar! Not long after, a roar suddenly sounded out. Immediately after, Xu Ning, Xu Hujun, and Cyan felt a violent tremoring from where Gray was. From a distance, they saw Gray floating in the air, its body covered in silver light. After a roar, the ground shattered, and countless dead trees and stones were warped and broken by Gray. ¡°Elementary-level dao realm, Gray has advanced!¡± Xu Ningughed out loud as he felt the aura of a dao realm demon beast. Chapter 242 - Canton Governor Manor

Chapter 242 Canton Governor Manor

Xu Ning immediately rushed towards Gray. Xu Hujun and Cyan followed closely behind. ¡°Gray!¡± After seeing Gray¡¯s change, Xu Ning was taken aback. Gray, who was previously the size of a kitten, now looked like a lion. Gray had an immature vibe before, but now it looked mighty and fierce. Although Xu Ning was sincerely happy about Gray¡¯s growth, Xu Ning also felt a little ufortable looking at Gray¡¯s change. Xu Ning felt that he might have to take a while to adapt to Gray¡¯s change. ¡°Brother!¡± This time, Gray spoke directly instead of transmitting its voice. Its voice was deep. Coupled with its bright silver fur, it was obviously an extraordinary demon beast with an extremely high bloodline ¡°I have advanced to the dao realm!¡± Gray¡¯s body that was suspended in midair slowlynded. Silver pupils slowly rotated in its blue eyes. ¡®Is this the special bloodline of a void beast¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little surprised that Gray could now fly. If a human master wanted to fly in the air, they must at least advance to the seventh stage of the dao realm. Gray didn¡¯t have wings and yet, it could fly as soon as it advanced to the dao realm. This was mainly due to Gray¡¯s control over its void power. ¡°Congrattions, Gray.¡± Xu Ning stroked Gray¡¯s head. ¡°Congrattions, Young Master!¡± Xu Hujun was very excited. Xu Hujun had high expectations for Gray. And now that it saw it grow, it was extremely relieved. After Cyan came over, it walked around Gray, its eyes full of jealousy. ¡°I can do more for Brother in the future!¡± Gray was a little excited. ¡°Moreover, in the past, I was always lying on your shoulders. Now, Brother can use me as a mount.¡± When Gray said this, it had the pride of a child growing up to feed their parents. Hearing this, Xu Ningughed. ¡°Gray, now that you have advanced to the dao realm, your control over the Demon Beast Scroll will be stronger. In the future, when my strength improves further, I will find a way to help you repair the Demon Beast Scroll.¡± Xu Ning said. The beast tamer had used the Demon Beast Scroll improperly, causing the Demon Beast Scroll to be seriously damaged. But even so, it was still an extremely useful secret treasure. If he could repair it, Gray could even use the Demon Beast Scroll as a trump card. ¡°Xu Ning, when are you going to let us go out and feel the spiritual energy of State Wansheng?¡± Cyan asked again. ¡°Soon.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I have chosen the temporary camp of the Swallow Heron Sect. You can leave the Demon Beast Scroll in a few days.¡± ¡°Ha, okay!¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s answer, Cyan was unusually happy. ¡°Gray, you have changed too much. The characteristics of a void beast are very obvious.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°ording to Senior Wan Ye, demon beasts with top bloodlines in State Wansheng are easily targeted and enved by some powerhouses. My current strength is not enough topletely protect you. So before moving to the sect camp, stay in the Demon Beast Scroll for the time being.¡± ¡°Understood, Brother.¡± Gray listened obediently. Afterwards, Xu Ning asked Gray to send him out. ¡°Xu Ning, don¡¯t forget to let us out!¡± Cyan¡¯s voice echoed in Xu Ning¡¯s ears. Afterwards, Xu Ning appeared in the room again. He put away the bead formed by the Demon Beast Scroll ¡®Now that I have nothing to do for the time being, I will advance the Red Sea Pill Sutra to the next level.¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his head. With every advancement of the Red Sea Pill Sutra, Xu Ning¡¯s alchemy technique would improve. Not only would his sess rate increase, but he could also refine more difficult pills. ¡®There are many spirit medicines and medicinal materials stored in the Hidden Moon Bead. If those spirit medicines are refined into pills, I can obtain more energy from them.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ll refine more pills after I advance the Red Sea Pill Sutra.¡¯ After making the decision, Xu Ning entered the Hidden Moon Bead, absorbed 300,000 units of energy, and raised the Red Sea Pill Sutra to the second level. Afterwards, Xu Ning started to refine some pills in his room. Two days went by. Cheng Zengtao came to find Xu Ning. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao found Xu Ning. ¡°Tomorrow, the Canton Governor will host a banquet to invite several family elites in the canton. Pleasee with us.¡± ¡°You want me to go along as well?¡± Xu Ning was puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Cheng Zengtao had already thought of an excuse. ¡°You came from the Abyss North, so you have no friends in State Wansheng. If you can make more friends at the Canton Governor¡¯s banquet, it will be a good thing for the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Although Xu Ning felt that this was meaningless, he still epted Cheng Zengtao¡¯s proposal. He also wanted to get in touch with the elites of State Wansheng. ¡°In this case, I wille and fetch you tomorrow.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°When the timees, you will temporarily act as my friend.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Afterwards, Cheng Zengtao left. Cheng Zengtao did not tell Xu Ning that Cheng Jinxian was the one who invited him. If he exined it directly, Cheng Zengtao was afraid that Xu Ning would be hostile. The next day at noon, Cheng Zengtao brought Xu Ning out of the Cheng family mansion. Cheng Zengtao then led Xu Ning to the carriage. The horses pulling the carriage were obviously descendants of demon beasts. Their auras were all in the elementary level of the void realm. For powerful martial arts masters, they obviously didn¡¯t need transportation tools. However, this banquet was taking ce at the manor of the Canton Governor, so it was better to be more formal. ¡°Let¡¯s get on this carriage.¡± Cheng Zengtao led Xu Ning to the carriage at the front. This carriage was quite magnificent. ¡°My uncle is in the carriage.¡± Cheng Zengtao reminded. Xu Ning knew that Cheng Zengtao¡¯s uncle, Cheng Jinxian, was the head of the Cheng family and a fourth stage dao realm master. Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao got into the carriage. As soon as he got on the carriage, Xu Ning saw a burly man sitting in the middle of the carriage. Although he restrained his aura, he still gave off a sense of oppression. ¡°Family Head Cheng.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to greet him. Cheng Jinxian did not respond directly, instead he looked at Xu Ning. ¡®Cheng Jinxian seems to have some opinions about me¡­¡¯ Xu Ning also noticed this. Cheng Zengtao had previously told him that Cheng Jinxian knew his identity. Cheng Zengtao frowned when he saw this. ¡°Uncle, this is¡­¡± Before Cheng Zengtao could finish his introduction, Cheng Jinxian took the initiative to speak. ¡°Sect Master Xu.¡± Cheng Jinxian nodded at Xu Ning. Although he greeted him, Xu Ning still felt that he was looking down on him. However, Xu Ning did not care much about this. ¡®This Family Head Cheng does not wee me¡­ Maybe he feels that the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect might bring trouble to the Cheng family¡­¡¯ Although Cheng Zengtao didn¡¯t say anything, Xu Ning could infer. The carriage moved steadily. ¡°I heard that Sect Master Xues from the Abyss North?¡± Cheng Jinxian took the initiative to speak. ¡°Family Head Cheng, just call me by my name.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I heard from Senior Brother Cheng that you are old friends with Senior Wan Ye. In this case, you can be considered my senior.¡± Cheng Jinxian¡¯s eyes twitched. Yesterday night, Cheng Zengtao went to find Cheng Jinxian again to request for the vi outside Liuyan County. At that time, Cheng Jinxian took the opportunity to learn more about Xu Ning¡¯s situation. Cheng Zengtao told Cheng Jinxian about Xu Ning. When Cheng Jinxian learned that Xu Ning¡¯s martial arts aptitude was so amazing, he understood why Wan Ye handed the sect token to him. Because of this, Cheng Jinxian asked Cheng Zengtao to lead Xu Ning into his carriage for him to get in touch with Xu Ning before the lunch banquet began. Before Cheng Jinxian saw Xu Ning, he felt that such a young genius should be arrogant. But after putting on airs, Xu Ning was still humble, which made Cheng Jinxian have a good impression of Xu Ning. In his opinion, if the Swallow Heron Sect wanted to be rebuilt, the sect master must have a patient and tenacious will. Now it seemed that Xu Ning¡¯s attitude had gained half of Cheng Jinxian¡¯s approval. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the Abyss North.¡± Xu Ning responded to Cheng Jinxian¡¯s question. ¡°Is everything okay with Wan Ye?¡± Cheng Jinxian¡¯s concern was sincere. ¡°When Senior Wan Ye fled away from State Wansheng, he was seriously injured, and his realm fell to the body smelting realm. Although he took pills to relieve his injuries, his condition is still not good.¡± Xu Ning already knew that Cheng Jinxian had some ties with Wan Ye. Hearing this, Cheng Jinxian frowned and didn¡¯t say anything ¡°Xu Ning, do you know the difficulties of rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect?¡± Cheng Jinxian pondered for a moment before changing the topic. ¡°If you want to restore the Swallow Heron Sect to its former glory, you must face oppression and threats from the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect.¡± ¡°When I epted the sect token, I was already prepared for this.¡± Xu Ning smiled. Cheng Jinxian narrowed his eyes and slowly nodded. Afterwards, Cheng Jinxian stopped talking, and the carriage quieted down. Cheng Zengtao saw this and began to figure out Cheng Jinxian¡¯s intentions for wanting to meet Xu Ning. It seemed that he didn¡¯t hate Xu Ning. Soon after, the carriage stopped. ¡°Family Head, we are at the Canton Governor Manor.¡± The horsekeeper outside said. ¡°Get off.¡± Cheng Jinxian walked down first, followed by Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Follow behind me.¡± Cheng Jinxian suddenly turned his head and looked at Xu Ning while speaking to the both of them. Cheng Zengtao suddenly felt relieved. Afterwards, Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao followed behind Cheng Jinxian and entered the Canton Governor Manor. Behind them were the young descendants of the Cheng family. These young descendants of the Cheng family did not know Xu Ning¡¯s true identity. So when they saw him walking behind Cheng Jinxian, they were quite puzzled as they tried to guess Xu Ning¡¯s identity. But because of Family Head Cheng¡¯s prestige, they didn¡¯t dare to ask directly. ¡®As expected of the elites of State Wansheng¡­¡¯ There were other guests in the Canton Governor Manor. After seeing Cheng Jinxian, they greeted each other. Xu Ning could sense terrifying auras from these people. He had already seen several dao realm fourth stage core materialization realm masters. ¡°Master Wei!¡± Before Cheng Jinxian could lead the Cheng family into a hall, a refined man stood in front of the hall. Seeing this man, Cheng Jinxian quickly walked forward and greeted him. Chapter 243 - Banquet

Chapter 243 Banquet

¡°Master Wei should be Canton Governor Wei Xiongjian of Guanghe Canton¡­¡± Three days after arriving in Guanghe Canton, Xu Ning had a rough understanding of this ce. ¡°Family Head Cheng.¡± Wei Xiongjian cupped his fists and returned Cheng Jinxian¡¯s greetings. Although he was the highest official in the canton, he was quite polite to the local families. ¡°Go in and take a seat first.¡± Wei Xiongjian said. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go in first.¡± Cheng Jinxian led the Cheng family into the hall. There were already many people in the hall. And they were all chatting in groups. ¡°This banquet should be a ce for all parties in Guanghe Canton tomunicate with each other.¡¯ Xu Ning looked around and thought to himself. After entering the hall, Cheng Jinxian ignored the people from the Cheng family and began to talk with the others. ¡°Let¡¯s sit down first.¡± Cheng Zengtao had obviously participated in this kind of event often. He asked the disciples of the Cheng family to find their own seats. There were small tables ced in the hall. Obviously, they would be eating here soon. After arranging for the members of the Cheng family, Cheng Zengtao took Xu Ning and introduced him to his acquaintances. As a n elder of the Cheng family, Cheng Zengtao had his own connections in Guanghe Canton. Soon, everyone that was invited had arrived. Wei Xiongjian also walked in. ¡°Everyone, please take a seat!¡± After Wei Xiongjian said this, the noisy room instantly became quiet. Everyone quickly found their seats and sat down. Cheng Zengtao led Xu Ning to his seat. They were seated in the middle, with the family heads sitting at the front and the younger generation of the various families sitting at the back. After everyone sat down, Wei Xiongjian stood up and raised his wine ss. After saying a few polite words, he drank the wine in his ss. Below, everyone raised their sses in response. Xu Ning drank the wine ss on the table as well. ¡°This wine is not ordinary¡­¡¯ The moment Xu Ning drank the wine, he absorbed 10 units of energy. ¡®Although the wine at this banquet is not as good as Senior Jin Meng¡¯s Demon Ape Wine, it is not bad¡­ Xu Ning¡¯s mouth was filled with the sweetness of wine. Wei Xiongjian then returned to his seat. ¡°Everyone, no need to feel restrained, just converse freely with your friends!¡± Wei Xiongjianughed. Soon after, the hall became lively again. Wei Xiongjian began to talk to the family heads seated at the front, while the others began to talk to the people around them. Most of the people sitting together had the same status. ¡°Brother Cheng.¡± A man sitting near Cheng Zengtao suddenly moved over. The man was fat and had a simple face, but his eyes showed a hint of shrewdness from time to time. ¡°Brother Shi.¡± Cheng Zengtao also raised his ss in response. ¡°This is Brother Shi Chenghao from the Shi family.¡± Cheng Zengtao took the initiative to introduce the man to Xu Ning. Hearing the introduction, Shi Chenghao then noticed the unfamiliar face next to Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Brother Cheng, this is¡­¡± Shi Chenghao asked politely ¡°I am Xu Ning, a good friend of Brother Cheng.¡± Xu Ning did not wait for Cheng Zengtao¡¯s introduction. He took the initiative to raise his wine ss, looking very generous. ¡°Brother Xu!¡± Shi Chenghao smiled warmly and drank the wine in his ss. Although he didn¡¯t know Xu Ning¡¯s background, Shi Chenghao knew that Xu Ning¡¯s status was extraordinary when he saw Cheng Zengtao¡¯s respectful attitude towards him. ¡°Brother Xu is not from Guanghe Canton, right?¡± Shi Chenghao was curious about Xu Ning¡¯s identity, but he did not ask directly. ¡°No, I just arrived recently.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Brother Cheng and I are old friends, and Brother Xu is Brother Cheng¡¯s good friend, so you are considered my good friend as well. After this banquet ends today, I will also hold a banquet myself in two days. At that time, we can meet privately.¡± Shi Chenghao was obviously proficient in managing interpersonal rtionships. With just a few words, he had pulled Xu Ning closer to him. After chatting for a while, Shi Chenghao approached Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Brother Cheng, I have a request.¡± Shi Chenghao lowered his voice, but he did not avoid Xu Ning. This action seemed to indicate that he regarded Xu Ning as one of his own. Xu Ning saw through Shi Chenghao¡¯s intentions, but even so, he felt that Shi Chenghao was easy to like. ¡°What is it, Brother Shi?¡± Cheng Zengtao waved his hand. ¡°I want to refine a Realm Breakthrough Pill.¡± Shi Chenghao said, ¡°Brother Cheng, you should know that my martial arts aptitude is extremely poor. If it weren¡¯t for the resources from my family that allowed me to forcibly break through to the body smelting realm, I might not even be in the dao realm.¡± ¡°I have been stuck in the body smelting realm for a long time, and I haven¡¯t been able to touch the threshold of the astral qi realm, so I want to refine a Realm Breakthrough Pill to help me break through.¡± Cheng Zengtao raised his eyebrows when he heard this. ¡°Why are you looking for me to refine a Realm Breakthrough Pill? You should be looking for a master alchemist.¡± Shi Chenghao showed a helpless look. ¡°Brother Cheng, you don¡¯t know this, but ordinary master alchemists are totally unable to refine a Realm Breakthrough Pill. Only those high-level master alchemists can refine it.¡± ¡°I found several master alchemists in the past, but they all said that they are not confident and that they can¡¯t do it.¡± While speaking, Shi Chenghao asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Cheng, can you go to the Faint Bamboo Forest for me and ask Master Alchemist Leng Ran to refine this pill for me?¡± Shi Chenghao obviously knew that Cheng Zengtao and Leng Ran knew each other. When Cheng Zengtao heard this, he frowned and looked a little hesitant. Although he knew Leng Ran, he didn¡¯t want to disturb her because of this. ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient, forget it.¡± Shi Chenghao understood Cheng Zengtao¡¯s thoughts when he didn¡¯t agree immediately. He would never force anyone to do anything against their will. ¡°Brother Shi, do you have the materials for the Realm Breakthrough Pill?¡± Just when Cheng Zengtao was about to apologize, Xu Ning suddenly spoke. Shi Chenghao and Cheng Zengtao were taken aback by this. Especially Cheng Zengtao, he didn¡¯t know why Xu Ning would ask such a question. ¡°I do.¡± Shi Chenghao responded subconsciously. The thought that was hovering in his mind was whether Xu Ning knew a master alchemist and was preparing to introduce him. ¡°Leave it to me. In three days, you can go to the Cheng family and collect it.¡± Xu Ning said. If this was in the past, Xu Ning¡¯s level was not enough to refine a Realm Breakthrough Pill. But after advancing the Red Sea Pill Sutra to the second level, Xu Ning could manage to refine such a pill. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡­¡± Shi Chenghao frowned. ¡°You are a master alchemist?¡± When Shi Chenghao asked this, Cheng Zengtao¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. He didn¡¯t know that Xu Ning was a master alchemist. Facing the doubts, Xu Ning nodded gently. After receiving Xu Ning¡¯s affirmation, Shi Chenghao paused for a moment before quickly filling his wine ss. ¡°Thank you in advance, Brother Xu!¡± Shi Chenghao was overjoyed. When Shi Chenghao found the master alchemists who were reluctant to refine the Realm Breakthrough Pill previously, he was already a little discouraged. He didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning, whom he had just met, to be a master alchemist. Cheng Zengtao¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Xu Ning¡¯s martial arts talent and advancement speed made him feel that he was already a rare talent in the world. He didn¡¯t expect that he was actually a master alchemist as well. Most people usually specialized in one aspect, either martial arts or alchemy, and they might never achieve anything in either path after spending their entire lives, but Xu Ning had achieved sess in both paths. ¡®The Swallow Heron Sect might really be able to restore the glory back when the first sect master controlled it¡­¡¯ This thought suddenly popped into Cheng Zengtao¡¯s mind. ¡°Brother Xu, these are the materials needed for the Realm Breakthrough Pill.¡± Shi Chenghao took out a bunch of materials from his storage ring and ced them on the table. ¡°There are a total of five sets of materials. If it¡¯s not enough, I can send some more to the mansion.¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand and put away the materials for the Realm Breakthrough Pill. His confidence also boosted Shi Chenghao¡¯s confidence. If everything went well, he could advance to the astral qi realm in three days. ¡°Brother Xu, feel free to ask for the payment.¡± Shi Chenghao said. ¡°You are good friends with Brother Cheng, so forget about that.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. Shi Chenghao suddenly had a better impression of Xu Ning He did not force him. ¡°In this case, consider it as me owing Brother Xu a favor. If Brother Xu has any requests, feel free to ask.¡± Shi Chenghao¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t care. Afterwards, Shi Chenghao chatted with the two for a while before returning to his seat. In his mind, Shi Chenghao was already nning how to improve his rtionship with Xu Ning. If he could build a good rtionship with a master alchemist of this level, it would be greatly beneficial. ¡°Sect Master, you really hide your strength well¡­¡± After Shi Chenghao left, Cheng Zengtao secretly transmitted to Xu Ning. ¡°Shi Chenghao is the son of the head of the Shi family in Guanghe Canton. We are of the same age. Although he is unlikely to inherit the position of family head in the future, he will definitely have the resources of the Shi family in his hands. If we are short of resources when rebuilding the sect, we can totally ask for his help.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. Soon after, Shi Chenghao returned. This time, he introduced Xu Ning to his friends. Xu Ning was now familiar with half of the dao realm masters in Guanghe Canton. This Xu Ning has a unique charm¡­¡¯ At this moment, Cheng Jinxian was also watching Xu Ning constantly. After seeing Xu Ning getting to know so many new friends in such a short period of time, and even gaining the other party¡¯s respect, Cheng Jinxian acknowledged Xu Ning even more. ¡®Maybe Xu Ning can really revive the Swallow Heron Sect¡­ Cheng Jinxian thought to himself. He was strong and could unite people¡¯s hearts. These were traits of a qualified sect master. After the lunch banquet ended, the group returned to the Cheng family mansion. On the way. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± On the carriage, Cheng Jinxian took the initiative to speak. ¡°If you encounter any trouble with rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect, just tell me.¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Cheng Zengtao was shocked. Cheng Jinxian¡¯s words meant that he acknowledged Xu Ning and had decided to support the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°I will select some talented descendants from the family and let them join the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Cheng Jinxian said, ¡°After all, talents are the foundation of a sect.¡± Xu Ning was quite surprised. If Cheng Jinxian did this, he wouldpletely tie the Cheng family to the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°Thank you, Family Head Cheng.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. With the support of the Cheng family, the pressure of rebuilding the sect would be much smaller. Chapter 244 - Absorbing Attribute true origins

Chapter 244 Absorbing Attribute true origins

Three days went by. Xu Ning had already refined the Realm Breakthrough Pill Shi Chenghao had asked him to refine. ¡°A Realm Breakthrough Pill is still considered as external help in the end. Once taken, the foundation of a breakthrough will be extremely unstable.¡± Although this was the first time refining it, Xu Ning only used two sets of medicinal materials to sessfully refine it. ¡°However, Shi Chenghao¡¯s martial arts aptitude is indeed poor. If he didn¡¯t have a Realm Breakthrough Pill, he might have no hope of breaking through.¡± Xu Ning had already prepared the Realm Breakthrough Pill he had refined, and was just waiting for Shi Chenghao toe and take it at any time. In the afternoon. Cheng Zengtao rushed over with Shi Chenghao. ¡°Brother Shi, the Realm Breakthrough Pill has been refined.¡± After seeing Shi Chenghao, Xu Ning got straight to the topic and took out the porcin bottle containing the Realm Breakthrough Pill before handing it to Shi Chenghao. Shi Chenghao smiled. After taking it, he immediately opened the porcin bottle and smelled the medicinal fragrance inside. ¡°Brother Xu, thank you!¡± Shi Chenghao thanked him. Xu Ning waved his hand. He felt that it wasn¡¯t a bother. However, he felt a little ufortable being called ¡°Brother Xu¡± repeatedly by Shi Chenghao. Strictly speaking, Shi Chenghao might be older than his master Mi Xingye in the Yun Sect, but he was now calling him his brother. However, Xu Ning also knew that the more prosperous a ce was in martial arts, the higher one¡¯s strength would determine one¡¯s status. In such an environment, the significance of age would naturally fade away. ¡°Brother Xu, you have helped me a lot, so I have to show my gratitude.¡± Shi Chenghao carefully put away the Realm Breakthrough Pill and took out two wooden boxes from his storage ring. The two wooden boxes were exquisitely shaped, with strange lines carved on them. They were obviously specially made to store things. ¡°I heard from Brother Cheng that you are trying to break through to the origin returnance realm, but are currentlycking water and fire attribute true origins. Coincidentally, my Shi family¡¯s tradingpany recently obtained two attribute true origins, one water and one fire, so I took the liberty of taking them to give them to you, Brother Xu.¡± Shi Chenghao handed the two attribute true origins to Xu Ning. ¡°Aren¡¯t these very expensive¡­¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised by Shi Chenghao¡¯s generosity. Since he currently needed attribute true origins, he had asked Cheng Zengtao to help him find it in the market. And in just two days after his request, Shi Chenghao brought two of them over. Although he had helped Shi Chenghao refine a Realm Breakthrough Pill, the value of two attribute true origins definitely exceeded thebor fee of refining a Realm Breakthrough Pill. Shi Chenghao owed him a favor, but now that he had epted these two attribute true origins, he now owed him instead. ¡°Brother Xu is being so distant!¡± Shi Chenghaoughed and stuffed the two attribute true origins into Xu Ning¡¯s hands. Prior to this, Xu Ning took the initiative to help Shi Chenghao refine a Realm Breakthrough Pill, and he did not ask for anything in return. This act had already greatly improved Shi Chenghao¡¯s impression of Xu Ning. Moreover, he had also realized the value of Xu Ning¡¯s status as a master alchemist. Giving attribute true origins like this was also considered an investment. ¡°Brother Xu, just ept it. If my tradingpany still has water and fire attribute true origins in the future, I will pay special attention to them and send them to you.¡± Shi Chenghao had learned from Cheng Zengtao that Xu Ning had condensed a total of six fire and water attribute seeds. At this point, Shi Chenghao admired Xu Ning¡¯s talent in alchemy and martial arts greatly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll ept them with many thanks.¡± Xu Ning did not refuse. He really needed attribute true origins. Although attribute true origins often appeared on the market, it did not necessarily have the water and fire attribute. Moreover, searching for them by himself would take time and effort. ¡°Brother Xu, I have already set up a banquet at a restaurant, why don¡¯t we go and have a drink together?¡± After seeing Xu Ning ept it, Shi Chenghao invited him again. ¡°Next time.¡± Before Xu Ning could respond, Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°After Xu Ning absorbs these two attribute true origins, we will gather again.¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not disappoint Brother Shi¡¯s good intentions.¡± He had just taken something so precious from Shi Chenghao, so he had to give him face. ¡°If that is the case, please.¡± Shi Chenghao also felt Xu Ning¡¯s respect, so he led the way out. However, at the same time, Shi Chenghao was a little confused. He had acutely noticed Cheng Zengtao¡¯s attitude towards Xu Ning always carried a kind of sincere respect. It seemed that Cheng Zengtao was always thinking about what¡¯s best for Xu Ning. Shi Chenghao couldn¡¯t understand why. Afterwards, the three of them ate lunch together. The food and alcohol served at the lunch banquet were extremely precious. With such a meal, Xu Ning actually absorbed 3000 units of energy. ¡°Sect Master, the vi has been arranged. We can move there at any time.¡± After bidding farewell to Shi Chenghao, Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao returned to the Cheng family mansion. Since there was no one else on the road, Cheng Zengtao began to report the current situation of the sect. ¡°My uncle has also selected ten descendants to follow us.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°Moreover, among the disciples dismissed by the Swallow Heron Sect, I have selected the three most trustworthy people and asked them toe to Guanghe Canton to rebuild the sect together. They all agreed that they wille in a few days.¡± ¡°Good job, you did well.¡± Xu Ning thanked him. Right now, he was just a boss who left everything to Cheng Zengtao. ¡°It¡¯s my duty.¡± Facing the praise, Cheng Zengtao did not take credit. After returning to the Cheng family mansion, Xu Ning returned to his room and began to absorb the attribute true origins. He took out the wooden boxes Shi Chenghao gave him and ced it in front of him. ¡°To a certain extent, attribute true origins are simr to secret treasures. They are both natural treasures. However, secret treasures are more difficult to obtain.¡± For example, when Xu Ning¡¯s Wind Smoke Gourd was born, it could absorb poisonous gas and miasma. After refining it, the user could control it at will. Xu Ning tried to open the first wooden box. ¡®It has the power of confinement¡­¡¯ Xu Ning actually could not open the wooden box. ¡®It is sealed tightly¡­¡¯ Afterwards, he injected the power of the dao realm into it, and only then did the lid open. A wave of heat rushed towards him. ¡®Lava me Crystal¡­¡¯ Xu Ning recognized the content of the box. It was a fist-sized fiery red crystal. The outeryer was transparent, but the insides were scarlet red, as if mes were flickering. ¡®Apparently, this Lava me Crystal can only be condensed at the mouth of some volcanoes that have extremely dense spiritual energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at it carefully. ¡°This Lava me Crystal is actually just a carrier of an attribute true origin. The hot energy inside is the power of the attribute true origin¡­¡¯ Attribute true origins were essentially variants of natural attribute power in a dense spiritual energy environment. Discovered 29,000 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡®Nearly 30,000 units of energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning obviously wouldn¡¯t choose to absorb it. 29,000 units of energy was just the amount of energy that was attached to the crystal. The power of natural attribute was the most valuable part of this crystal. After Xu Ning refused to absorb the energy, he clenched the Lava me Crystal in his hand and began to guide the natural fire attribute power inside to absorb it into his body. So hot¡­ As the power of the true origin in the Lava me Crystal entered his body, even Xu Ning, a dao realm master, felt a burning sensation. Fifteen minutester. Whoosh! After absorbing thest trace of true origin, the Lava me Crystal in Xu Ning¡¯s hand suddenly turned into dust. After the power of the dao realm and the power of the fire attribute true origin intertwined in Xu Ning¡¯s body, a scarlet-red ball was condensed. ¡®This is the elementary form of an inner core. After advancing to the fourth stage of the dao realm, it will transform into a true inner core¡­¡¯ After sensing the changes in his body, Xu Ning opened the other wooden box. ¡°This is a Moon Water Lotus.¡¯ Inside the wooden box, there was a transparent blue lotus flower the size of a palm. As the wooden box shook, ripples appeared on the surface of the Moon Water Lotus. The Moon Water Lotus seemed to be made of water. Xu Ning touched it with his finger. There was another energy prompt. The energy contained in the Moon Water Lotus was 32,000 units. After Xu Ning refused to absorb the energy, he began to introduce the power of the true origin in the Moon Water Lotus into his body. Compared to the heat when he absorbed the Lava me Crystal, Xu Ning felt refreshed when he absorbed the Moon Water Lotus. In the end, the power of the true origin in the lotus flower was absorbed before it vaporized and disappeared. The scarlet-red ball in Xu Ning¡¯s body also turned half blue and half red. ¡®I feel pretty good¡­ Xu Ning felt that his strength had improved. ¡®The gradual advancement of the dao realm is essentially a process of pursuing the origin. ording to what I know, once I reach the end of the dao realm, I can be a part of the world¡¯s origin.¡¯ ¡®I just need to absorb four more attribute true origin power. After that, I can break through to the origin returnance realm.¡¯ Origin returnance realm was a realm that could only be reached after absorbing attribute true origins. A few more days went by. With the help of the Cheng family, Xu Ning and the others moved to the vi on the outskirts. The vi on the outskirts belonged to the Cheng family. It was extremelyrge, about one-third the size of the Faint Bamboo Forest. There were only a few people in the Swallow Heron Sect. Even with the apanying guards and servants, it was more than enough to house them all. It was more or less inconvenient in the city, but in the outskirts, their activities were more casual. Butpared to being in the city, the risks outside the city were higher. After all, martial arts battles were not prohibited outside the city. ¡°Sect Master, everything is ready!¡± After moving to the vi outside the city, Cheng Zengtao was a little excited. The rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect had begun. ¡°The young descendants selected by my uncle are already waiting. Do you want to meet them?¡± Cheng Zengtao asked. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xu Ning obviously had to meet these people. They were the first batch of disciples of the newly rebuilt Swallow Heron Sect. Xu Ning also nned to choose a disciple among them as his personal disciple. ¡°Sect Master, most of these descendants are born from concubines. Their status is not high, but their talents are not bad¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°The reason why we didn¡¯t choose a core disciple of the family was to reduce unnecessary trouble.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning nodded. The core young disciples of the family had a high status, and they often went out of Guanghe Canton to be exposed to the outside world. It would indeed be troublesome to ept them. Afterwards, Xu Ning followed Cheng Zengtao to a courtyard. There were already ten young men and young women waiting there. Chapter 245 - Xu Ning鈥檚 Disciple

Chapter 245 Xu Ning¡¯s Disciple

¡°Greetings, n Elder!¡± After Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao walked in, the ten young men and women greeted them at the same time. They all looked at Cheng Zengtao with respect. These ten young men and women did not have a high status in the Cheng family. In their eyes, Cheng Zengtao, a n elder, was a high and mighty existence. Cheng Zengtao¡¯s face turned cold when he heard their words. ¡°I have told you before that after entering the Swallow Heron Sect, there are no n elders, so you all should call me Martial Uncle!¡± Cheng Zengtao¡¯s tone was stern. Hearing the reminder, the young men and women were a little afraid. ¡°If you say that again, there will be punishment ording to the sect rules!¡± Cheng Zengtao then introduced Xu Ning. ¡°This is the Sect Master of the Swallow Heron Sect. From today onwards, you must obey the Sect Master¡¯s orders. If you vite his orders, I will not let you off easily.¡± ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± The ten young men and women quickly saluted. These young men and women looked at Xu Ning with both curiosity and fear. They all knew very well that ever since they were selected by the family, their future fate would be tied to the Swallow Heron Sect. Xu Ning nodded in response to these disciples¡¯ gazes. He paced back and forth in front of the ten people and examined them. Xu Ning suddenly stopped in front of the disciple in the corner and took one more look at him. It was a dark-skinned young man, tall and skinny, with bright eyes. Xu Ning looked at him and subconsciously thought of Guo Ye who was far away in the Abyss North. Afterwards, Xu Ning stood still and walked in front of the crowd. ¡°They are all under sixteen years old, and the weakest amongst them is in the mortal realm seventh stage¡­¡± Xu Ning could feel the vitality of these young people. ¡®All ten high level mortal realm disciples are below sixteen years old. In State Wansheng, this is considered passable¡­¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t have high expectations for these disciples. After all, it was difficult for the Swallow Heron Sect to attract talented disciples. ¡°Everyone, I am Xu Ning, the Sect Master of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Xu Ning also introduced, ¡°In the days toe, I will build the Swallow Heron Sect with you. I hope that one day, the name of the Swallow Heron Sect will resound throughout State Wansheng.¡± The ten people¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing Xu Ning¡¯s words. They all knew that they were the first generation disciples of the newly rebuilt Swallow Heron Sect. If the Swallow Heron Sect became stronger in the future, their status would also rise. For these bastard children of the Cheng family, the promotion of their status was something they yearned for. Cheng Zengtao¡¯s heart trembled when he heard Xu Ning¡¯s words. ¡®Let the reputation of the Swallow Heron Sect spread throughout State Wansheng¡­¡¯ Cheng Zengtao thought of his master, Li Shengmao, the previous sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect. He had said something simr at that time, but in the end, he failed. He looked at Xu Ning and thought to himself. ¡°Maybe the current sect master can do it¡­¡¯ ¡°In a while, the sect will distribute what you need for your martial arts cultivation. In the Swallow Heron Sect, you will notck resources. The resource allocation criteria of the ten of you are equivalent to the treatment of the core members of the Cheng family.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°As a martial arts sect, people are the foundation, and strength is the foundation. In the Swallow Heron Sect, anyone who makes a realm breakthrough will be rewarded. I hope everyone can do your best.¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s words, the young men and women were excited. When they were in the Cheng family,pared to the core members of the family, they had pitifully few resources, but now, their resources had increased greatly. ¡°In addition to allocating resources, we will personally guide your cultivation.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°The ten of you will all be core disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± These were all what Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao had discussed. ¡°Today, I will also choose a disciple and take him in as my disciple, I will be responsible for their future martial arts cultivation.¡± The ten disciples held their breaths the moment Xu Ning said this. Obviously, even if they were a core disciple, being the disciple of the Sect Master would be more convenient in the future. Moreover, their status would also be higher. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t dy anymore and just pointed straight at the young man who looked like Guo Ye. The young man obviously didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to choose him. ¡°Sect Master, my name is Cheng Xiu.¡± The young man responded respectfully. ¡°From now on, you are the core disciple under?me.¡± Xu Ning said. Cheng Xiu was overjoyed. ¡°Yes!¡± After seeing Xu Ning make a decision so quickly, the other disciples looked envious. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, choose two people to be your core disciples as well.¡± Xu Ning looked at Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao epted the order and chose a man and a woman, two disciples. ¡°Okay, you are all dismissed. Cheng Xiu, go to the backyard of the vi in the afternoon ande find me then.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. Afterwards, he left the courtyard with Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng.¡± Afterwards, the two wandered around the vi. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao was half a step behind. ¡°Now that the core disciples are confirmed, the position of elders cannot be vacant.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to say, ¡°When the other three senior brothers and sisterse, let them be elders of the sect.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Cheng Zengtao nodded, then asked, ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°Senior Brother Cheng will temporarily be the Deputy Sect Master.¡± Xu Ning had already thought about this. As the work-flinging boss, he naturally had to give Cheng Zengtao more power and resources. ¡°Deputy Sect Master?¡± Cheng Zengtao was taken aback. He then quickly declined. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Sect Master, it is enough for me to be an elder.¡± Cheng Zengtao expressed his stance. Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°No need to discuss, this matter is settled.¡± ¡°By the way, do you know that Cheng Xiu?¡± Xu Ning changed the topic. Cheng Zengtao was a little helpless, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade Xu Ning, so he agreed to Xu Ning¡¯s appointment. ¡°Cheng Xiu is a descendant of a branch family. He has always lived in other counties. This kid has a tenacious personality and is reliable in his work. His martial arts talent is rtively low among the ten, but his realm is in the mortal realm ninth stage. His passion and tenacity in martial arts are rare among his peers.¡± Cheng Zengtao had no impression of Cheng Xiu at all, but before recruiting the disciples, he read Cheng Xiu¡¯s details and learned about this. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning admired Cheng Xiu¡¯s character. ¡°Sect Master, these ten disciples have been investigated before. Their information is in your study.¡± Cheng Zengtao reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning handed a storage ring to Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Senior Leng Ran has already given me all the resources left behind by the sect. This storage ring contains part of the sect¡¯s resources.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°You can spend what the sect needs in the future from here. If you don¡¯t have enough resources, you can find me at any time.¡± Xu Ning gave 30% of the Hidden Moon Bead¡¯s resources to Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Understood.¡± Cheng Zengtao took it because he felt Xu Ning¡¯s trust in him. ¡°Now that the sect is in its infancy stage, it doesn¡¯t consume a lot of resources, so there is no need to rush to open up sources.¡± Xu Ning said again. In State Wansheng, only official sects and special families were allowed to trade martial arts resources. This was one of the reasons why a sect token was so precious. Cheng Zengtao nodded. ¡°Understood, Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao had nned to use the Cheng family¡¯s channels to open up the sect, but since Xu Ning said so, he could only put this matter aside for the time being. ¡°Okay, now that we have just moved here, you must have a lot to deal with, so I won¡¯t say much.¡± After giving some instructions, Xu Ning didn¡¯t n to continue talking. ¡°Then Sect Master, I will go and do my work.¡± Cheng Zengtao held the storage ring that stored the sect¡¯s resources in his hand. Coupled with the fact that he had just been appointed as the Deputy Sect Master, he suddenly felt a heavy responsibility on his shoulders. After separating from Cheng Zengtao, Xu Ning went to the backyard of the vi. Even though it was described as a backyard, the area wasrger than Xu Ning¡¯s Tao Vige. Xu Ning took out the Demon Beast Scroll andmunicated with Gray through his mind. Whoosh! Gray, Xu Hujun, and Cyan suddenly appeared from the Demon Beast Scroll¡¯s bead. Gray and Cyan were fine, but once Xu Hujun came out, he was nearly twenty meters tall, which instantly cast a shadow in front of Xu Ning. ¡°Finally out!¡± Cyan shook its tail in happiness and circled around Xu Ning. It had been yearning for the outside world for a long time. ¡°This will be the temporary residence of the Swallow Heron Sect. After this, you can rest in this backyard. You can also go out at will in the nearby areas.¡± Xu Ning said to the three. ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect has just been established, so we are considered the sect¡¯s guardian demon beasts!¡± Cyan was very excited. ¡°If you want to be a guardian demon beast, being in the void realm is not enough.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Now you are in the outside world, you and Xu Hujun should quickly advance into the dao realm.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Cyan responded. It was very confident in its bloodline aptitude. As a blood cyan wolf of the cyan wolf branch, even if it grew naturally, it could easily break through to the dao realm. Because they had been stuck in the Demon Beast Scroll for too long, Gray, Cyan, and Xu Hujun all left the vi and wandered around. The sudden appearance of these three beasts in the courtyard caused Cheng Zengtao to sense their aura. He came looking for Xu Ning again after seperating not long ago. Xu Ning then exined to him that they were his demon beastpanions, which made Cheng Zengtao feel relieved. At the same time, Cheng Zengtao felt that Xu Ning had be more mysterious. The aura of one of those demon beasts just now was in the elementary-level of the dao realm, while the other two were close to the dao realm. Even the Cheng family had only subdued two elementary-level dao realm demon beasts. Soon, it was noon. ording to Xu Ning¡¯s orders, Cheng Xiu came to find Xu Ning. When he arrived at the backyard, Cheng Xiu saw Xu Ning ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Cheng Xiu quickly saluted, but after speaking, he felt that something was wrong and said, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡± ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded slightly. Choosing Cheng Xiu among the ten disciples was also a kind of fate. Xu Ning was about to speak to Cheng Xiu when a shadow suddenly covered the backyard. Xu Hujun, Gray, and Cyannded at the same time. Cheng Xiu¡¯s legs immediately went weak when he felt the terrifying auras. Chapter 246 - The Swallow Heron Sect Back On Track

Chapter 246 The Swallow Heron Sect Back On Track

¡°This is¡­¡± Cheng Xiu watched the three demon beasts descend. His legs trembled, and he half knelt on the ground. Xu Ning waved his hand and protected Cheng Xiu from the auras. ¡°This is my new disciple, Cheng Xiu.¡± Xu Ning said to Gray and the other two. ¡°These three are the guardian demon beasts protecting our sect.¡± Xu Ning said to Cheng Xiu, ¡°You are my disciple, so you will definitelye into contact with them in the future.¡± ¡°Greetings, seniors.¡± Cheng Xiu stood up and bowed to Gray and the other two. Cyan leaned over and circled around Cheng Xiu. Cheng Xiu didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Poor aptitude.¡± Cyan said, ¡°But he seems quite honest.¡± When it said this, Cyan deliberately acted like a senior of a sect. ¡°Go away.¡± Gray pped Cyan away. Cyan gritted its teeth, but it didn¡¯t dare to fight back. Gray was now a dao realm demon beast, so it was not its opponent at all. ¡°You are my brother¡¯s disciple, so you are half my disciple.¡± Gray said, ¡°When you advance to the void realm, I will give you a demon beast mount. I hope you can cultivate diligently.¡± There were many void realm demon beasts in Gray¡¯s Demon Beast Scroll, which could be controlled at will. Thus, choosing a demon beast as a gift for Cheng Xiu was an easy task. ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Cheng Xiu¡¯s perception of Cyan waspletely different from Gray¡¯s. Obviously, this white demon beast looked more like a senior. ¡°Cheng Xiu.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I have learned a little about you from Senior Brother Cheng. Although your martial arts aptitude is average, you are very resilient. I admire your character.¡± ¡°As the core disciple of a sect master and my first disciple, I will definitely train you with all my heart. I hope you don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± Before Cheng Xiu could say anything, Xu Ning took out a void realm secret technique, Tidal Fist, and some medicinal pills for cultivation. ¡°This Tidal Fist is the first void realm secret technique I practiced when I was in the mortal realm. I will teach it to you now.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°There are also some pills that you can take ording to the situation.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Cheng Xiu took them and thanked him. He knew very well that following the Sect Master and obtaining more resources would be a huge advantage for himpared to what the others were getting. ¡°From now on,e to me every three days.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°If you have any questions about cultivation, I will solve them for you.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not in the sect, you can find Gray. Although it is a demon beast, it has been with me for a long time. It is not difficult for it to share with you some of its martial arts experience.¡± ¡°I will remember.¡± Cheng Xiu quickly responded. Afterwards, after arranging Cheng Xiu¡¯s affairs, Xu Ning began to refine some more basic medicinal pills to provide a stronger guarantee to the mortal realm disciples of the sect. At night. Guanghe Canton. Three people traveled together. If Cheng Zengtao was here, he would recognize that these three were the three junior brothers and sisters he had called upon. They were traveling together as they sat on the back of a high level void realm demon beast, intending to seek refuge with Cheng Zengtao. ¡°The rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect has really made us wait for too long!¡± The ordinary-looking man in a green robe sighed. His name was Shao Xun. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect, but I didn¡¯t expect to suddenly receive news from Senior Brother Cheng.¡± The person who spoke this time was a woman. She was dressed like a woman and had a gentle temperament. Her name was Tong Li. ¡°The only unfortunate thing is that the sect master of the sect is not Senior Brother Cheng, but an outsider.¡± The other buff man had a face full of beard, and he said in a regretful tone, ¡°I think Senior Brother Cheng should be the sect master. After all, he is the personal disciple of the previous sect master.¡± ¡°Junior Brother Ou Wei, don¡¯t say that again.¡± Shao Xun¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°The Sect Master was personally selected by Elder Wan Ye, so all of this naturally has Elder Wan Ye¡¯s considerations. Even Senior Brother Cheng praised him in the letter he sent us, so what else can we say?¡± ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Shao is right.¡± Tong Li said, ¡°When we get there, don¡¯t mention this again. Otherwise, even if the current Sect Master doesn¡¯t show off his might, Senior Brother Cheng will chase you away. It is absolutely impossible for Senior Brother Cheng to allow you to create internal conflicts.¡± Ou Wei looked embarrassed when he heard this. He scratched his head. ¡°I know, I just said it casually.¡± Although Ou Wei said this, he was obviously not convinced. But for the sake of the two, he stopped talking about this topic. ¡°I hope our new Sect Master is easy to get along with, and that he really wants to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Tong Li said, ¡°I still hope that one day, the Swallow Heron Sect will return to its former glory.¡± ¡°I hope so too¡­¡± Shao Xun said, ¡°Senior Brother Cheng said in the letter that this new Sect Master is very young and has outstanding aptitude. This kind of genius must have his own pride. I don¡¯t hope for him to be approachable, I just hope that he can live up to Elder Wan Ye¡¯s expectations. As long as he can rebuild the sect, I will do anything for him.¡± ¡°Absolutely¡­¡± Ou Wei nodded. Although he was dissatisfied with the candidate for the sect master position, he hoped that the Swallow Heron Sect would improve in his lead. Otherwise, Cheng Zengtao would not have summoned him. At night. They rode on flying demon beasts and traveled quickly. ¡­ Early morning Xu Ning opened his eyes in his loft. Although Xu Ning no longer needed sleep, he would sit quietly for two hours every day. This way, he could rx his mind and maintain a better state of mind. Soon, Xu Ning walked out of the loft. There were servants cleaning the ground and trimming the flowers and nts in the courtyard. These servants were all sent by the Cheng family. They had signed a ve contract with the Cheng family, so they had to listen to their master. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master.¡± The servants and maids greeted Xu Ning politely. Most of them were ordinary people, some had not even practiced martial arts before. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded in return. Although the response seemed cold, Xu Ning was a good master in the hearts of the servants and maids. Not only did he improve the treatment of the servants and maids in the vi, but he also allowed them to practice martial arts with the guards. Xu Ning¡¯s prestige and gentle way of treating people made the servants and guards respect him from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Before leaving the vi, Xu Ning heard Cheng Zengtao¡¯s excited voice. Soon, Cheng Zengtao walked in with a smile on his face. ¡°The three fellow disciples I invited have arrived.¡± Xu Ning was not surprised when he heard this. He only walked out of the loft because he had sensed the aura of three unfamiliar dao realm masters approaching. ¡°Take me to them.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Okay!¡± Cheng Zengtao took the initiative to lead the way. Cheng Zengtao was happy to see his old friends reuniting Soon, Xu Ning saw Shao Xun, Tong Li, and Ou Wei in the parlor. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± The three of them stood up at the same time when they saw Cheng Zengtao leading a young man in. While greeting, they secretly observed their sect master. ¡°Sect Master, they are Shao Xun, Tong Li, and Ou Wei.¡± Cheng Zengtao introduced the three of them one by one. ¡°Senior Brothers and Sister.¡± Xu Ning did not put on airs and returned the gesture. Xu Ning had already learned the names and background of these three people from Cheng Zengtao. The three of them saw this and looked at each other. They felt relieved. This Sect Master was easy to get along with. Even Ou Wei, who was initially dissatisfied with the selection of sect master, acknowledged Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Brothers and Sister must have suffered rushing here.¡± Xu Ning motioned for them to sit down and asked the servants to serve medicinal tea. ¡°Now that the Swallow Heron Sect has taken shape, I have appointed Senior Brother Cheng as the Deputy Sect Master. If the three of you don¡¯t mind, how about bing sect elders?¡± Xu Ning went straight to the point. These three were all dao realm masters. Among them, Shao Xun and Ou Wei were both in the second stage of the dao realm, while Tong Li was in the first stage of the dao realm. ¡°We will follow Sect Master¡¯s instructions.¡± The three of them were extremely obedient. They respected Xu Ning because of Xu Ning¡¯s status as the sect master, but also because they noticed that Xu Ning¡¯s strength was not simple. Xu Ning deliberately did not hide his aura. In a sense, he was showing his strength and establishing his prestige. As the master of a sect, he could bring peace and harmony, but he also had to make people feel reverence. ¡°Senior Brothers and Senior Sister, Senior Brother Cheng is currently handling the chores in the sect. If you have any questions, just ask him.¡± Xu Ning said. The three of them nced at Cheng Zengtao and realized that this Sect Master was not a controlling person. Afterwards, Xu Ning chatted with the three about the future ns of the sect. At the same time, Xu Ning was also observing the three of them. Overall, Xu Ning was quite satisfied with the three of them. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s rare for the four seniors to reunite today, so I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. You guys haven¡¯t gathered for a long time, so you must have many things to talk about, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡± Xu Ning made some small talk before leaving the loft. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, this sect master is worth following.¡± As soon as Xu Ning left, Shao Xun said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this person¡¯s strength, let¡¯s talk about his attitude towards the Swallow Heron Sect. The future of the Swallow Heron Sect he talked about for us was obviously carefully thought through. This shows that he epted the sect token not because of the resources of the Swallow Heron Sect, but because he really wants to shoulder the responsibility of the sect.¡± ¡°Yes, we feel the same too.¡± Ou Wei and Tong Li responded. ¡°How can Elder Wan Ye be wrong?¡± Cheng Zengtao smiled when he heard this. He was worried about Xu Ning¡¯s rtionship with the three of them, but now it seemed that everything was going well. ¡°Okay, since you are in the sect, don¡¯t just stand around. Show me your skills and do what you have to do.¡± Cheng Zengtao looked at the three of them. ¡°I will first cultivate a spiritual energy farm in this vi and nt spirit herbs and spirit nts.¡± Shao Xun said. ¡°I will forge some weapons needed by mortal realm disciples for future use.¡± Ou Wei said. ¡°I will refine some medicinal pills for the sect. Although we don¡¯tck medicinal pills right now, I can¡¯t just sit around and do nothing.¡± Tong Li smiled. Cheng Zengtao nodded in satisfaction. The Swallow Heron Sect was starting to go back on the right track. Chapter 247 - Enemy Outside the Villa

Chapter 247 Enemy Outside the Vi

Late at night. Canton Governor Manor. Canton Governor Wei Xiongjian was sitting in the study, dealing with official matters that had not been resolved during the day. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and a man in ck walked in. ¡°Lord Canton Governor, there is news from the prince.¡± The man in ck handed a letter to the table. ¡°News from the prince?¡± Wei Xiongjian frowned and quickly took the letter without any neglect. Wei Xiongjian opened up the letter and read it carefully with a frown. After a long time, he closed the letter. ¡°Give orders to the counties to intensify their patrols. For those dao realm masters who are injured, especially those who are moving in groups of two, they must be strictly investigated. If there are any suspicious points, immediately take them down. If they are not strong enough, ask them to report to their superiors.¡± Wei Xiongjian had a solemn expression. ¡°Yes, Lord.¡± The ck-clothed man immediately responded when he saw Wei Xiongjian¡¯s serious expression. The man in ck left the room, and Wei Xiongjian paced back and forth. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to steal the prince¡¯s secret treasure. This is unbelievable¡­¡± Wei Xiongjian muttered to himself, ¡°It is very likely that those two thieves have escaped to the vicinity of Guanghe Canton. If I can capture these two and hand them to the prince, it will be beneficial for me.¡± Outside Liuyan County. Two figures walked forward secretly. Under the moonlight, their faces were pale, and their auras were weak. They were obviously injured. But even so, the two traveled through the night extremely quickly. They were obviously dao realm masters. ¡°It is too dangerous to approach a city like this. Should we choose another path to escape?¡± The man who spoke had a scar on his face. The scar was obviously newly formed as it was still bleeding. Generally speaking, as a dao realm master, after taking a medicinal pill, his injuries would recover extremely quickly. But now, the scar on his face showed no signs of healing. It was obvious that the power attached to the scar had been resisting his dao realm power. ¡°We have to collect some resources.¡± The bald man who spoke was in a better state than the scar-faced man. ¡°We don¡¯t need much, just enough for us to use on the road.¡± The bald man said, ¡°In our current state, if we don¡¯t have enough supplies, even if we escape from State Wansheng and go to the overseas archipgo, we won¡¯t be able to heal our injuries in a short time. After all, the resources abroad are too scarce and difficult to find.¡± The scar-faced man sighed with a look of regret. ¡°I really regret listening to you. Although it was notfortable to be with the prince, it was still considered a decent job. I was wrong to steal the prince¡¯s secret treasure with you. We will definitely be hunted down. I¡¯m afraid we will never have the opportunity to return to State Wansheng.¡± The scar-faced man¡¯s tone was full of resentment towards the bald man. The bald man nced at him coldly. ¡°Decent job? In our current state, we have no status at all next to the prince. Even if the prince inherits the throne in the future, the two of us will still be peripheral characters in the King Mansion. Moreover, we have both previously offended the chief butler. Who knows if he will find a way to kill us.¡± The bald man said, ¡°Now, although we are in danger, we have gained a lot from obtaining these two extremely precious and newly refined secret treasures.¡± ¡°You forgot that you once said that if you didn¡¯t have to live under someone else¡¯s roof one day, you would go abroad and be a carefree ind owner. But now that the opportunity hase, you are afraid!¡± The bald man scolded the scar-faced man. ¡°These two new secret treasures that we have obtained can not only kill enemies above our realm, but also assist our own cultivation. With them, if we have more opportunities in the future, it is very likely that we can break through to the high level of the dao realm! At that time, even if we can¡¯t return to State Wansheng, we can just travel abroad!¡± ¡°That being said¡­¡± The scar-faced man touched his wound lightly. He was still in pain. ¡°Stop being so wishy-washy. Let¡¯s find a ce to grab some resources and go straight to the sea. The world overseas is endless. No matter how capable the prince is, he won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± The bald man did not give the scar-faced man any more time to regret. He just sped up. The scar-faced man had a worried look on his face, but he knew that there was no way out, so he could only speed up and follow. Suddenly, the bald man stopped, and the scar-faced man also stopped. ¡°There is a vi over there!¡± The bald man looked into the distance with excitement in his eyes. ¡°This vi is brightly lit. There are definitely people stationed there. It must be the private property of some family in Guanghe Canton! As long as we plunder this ce, we will definitely be able to obtain sufficient resources to go abroad!¡± The bald manughed. ¡°With this, we won¡¯t have to enter the city and risk our lives!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The scar-faced man was still hesitating. ¡°But we are both injured now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are both in the origin returnance realm. Although we are injured and can¡¯t use our full strength, with these two secret treasures, as long as we don¡¯t encounter a dao realm fourth stage core materialization realm master, there will be no problem.¡± The bald man was full of confidence. ¡°Moreover, a core materialization realm master has to be a family head of the Guanghe Canton. They are unlikely to appear here.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡± The scar-faced man gritted his teeth and responded. Afterwards, the two sped towards the vi. They didn¡¯t even bother to hide their presence as they just barged into the vi. ¡°Who is it!?¡± At this moment, a team of guards noticed the two. The bald man ignored him. He shed out with his astral qi, killing all the guards. Those guards were only in the elementary-level of the void realm, so they were powerless in front of him. ¡°I sense the aura of an origin returnance realm master. That person is likely to be the owner of this vi. All the good stuff must be on him! Let¡¯s capture that person first!¡± The bald man thought clearly. ¡°Okay!¡± The scar-faced man responded, then the two moved together. At this moment, Xu Ning was not in the sect. He had entered the Demon Beast Scroll with Gray. They were going to select some flying demon beasts in the Demon Beast Scroll to be transportation tools for the Swallow Heron Sect. The Demon Beast Scroll was a natural gathering ce for demon beasts. Some demon beasts had already multiplied here and formed their own race. Therefore, Xu Ning knew nothing about what was happening in the outside world. ¡®Unfamiliar dao realm masters have intruded!¡¯ Cheng Zengtao, who was sitting quietly in his room, suddenly felt danger approaching. ¡°They are here with ill intentions!¡¯ Cheng Zengtao felt the fierce auras of the other party. He stepped out of the sect and shouted, his voice echoing throughout the vi. ¡°There are enemies! Disciples, protect yourselves!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Cheng Zengtao saw two figures suddenly appear in front of him. ¡°Who are you?¡± Cheng Zengtao suddenly felt a sense of danger when he sensed their murderous intents. The bald man and the scar-faced man saw the storage ring on Cheng Zengtao¡¯s hand at the same time. ¡°Kill him and take his storage ring!¡± The bald man said sternly. Afterwards, the two moved at the same time and attacked Cheng Zengtao. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Streams of astral qi flew past Cheng Zengtao. Cheng Zengtao easily dodged them and took out his longsword dao weapon. The bald man and the scar-faced man also took out their dao weapons, which were long des of the same design. ¡®Those long des¡­¡¯ After seeing those long de dao weapons, Cheng Zengtao suddenly felt a sense of familiarity, as if he had seen it before. However, the bald man and the scar-faced man obviously did not give Cheng Zengtao a chance. ¡°This person must have just broken through to the origin returnance realm not long ago. He is not strong, and he has only condensed two attribute true origins. Even without using a secret treasure, he can easily be dealt with!¡± The bald man transmitted to the scar-faced man. When the scar-faced man saw that Cheng Zengtao was not strong, he was relieved and his movements became even more aggressive. ¡®I remember now! Cheng Zengtao¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. ¡®Those two identical long de dao weapons are specially allocated to dao realm guards in the King Mansion!¡¯ He remembered that when he followed his uncle Cheng Jinxian, he had interacted with people from the King Mansion. At that time, the apanying dao realm guards had this kind of dao weapon, which was exactly the same. These two are from the King Mansion!¡¯ Cheng Zengtao was shocked. He shouted, ¡°Who are you, and why do you have dao weapons from the King Mansion?¡± ¡°How knowledgeable!¡± The scar-faced man was full of murderous intent. ¡°Since you recognize them, then we can¡¯t keep you alive!¡± The bald man and the scar-faced man did not hold back at all. Instantly, Cheng Zengtao¡¯s courtyard turned into ruins. ¡°It¡¯s Senior Brother¡¯s voice! Senior Brother is in trouble!¡± Shao Xun, Tong Li, and Ou Wei also realized the danger at this moment. They didn¡¯t care that their realm was low. All of them just rushed over. ¡°You still have help?¡± The three of them arrived, but the bald man and the scar-faced man did not panic at all. Two astral qi realm and one body smelting realm, these kinds of opponents could be easily dealt with. In the backyard of the vi. ¡®What¡¯s going on?!¡¯ Cyan was still sleeping when it was suddenly woken up. Xu Hujun on the side was also on guard. It took out the Demon Beast Scroll andmunicated with Gray inside the Demon Beast Scroll. After Xu Ning and Gray entered the Demon Beast Scroll, the bead formed by the Demon Beast Scroll was handed over to Xu Hujun for safekeeping ¡°Brother, Xu Hujun sent news that two dao realm masters have broken into the vi and attacked the people in the vi!¡± Inside the Demon Beast Scroll, Gray transmitted to Xu Ning. ¡°Two enemies that are dao realm masters?¡± Xu Ning was shocked. ¡°Go out now!¡± The two figures suddenly appeared in the outside world the next instant. As soon as he came out of the Demon Beast Scroll, Xu Ning sensed the auras of two origin returnance realm masters. ¡°Not good, Senior Brother Cheng and the others are in danger!¡± Xu Ning disappeared from the spot. Gray immediately followed. Chapter 248 - Merited?

Chapter 248 Merited?

The bald man and the scar-faced man were already fighting with Cheng Zengtao and the other three. Although the two were injured, it was still easy to deal with Cheng Zengtao and the other three. ¡®I¡¯m not their opponent at all!¡¯ Cheng Zengtao was anxious. ¡®Where did the Sect Master go? I can¡¯t sense his aura in the vi.¡¯ Cheng Zengtao felt pressured by the two¡¯s crazy attacks. ¡°Leave quickly, I will hold them off!¡± Cheng Zengtao said to Shao Xun and the other two, ¡°Go to the Cheng family and find my uncle!¡± The three of them also understood that if they stayed here, they would not be of much use. They would only bring trouble to Cheng Zengtao. Therefore, Shao Xun and the other two left the battlefield when they found an opportunity. ¡°You want to leave?¡± The scar-faced man and the bald man sneered. One of them stopped Cheng Zengtao, while the other caught up with Shao Xun and the other two. However, at this critical moment, several astral qi flew over and interrupted their attack. Xu Ning appeared on the battlefield with Gray. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Cheng Zengtao and the others panicked when they saw Xu Ning. They were worried about Xu Ning¡¯s whereabouts before Xu Ning appeared. But now that Xu Ning had appeared, they were afraid that Xu Ning would be hurt, because in their opinion, Xu Ning¡¯s strength was only in the astral qi realm. Faced with these two enemies, he would be in danger. ¡°Sect Master?¡± The bald man and the scar-faced man looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Your Sect Master is only in the astral qi realm, isn¡¯t he a little too weak?¡± The bald man mocked. ¡°Sect Master, quickly follow Shao Xun and the others, we will cover the retreat!¡± Cheng Zengtao immediately said. Xu Ning ignored him. A cyan wolf knife appeared in his hand, and he activated the power of the dao realm to face the enemy. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Cheng Zengtao and the other three didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to take the initiative to attack them. Bang! Bang! Bang! The astral qi collided, but Xu Ning was not at a disadvantage. ¡®What a strong foundation!¡¯ The bald man and the scar-faced man sighed when they exchanged blows with Xu Ning. Cheng Zengtao, who had fought against them before, was an origin returnance realm master, but he was beaten so badly that he couldn¡¯t even raise his head. Xu Ning¡¯s realm was lower, but he was considerably more powerful. ¡°No wonder you can be a sect master, you have some strength.¡± The bald man and the scar-faced man had cold eyes. ¡°Sect Master is so strong!¡± This was the first time Cheng Zengtao and the other three had witnessed Xu Ning¡¯s strength. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the Cheng family and ask for help!¡± Shao Xun seized this opportunity and quickly left the battlefield with Tong Li and Ou Wei. ¡°Maybe they went to get reinforcements.¡± The bald man and the scar-faced man couldn¡¯t stop the three of them. ¡°Then let us use the secret treasure and end the battle quickly.¡± The bald man knew very well that this ce was not far from Liuyan County. It was likely to alert Canton Governor Manor. Even if they activated the secret treasure at that time, they would be dead. ¡°Okay!¡± The scar-faced man agreed. A crystal appeared in each of their hands. The piece in the bald man¡¯s hand was green, while the piece in the scar-faced man¡¯s hand was blue. They poured their dao realm power into it, and the crystals burst out with a dazzling light. Whoosh! With the help of the crystals, the two activated several astral qi. The color of their astral qi was dark green and blue respectively. ¡°The power of their astral qi has risen to a whole new level! Xu Ning also noticed the crystals in their hands. ¡°They are most likely secret treasures!¡± ¡°Sect Master, be careful!¡± Cheng Zengtao also entered the battlefield, wanting to help Xu Ning. Gray was also eager to enter. Whoosh! Just when the two were about to attack Xu Ning. Suddenly, a gray fog enveloped the surroundings. Xu Ning also used his secret treasure, the Wind Smoke Gourd, to release the gray fog. ¡®What is this?¡¯ The scar-faced man felt the gray fog entering his wounds. His already painful wounds were even more painful. ¡®I can¡¯t see that person, nor can I sense the outside world! The two held crystals in their hands, but they couldn¡¯t find Xu Ning. ¡°Quick, get out of the gray fog!¡± The bald man said. However, Xu Ning appeared behind the scar-faced man with the cyan wolf knife. Swoosh! The knife shed down, and the scar-faced man was caught off guard. He couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and immediately a huge wound appeared on his back. This instantly made him, who was already heavily injured, lose hisbat power. The scar-faced man began to lose consciousness. He had be a burden. The bald man gritted his teeth and turned the long de in his hand towards the scar-faced man. Whoosh! The de cut off the man¡¯s head. The bald man snatched the crystal from the scar-faced man¡¯s hand, then burst out with his full strength and elerated away from the range of the gray fog. ¡®He attacked his own people so decisively!¡¯ Xu Ning, who was hidden in the gray fog, didn¡¯t expect the bald man to be so ruthless. Xu Ning activated the will of the cyan wolf in the cyan wolf knife. This time, after exerting his full strength, Xu Ning shed again. The bald man felt that danger was approaching. In an instant, the green crystal in his hand burst out with a strong light again, and a dark green barrier appeared around the bald man. Bang! Xu Ning shed with his full strength, but the emerald barrier did not move at all. ¡®The treasure in this person¡¯s hand is of extraordinary quality¡­¡¯ Although his attack did not seed, Xu Ning did not panic at all. The poisonous miasma from the gray fog and wind smoke had already invaded the bald man¡¯s body. Sure enough, the bald man soon felt a stabbing pain in his body and spat out blood. ¡®There was the power of natural poison in the gray fog!¡¯ The power of the dao realm in his body weakened, and soon the bald man couldn¡¯t support the protective shield. Xu Ning saw this and attacked again. Two shes pierced through the bald man¡¯s body, causing him to lose hisbat power er. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know where this person came from, so he wanted to capture him alive and interrogate him. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to lose here after escaping from the pursuers from the King Mansion!¡¯ The bald man knew that he had no chance to fight back. ¡°Instead of being captured alive and ending up in the hands of the prince, why don¡¯t I end this now!¡± The bald man made up his mind and severed his own heart meridians. ¡°Hmm?¡± Before Xu Ning could capture him, he noticed that the bald man had already died. ¡®Not only is he decisive when dealing with hispanions, but he is also extremely ruthless when dealing with himself.¡¯ Xu Ning had never encountered such a fierce martial artist before. Whoosh! Xu Ning began to gather the gray fog and wind smoke back into the Wind Smoke Gourd. ¡®I have used this gray fog many times, and it has be thinner. It seems that I have to find an opportunity to replenish the concentration of this gray fog.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. The gray fog dissipated. Only Xu Ning and two corpses were left on the battlefield. ¡®Sect Master actually killed those two people!¡¯ This scenepletely exceeded Cheng Zengtao¡¯s expectations. He only knew that Xu Ning had a deep foundation and excellent aptitude, so he felt that Xu Ning had a lot of potential in the future. But he didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to be able to kill enemies above his level. ¡°Hu¡­¡± After seeing the gray fog dissipate and Xu Ning safe, Gray, who had not entered the battlefield yet, was relieved. It had just advanced to the dao realm, so it could not find a good opportunity to enter just now, so it did not provide Xu Ning any help. ¡°Done.¡± Xu Ning kept the cyan wolf knife and said to Cheng Zengtao. Cheng Zengtao walked over, looking a little excited. The more he knew about Xu Ning, the more terrifying Xu Ning was. He was more confident in the future of the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, do you know where these two came from?¡± Xu Ning asked Cheng Zengtao. ¡°They might be from Harmony King Mansion.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°Their dao weapons are the uniform weapons carried by the guards of the Harmony King Mansion.¡± ¡°People from Harmony King Mansion?¡± Xu Ning frowned. State Guqing was the fief of Harmony King, and Harmony King Mansion was half the ruler of State Guqing. ¡°We had a feud with the Harmony King Mansion?¡± Xu Ning asked. He didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the Harmony King Mansion for no reason. ¡°No.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°These two suddenly appeared and attacked us for no reason.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning was still suspicious. He looked at the two corpses and held the two crystals in his hand. ¡®Can the guards of the Harmony King Mansion hold such secret treasures?¡¯ Xu Ning was thinking. As he was deep in thoughts, Xu Ning suddenly looked up. ¡®The aura of a mid-level dao realm master!¡¯ Xu Ning felt the aura of a strong warrior approaching Afterwards, two figures appeared in the vi. Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao knew both of them. One of them was the Head of the Cheng family, Cheng Jinxian, while the other was Wei Xiongjian, the Canton Governor of Guanghe Canton. After the two arrived, they looked stunned. They then saw the corpses of the bald man and the scar-faced man on the ground. ¡°These are the corpses of those two?¡± Before Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao could greet them, Wei Xiongjian stepped forward and asked. Just now, the Cheng family brought news that the suspected wanted men were in a vi outside the city. Hearing this, Wei Xiongjian quickly left with Cheng Jinxian to check the situation. Wei Xiongjian knew that if he could capture the two and retrieve the secret treasure for the prince, then it would be a great contribution. Wei Xiongjian was still worried whether those two would escape in advance, but when he came here, he discovered that the battle was over. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°These are the secret treasures we seized from them.¡± Xu Ning handed the two crystals to Wei Xiongjian. ¡°That¡¯s right, these are the secret treasures the prince lost!¡± Wei Xiongjian checked and finally confirmed. Wei Xiongjian was overjoyed. ¡°Family Head Cheng, your Cheng family has done a great job in this matter!¡± Wei Xiongjian patted Cheng Jinxian¡¯s shoulder andughed. ¡°The secret treasures of the prince?¡± Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao looked at each other and realized the truth. These two should be the guards of the King Mansion who had stolen the secret treasures. ¡°You killed these two together?¡± Wei Xiongjian asked Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao. ¡°In response to the Canton Governor, I did not do anything to eliminate these two.¡± Cheng Zengtao answered truthfully. ¡°Oh?¡± Wei Xiongjian looked at Xu Ning. Chapter 249 - Prince Duan Chaofeng

Chapter 249 Prince Duan Chaofeng

Because Xu Ning had appeared at the lunch banquet in the Canton Governor Mansion, Wei Xiongjian had an impression of Xu Ning. He only remembered that Xu Ning had been sitting with Cheng Zengtao, so he didn¡¯t ask about Xu Ning¡¯s identity. ¡°Greetings, Lord Canton Governor.¡± Xu Ning responded when he saw Wei Xiongjian staring at him. ¡°You killed these two?¡± Wei Xiongjian looked at Xu Ning curiously. The news from the prince was that these two guards were both in the third stage of the dao realm. Although they were injured in the process of escaping, theirbat power was still at the peak of the origin returnance realm because they were holding secret treasures. But Xu Ning¡¯s strength was obviously only in the astral qi realm. ¡°Neither of them was killed by me.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°One of them was seriously injured by me and became a burden, so he was killed by hispanion. As for the other person, just when he was about to be captured by me, he severed his own heart meridians.¡± Wei Xiongjian smiled when he heard this, understanding the reason. These two guards of the King Mansion stole the secret treasures that the prince had just asked someone to refine. If they were captured, they would definitely suffer a tragic end. Killing himself like this saved him a lot of pain. ¡°Although these two were not killed by you, they were defeated by you.¡± Wei Xiongjian said, ¡°These two have stolen the prince¡¯s secret treasure and are wanted by the mansion. Now that you have dealt with the two and recovered the secret treasures, when I report to the mansion, I will definitely write down your contribution.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Canton Governor.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t care about this. ¡°I won¡¯t stay here for long.¡± Wei Xiongjian said, ¡°I have to go back and deliver this news to the mansion.¡± Afterwards, Wei Xiongjian left the vi with the two corpses. Cheng Jinxian wanted to stay for a while, but after seeing Wei Xiongjian leave, he could only follow. Not long after the two left, Shao Xun and the other two rushed back. Their speed was much slower than Wei Xiongjian and Cheng Jinxian. ¡°Where are Lord Canton Governor and Family Head Cheng?¡± When Shao Xun and the other two returned, they discovered that the vi had regained its calm. They thought that Wei Xiongjian and Cheng Jinxian hade and dealt with the enemies. ¡°They have already left.¡± Cheng Zengtao said. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the Canton Governor and Family Head Cheng, otherwise the vi would have been destroyed.¡± Tong Li still had some lingering fears. They had expected Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao to be seriously injured or even dead, but after seeing the two of them safe and sound, they were relieved that they were able to get help in time. Cheng Zengtao heard them and knew that the three of them had misunderstood something. ¡°Those two were both defeated by the Sect Master!¡± Cheng Zengtao smiled and said, ¡°Lord Canton Governor and my uncle only took their corpses away.¡± After hearing what Cheng Zengtao said, Shao Xun and the other two seemed to not believe it. But they also knew that Cheng Zengtao would never lie about this. ¡°Those two were injured, and I also have a secret treasure, so I was lucky to be able to deal with them.¡± Xu Ning exined calmly. The three of them looked at each other. In the past, they had expectations for Xu Ning¡¯s future, but now, Xu Ning proved that his true strength was terrifying. The three of them unconsciously raised Xu Ning¡¯s status in their hearts. Even Ou Wei, who had some doubts about Xu Ning¡¯s identity, waspletely convinced now. He no longer had any doubts about Xu Ning. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°The sect is in turmoil tonight, so the disciples and guards must be anxious. Go andfort them. Those who are injured or killed will be properlypensated.¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± Everyone was convinced. State Guqing. Harmony King Mansion. ¡°Your Highness, the guards who stole the treasures have been killed, and the whereabouts of the two treasures have been found.¡± An ordinary middle-aged man reported. In front of him was a young man wearing a brocade robe and donning a gold crown on his head with a jade belt on his waist. He had a deep gaze and a dignified aura. His every movement gave people an inexplicable sense of trust. This person was the prince of Harmony King Mansion, the next heir to the throne, Duan Chaofeng ¡°Oh?¡± After Duan Chaofeng heard this, his eyebrows moved, but his expression did not change much. ¡°Whose hands did theynd in?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked casually. It seemed that finding the two secret treasures back was nothing exciting. ¡°Theynded in the hands of Wei Xiongjian from Guanghe Canton.¡± The middle-aged man responded. ¡°Wei Xiongjian¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng nodded gently. ¡°Wei Xiongjian sent news that the two secret treasures have been prepared and will be returned to the mansion soon.¡± The middle-aged man said. Duan Chaofeng waved his hand. ¡°No need to send them over, let¡¯s go get it.¡± ¡°I already wanted to go to the Gudang Mountains to take a look. We can just collect them along the way. After all, I have been in seclusion for several years, and it has been a long time since I wandered around the fief.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The middle-aged man said respectfully. He was about to leave when he was stopped by Duan Chaofeng. ¡°By the way, have you heard anything about Mo Lan that woman recently?¡±. When Duan Chaofeng mentioned this name, his expression was ugly. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any news about Princess Mo Lan recently¡­ She should be focusing on her cultivation, preparing to break through to the seventh stage of the dao realm¡­¡± The middle-aged man carefully observed Duan Chaofeng¡¯s expression when he said this. He knew very well that his highness disliked Princess Mo Lan very much. This was because Princess Mo Lan had a fiery personality. She had been favored since she was a child, and she never cared about other people¡¯s feelings. As the princess of State Luzhi, she often crossed the line and reached out to State Guqing. Although as an elder, Harmony King ignored Princess Mo Lan¡¯s behavior, as a prince, Duan Chaofeng disliked her behavior. ¡°Understood, you may leave.¡± Duan Chaofeng waved his hand. ¡°Yes.¡± The middle-aged man responded and left. Half a monthter. Swallow Heron Sect Over the past half month, there were some changes in the Swallow Heron Sect. Xu Hujun and Cyan both broke through to the elementary-level of the dao realm in just half a month. This strengthened the overall strength of the Swallow Heron Sect. During this period, Xu Ning also absorbed two water and fire attribute true origins again. These two attribute true origins were still sent over by Shi Chenghao. Shi Chenghao¡¯s family business was extremely influential in Guanghe Canton. With this, as long as Xu Ning absorbed another two true origins of the water and fire attribute, he would be able to meet the requirements to advance to the origin returnance realm. With the help of the Wind Smoke Gourd, Xu Ning would beparable to a core materialization realm master. With this kind of strength, he would be qualified to be a sect master going by the standards of all the sects in State Wansheng Back mountain. ¡°Your Tidal Fist has improved greatly.¡± Xu Ningmented on Cheng Xiu. Today was the day Xu Ning would teach Cheng Xiu martial arts. ¡°Practice diligently. In half a month, you will reach the first level of Tidal Fist.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°At that time, I will teach you a void realm secret scroll. From then, you can try to break through to the void realm.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s encouragement and promises, Cheng Xiu was invigorated and quickly said. Ever since he became the disciple of the Sect Master, Cheng Xiu¡¯s status among the ten disciples had risen to the top. Cheng Xiu cherished this rare opportunity. Thus, he practiced hard day and night. With the help of a lot of resources and Xu Ning¡¯s support, Cheng Xiu improved quickly. ¡°Okay, go back and think about it. You have to think about the advice I gave you today.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Cheng Xiu left the ce full of hope. ¡°Sect Master.¡± After a while, Cheng Zengtao came. ¡°Sect Master, I heard that Harmony Prince has arrived at Canton Governor Manor today. Lord Wei and all the family heads in Guanghe Canton are apanying him.¡± Cheng Zengtao brought news. ¡°The prince is here?¡± Xu Ning was indeed curious about the people of the royal family. After all, the Duan Royal Family was the top ruler of State Wansheng. ¡°Should we go and get acquainted?¡± Cheng Zengtao seemed a little eager. ¡°After all, those two were defeated by you, and the secret treasures were also taken back by you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Xu Ning was not concerned about this. ¡°It¡¯s just two secret treasures. Even if the prince knows that we took them back, he may not care.¡± Cheng Zengtao saw that Xu Ning didn¡¯t have any thoughts, so he stopped talking. ¡°Sect Master, now that you are about to break through to the origin returnance realm and the sect is on the right track, should we recruit more disciples?¡± Cheng Zengtao changed the topic. ¡°There are many suitable teenagers in the nearby viges.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait.¡± Xu Ning refused. ¡°No need to rush.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Cheng Zengtao was not discouraged by Xu Ning¡¯s rejection. He then discussed his other thoughts with Xu Ning For the development of the Swallow Heron Sect, Cheng Zengtao had truly put in a lot of effort. ¡­ Canton Governor Manor. After dealing with the people apanying him, Wei Xiongjian apanied Duan Chaofeng alone. ¡°Your Highness, these are your secret treasures.¡± Now that there was no one else, Wei Xiongjian took out the jade crystal and the azure crystal with both hands. ¡°So these are the two secret treasures forged by Master Wei¡­¡± Although they were his secret treasure, this was the first time Duan Chaofeng had seen them. The two secret treasures were stolen by the two guards before they could be sent to Duan Chaofeng. ¡°You have done well.¡± Duan Chaofeng did not drip his blood directly to refine them, instead he put it away. ¡°How did these two fall into your hands?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked casually as he walked. Wei Xiongjian followed behind him and replied, ¡°When the two thieves were nearby, they seemed to have broken into a vi on the outskirts in order to plunder resources. And in the vi, they were captured by the owner over there.¡± ¡°Interesting, identally falling into the hands of a core materialization realm master and above, what a coincidence¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng smiled. When Wei Xiongjian heard this, he exined, ¡°Your Highness, the one who captured the two was not an existence above the core materialization realm, but an astral qi realm master.¡± ¡°An astral qi realm master?¡± A look of curiosity appeared on Duan Chaofeng¡¯s face. Chapter 250 - The Prince鈥檚 Visit

Chapter 250 The Prince¡¯s Visit

It was difficult to fight enemies above one¡¯s level in the dao realm. Even with a secret treasure, one could only fight enemies above their level on an equal standing Thus, it was rare to see someone defeat an opponent one sidedly. Even though Duan Chaofeng had broad horizons, he only saw such geniuses asionally. ¡°That person must have a terrifyingly deep foundation. When he was in the void realm, he definitely condensed more than three attribute seeds.¡± The middle-aged man next to Duan Chaofeng said. ¡°Probably.¡± Duan Chaofeng nodded. ¡°If such a talent is recruited and trained well, there should be a lot of benefits.¡± When Wei Xiongjian heard this, he remained calm on the surface, but he was already thinking in his heart that if Duan Chaofeng recruited Xu Ning and Xu Ning really joined him, he would have to get closer to Xu Ning. ¡°Where is the vi? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. He hade out of the mansion this time to tour around. He didn¡¯t have a clear purpose. Now that he had encountered such a talented character, it was worth trying to recruit someone like this. ¡°The vi is in the southeast of Liuyan County.¡± Wei Xiongjian replied, ¡°I will go and inform them to wait for Your Highness.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Duan Chaofeng waved his hand. ¡°Zhang He can apany me, no need to trouble everyone.¡± Zhang He was the middle-aged man next to Duan Chaofeng. He was strong and had been protecting Duan Chaofeng ever since he was born. With him around, Duan Chaofeng didn¡¯t have to worry about his safety. ¡°In this case, today¡¯s banquet¡­¡± Wei Xiongjian asked tentatively. ¡°Cancel it.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. ¡°Yes.¡± Wei Xiongjian responded with cupped fists. Afterwards, without bringing any other bodyguards, Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He went to the vi where Xu Ning was staying. At this moment. Deep in the mountains outside Liuyan County. This ce was not far from the temporary residence of the Swallow Heron Sect, and there were demon beasts everywhere in the mountains. However, the demon beasts here were not strong. There were only a few void realm demon beasts here. These beasts were all intelligent, and they knew that there were human powerhouses nearby, so they didn¡¯t dare to rashly appear. Therefore, some mortal realm warriors would asionallye here to hunt mortal realm demon beasts and sell them to the merchants in the city in exchange for some martial arts resources. ¡°Today is our first trial. Everyone, cheer up. Don¡¯t disappoint the Sect Master and elders.¡± A group of teenagers walked into the mountains together, apanied by several guards. They were all in the void realm. The person in the lead and organized the team was Xu Ning¡¯s disciple, Cheng Xiu. They had been practicing martial arts in the vi for a month and a half, and today was the day they went out to practice theirbat skills. The elders in the sect all agreed that the martial arts experience of the disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect had to be umted from the mortal realm. ¡°Today, everyone has to hunt a high level mortal realm demon beast. The stronger the demon beast you hunt, the more rewards you will receive. If you can¡¯tplete it, your martial arts resources will be deducted next month.¡± Cheng Xiu stood in front and said to the other nine disciples. Unknowingly, the others had already regarded him as the leader of the disciples. ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s split up!¡± After Cheng Xiu spoke, the team dispersed. The void realm guards scattered and stood still at predetermined locations. If someone encountered any danger, they would rescue them immediately. After separating, Cheng Xiu was extremely confident. Now that he had practiced Tidal Fist to the first level, his mortal realm external skill had reached perfection under Xu Ning¡¯s guidance. After this, he would be taught a void realm secret scroll. Today, Cheng Xiu nned to hunt a half-step void realm demon beast and overwhelm everyone to truly be the number one disciple. Cheng Xiu¡¯s search was rtively smooth. In less than half an hour, he found a half-step void realm demon beast that was hunting. After a fierce battle, he killed a half-step void realm demon beast while suffering light injuries. Although his body was bleeding, Cheng Xiu was full of excitement. After cutting off the demon beast¡¯s head, Cheng Xiu subconsciously said to himself, ¡°The future of the Swallow Heron Sect cannot depend only on Master. As his disciple, I can¡¯t disappoint him!¡± ¡°I have to improve quickly and contribute to the rebuilding of the sect.¡± Cheng Xiu left with the demon beast head. He didn¡¯t notice that two figures had appeared on the mountain peak not far away. They were Prince Duan Chaofeng and his follower Zhang He, who were going to the vi where the Swallow Heron Sect was. ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect?¡± Duan Chaofeng obviously heard Cheng Xiu¡¯s mutterings. ¡°Zhang He, the name Swallow Heron Sect sounds familiar.¡± Zhang He was half a step behind Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Young Master, you forgot that the Swallow Heron Sect was originally a sect in State Guqing, but after participating in the exploration of the overseas archipgo, they became enemies with two other sects, the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect. In the end, they were forced to disband, and their sect master also died.¡± ¡°I remember now.¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s eyes narrowed and his expression was a little unhappy. ¡°Mo Lan was involved in this matter.¡± ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect, the Wind Parasol Pavilion, and the Green Edge Sect were all sects of State Guqing. I don¡¯t know what the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect were thinking, but they were connected to Mo Lan. With Mo Lan¡¯s support, they divided the territory left behind by the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Zhang He stood aside and did not speak. He knew very well that the reason why Duan Chaofeng remembered this matter so clearly was because Mo Lan¡¯s actions had angered Duan Chaofeng. It was not because these sects were important, but because Mo Lan had reached out to State Guqing Duan Chaofeng wanted to demand an exnation, but was stopped by his father, so the matter was left unsettled. Although the two sides did not fall out, Duan Chaofeng always remembered this. ¡°How are the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect doing?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked. ¡°Their sects have all moved to the border between State Guqing and State Luzhi and joined Princess Mo Lan.¡± Zhang He hesitated for a moment before speaking the truth. Duan Chaofeng sneered. ¡°In order to save face, Father didn¡¯t publicize the things she did. But because of her close rtionship with the empress, Mo Lan doesn¡¯t care about anyone. If we just tolerated her, she would really think that she was superior to other princes and princesses.¡± Zhang He just listened silently and stood aside without saying a word. He knew very well that although he and Duan Chaofeng were the only ones present, he couldn¡¯t say anything out of line when it came to the Duan family. Duan Chaofeng¡¯s eyes revealed a pondering gaze. After a pause, Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°The young man just now seems to be a disciple of the Swallow Heron Sect. This Swallow Heron Sect seems to be rebuilding in secret.¡± ¡°That should be the case¡­¡± Zhang He responded. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and go to the Swallow Heron Sectter.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°If there is a need, there is no harm in giving them a push.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhang He lowered his head and responded. Zhang He knew very well that Duan Chaofeng did not care about a small sect like the Swallow Heron Sect. The reason why he was willing to do this was entirely because he hated Princess Mo Lan. The efficiency of the Swallow Heron Sect disciples was extremely high. In less than four hours, everyone was holding their spoils of war. Among them, the demon beast that Cheng Xiu killed was obviously the strongest. With this, Cheng Xiu¡¯s prestige had increased again. After cleaning up, everyone returned to the vi. During this process, Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He secretly followed them. ¡°Huh? They seem to be going to the vi we are visiting.¡± Duan Chaofeng noticed this. ¡°I wonder how the person Canton Governor Wei talked about is rted to the Swallow Heron Sect¡­¡± Zhang He said. They rode all the way back to the vi and entered with their loot. Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He also appeared outside the vi. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± With Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He¡¯s strength, they could have easily entered, but they still walked through the door. The guards noticed the two approaching and wanted to stop them. But when they saw Duan Chaofeng, they couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous, their hearts tightened. It seemed that as soon as they saw Duan Chaofeng, they felt an inexplicable sense of submission. ¡°I came to visit the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. The guards were shocked. The vi set a strict rule that the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect should not be made public. But this person knew that the vi was the territory of the Swallow Heron Sect. The guard leader was alert. ¡°Please wait a moment, I will go in and report.¡± Afterwards, the guard leader quickly entered the vi. Xu Ning, Cheng Zengtao, Shao Xun and others personally weed the disciples back from the trial. Each of these ten disciples had their own master. Only in the current Swallow Heron Sect could one see a dao realm master cultivating and raising a mortal realm disciple. In other sects, some void realm disciples could not even find a dao realm martial artist as master. ¡°The results of this trial are good. Although some people were injured, they allpleted the assessment.¡± Cheng Zengtao was very satisfied. In fact, as a dao realm master, they had a lot of resources in their hands, so they could easily use medicinal pills to let them quickly advance. But as the first batch of disciples since the rebuild, Cheng Zengtao and the others still nned to build a good foundation for them, trying their best to raise the upper limit, so as to avoid being overly hasty. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Suddenly, the guard leader came in and whispered to Xu Ning. After Xu Ning heard this, his pupils shrank as he looked at the entrance of the vi. ¡°Someone came to visit? And they even know about the existence of the Swallow Heron Sect¡­¡± Even at this moment, Xu Ning didn¡¯t notice anyone approaching the vi. ¡°They actually avoided my perception¡­¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well that the people who came to visit him were in a realm that far exceeded his own. They were at least in the mid-level dao realm. ¡®But they shouldn¡¯t have any ill intentions, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t havee so politely¡­¡¯ Xu Ning called Cheng Zengtao and went out to wee them. Walking to the entrance of the vi, Xu Ning saw the two people who came to visit him. One of them had a domineering and arrogant aura. He was wearing a brocade robe and a gold crown on his head. He was obviously not an ordinary dao realm master. Although the person behind him looked restrained and ordinary, he also exuded a lot of pressure. He was obviously a follower. Chapter 251 - Prince Guest

Chapter 251 Prince Guest

Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He also looked at Xu Ning who brought Cheng Zengtao along. Although they didn¡¯t recognize Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao, they could sense that the origin returnance realm Cheng Zengtao was led by Xu Ning who was in the astral qi realm. ¡°I am the Sect Master of the Swallow Heron Sect, Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning directly revealed his identity. Since the other party had already discovered that this was the territory of the Swallow Heron Sect, there was no need to hide. ¡®These two people didn¡¯t appear in my perception range at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can see them, they might as well not exist¡­¡¯ Thest time Xu Ning felt such a huge difference in strength was when he saw the dao realm Wan Ye when he was in the void realm. Cheng Zengtao noticed that the two were not simple. It was just that he had never seen Duan Chaofeng before, so he didn¡¯t know Duan Chaofeng¡¯s identity. ¡°I am the Harmony Prince Duan Chaofeng.¡± Duan Chaofeng was equally straightforward. ¡°The Harmony Prince?¡± Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao were shocked. Although this person looked unique, they didn¡¯t expect him to be the Harmony Prince. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao greeted. Although Duan Chaofeng did not show his identity certificate, the two did not doubt his identity. This was because Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao both knew that Duan Chaofeng happened to be in the Canton Governor Manor. Moreover, the special aura on his body could not be easily disguised. ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect was destroyed for a hundred years, and now it is being rebuilt again. This is extremely rare.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Can we go in and take a look?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Your Highness, please.¡± Duan Chaofeng strode into the vi. Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao looked at each other and followed. ¡®This Harmony Prince has obviously paid attention to the Swallow Heron Sect. With his status, the survival of a small sect like the Swallow Heron Sect should not enter his eyes¡­¡¯ Xu Ning followed behind Duan Chaofeng. Duan Chaofeng walked around the entire vi like a tourist. After making a turn, Duan Chaofeng only had one thought in his mind. in. The rebuilt Swallow Heron Sect was extremely in. As the Harmony Prince, he had entered manyrge sects. The current Swallow Heron Sect was as small as a shrimp in front of them. However, although he felt that the current state of the Swallow Heron Sect was nothing special, Duan Chaofeng still looked forward to the future growth of the Swallow Heron Sect. With just a short exchange, Duan Chaofeng had already noticed that the current sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect was extraordinary. He could sense that Xu Ning had the foundation of six attribute seeds and had already absorbed four attribute true origins. Moreover, when he was passing through the backyard, he discovered that there were two demon beasts with extremely high bloodlines. One was a void beast, while the other was a blood cyan wolf. This was rare. After visiting the vi, Xu Ning led Duan Chaofeng to the parlor. ¡°You found my secret treasures a few days ago?¡± Duan Chaofeng sat on the seat while Zhang He stood next to him. ¡°Yes.¡± Although Xu Ning still hadn¡¯t figured out Duan Chaofeng¡¯s intentions, he was basically certain that this person came with no ill intentions. ¡°You punished those two thieves and you even found two precious secret treasures, which is a meritorious service for me. Tell me, what reward do you want?¡± Duan Chaofeng stared at Xu Ning with interest. Xu Ning frowned. Cheng Zengtao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that if only Duan Chaofeng could help the Swallow Heron Sect in its rebuilding period. If this happened, the Swallow Heron Sect would no longer have to hide. They could build with great fanfare, and there would be no need to worry about the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect. But although he was looking forward to it, Cheng Zengtao was just imagining it. ¡°It is my honor to share the burden of the prince, so why talk about rewards?¡± Xu Ning couldn¡¯t figure out Duan Chaofeng¡¯s temperament, so he answered calmly. Duan Chaofengughed when he heard that. ¡°I never have the habit of owing favors.¡± Duan Chaofeng flipped his palm and two qi currents appeared between his palms. One streak of red and one streak of blue slowly rotated in his palm. ¡®Water and fire attribute true origins!¡¯ Xu Ning instantly sensed the essence of the two qi currents. Duan Chaofeng didn¡¯t even give Xu Ning the chance to reject and just waved his hand. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t resist the two attribute true origin qi currents at all and they went straight into Xu Ning¡¯s body. Swoosh! Swoosh! Almost instantly, the two attribute true origin qi currents were absorbed by Xu Ning and merged into the elementary form of his inner core. ¡°This rate of absorption¡­¡¯ Xu Ning knew the reasons why he could absorb these two attribute true origins so quickly. One reason was because the form of these two attribute true origins was special, and the other reason was because of Duan Chaofeng¡¯s help. Now that his attribute true origins had been gathered, Xu Ning could absorb energy at any time and advance to the third stage of the dao realm. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning said with cupped fists. ¡°In the past, the Swallow Heron Sect was plotted against by the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect and was forced to be destroyed. When I heard about this, I also felt that it was a shame. Now that I see the Swallow Heron Sect has been rebuilt, I am quite relieved.¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s words surprised Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao. Cheng Zengtao suddenly remembered a rumor mentioning that the Harmony Prince of State Guqing and the Promise Princess of State Luzhi had a feud with each other. And behind the destruction of the Swallow Heron Sect by the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect was Princess Mo Lan, the daughter of the Promise King. Cheng Zengtao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly realized that Duan Chaofeng¡¯s words did not seem to be casual. Duan Chaofeng seemed to be expressing his support. Xu Ning also realized this. He had been with Cheng Zengtao for a long time, so he knew some things about State Guqing. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning responded cautiously to Duan Chaofeng¡¯s attitude. ¡°Take this.¡± Duan Chaofeng no longer beat around the bush. He just threw a token to Xu Ning. Xu Ning took it and nced at it. ¡°This is the guest token of the prince.¡± Zhang He, who was standing next to Duan Chaofeng, said, ¡°After receiving this guest token, you are now a member of the prince.¡± ¡°Guest token¡­¡± Xu Ning was not prepared for Duan Chaofeng¡¯s sudden invitation. Xu Ning realized that he couldn¡¯t refuse this guest token. Duan Chaofeng obviously had no intention of negotiating with him. If he refused, he would be pping the face of the prince. ¡°ept this guest token, and you will be considered half a member of the King Mansion.¡± Duan Chaofeng exined, ¡°However, I don¡¯t ask you to enter the King Mansion. You can continue to stay outside and rebuild your Swallow Heron Sect. But if you encounter any danger or trouble, you can reveal this identity to protect yourself and the sect. You can also notify the King Mansion and ask me for help.¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s words meant that he wanted to be Xu Ning¡¯s backer and support Xu Ning in rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect. Xu Ning knew that he had to say something. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning finally recognized the status of a Prince Guest. Xu Ning knew very well that with his current level, he was far from being able to be a Prince Guest. All this was because he had found the secret treasures for Duan Chaofeng and disyed his talents. Most importantly, rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect was one of Duan Chaofeng¡¯s methods to fight against Princess Mo Lan. He had obtained this guest token through thebinations of all kinds of variables. Cheng Zengtao¡¯s heart was in turmoil. The rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect would be easy after receiving the support of the Harmony Prince. With this, the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect would definitely not dare to attack the Swallow Heron Sect. The Swallow Heron Sect no longer had to act cautiously. They couldpletely open up resources and recruit disciples openly. Although the Swallow Heron Sect might be a tool for Duan Chaofeng, it brought them tangible benefits. ¡°The current scale of your Swallow Heron Sect is too small.¡± Duan Chaofeng deliberately reminded, ¡°It¡¯s best to expand the scope of the sect first, don¡¯t feel satisfied staying in such a small ce. The location of your old sect is quite good. If you have the opportunity, remember to move back.¡± ¡°Move back¡­¡± The old site of the Swallow Heron Sect was on Chuiyun Mountain in the west of State Guqing, and it was filled with abundant resources. However, after the sect was disbanded, the territory had been upied by the Wind Parasol Pavilion, bing an important base of the sect. Duan Chaofeng was obviously encouraging him to take back the territory from the Wind Parasol Pavilion. ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡± Xu Ning understood. Once he advanced to the origin returnance realm, hisbat strength would beparable to a core materialization realm martial artist. With the help of the prince¡¯s status, he could easily try to take back the old site of the sect. Duan Chaofeng smiled faintly when he noticed Xu Ning understanding his intentions. ¡°When you take back the sect, I will personally visit and congratte you.¡± Duan Chaofeng stood up. ¡°When the timees, there will naturally be a big gift for you as well.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Duan Chaofeng waved his hand and strode away. Zhang He followed closely behind. ¡°Farewell, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao personally saw Duan Chaofeng off. ¡°Sect Master!¡± After Duan Chaofeng left, Cheng Zengtao could no longer hide his excitement. ¡°The sect is about to rise!¡± Cheng Zengtao never expected this. Although there were other reasons for this, Cheng Zengtao knew that Xu Ning was the key factor. ¡°Go and tell this news to the three elders.¡± Xu Ning was calm. ¡°The change is too sudden. There is no need to hide anything now. Don¡¯t you want to expand the sect and recruit more disciples? Just do it without any restrain.¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± After receiving Xu Ning¡¯s confirmation, Cheng Zengtao quickly went to find Shao Xun and the other two, ready to share this good news. Xu Ning stood still and thought about what Duan Chaofeng had said before he left. ¡®Duan Chaofeng asked to take back the old site of the sect, and he wille to congratte me when it¡¯s done¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®This is obviously a test for me¡­ To take back the sect from the hands of the Wind Parasol Pavilion is proof of my value. Him visiting me again is an affirmation of my value.¡¯ ¡®If I can¡¯t do it, then I have no value¡­¡¯ Xu Ning saw it clearly. ¡®Forget it, in this case, I should quickly break through to the origin returnance realm¡­¡¯ Obtaining the two attribute true origins he needed from Duan Chaofeng saved him a lot of effort. Chapter 252 - Dao Realm Third Stage

Chapter 252 Dao Realm Third Stage

After knowing that the Swallow Heron Sect had received the support of the prince, the elders and disciples of the sect were all excited. This way, the Swallow Heron Sect could appear in front of everyone. Everyone in the sect was excited. As for Xu Ning, he returned to his room, ready to advance his strength to the third stage of the dao realm. Xu Ning first entered the Hidden Moon Bead and absorbed 2.2 million units of energy, preparing his energy reserves to advance to the origin returnance realm. After consuming and giving a portion of the resources to Cheng Zengtao, the energy value of the resources in the Hidden Moon Bead was still 5 million units. After absorbing 2.2 million units, there were less than 3 million units left. Although their reserves were decreasing, as long as he had the strength to guarantee it, it would not be difficult to umte more resources. ¡®Martial Arts Panel.¡¯ Xu Ning opened his Martial Arts Panel and clicked ¡°+¡± next to his realm. Consume 2.2 million units of energy to advance to the third stage of the dao realm? Yes / No After Xu Ning was certain, the elementary form of the inner core in his body began to rotate faster. It stimted arge amount of attribute true origin power, increasing the strength of Xu Ning¡¯s body and dao realm power. Compared to before, Xu Ning¡¯s dao realm power was stronger and more unyielding. ¡®Compared to the previous astral qi realm, there¡¯s no qualitative change in this advancement. Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®The origin returnance realm essentially builds a good foundation for the core materialization realm, creating a good guarantee. Only when the reserves of the origin returnance realm are plentiful and the foundation is firm will the risk of advancing to the core materialization realm be reduced. Only then can the quality of the inner core be higher.¡¯ ¡®However, although it is not a qualitative change, my strength has been greatly improved.¡¯ ¡®And since I finally reached the origin returnance realm, I can refine my own dao weapon now.¡¯ Xu Ning felt the changes in his body. ¡®A single attribute master can refine a single attribute dao weapon, while a dual attribute or a master of a special technique can refine a dao weapon that ispatible with all attributes.¡¯ ¡®But refining a dao weapon itself is a time-consuming task. I still have the Cyan Wolf Knife in my hand, so there is no need to refine any.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s Cyan Wolf Knife and Cyan¡¯s Cyan Wolf Fan were obtained from a mystic realm by Wan Ye. A portion of the cyan wolf¡¯s will was sealed in it, and its strengthy between an ordinary dao weapon and a secret treasure. And Cyan, the cyan wolf, was also taken out of the mystic realm by Wan Ye at that time. At that time, Cyan was still an egg, and it only hatched after it was brought out by Wan Ye. ¡®Now that I have advanced to the origin returnance realm, my next step is to advance to the core materialization realm.¡¯ Xu Ning tested on the Martial Arts Panel and discovered that it required 4.5 million units of energy to advance from the origin returnance realm to the core materialization realm. This time, Xu Ning did not need to do anything special to advance. However, the problem about hisck of energy appeared once again. In fact, ording to Xu Ning¡¯s expectations, if he didn¡¯t give 30% of the resources to Cheng Zengtao, he still had enough energy left in his hands to help him advance to the core materialization realm. However, after distributing the resources, Xu Ning was a little short on energy. After weighing his options, Xu Ning did not n to take it back. He had already handed over this portion of the sect¡¯s resources, so it was inappropriate to ask for it back. ¡®I still need 1.7 million units of energy to advance to the core materialization realm. Let¡¯s see if I can use Shi Chenghao¡¯s connections to contact some people who are in urgent need of refiningplicated pills. If everything goes well, I can gather them in a short time.¡¯ At first, Xu Ning nned to take back the old site of Swallow Heron Sect after advancing to the origin returnance realm. But after breaking through, Xu Ning felt that it was more appropriate to advance to the core materialization realm. Moreover, he needed some time to replenish the gray fog in the Wind Smoke Gourd. The news of the Swallow Heron Sect relying on the prince will definitely spread quickly. If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be many peopleing to Guanghe Canton to seek refuge.¡¯ Xu Ning thought about this. ¡®The Swallow Heron Sect should be weing the first wave of rapid growth¡­¡¯ After two days, Prince Duan Chaofeng left Guanghe County. Generally speaking, after the prince left, the big families in Guanghe Canton should settle down. But now, the big families were being very active. That was because everyone had received a piece of news over the past two days. In Guanghe Canton, there was a small sect called the Swallow Heron Sect that had received the support of the prince. Although most people had no impression of the Swallow Heron Sect, everyone now realized that the Swallow Heron Sect, which relied on the prince, was soon going to prosper. All of a sudden, the major families were urgently dispatching elites of the family to be sent to the Swallow Heron Sect as disciples. The big families in Guanghe Canton knew very well that although everyone in Guanghe Canton was outstanding, they were still far behind the Harmony Prince. It could be said that this was their only chance toe into contact with the Harmony King Mansion. If the younger generation performed well after entering the Swallow Heron Sect, then there was a high probability that they would be noticed by the prince. When that time came, the entire family would benefit from this. Because of this, the Swallow Heron Sect, which was previously extremely unpopr, suddenly became popr. After this change happened, the Cheng family actually benefited the most. About this, Cheng Jinxian was overjoyed. He wanted to secretly help the Swallow Heron Sect rebuild and gamble on Xu Ning, hoping to gain some long-term benefits in the future. But he didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, the long-term benefits would suddenly explode just after a short period of time. Other than investing some outer family members into a suburban vi and taking on some risks, he did not invest anything else. However, although he was happy, Cheng Jinxian was not blinded. Some of the family members who knew the inside story urged Cheng Jinxian to select some outstanding disciples and send them to the Swallow Heron Sect. But after thinking about it, Cheng Jinxian refused. Cheng Jinxian knew very well that the core disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect were all from the Cheng family. This was nothing when the foundation of the Swallow Heron Sect was weak, but now, if they continued to send members of the Cheng family in, the Swallow Heron Sect would fall into the hands of the Cheng family. If that happened, Xu Ning would definitely suspect him. Now, Xu Ning was different from before, so Cheng Jinxian naturally valued Xu Ning. Of course, Cheng Jinxian also knew that although there were many Cheng family members who were sent to the Swallow Heron Sect, their aptitude was not outstanding. Thus, they had to send a Cheng family disciple with top-notch aptitude. Only then could they upy a high position in the Swallow Heron Sect in the future. Cheng Jinxian already had a top disciple in mind, but he had to wait a while before Cheng Zengtao could send him in. Swallow Heron Sect ¡°Brother Shi, long time no see!¡± Xu Ning personally greeted Shi Chenghao on this day. Over the past few days, the Swallow Heron Sect had been filled with visitors. Some came to build rtionships, while others came to find a master. Xu Ning left all these chores to Cheng Zengtao and the others. He was only responsible for meeting the family heads of some big families and selecting core disciples. Shi Chenghao came to visit today. If it were anyone else, they would have been greeted by Cheng Zengtao and the others, there was no need for Xu Ning toe. But Xu Ning and Shi Chenghao had established a friendship before, so he had to give him face. ¡°Sect Master Xu, you really are unfathomable!¡± Shi Chenghao quickly stepped forward with a smile on his face. Shi Chenghao was filled with glory when he saw Xu Ning weing him personally. Xu Ning was now the most famous person in Guanghe Canton. When other families came to visit, only the family head could receive such treatment, but he himself enjoyed it. ¡°Brother Shi, don¡¯t me me. The sect was weak in the past, so we could only rebuild it in secret. We didn¡¯t dare to expose it. But now that the prince suddenly favors us, the situation has improved a little.¡± Xu Ning treated Shi Chenghao as an equal, which made Shi Chenghao feel warm. He knew very well that his investment in Xu Ning was not in vain. ¡°We have established a friendship, so now that the Swallow Heron Sect is in the process of rebuilding, I want to help.¡± Shi Chenghao then said, ¡°Plus, my family was already asking me to bring some gifts. I have already handed them to Brother Cheng. I hope they can help the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Shi.¡± Xu Ning did not refuse. Over the past few days, the visitors had given a lot of martial arts resources as a gift, so the resources of the Swallow Heron Sect had once again increased. ¡°Brother Xu, I have a request.¡± After a few words of pleasantries, Shi Chenghao said. At this moment, Shi Chenghao had been personally led to his vi by Xu Ning. This was a treatment that the rest did not receive. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Ning could already guess what Shi Chenghao was thinking. ¡°There are many elite disciples in the Shi family who want to enter the Swallow Heron Sect to cultivate. What do you think about this, Brother Xu?¡± Shi Chenghao¡¯s words were within Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. ¡°How many people?¡± Xu Ning asked. Shi Chenghao paused and said half-jokingly, ¡°Of course the more the better!¡± The two looked at each other andughed. ¡°Enough jokes.¡± Shi Chenghao saw that Xu Ning did not agree, so he said, ¡°I want to send five descendants to the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Too many.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°There are only two spots for the disciples sent by the other families to the Swallow Heron Sect: one core disciple and one inner disciple.¡± The Swallow Heron Sect had already established a standard system, with core disciples, inner disciples, and outer disciples as ranks. The core disciples were all from the big families in Guanghe Canton. The inner and outer disciples mainly included young people from ordinary backgrounds in Guanghe Canton who had passed the assessment. Shi Chenghao frowned, realizing that his proposal was a little too much. ¡°However, I will give the Shi family three spots.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Moreover, since you and I are old friends, I can ept one of the disciples as my personal disciple, and the other two can also receive the core disciple status.¡± Shi Chenghao was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Brother Xu!¡± The value of this single personal disciple was even higher than the five ordinary core disciples. Shi Chenghao truly felt Xu Ning¡¯s respect. ¡°Brother Shi, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. Shi Chenghao was happy. He knew very well that with his rtionship with Xu Ning, his status in the family would be higher. Originally with his aptitude, he could only work in the family business. Now, he had a chance to be a n elder. Chapter 253 - Sect Expansion, Apex Demon Beast

Chapter 253 Sect Expansion, Apex Demon Beast

Shi Chenghao left satisfied, leaving behind arge amount of gifts, as well as three family members. As soon as he left, Cheng Zengtao went to Xu Ning and reported the situation over the past two days. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°There are currently sixteen core disciples, forty-seven inner disciples, and one hundred and thirty-six outer disciples in the Swallow Heron Sect. In addition, there are eight new guest elders.¡± The recruitment criteria of a guest elder of Swallow Heron Sect was to be at the high level of the void realm. They were not official members of the Swallow Heron Sect yet, but they were responsible for teaching ordinary disciples and assisting the elders in some chores. In return, they would enjoy the resources of the Swallow Heron Sect in the future. If they could break through to the dao realm in the future and contribute faithfully to the sect, they would have the opportunity to be elders of the sect. In fact, during this period, there were many dao realm masters who wanted to join the Swallow Heron Sect and seek an elder position, but they were all rejected. After Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao discussed this matter, they both felt that if there were too many external dao realm masters, it would be difficult topletely control them, which might bring trouble. With the current scale of the Swallow Heron Sect, one deputy sect master and three elders were enough. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning asked, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, but the scale has expanded so quickly?¡±. Cheng Zengtao had a smile on his face. ¡°After the reputation of the Swallow Heron Sect began to spread, the people who were interested came one after another. We even selected these disciples strictly. Otherwise, I think the big families in Guanghe Canton would want to throw all their descendants into our sect.¡± ¡°Moreover, I heard from my uncle that Canton Governor Wei originally nned to put his grandson into the Swallow Heron Sect, but because he had been epted as a disciple by a master alchemist, the matter was left unsettled.¡± ¡°There is such a thing¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled. With Wei Xiongjian¡¯s status, if his grandson came, he would definitely learn from him and be his personal disciple. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, it seems that your Cheng family did not arrange for any new disciples.¡± Xu Ning said casually. When Cheng Zengtao heard this, the corner of his eyes moved and he quickly said, ¡°There are sixteen core disciples in the Swallow Heron Sect, and ten of them are from the Cheng family. If we recruit more disciples from the Cheng family, it will be against the customs.¡± Xu Ning chuckled. He could see how cautious the Cheng family was. ¡°If there are core members of the Cheng family with good aptitude, we can take in a few more.¡± With this, Xu Ning was returning the favor. Back then, Cheng Jinxian took the risk to help the Swallow Heron Sect, so he couldn¡¯t be heartless now. ¡°Since Sect Master said so, we will choose another disciple and give him the identity of a core disciple. Thank you, Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao quickly said. In fact, Cheng Jinxian had secretly mentioned this to Cheng Zengtao, but Cheng Zengtao knew that he couldn¡¯t be too hasty and make Xu Ning suspicious. But since Xu Ning took the initiative to ask, Cheng Zengtao said. ¡°Only one person¡­¡± Xu Ning was satisfied with the sense of propriety from the Cheng family. ¡°Okay, then the core disciple shall take you as his master.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Zengtao felt a little regretful. He hoped that the new core disciple of the Cheng family would be epted by Xu Ning, but on the surface, Cheng Zengtao did not dare to show it. Xu Ning was not only a guest of the King Mansion, but he was also favored by the prince. Moreover, his own strength was also the top in the sect. After breaking through to the origin returnance realm, hisbat strength wasparable to a core materialization realm martial artist. Just based on the highestbat power of the sect, Xu Ning was no weaker than the previous sect master, Li Shengmao. ¡°One more thing, Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°After the sect was disbanded, there are still some disciples who have old ties with the sect, so I n to summon them. Although these people are not as willing to go through fire and water for the sect like Shao Xun, Ou Wei, and Tong Li, they still have a strong sense of identity with the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Some of these people are in the elementary level of the dao realm, while others are in the high level of the void realm. Gathering them will considerably increase the strength of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Xu Ning heard this and said, ¡°Sure, but they can¡¯t obtain the status of an elder like Shao Xun and the other two.¡± ¡°Then how should I arrange them?¡± Cheng Zengtao asked cautiously. Xu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°You can appoint them as prospective elders, above guest elders, and below elders. If a guest elder wants to be promoted to an elder in the future, they must transition to a prospective elder first.¡± Xu Ning saw some sect establishing the roles of prospective elders when he was in the Abyss North. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Zengtao epted the order. At the same time. At the border between State Guqing and State Luzhi. The Green Edge Sect was built on a mountain peak among the mountain range. Today, the Pavilion Master of the Wind Parasol Pavilion, Cen Yumou, came to visit the Sect Master of the Green Edge Sect, Liang Tingang. Ever since the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect joined forces a hundred years ago, they formed a close alliance with Princess Mo Lan. Because of this, both sides shared arge amount of resources and helped each other. With the help of Princess Mo Lan, the strength of their two sects rapidly improved and became mid-level sects in State Wansheng. The two were discussing important matters in a sealed room. This concerned Princess Mo Lan¡¯stest order. ¡°Right now, we have to quickly select some outstanding disciples, as well as powerful elders with experience in beast taming, to go on a journey to the overseas archipgo in three months.¡± Cen Yumou was wearing a white robe and had a calm temperament. He looked like a respectable senior. ICC ¡°That¡¯s right, Princess Mo Lan wants to personally go out to sea to capture the Night Beast, and she is asking us to apany her. If this matter is sessful and we capture the Night Beast, we will definitely make a huge contribution. By then, Princess Mo Lan will allow us to all move into State Luzhi and be a sect in State Luzhi.¡± Green Edge Sect¡¯s Liang Tingang was dressed in gray. His temperament was not obvious, but there was a domineering look in his eyes. ¡°If we move to State Luzhi, then our two sects will be the subordinate forces that Princess Mo Lan relies on the most. At that time, maybe we can make contact with the royal family.¡± Cen Yumou¡¯s eyes shed. After taking shelter under Princess Mo Lan¡¯s umbre, they had already received too many benefits. ¡°However, although this trip is an opportunity, it is definitely full of risks.¡± Liang Tingang said, ¡°The Night Beast has the bloodline of a super top-tier demon beast, one of the six apex demon beasts. Even demon beasts like the Void Beast and the Swallowtail Crane are far inferior to it.¡± ¡°We have to be mentally prepared. In this operation, more than half of the elites might die.¡± The conversation between the two suddenly became a little depressing. ¡°It¡¯s worth it.¡± After a long time, Cen Yumou said firmly, ¡°Their sacrifice is for the betterment of our future gains. Although Princess Mo Lan is proud and arrogant, she is also a master who can see the sacrifice of others. The more sacrifices our two sects provide, the more she will see it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Liang Tingang nodded with a serious expression. ¡°A Master Tamer is not easy to find, so we have to spend more effort.¡± The two began to discuss some details. Bang! Suddenly, there was a sound from the door of the sealed room. Someone had activated a mechanism outside. ¡°Hmm?¡± Liang Tingang raised his eyebrows. He had already instructed his subordinates not to interrupt his conversation with Cen Yumou unless there was something important. Liang Tingang activated the switch and a disciple walked in. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Liang Tingang asked. After the disciple saluted, he ignored Cen Yumou¡¯s presence. ¡°Sect Masters, my subordinates have sent news that the Swallow Heron Sect has been rebuilt.¡± The disciple knew very well how close the two sects were, so he revealed it directly. ¡°The Swallow Heron Sect has been rebuilt?¡± Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang looked at each other. They remembered the name ¡°Swallow Heron Sect¡±. The beginning of the expansion of the two sects began with the fall of the Swallow Heron Sect. At that time, they forced Li Shengmao to disband the Swallow Heron Sect and forced him to die for revenge. Thus, the two sides had a deep feud. Now that they heard about the rebuilt Swallow Heron Sect, they both instinctively felt ufortable. ¡°Is Wan Ye from the Swallow Heron Sect back?¡± Cen Yumou took the initiative to ask At that time, Wan Ye held the sect token. In order to prevent Wan Ye from rebuilding the Swallow Heron Sect, they had prepared to cut off his retreat and chase after Wan Ye. In the end, even though Wan Ye was seriously injured, he still fled to the sea and disappeared. ¡°No.¡± The disciple responded, ¡°The current sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect is called Xu Ning. The rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect seems to be supported by the Harmony Prince.¡± ¡°What? He received the support of the Harmony Prince?¡± The two of them could maintain theirposure, but after hearing that the Harmony Prince was involved, they couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Over the past hundred years, the strength of the two sects had improved rapidly. It could be said that they were proud of their sess. But they were still afraid. The target of their fear was Harmony King Mansion. They all knew very well that they were sects from State Guqing, so logically speaking, they should be led by the Harmony King Mansion. But after connecting with Princess Mo Lan, they had essentially be members under the Promise King Mansion of State Luzhi, which would inevitably incur the dissatisfaction of Harmony King Mansion. However, because of Princess Mn¡¯s protection, they did not suffer any substantial damage. But even so, the two sect masters were still worried. Because of this, they wanted to make a huge contribution in the search for the Night Beast andpletely move away from State Guqing to find peace. But now, after hearing that the Harmony Prince supported the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect, the two felt a heavy blow to their hearts. ¡°What is the scale of the Swallow Heron Sect?¡± Liang Tingang asked. ¡°The strongest seems to be in the origin returnance realm, with a total poption of more than two hundred.¡± The disciple replied. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The two rxed slightly. This amount of strength was not strong. But because of the support of the Harmony Prince, they didn¡¯t dare to underestimate them. ¡°You may go down first.¡± Cen Yumou waved his hand at the disciple. ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple left. ¡°What do you think?¡± Cen Yumou took the initiative to ask Liang Tingang ¡°They came with ill intentions¡­¡± Liang Tingang¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°After being silent for a hundred years, the Harmony King Mansion suddenly made such a move. It makes people suspect that they are deliberately targeting us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Cen Yumou felt the same. Chapter 254 - Mysterious Entrustor

Chapter 254 Mysterious Entrustor

¡°Then what do you think we should do next?¡± Cen Yumou asked again. ¡°If the enemy doesn¡¯t move, I won¡¯t move.¡± Liang Tingang said, ¡°Although the Swallow Heron Sect has been rebuilt, its strength is extremely weak, and it is no threat to us. Plus, right now, we have important things to do, so we can¡¯t be distracted.¡± ¡°But about the Harmony King Mansion¡­¡± Cen Yumou seemed to have some concerns. ¡°The Harmony King Mansion will definitely not attack us directly.¡± Liang Tingang was certain. ¡°If the Harmony Prince wanted to take action, he wouldn¡¯t have supported the rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect. This is unnecessary. Moreover, if the Harmony Prince takes action, Princess Mo Lan will definitely not stand by and watch. If that happens, she will definitely protect us.¡± ¡°Moreover, in a few months, we will capture the Night Beast and make a contribution, then we will move to State Luzhi. At that time, the Harmony Prince would be able to do anything to us.¡± ¡°Good point.¡± Cen Yumou said, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s not pay too much attention to this matter. The most important thing now is to find more Master Tamers.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liang Tingang nodded. Guanghe Canton. Shi Family Trading Company. Shi Chenghao was on duty at hispany today. Shi Chenghao was in a good mood. In the family meeting yesterday, he was praised by the family head and his status in the family had also risen. ording to the current trend, he would definitely be a n elder after a few more years. ¡°Master, a guest is here.¡± A manager of the tradingpany came to see Shi Chenghao. ¡°Just receive the guest, why are you looking for me?¡¯ Shi Chenghao was a little annoyed. Seeing that Shi Chenghao seemed a little impatient, the manager quickly said, ¡°The guest said that he wanted to see Master. I said that Master is busy, and in response he directly showed his strength. His realm seems to be at the sixth stage of the dao realm, and his strength is even stronger than Canton Governor Wei.¡± ¡°Dao realm sixth stage?¡± When Shi Chenghao heard this, his expression turned serious. ¡°Please bring him in.¡± A dao realm sixth stage core transformation realm master. With this kind of strength, if he wanted to, he couldpletely dominate a region. ¡°Understood.¡± He quickly walked out the door. Soon, a man in a ck shirt with short sleeves was invited in. The ck-clothed man had an ordinary appearance. His clothes were half open, and his exposed skin was covered with dense demon beast tattoos. ¡°You are the Head of the Shi Trading Company?¡± The man in ck nced at Shi Chenghao. ¡°Yes, I am Shi Chenghao.¡± Shi Chenghao felt ufortable being stared at by the man in ck. Although this person looked normal, there was a fierce look in his eyes, as if he was a fierce beast locking onto its prey. ¡°Senior, how should I address you?¡± Shi Chenghao asked cautiously. ¡°People call me Lie Ying.¡± The man in ck was expressionless. ¡°Lie Ying¡­¡± Shi Chenghao thought hard and realized that he had never heard of this name before. He didn¡¯t know if he was too inexperienced, or if this person was deliberately hiding his identity. But on the surface, Shi Chenghao was still very polite. ¡°I wonder why Senior Lie Ying came to the Shi Trading Company?¡± Shi Chenghao asked. ¡°Your tradingpany must have its own alchemy hall, right?¡± Lie Ying asked. ¡°We do.¡± Shi Chenghao nodded. The so-called alchemy hall was a branch set up by the tradingpany to refine medicinal pills. In the transactions of martial arts resources, medicinal pills took up the majority, so regardless of size, all tradingpanies basically had their own alchemy hall. ¡°In that case, help me refine a batch of medicinal pills.¡± Lie Ying took out a folded list and handed it to Shi Chenghao. Shi Chenghao took it, opened it, and read it. ¡°How is it? Can you refine it?¡± Lie Ying asked. ¡°Senior Lie Ying, your batch of pills is quite unpopr¡­¡± Shi Chenghao frowned slightly. ¡°The alchemy hall under us is not too confident¡­¡± When Lie Ying heard this, he shook his head gently, took the list from Shi Chenghao¡¯s hand, and turned around to leave. ¡°Senior Lie Ying, wait.¡± Shi Chenghao suddenly stopped Lie Ying. ¡°Although the alchemy hall of the tradingpany is not confident in refining them all, I can contact another master alchemist for you.¡± The other master alchemist Shi Chenghao was talking about was naturally Xu Ning. When he left the Swallow Heron Sect previously, Xu Ning had told him that if he had any highly profitable pills to refine, he coulde to him. ¡°Oh?¡± Lie Ying stood still. ¡°Sure, it does not matter who refines it, as long as I can get the pills.¡± ¡°However, Senior Lie Ying, these unpopr medicinal pills are extremely troublesome to refine, and they also require a lot of materials. Thus, the cost of refining medicinal pills is not low¡­¡± Shi Chenghao was raising the price for Xu Ning. ¡°I will provide the consumables and the price can be discussed.¡± Lie Ying looked very generous. ¡°How long will it take to get the pills?¡± ¡°One month.¡± Shi Chenghao estimated and responded. In his opinion, with Xu Ning¡¯s alchemy skills, these medicinal pills could be refined in less than ten days. A month was definitely enough time for Xu Ning. ¡°Too long, twenty days.¡± Lie Ying said. Shi Chenghao pretended to be deep in thought and showed a conflicted expression. ¡°Okay.¡± After a long time, he responded. After hearing this, Lie Ying took out two storage rings and threw them to Shi Chenghao. ¡°One of these two storage rings contains the materials needed for the pills, while the other contains half of the pill refinement fee.¡± The stronger one was, the more precious the resources consumed. Generally speaking, items were exchanged for other items of equal value. Shi Chenghao took it and checked it with his dao realm power. These two storage rings already had their marks erased. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Shi Chenghao looked at it and was surprised by how generous Lie Ying was. This would definitely satisfy Xu Ning. ¡°Where does Senior live? After the pills are refined, I will personally deliver them.¡± Shi Chenghao said. ¡°I wille and collect it in twenty days.¡± After saying that, Lie Ying left without remaining for a moment more. He did not take any receipt, nor was he afraid that Shi Chenghao would take the resources for himself. ¡°Strange person¡­¡± Shi Chenghao muttered. He then left for the Swallow Heron Sect. This was another opportunity to get close to Xu Ning. At night. Swallow Heron Sect Inside a shabby pill room. Xu Ning ced the pill furnace in front of him. In his hand was the list that Lie Ying had given to Shi Chenghao. Shi Chenghao came to the Swallow Heron Sect in the afternoon and handed thismission to Xu Ning Seeing the abundant resources as payment, Xu Ning epted themission. ¡®ording to Shi Chenghao, the client named Lie Ying is in the dao realm sixth stage core transformation realm¡­ Logically speaking, this kind of person will definitely know arger faction and can easily find powerful alchemists to help refine medicinal pills. But why did he specially find the Shi Trading Company¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little confused. Although the Shi Trading Company was influential in Guanghe Canton, it was nothingpared to a dao realm sixth stage master. ¡°This Lie Ying either has a sensitive identity and can¡¯t be exposed in front of big forces, or he doesn¡¯t want some big forces to know about him refining these pills¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed. If this was in the past, Xu Ning would most likely refuse a request from an unknown person. Because these people might have some problems clinging to them. But now, Xu Ning no longer cared about this problem. ¡®Forget about this¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought, ¡®After refining these pills and receiving the other half of the payment, the energy resources I need to advance to the core materialization realm will be enough¡­¡¯ Recently, people kept sending gifts to the sect, most of which were epted by Xu Ning. The remaining small portion was used for the sect¡¯s expenses. ¡°The pills that are to be refined are all for demon beasts¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed this problem when he first read the list. ¡®Some of them are helpful to demon beasts, while some can be used to deal with demon beasts.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the dao realm alchemy encyclopedia left behind by the Red Sea Demon Lord, Xu Ning really wouldn¡¯t know how to refine these. ¡®Maybe this person named Lie Ying is a Master Tamer¡­¡¯ In State Wansheng, the strength of Master Tamers could not be underestimated. A Master Tamer was a powerful team with highbat power. After making some preparations, Xu Ning began to refine the pills. Twenty days went by. On the appointed day, Lie Ying arrived at the Shi Trading Company alone. The manager recognized him and led him to Shi Chenghao. ¡°Senior Lie Ying.¡± Shi Chenghao stood up and greeted. ¡°Where is it?¡± Lie Ying was expressionless. He had no intention of exchanging pleasantries, so he went straight to the point. ¡°They are already prepared.¡± Shi Chenghao took out a storage ring and handed it to Lie Ying. In fact, Xu Ning had refined all of the pills in five days without taking a break and gave them to Shi Chenghao right after. Lie Ying took them and checked them directly. He randomly took out a few pills. ¡°Hmm?¡± After Lie Ying looked at the pills, his calm face actually showed a look of surprise. ¡®Is he shocked by the quality of the pills?¡¯ Shi Chenghao saw the change and thought to himself. After interacting with Xu Ning, Shi Chenghao felt that Xu Ning¡¯s alchemy skills might not be worse than Master Alchemist Leng Ran¡¯s. Lie Ying straightaway pried apart one of the pills and checked its textures. He thenpletely crushed it, rubbed it a few times, and sniffed it. ¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the refinement technique of the Red Sea Pill Sutra¡­¡¯ Lie Ying¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡®This small tradingpany can actually be in touch with the core of the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡¯ He pursed his lips, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°Who is the master alchemist that refined this pill?¡± Lie Ying asked. Shi Chenghao replied, ¡°ording to the request of the master alchemist, his identity cannot be revealed.¡± Xu Ning had never asked Shi Chenghao to do this, but Shi Chenghao noticed that something was wrong with Lie Ying. Thus, in order not to trouble Xu Ning, he made an excuse. ¡°I see¡­¡± After hearing this, Lie Ying did not suspect anything ¡®It¡¯s understandable that the person from the Red Sea Demon Sect is hiding his identity¡­¡¯ Afterwards, Lie Ying took out another spatial storage ring. ¡°The rest of the payment is here.¡± With that, he left. Chapter 255 - Dao Realm Fourth Stage, Core Materialization Realm!

Chapter 255 Dao Realm Fourth Stage, Core Materialization Realm!

Swallow Heron Sect Xu Ning¡¯s vi. Just now, Shi Chenghao asked someone to bring the other half of the payment for the medicinal pills to Xu Ning. ¡®And that¡¯s 4.7 million units of energy!¡¯ After Xu Ning absorbed the resources in the spatial storage ring, his energy reserves exceeded the 4.5 million units he needed to advance to the core materialization realm. ¡®I can break through to the dao realm fourth stage, core materialization realm!¡¯ Once he broke through to the core materialization realm, he would be in the mid-level of the dao realm. Xu Ning couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to break through. After adjusting his condition, Xu Ning clicked the ¡°+¡± sign next to the realm. Consume 4.5 million units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No After confirming, the elementary form of the inner core in Xu Ning¡¯s body suddenly began to rotate frantically. Xu Ning seemed to have be the center of a low pressure environment, as the surrounding spiritual energy surged into his body. The spiritual energy in Xu Ning¡¯s vi was quickly consumed and the surrounding spiritual energy continued to surge. He could feel the elementary form of the inner core¡¯s desire for spiritual energy. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Cheng Zengtao, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. Just now, he felt that the spiritual energy around him suddenly became extremely unstable. All because arge amount of spiritual energy was surging towards a certain direction. ¡°This is¡­! Cheng Zengtao sensed and discovered that the direction of the energy surge was towards Xu Ning¡¯s residence. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Cheng Zengtao suddenly got up, seemingly not confident in his own thoughts. ¡®Could it be that Sect Master is trying to advance to the core materialization realm!?¡¯ Cheng Zengtao quickly walked outside and rushed towards Xu Ning¡¯s vi. The closer he got to Xu Ning¡¯s vi, the more he could feel a huge amount of spiritual energy gathering here. ¡®Sure enough, he is advancing to the core materialization realm!¡¯ Cheng Zengtao was so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡®Sect Master has only advanced to the origin returnance realm for less than two months, but in the blink of an eye, he is advancing to the core materialization realm! This speed of advancement, this martial arts aptitude is unheard of!¡¯ Cheng Zengtao had heard many stories about top martial arts masters in State Wansheng, but no one had ever been as rxed as Xu Ning when advancing. ¡®Elder Wan Ye truly has sharp eyes!¡¯ At this moment, Cheng Zengtao began to respect Wan Ye who was in the Abyss North. Elder Wan Ye could actually find such a talent in a ce like the Abyss North. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, what¡¯s happening?¡± At this moment, Shao Xun, Tong Li, and Ou Wei also rushed over. They also noticed this change. ¡°Sect Master is advancing to the next stage of the dao realm!¡± Cheng Zengtao said. ¡°I knew it¡­¡± The three of them looked at each other and were overjoyed. The guest elders and disciples gradually began to gather around. Just now when they were cultivating, they suddenly felt that the spiritual energy around them had be extremely thin, which surprised them. After talking to one another, only then did they learn that the Sect Master was breaking through. ¡°Back off!¡± Gray suddenly appeared and scolded everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, don¡¯t disturb my brother¡¯s advancement!¡± Everyone in the Swallow Heron Sect knew that Gray was the closest demon beastpanion of the Sect Master. Not only was it in the dao realm, but its demon beast bloodline was extremely top-notch, second only to the legendary six apex demon beasts. ¡°Yes, everyone retreat, don¡¯t disturb the Sect Master¡¯s advancement!¡± Cheng Zengtao also reacted and quickly drove away the surrounding disciples, leaving only the elders and guest elders outside Xu Ning¡¯s vi. Xu Ning, who was immersed in his advancement, did not notice what was happening outside. ¡®The elementary form of my inner core is molting! Xu Ning had already sensed that the speed in which his inner core was absorbing the spiritual energy had begun to decrease. Soon, Xu Ning felt a sense of fullness from the elementary form of his inner core. The blue and red colors of his inner core gradually turned white. Whoosh! Finally, the elementary form of his inner core stopped absorbing any aura. It suddenly trembled and turnedpletely white. Afterwards, it slowly rotated in Xu Ning¡¯s body, and the invisible force it emitted strengthened Xu Ning¡¯s body and his dao realm power. ¡®The advancement this time is a qualitative change!¡¯ What he felt the most was the changes in his physical body. ¡®With my current body, even without using the power of the dao realm, I can easily defeat an origin returnance realm master! Xu Ning felt the vigorous vitality in his body. He knew that his body had be extremely tough and his healing ability was now extremely strong. Even if his arms and legs were broken, he did not need to take any healing pills as his wounds would automatically heal. Moreover, his internal organs had been greatly improved. He could stay under water or the swamp for a long period of time. He could even live underwater ande up every month to breathe once. ¡®Moreover, my body can now store a lot of spiritual energy!¡¯ Xu Ning felt that his current body was like a sponge with an enormous reserve, temporarily absorbing and storing the spiritual energy inside. In State Wansheng or in the archipgo, there were ces that isted spiritual energy. In those kinds of extreme ces, only with enough spiritual energy in one¡¯s body could one deal with the difficult environment. ¡°This is just the physical change.¡¯ Xu Ning felt the power of the dao realm surging in his body. ¡®When I activate my astral qi in the future, the quality of my astral qi will also change!¡¯ ¡®Not only can I transform my astral qi into various forms, but I can also construct astral qi barriers and even set up an astral qi istion space!¡¯ Xu Ning moved his consciousness and went outside the room. He stepped on the ground lightly, feeling his entire body had be extremely light. He flew up like a feather blown by the wind. ¡®An ability almost like flight¡­¡¯ Xu Ning enjoyed the strange feeling of being in the air. Prior to this, Xu Ning relied on flying demon beasts to be in the air, but this time, he relied on himself. Looking down, Xu Ning saw the entire vi. He noticed that everyone outside the vi was looking up at him. ¡®As long as I continue to borrow strength in the air, I can move in the air.¡¯ Xu Ning knew that this was not a real flight. One had to advance to the seventh stage of the dao realm to truly fly in the air. Being able to move in midair like he was doing now was more simr to running in the air. At this moment, a bird flew past Xu Ning. Xu Ning raised his hand and activated his dao realm strength. He condensed a palm-shaped astral qi and grabbed the bird. ¡®My current astral qi can be hard and soft.¡¯ After experiencing it, Xu Ning let go of the panicked bird in his hand. After truly feeling the change, Xu Ning no longer borrowed the force and slowlynded on the ground. ¡°Congrattions Sect Master for advancing to the core materialization realm!¡± Cheng Zengtao stepped forward and congratted Xu Ning. The elders and guest elders behind him quickly reacted. ¡°Congrattions Sect Master for advancing to the core materialization realm!¡± Everyone looked at Xu Ning with reverence. Even if the current Xu Ning rarely appeared in the future and did not deal with sect affairs, he would still enjoy great prestige. He was not only the strongest warrior in the Swallow Heron Sect, but was also the spiritual pir of the entire sect. Facing everyone¡¯s congrattions, Xu Ning smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± Xu Ning responded to everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s disperse.¡± Cheng Zengtao looked back at the crowd and said. After hearing Cheng Zengtao¡¯s words, the crowd didn¡¯t stay any longer. When they left, everyone walked with light steps and were in a good mood. For them, the stronger Xu Ning was, the stronger the Swallow Heron Sect was. The stronger the strength of the Swallow Heron Sect, the more resources they could obtain. Especially these high level void realm guest elders of the Swallow Heron Sect. They were all independent martial artists with no background. Now that they had joined the Swallow Heron Sect, they wanted to obtain more resources to break through to the dao realm. ¡°The gap between me and Brother is getting bigger and bigger¡­¡± Gray leaned over and sighed. ¡°Gray, you don¡¯t have topare yourself to the Sect Master. The Sect Master¡¯s talent is rare, and he is an elite among the elites of the human race. Plus, you have the bloodline of a Void Beast. The stronger your realm is, the thicker your bloodline will be. At that time, the unique demon beast power that you will be able to disy would be all the more terrifying.¡± Cheng Zengtaoforted. Cheng Zengtao was now familiar with Gray. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to cultivate.¡± What Gray meant by cultivation was absorbingrge amounts of spiritual energy to stimte its bloodline. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xu Ning also smiled. After Gray left, only Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao were left. Only until now did the spiritual energy around Xu Ning¡¯s vi return back to being plentiful. ¡°Sect Master, after advancing, you¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao looked at Xu Ning and hesitated. ¡°After I make some more preparations, I will go and take back the old site of Swallow Heron Sect from the hands of the Wind Parasol Pavilion!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made Cheng Zengtao feel relieved. Xu Ning had mentioned this to Cheng Zengtao before, and Cheng Zengtao had always remembered it. ¡°Thank you, Sect Master!¡± Cheng Zengtao said gratefully. ¡°What gratitude? I am the Sect Master of Swallow Heron Sect. I will take back our former grounds.¡± Xu Ning said firmly. ¡°Sect Master, although taking back the old grounds of the sect is an important matter, there are risks attached to it. Do you want to find some assistants? I can persuade my uncle and others to help you.¡± Although he wanted to take back the old location of the Swallow Heron Sect, Cheng Zengtao was worried about Xu Ning¡¯s safety. Cheng Zengtao knew that Xu Ning was the core of the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know my own strength.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Moreover, I have the guest token of the Harmony King Mansion. Even if I can¡¯t defeat them, who dares to hurt me? Does the Wind Parasol Pavilion dare to oppose the Harmony King Mansion?¡±. This was the advantage of having a powerful backer. ¡°Um¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao nodded. ¡°By the way, I consumed a lot of sect resources for this breakthrough.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°The influence of the Swallow Heron Sect has expanded, and we can start trading martial arts resources at any time. With the Cheng family, the Shi family and the guarantee of the Harmony King Mansion, we have many ways to expand our influence.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Xu Ning knew that for an official sect with a sect token, martial arts resource transactions were an extremely important source of ie. Sometimes, it was even better than robbing others. Chapter 256 - Retaking the Sect鈥檚 Old Grounds

Chapter 256 Retaking the Sect¡¯s Old Grounds

In a dark valley. The ck fog covered the sun, making it extremely quiet. Because the ck fog here contained extremely violent poisonous miasma, there was no trace of vitality under the ck fog. Swoosh! Suddenly, Xu Ning appeared at the edge of the valley. ¡®What a thick poisonous fog!¡¯ Even though he had advanced to the core materialization realm and was close to the edge of the deep valley, Xu Ning could still feel a sense of danger from the fog. If he stayed in it for a long time, even a core materialization realm master like himself would be in mortal danger. Xu Ning took out the Wind Smoke Gourd and activated it. In an instant, the Wind Smoke Gourd became as tall as a person. It floated in the air and a strong suction force formed on the inside of the Wind Smoke Gourd as it began to absorb the poisonous fog. Whoosh! Countless ck fog surged into the Wind Smoke Gourd. ¡®It¡¯s almost full!¡¯ After absorbing the poisonous fog for nearly half an hour, Xu Ning felt that the insides of the Wind Smoke Gourd was almost full. Xu Ning¡¯s consciousness moved and shrank the Wind Smoke Gourd. He then put it away. The ck fog under the valley had diluted a lot, but it still covered the sky densely. ¡°The Wind Smoke Gourd has absorbed enough poisonous fog this time, enough to be used for a long time. The gray fog refined from the poisonous fog here will be more lethal. Moreover, since I have advanced to the core materialization realm, I can increase the range of the gray fog and raise the area of effect damage as well.¡¯ Xu Ning weighed the Wind Smoke Gourd in his hand and put it away. Xu Ning went out of the Swallow Heron Sect mainly to do two things. One of the tasks was to replenish the Wind Smoke Gourd, and the other was to go to Chuiyun Mountain and take back the territory upied by the Wind Parasol Pavilion. Now that Xu Ning had advanced to the core materialization realm, hepletely had the strength to challenge one of the Wind Parasol Pavilion¡¯s strongholds. After this, Xu Ning continued to rush towards Chuiyun Mountain. Chuiyun Mountain. In this ce, demon beasts were rampant, spirit herbs grew rapidly, and martial arts cultivation resources were abundant. Here, many strong and courageous lone martial arts masters were willing to enter to search for martial arts resources. However, they did not dare to go deep into Chuiyun Mountain. It was not because there was a terrifying demon beast guarding the inside of Chuiyun Mountain, but because it was the base of the Wind Parasol Pavilion. Ever since the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect joined forces to force the Swallow Heron Sect to disband, the two sects rapidly became stronger. After the Wind Parasol Pavilion took over this ce, they forbade anyone from approaching the depths of Chuiyun Mountain to fight over the martial arts resources here with them. Otherwise, once they were discovered, they would be suppressed by the Wind Parasol Pavilion. Xu Ning had arrived at the core area of Chuiyun Mountain. He looked at it from a distance. In the center of Chuiyun Mountain, there were several mountain peaks that towered into the clouds. The area there seemed to have been specially arranged, which must be why the spiritual energy there was much thicker. ¡°That is the old grounds of the Swallow Heron Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning stood on a mountain and looked from afar. ¡®It¡¯s time to take it back¡­¡¯ Xu Ning jumped into the air and glided towards the direction of the Wind Parasol Pavilion. As he got closer, Xu Ning could already see theyout of the Wind Parasol Pavilion. Caw! Suddenly, there was a cry in the air. Several giant green raptors spread their wings and rushed towards Xu Ning. ¡®High level void realm demon beast¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s expression remained unchanged. These green raptors were the sentinels of the Wind Parasol Pavilion. Once they discovered a stranger entering the core area of Chuiyun Mountain, they would send out a cry as an rm before expelling the intruder. The raptors rushed towards Xu Ning. They pped their wings, creating strong gusts of wind as they spewed out green smoke from their mouths. There was a strong acidic smell in the smoke. They wanted to kill Xu Ning directly. Seeing this, Xu Ning no longer restrained his aura. He threw out a gust of astral qi, instantly killing several green raptors. Xu Ning elerated in the air andnded in the Wind Parasol Pavilion. The people in the Wind Parasol Pavilion had just received the warning from the green raptors and were ready to expel the intruder. But before they could act, everyone felt a strong aura descending on the base. Xu Ningnded in the sect square. There were disciples from the Wind Parasol Pavilion walking around him. But after seeing Xu Ningnd on the ground, these disciples of the Wind Parasol Pavilion scattered like birds. As they fled, they shouted, ¡°Intruder! Intruder!¡± In a moment, several figures appeared and surrounded Xu Ning. ¡®They are all the masters of this base, probably the higher ups of the Wind Parasol Pavilion.¡¯ Xu Ning could sense the auras of the people in front of him. One of them was in the fourth stage of the dao realm, just like Xu Ning, while the other five were in the elementary level of the dao realm, with some in the first to the third stage. ¡®No wonder everyone said that the strength of the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect has been greatly improved over the past hundred years. Just one of the strongholds of the Wind Parasol Pavilion has a core materialization realm master overseeing it. This kind of configuration can already be regarded as a sect with decent strength outside¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯t you know that this is the territory of the Wind Parasol Pavilion?¡± The leading man had long hair and a thick beard. His eyes were narrowed as he carefully looked at Xu Ning. ¡°The Wind Parasol Pavilion is an official sect with a sect token. If you break in like this, we can report it to the Imperial Court and let the Imperial Court¡¯s guards capture or even kill you.¡± The leader¡¯s tone was threatening, and the inner core in his body was spinning faster as he got ready to fight. The leading man was cautious. If it were an ordinary enemy, he would have attacked long ago. Although the person in front of him was a core materialization realm master like him. For some reason, he felt extremely afraid. Ever since he became an elder of the Wind Parasol Pavilion and was sent here to take charge, he had never felt this sense of danger. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning sneered and waved his hand, showing the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s sect token. In State Wansheng, the Imperial Court turned a blind eye to sects with sect tokenspeting with each other. If they even had the protection of a big shot, they would not be held responsible. ¡°A sect token?¡± The leading man¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Elder He, he might be from the Swallow Heron Sect!¡± An astral qi realm master behind the leading man reminded. Elder He also realized this. A few days ago, there was news from the headquarters of the Wind Parasol Pavilion that the Swallow Heron Sect had been rebuilt, and that they were relying on the support of the Harmony Prince, so that all disciples outside should not act rashly if they encountered people from the Swallow Heron Sect. After hearing about this, Elder He was just surprised, but he didn¡¯t take it to heart. They were at the base of Chuiyun Mountain. The duty of this base was to search for the resources of Chuiyun Mountain and deliver them to the sect headquarters on time. Therefore, when they had nothing to do, they rarely walked out of Chuiyun Mountain. Under these conditions, they would never encounter people from the Swallow Heron Sect. But now, they did not go out, but the people from the Swallow Heron Sect took the initiative toe to them. ¡°The ce I am currently at is the old grounds of the Swallow Heron Sect. Your Wind Parasol Pavilion has upied our nest for a hundred years, so it is time to leave.¡± Xu Ning also expressed his identity and his intentions. Elder He¡¯s expression changed. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say that the strongest person in the Swallow Heron Sect is only an origin returnance realm master? Why is this person in front of me in the core materialization realm¡­¡¯ Elder He¡¯s mind was filled with all kinds of thoughts. He felt that this person in front of him was not easy to deal with, but he would definitely not leave with hundreds of disciples and elders just because of his words. If he retreated without a fight, the Wind Parasol Pavilion would be apleteughing stock. And he would definitely be punished severely by the sect. ¡°Your words are inappropriate. The Swallow Heron Sect was disbanded a hundred years ago, so how can you say that this is the old grounds of the sect?¡± Although Elder He seemed to be refuting Xu Ning, in fact, he was already showing weakness. Logically speaking, if someone came here alone, they should have been killed or expelled immediately. There wouldn¡¯t be any negotiation. This was all because Xu Ning¡¯s powerful aura after advancing to the core materialization realm made Elder He feel a little afraid. ¡°It seems that you are unwilling to leave.¡± Xu Ning faced several dao realm masters with an oppressive aura. ¡°In this case, I can only use force to drive you back to your hometown!¡± Xu Ning pped the air. An invisible giant astral qi hand suddenly mmed down. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Elder He didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to be so decisive. He quickly dispersed the people around him. A deep pit appeared on the ground. ¡°Fight the enemy!¡± Although Elder He was extremely unwilling, he had no choice but to take action. He didn¡¯t go to the Swallow Heron Sect to cause trouble, but the people of the Swallow Heron Sect forced him to take action. After receiving Elder He¡¯s order, several people took out their dao weapons and prepared to face Xu Ning Xu Ningughed, as if he didn¡¯t care about getting surrounded. With Xu Ning¡¯s currentbat power, he could even gain the upper hand against a fifth stage dao realm master, let alone those who were far inferior to him. ¡°Wind Smoke Gourd!¡± Xu Ning decided to end this quickly. He activated the Wind Smoke Gourd that he had just filled, filling the air with the gray fog in a five hundred meter radius. The poisonous miasma was activated. ¡°Not good! It is a secret treasure!¡± Elder He realized the huge danger he was in. Not only did he feel the poisonous miasma attacking his body, but his perception was alsopletely blocked. At this point, Elder He couldn¡¯t care about the others. He just wanted to choose a direction and escape from the gray fog first. However, Xu Ning would not give him this opportunity. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the gray fog that Elder He couldn¡¯t sense, countless astral qi fist seals came crashing down. Elder He was already injured by the poisonous miasma, so he couldn¡¯t avoid the storm of attacksing from all directions. In just a few breaths, he was seriously injured. Whoosh! The gray fog dissipated. Several dao realm masters, including Elder He, had already copsed on the ground. They were all covered in wounds and were not able to resist at all. Chapter 257 - Duan Chaofeng鈥檚 Surprise

Chapter 257 Duan Chaofeng¡¯s Surprise

Almost effortlessly, Xu Ning easily dealt with the topbatants of the Wind Parasol Pavilion. Afterwards, Xu Ning sealed their dao realm power and controlled them all. Xu Ning did not kill them. As long as he controlled the dao realm masters and the disciples of this stronghold, he could negotiate with the Wind Parasol Pavilion. Xu Ning would only let them go if they offered enough resources. Afterwards, Xu Ning easily controlled the entire Wind Parasol Pavilion. ¡°The process of taking back the old grounds of the Swallow Heron Sect is easier than I thought¡­¡¯ After taking control of the situation, Xu Ning wrote a letter and sent it back to the temporary camp of the Swallow Heron Sect in Guanghe Canton. Beforeing here, he had asked Cheng Zengtao and the others to prepare. Once they receive his news, they could begin moving their people. Compared to Guanghe Canton, the environment of Chuiyun Mountains was more suitable for the growth of his disciples. This ce was rich in resources and had a suitable environment. It was very suitable for martial arts cultivation. After sending the news to Guanghe Canton, Xu Ning also sent this news to the Harmony King Mansion. Retaking the old grounds of the Swallow Heron Sect was a test for Xu Ning. State Guqing. Harmony King Mansion. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Inside the room, Zhang He and Duan Chaofeng were talking ¡°My subordinates just sent news that a Night Beast has appeared on an overseas archipgo. That Night Beast seems to be in the mid level dao realm, so we can try to capture it.¡± Zhang He said to Duan Chaofeng. ¡°A Night Beast has appeared? Are you sure?¡± Even Duan Chaofeng was surprised when he heard about the Night Beast. A Night Beast was one of the six apex demon beasts in State Wansheng. Even if it matured normally, it could easily reach the peak of the dao realm. Moreover, the bloodline of these demon beasts was extremely ancient, and they all had some extremely special abilities. However, the six apex demon beasts rarely showed up. But once they did, they would be targeted by major forces, with the intent to capture them. ¡°I can confirm this.¡± Zhang He said, ¡°Because this piece of information was obtained from the people around Princess Mo Lan. Princess Mo Lan should be currently preparing her people to go overseas to capture the Night Beast.¡± ¡°Mo Lan is going to capture the Night Beast¡­¡± After Duan Chaofeng heard this, he leaned back in his chair with a pondering look in his eyes. ¡°Which forces are she nning to dispatch? And when will she take action?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked. Although the Harmony King did not want to have a conflict with the Promise King, Duan Chaofeng secretly bribed some people around Princess Mo Lan. Therefore, Duan Chaofeng knew a lot about Princess Mo Lan. ¡°Princess Mo Lan seems to want to use the Green Edge Sect and the Wind Parasol Pavilion as her main force, and she is also looking for a Master Tamer¡­¡± Zhang He told Duan Chaofeng what he knew. ¡°Using the Green Edge Sect and the Wind Parasol Pavilion as her main force¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they will be cannon fodder.¡± ¡°Although this Night Beast is only in the mid level of the dao realm, its ability is extremely special. It has many strange methods. Even a high level dao realm master can fail miserably¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng sneered at the two sects. ¡°This time, Princess Mo Lan is very concerned about capturing this Night Beast. She seems to be intending to capture this Night Beast in order to give it to the Empress. Therefore, it is very likely that she will go out to sea personally.¡± Zhang He reminded. ¡°Mo Lan this woman¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s expression turned cold. Princess Mo Lan had a good rtionship with the Empress, and the Empress doted on her. This was why Mo Lan was so high up in the ranks of princesses. Because of her rtionship with the Empress, even some unfavored princes and princesses were polite to her. ¡°Since Mo Lan wants to go out to sea personally, I have to go there as well.¡± Duan Chaofeng immediately made the decision. He didn¡¯t know if he really wanted the Night Beast, or if he wanted topete with Princess Mo Lan. ¡°Zhang He, go and arrange for people to go out to sea and find the Master Tamer.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°We will leave whenever Mo Lan leaves.¡± ¡°Prince¡­¡± Zhang He did not immediately agree, instead he said, ¡°Capturing a Night Beast is risky¡­ Moreover, going out to the sea is dangerous. Anything can happen in the Endless Sea.¡± Although State Wansheng was widely regarded as the center of the martial arts world, no one could fully understand the secrets of the Endless Sea. Duan Chaofeng frowned. He knew the risks of the Endless Sea. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°I will ask my father to send Dong Ji to apany us to the sea.¡± Dong Ji was a guest of the Harmony King Mansion, but his status was extremely high. He usually followed the Harmony King and was personally dispatched by him. His strength was in the seventh stage of the dao realm. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After hearing Duan Chaofeng¡¯s words, Zhang He paused for a moment and didn¡¯t continue to persuade him. ¡°Then I will go and do my work.¡± Zhang He said. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Duan Chaofeng gestured. Zhang He had been with Duan Chaofeng ever since he was born, so Duan Chaofeng trusted him a lot. Almost all of the important matters were handled by Zhang He himself. Not long after Zhang He left, another guard came in. ¡°Your Highness, there is news from the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± The guard came in and said, ¡°Its Sect Master, Xu Ning, has reimed the site of the Swallow Heron Sect. He is currently arranging for the sect to relocate, and he wanted to report this to you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Duan Chaofeng was taken aback. He asked in surprise, ¡°Is there any letter?¡± ¡°There is.¡± The guard handed the letter written by Xu Ning to Duan Chaofeng. Duan Chaofeng took it and read it. Duan Chaofeng then waved his hand, gesturing for the guard to leave. Afterwards, Duan Chaofeng got up and walked to the window with a faint smile on his face. ¡°I found a treasure!¡± Duan Chaofeng muttered to himself. He learned from Xu Ning¡¯s letter that Xu Ning had broken through to the core materialization realm and easily reimed the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s old grounds from the Wind Parasol Pavilion. ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous to cross two realms in such a short time¡­! Duan Chaofeng thought to himself, ¡®Even if there are coincidences, this kind of progress is extremely rare. If Xu Ning matures sessfully, won¡¯t he easily break through to the high level of the dao realm in the future¡­¡¯ ¡®At that time, Xu Ning will be like Dong Ji to my father¡­¡¯ Duan Chaofeng nned to invest heavily into Xu Ning. ¡®In a few days, I will personally go to Chuiyun Mountains¡­¡¯ Duan Chaofeng had promised Xu Ning that once Xu Ning took back the old sect grounds, he would personally go and congratte him and give him a big gift. ¡®What should I give¡­¡¯ Duan Chaofeng pondered. Wind Parasol Pavilion. ¡°What?!¡± The Pavilion Master of the Wind Parasol Pavilion, Cen Yumou, looked at the disciple who sent the message in disbelief. ¡°You mean, the base on Chuiyun Mountain was seized by the people of the Swallow Heron Sect, and everyone is now under their control?¡± Cen Yumou was flustered and exasperated. ¡°That is the case, Pavilion Master.¡± The disciple braced himself and said. ¡°A bunch of useless people!¡± Cen Yumou was furious. This matter would definitely soon spread throughout State Guqing, and he would be theughing stock of everyone. Moreover, if Princess Mo Lan heard about this, he would lose a lot of face. ¡°What is the specific process of them taking it back?¡± Cen Yumou controlled his emotions with difficulty and asked the messenger disciple. ¡°No specific information was sent back.¡± The disciple responded. Cen Yumou¡¯s face was pale. He didn¡¯t say a word. He waved his hand and motioned for the disciple to leave. The disciple hesitated for a moment before saying forcefully, ¡°Pavilion Master, the news from the Swallow Heron Sect said that if we want to let the elders, deacons, and disciples that are being controlled go, we have to pay resources in exchange for them¡­¡± Cen Yumou clenched his fists. After saying this, the disciple quickly left, afraid that he would continue to face Cen Yumou¡¯s anger. ¡°They¡¯re too much!¡± Cen Yumou roared alone in the room. After a long time, he finally forced himself to calm down. ¡®Did the Harmony Prince send someone?¡¯ Cen Yumou suppressed his anger and thoughts. ¡®Otherwise, how could there be a strong warrior from the Swallow Heron Sect who canpletely control the entire base¡­ Someone who can do this must be at least in the fifth stage of the dao realm¡­¡¯ Cen Yumou felt that his previous estimation was wrong He felt that Harmony Prince might have been provoked by Princess Mo Lan recently, causing him to decide to take revenge on her, and his Wind Parasol Pavilion was his target. ¡®I have to redeem the people in the base¡­¡¯ Although it was difficult to face, Cen Yumou knew very well that if he let the people in that stronghold be detained by the Swallow Heron Sect, not only would the hearts of the people in the sect be stirred, but it would also be difficult to exin to the other elders of the sect. This time, his face was swollen from the p, and he still had to ask the other party if the p hurt their hand. Cen Yumou once again felt like he was on the verge of an emotional breakdown. He even wanted to gather the elders of the sect and ask the people of the Green Edge Sect to rush to Chuiyun Mountain and destroy the Swallow Heron Sect. But logic told him that if he did this, he would directly challenge the authority of the Harmony Prince. At that time, the Harmony Prince would definitely hit him hard. Moreover, the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect were both nning to go out to sea to capture the Night Beast, which was the most important agenda right now. tas If the matter of the stronghold being seized dyed Princess Mo Lan¡¯s important matters, then they would lose the foundation of the current Wind Parasol Pavilion. After analyzing the situation, Cen Yumou realized that he could only swallow his anger. ¡°Come in!¡± Cen Yumou suddenly shouted. Afterwards, a disciple came in. ¡°Go find Elder Xu!¡± Cen Yumou ordered coldly. ¡°Understood.¡± The disciple moved quickly. Cen Yumou had made a decision. He was going to send a sect elder to negotiate the terms of the exchange. He would think about the future after he got over this current predicament. Chapter 258 - 8 Gift from the Prince, Small Tree World

Chapter 258 Gift from the Prince, Small Tree World

Two months went by. During this period, the Swallow Heron Sect basically relocated their sect. The elders, guest elders, and disciples in the Guanghe Canton vi had basically all moved to Chuiyun Mountain. Only a portion of the guest elders remained in Guanghe Canton to n the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s martial resource trading channels in Guanghe Canton. Relying on the Cheng family and the Shi family¡¯s tradingpany would not be difficult for the Swallow Heron Sect. As long as the Swallow Heron Sect could rebuild the trading channels for martial resources, subsequent resources would be provided continuously. Moreover, during this period of time, the Wind Parasol Pavilion specially sent an elder to discuss with Xu Ning about letting their people go. The reason why Xu Ning did not kill the Wind Parasol Pavilion¡¯s members and just detained them was firstly because he did not want to further offend Princess Mo Lan, and secondly, it was to exchange for more resources for the gradual expansion of the Swallow Heron Sect. After some negotiation, Xu Ning obtained medicinal pills, spirit medicine, weapons, martial resource trading channels, and various other resources from the Wind Parasol Pavilion. There were a lot of these resources, totalling up to almost 60% of the treasures that were originally in the Hidden Moon Bead. If he could convert them all into pills, then he should have 5 million units of energy. Xu Ning only left 30% of these resources for himself. They were all spirit medicines or pills that could be absorbed as energy. After Xu Ning absorbed them, he obtained close to 1.6 million units of energy, which was just enough for Xu Ning to advance the Red Sea Pill Sutra to the fourth level, crossing two levels. After reaching the fourth level of the Red Sea Pill Sutra, Xu Ning could basically refine all the medicinal pills that were effective for mid level dao realm masters. The current Xu Ning could already attract arge number of followers just like Leng Ran by just relying on his identity as a master alchemist. Chuiyun Mountain. Swallow Heron Sect ¡°Sect Master!¡± ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± As Xu Ning walked in the sect, disciples, guest elders, and prospective elders greeted Xu Ning respectfully. The scale of the Swallow Heron Sect had expanded again. There were more than six hundred people in the entire sect. Now, there were already many talented disciples who were willing toe and learn from him. Moreover, many of the old members of the Swallow Heron Sect that Cheng Zengtao had previously summoned had be prospective elders, causing the martial arts realm of the higher ups of the Swallow Heron Sect to no longer be as stagnant as before. Although it would take decades for the Swallow Heron Sect to return to its former state, it was only a matter of time before they returned to the right path. Xu Ning looked at the reimed sect grounds and therge number of disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect. Coming to this point, he could finally give Wan Ye an answer. Xu Ning returned to his Sect Master Peak. ¡°Master¡­¡± Xu Ning returned to the Sect Master Peak and saw his two disciples waiting for him One of them was Cheng Xiu, the eldest disciple who had dark skin and a simr appearance to Guo Ye. The other person was more than two meters tall and had muscles all over his body. He was Shi Baoqing, the disciple who was sent to the Swallow Heron Sect by the Shi family and epted as Xu Ning¡¯s personal disciple. Although Shi Baoqing looked tall, he was only 16 years old and was even younger than Cheng Xiu. He was an elite disciple of the Shi family in Guanghe Canton. When he entered the sect, he was already in the void realm second stage. After Cheng Xiu learned that he had a true qi realm junior brother, he was under a lot of pressure, so he practiced even harder. Because of this, coupled with Xu Ning¡¯s deliberate guidance and resources, Cheng Xiu broke through to the void realm first stage. Although he was still not as good as Shi Baoqing, he could at least regain some face as a senior brother. ¡°Come, tell me about your recent martial arts state, your practice experiences, and your doubts.¡± Xu Ning sat on a rock on the main peak and said to the two disciples. He was still quite concerned about these two disciples. Every half a month, Xu Ning would see them and give them pointers on their martial arts. ¡°Yes!¡± Cheng Xiu and Shi Baoqing listened obediently. Afterwards, the two began to exchange pointers with Xu Ning and humbly epted his teachings. Soon, an hour went by. Over the past hour, Cheng Xiu and Shi Baoqing had gained a lot from Xu Ning¡¯s guidance. In their opinion, Xu Ning¡¯s guidance each time was more than what they had gained from cultivating in the past half month. ¡°After you go back, digest what I said and practice repeatedly.¡± After his guidance session, Xu Ning urged them. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The two responded respectfully, then left the Sect Master Peak. Xu Ning was the only one on his Sect Master Peak. He did not even have a single servant. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Not long after Cheng Xiu and Shi Baoqing left, Xu Ning suddenly heard someone call his name. ¡®It¡¯s Prince Duan Chaofeng¡­¡¯ Xu Ning instantly realized who the owner of the voice was. He looked up and saw Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He sitting on the back of a rainbow-colored bird. After circling around the main peak, theynded on the ground. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning stood up and bowed. Although Duan Chaofeng had not given him any direct benefits other than the two attribute true origins, he was able to take back the old grounds of the Swallow Heron Sect without being avenged and was even able to exchange arge amount of resources with the Wind Parasol Pavilion, This was all because of the backing from the Harmony King Mansion. If Duan Chaofeng was not behind him, then the Wind Parasol Pavilion would definitely not be afraid of him. ¡°I said before that once you take back the old grounds of the Swallow Heron Sect, I will personally visit and congratte you.¡± Duan Chaofeng jumped down from behind the bird and walked over with a smile. Zhang He followed closely behind. ¡°What I didn¡¯t expect is your efficiency to be so high. It hasn¡¯t been long since we parted waysst time, but you have already advanced to the core materialization realm. This really broadened my horizons.¡± Duan Chaofeng praised Xu Ning. ¡°It was all because of the two attribute true origins that I broke through so quickly.¡± Xu Ning said politely. Duan Chaofengughed. He knew that Xu Ning was giving him face. ¡°I see that the Swallow Heron Sect has begun to take shape. In a few decades, it should be like the Swallow Heron Sect of a hundred years ago.¡± Duan Chaofeng stood on the main peak of the sect and looked down at the entire Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°That¡¯s right, I also said that I have a big gift for you if you took back the old grounds of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Duan Chaofeng looked at Xu Ning. ¡°And now is the time for me to fulfill my promise.¡± Duan Chaofeng walked to the rainbow-colored bird and took out a palm-sized ck seed from its feathers. ¡°A sect with a strong foundation must have an environment to elerate cultivation. Only with such an environment can it continuously attract more talents.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°This is the seed of the Small Tree World. After nting it, it can provide an excellent cultivation ce for the Swallow Heron Sect. And when dangeres, you can also enter and hide inside it.¡± After that, Duan Chaofeng shot out a gust of astral qi and dug a pit in the soil nearby. He then threw the palm-sized seed into the pit, flicked his sleeves, and buried it with soil. Finally, he condensed a ball of water in his hand and sprinkled it on the soil covering the seed. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Xu Ning saw a sprout the size of an arm breaking out of the ground and growing at a visible speed. In just a few seconds, it had grown to a giant tree more than thirty meters tall and more than ten meters wide. On the giant tree, there were verdant branches and leaves. Standing in the distance, one could feel the rich vitality. ¡°This¡­¡± Although Xu Ning had never heard of what the Small Tree World was, he could feel a strange force inside the giant tree. ¡°His Highness gave you a big gift. Xu Ning, go and take a look.¡± Zhang He, who had not spoken before, reached out his hand and gestured to Xu Ning. Xu Ning nodded slightly and walked to the giant tree. He reached out to touch the tree trunk. ¡°Hmm?¡± When Xu Ning¡¯s palm touched the surface of the tree trunk, he went straight in. ¡®It¡¯s an internal space.¡¯ Xu Ning stepped in without thinking. After entering the giant tree, he saw a mass of green in front of him. ¡°This is¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was amazed. There were trees, flowers, rivers,kes, and even birds and insects inside this Small Tree World. Its area was ten timesrger than the Hidden Moon Bead. Although it was notparable to the Demon Beast Scroll, its environment was much better than the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡®The spiritual energy here is so dense¡­¡¯ Xu Ning could sense that the concentration of spiritual energy in this Small Tree World was more than five times that of the outside world. Moreover, the closer he got to the center, the denser the spiritual energy became. ¡°Small Tree World, Small Tree World ¡­ A world in the tree¡­¡± Xu Ning was certain that this Small Tree World was an independent space that was extremely beneficial for cultivation. ¡°How is this Small Tree World? Are you satisfied?¡± Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He also walked in. ¡°Thank you for the gift, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning thanked him. This Small Tree World was indeed very useful to the current Swallow Heron Sect. With this Small Tree World, the advancement speed of the outstanding disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect would greatly increase. Moreover, when the sect encountered danger in the future, there would be a ce to hide from danger. ¡°You can open and close this Small Tree World at any time¡­ When you open it, it will be a tree, and when you shrink it, it will be a seed.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°After you turn it into a seed and repeatedly cleanse it with the power of the dao realm, this Small Tree World¡¯s seed will be yours to use. Whoever cane in, whoever can¡¯te in, or whoever you want to kick out can all be controlled by you.¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he knew how to use this Small Tree World. After figuring out the secrets of the Small Tree World, the three of them left the Small Tree World. Afterwards, Duan Chaofeng turned the Small Tree World back into a seed and handed it to Xu Ning. Xu Ning took it and ced it in the Hidden Moon Bead. This Small Tree World was an independent space, so it could not be ced in a storage ring, because the spatial stability of a storage ring was extremely poor. However, this Small Tree World¡¯s seed could be ced in items such as the Hidden Moon Bead, the Demon Beast Scroll, or even in the stomach of Gray, who had advanced to the dao realm. This was because the spatial stability of those spaces was stronger, and it would not cause space to copse. However, after entering another space, the independent space could no longer be opened, making it impossible to form an independent space inside an independent space. Chapter 259 - Sailing Arrangement, Strange Disciple

Chapter 259 Sailing Arrangement, Strange Disciple

¡°Xu Ning, now that the Swallow Heron Sect is on the right track, you don¡¯t have to do everything yourself, right?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked Xu Ning. ¡°No, besides cultivating in peace, I usually refine some medicinal pills¡­¡± Xu Ning obviously wouldn¡¯t tell Duan Chaofeng that he didn¡¯t need to cultivate. ¡°You know how to refine medicinal pills? You are a master alchemist?¡± Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He looked at Xu Ning in surprise when they heard what he said. It seemed that they didn¡¯t know much about Xu Ning ¡°I am indeed a master alchemist¡­¡± Xu Ning admitted. Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He both looked surprised. ¡°I truly underestimated you!¡± Duan Chaofeng walked next to Xu Ning and patted his shoulder. Zhang He didn¡¯t say anything, but when he saw Duan Chaofeng¡¯s intimate behavior towards Xu Ning, the corner of his eyes twitched. Zhang He knew very well that this prince of his was very arrogant to the bones. He rarely showed this current side to his subordinates. This showed that Duan Chaofeng thought highly of Xu Ning. ¡®When the prince inherits the position of the Harmony King, Xu Ning will probably be an important official in the mansion¡­¡¯ Zhang He thought to himself. Just as Zhang He was thinking, Duan Chaofeng admired Xu Ning. Otherwise, he would not have given Xu Ning such a precious gift. It was a secret treasure after all. ¡°Oh yeah¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng seemed to remember something. ¡°We just talked about how you don¡¯t have to do everything yourself with how the sect is currently operating. In that case, you should have some free time.¡± ¡°That is true.¡± Xu Ning responded. He could tell that Duan Chaofeng seemed to have something to ask of him. ¡°In this case,e with me to the sea in a month, to an overseas ind.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. ¡®Going to an overseas ind in a month¡­¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know Duan Chaofeng¡¯s aim, but he didn¡¯t ask. He just agreed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Duan Chaofeng smiled when he saw Xu Ning agreeing without hesitation. ¡°This trip is very important. We are going to capture a Night Beast.¡± Duan Chaofeng exined the reason to Xu Ning without hiding any details. ¡°Capture a Night Beast?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted. After staying in State Wansheng for so long, he had obviously heard of a Night Beast. One of the six apex demon beasts that could easily advance to the high level of the dao realm, or even the limit of the dao realm. Moreover, because of their special bloodlines, the six apex demon beasts all had strange abilities that seemed to exceed martial arts. Even Gray and Cyan were not strong enough to fight against any one of the six apex demon beasts. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°This trip overseas will be dangerous, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I have already asked my father to transfer a dao realm seventh stage master to my side.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s heart stirred. ¡®A high-level dao realm seventh stage master¡­¡¯ It seemed that he was not the main force to capture the Night Beast. The key to capture that Night Beast would definitely be that high-level master. ¡°I¡¯ll give you half a month to prepare.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°In half a month, go to the mansion and find me. At that time, we will go out to sea together.¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have two demon beasts with extremely high bloodlines? You can take them with you. There must be a lot of resources that are beneficial to demon beasts in ces that can attract a Night Beast. If you take them with you, they might have a chance to advance.¡± Duan Chaofeng was concerned about Xu Ning. In fact, with Xu Ning¡¯s truebat strength, even if he wasparable to a dao realm fifth stage, he would not be of much help at the critical moment. The reason why Xu Ning was called along this time was because Duan Chaofeng wanted Xu Ning to show his face in the mansion. He wanted the people in the other residences to know that Xu Ning was supported by him, so that they could be ready when he would promote Xu Ning as a trusted aide in the future. Xu Ning finally understood Duan Chaofeng¡¯s intentions. ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Also¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°We have anotherpetitor in our trip to capture the Night Beast: Mo Lan, daughter of the Promise King of State Luzhi.¡± ¡°Huh? Princess Mo Lan?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed. This Princess Mo Lan was the backer of the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect. Xu Ning had always been hostile to her. However, the difference in status between the two sides was too great. Even when he detained the people from the Wind Parasol Pavilion, Xu Ning did not kill them, all because he did not want Princess Mo Lan to hold a grudge against him. ¡°She should be sending the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect as her main forces. This time, you might have a chance to face these two sects.¡± Duan Chaofeng observed Xu Ning¡¯s expression and noticed that his expression remained unchanged. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it for today.¡± Duan Chaofeng waved his sleeves. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the mansion first. I¡¯ll see you in half a month.¡± After that, Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He got on the back of the rainbow-colored bird. ¡°Farewell, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning bowed. Afterwards, the rainbow-colored bird spread its wings and disappeared from Xu Ning¡¯s vision. ¡®Night beast, Princess Mo Lan, Wind Parasol Pavilion, Green Edge Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®It seems that I will face some challenges in the future¡­¡¯ While he was thinking, Cheng Zengtao came up to the main peak. ¡°Sect Master, was it the Harmony Prince just now?¡± Cheng Zengtao asked. When Duan Chaofeng rode the rainbow-colored bird and hovered at the main peak, Cheng Zengtao rushed to the foot of the main peak. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°The prince came specially to congratte the Swallow Heron Sect on taking back our old grounds. He also gave us a secret treasure as a gift.¡± Cheng Zengtao was full of smiles when he heard that. Not many sects in State Guqing had the qualifications to be personally congratted by the Harmony Prince. More than half a year ago, Cheng Zengtao still didn¡¯t know when the Swallow Heron Sect would be rebuilt. And in just more than half a yearter, the Harmony Prince even took the initiative to visit and congratte them, even giving them a secret treasure as a gift. ¡°Sect Master, what is the secret treasure given by the prince?¡± Cheng Zengtao also wanted to know. The Harmony Prince was a big shot in State Guqing, so Cheng Zengtao was extremely curious. ¡°The Small Tree World.¡± Xu Ning took out the palm-sized ck seed. ¡°The Small Tree World?!¡± Cheng Zengtao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You know about the Small Tree World?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect Cheng Zengtao to be so knowledgeable. He obviously knew what the Small Tree World was. ¡°The Small Tree World is a spatial treasure. Not only can it store things, but it can also allow people to enter it. It can absorb the spiritual energy of the outside world, and the concentration of spiritual energy inside it is several times higher than the outside world. If martial artists are able to enter it, they can greatly elerate their cultivation speed.¡± Cheng Zengtao knew the treasure well. ¡°It is a treasure that every sect wants to obtain. With this Small Tree World, the disciples¡¯ cultivation speed will be greatly increased. It is said that in the Harmony King Mansion, there is a Big Tree World, which is several levels higher than a Small Tree World. Even then, it is a top-notch treasure.¡± ¡°You sure are knowledgeable about it¡­¡± Xu Ning noticed Cheng Zengtao¡¯s excitement and knew that he had probably learned about the Small Tree World a long time ago. ¡°Since you like it so much, I will let you take care of this Small Tree World.¡± Xu Ning put the Small Tree World into Cheng Zengtao¡¯s hands. ¡°This¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao was dazed for a moment. ¡°Leave this Small Tree World to me?¡± This was an extremely rare treasure, yet Xu Ning just handed it to Cheng Zengtao so casually Cheng Zengtao was shocked. Xu Ning smiled. ¡°This Small Tree World is useless in my hands. It is at most arger storage ring. I already have the Hidden Moon Bead, so I don¡¯t need it at all.¡± ¡°You, on the other hand, are responsible for handling the affairs of the sect and disciplining the disciples. This thing will be more effective in your hands. Plus, it is very beneficial for our disciples.¡± ¡°Sect Master¡­¡± Leaving such a precious treasure to him, Cheng Zengtao felt Xu Ning¡¯s trust in him. ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely use this Small Tree World well to help all the disciples improve their martial arts level.¡± Cheng Zengtao promised. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°This Small Tree World can be used as a reward for the disciples. Only those who perform well can be allowed to enter, so don¡¯t let everyone in.¡± The reason why Xu Ning said this was to maintain some internalpetition in the Swallow Heron Sect. Only when the disciplespeted would everyone be energetic, allowing the Swallow Heron Sect to grow faster. ¡°Understood, Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao responded. ¡°By the way, Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao didn¡¯t have a stable spatial secret treasure, so he could only hold the seed in his hand. ¡°Something interesting happened just now.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°Just now, a void realm martial artist came to join the sect.¡± ¡°This void realm martial artist went to Guanghe Canton to be a disciple, but when he came to Guanghe Canton, he discovered that our sect had already moved. So after a long journey, he rushed to Chuiyun Mountain and applied to be a disciple.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°This disciple is quite obsessed with our Swallow Heron Sect. If his aptitude is not too poor, and if there are not too many sect members, we can ept him as a disciple.¡± When Cheng Zengtao heard this, he smiled bitterly. ¡°The guest elder responsible for epting disciples also thought the same. But when he was about to ept him into the sect, he said that he only wanted to be the disciple of the Sect Master.¡± ¡°He only wants to be my disciple?¡± Xu Ning shook his head slightly. Hundreds of disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect also wanted to be Xu Ning¡¯s disciple, so Xu Ning would definitely not agree to this request. ¡°Yes, when the guest elder heard this, he exined to him that he should first be an inner disciple after entering the sect. But he didn¡¯t listen, so the guest elder could only refuse him.¡± ¡°However, this kid refused to leave, so the guest elder went to find me. But just when I was about to go and take a look, I saw the prince¡¯s flying bird rushing to the main peak, so I didn¡¯t see him. I wonder if the kid has left yet.¡± Cheng Zengtao said with a strange expression. Obviously, he also felt that this disciple was a little strange. ¡°Interesting¡­¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he was also interested. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go see him together and see what kind of confidence he has to take only the Sect Master as his master.¡± Chapter 260 - Fang Youli, Unfriendly

Chapter 260 Fang Youli, Unfriendly

Swallow Heron Sect Under the mountain gates. ¡°Are you going or not? If not, I¡¯ll throw you out!¡± A middle-aged guest elder looked at the young man in front of him with an impatient attitude. ¡°I already told you, if you want to enter the Swallow Heron Sect, you can enter as an inner disciple. And if you perform well in the future, you may be selected by an elder and be a core disciple!¡± ¡°But you want to be the direct disciple of the Sect Master! What a farce! Although you are young and are in the void realm second stage, at your current level, you are not qualified to be a core disciple of the Swallow Heron Sect!¡± The middle-aged guest elder was speechless. The young man in front of him had a strong body. He was wearing a sleeveless shirt, so the muscles on his arms were extremely obvious. His eyes were bright, and his expression looked a little stubborn. ¡°I want to be a disciple of the Sect mMster!¡± The young man only said this sentence. There was a stubborn look on his face. From his words and expressions, it seemed that this person rarelymunicated with others. He was being extremely stubborn, as if he had been isted from the outside world for a long time. ¡°Since you insist, then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± The middle-aged guest elder finally lost his patience and grabbed the young man¡¯s arm. ¡°Hmm?¡± However, when the middle-aged guest elder grabbed his arm and tried to drag him, he discovered that he was unable to make the young man move. The middle-aged guest elder gave a doubtful look. He was in the void realm seventh stage, while the kid in front of him was obviously in the void realm second stage. Although being the void realm did not greatly increase the strength of the physical body, the body of amon seal realm warrior was undoubtedly stronger than a true qi realm warrior. Yet, he couldn¡¯t move him with his physical strength alone. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Just when the middle-aged guest elder was about to activate his true qi and attribute power, a voice stopped him. He turned around and saw Sect Master Xu Ning and Deputy Sect Master Cheng Zengtao behind him. Seeing this, the middle-aged guest elder quickly stopped what he was doing and greeted Xu Ning and Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master and Deputy Sect Master.¡± ¡°Sect Master?¡± When the young man heard the middle-aged guest elder call Xu Ning sect master, his gaze that was originally filled with prejudice lit up. ¡°You want to be my disciple?¡± Xu Ning looked at the young man with interest. Xu Ning had heard his conversation with the middle-aged guest elder. He could also feel that this young man¡¯s train of thought was very simple. ¡°Yes, I want to be your disciple.¡± The young man strode towards Xu Ning and was about to kneel down. But before he could kneel, Xu Ning waved his sleeve and flicked him away. ¡°Why do you want to be my disciple?¡± Xu Ning asked. He didn¡¯t believe that this kid came to learn from him because he had heard of his name. He was not famous in State Guqing. ¡°Because my foster father said that only by bing a disciple of the upper echelons of a sect, can one obtain more resources. And the sect master is the master of a sect, so if I be the disciple of a sect master, I can obtain the most resources.¡± The young man said bluntly. Xu Ning had a strange expression. This young man was quite straightforward. The more the young man exined, the more Cheng Zengtao felt that there was something wrong with this young man¡¯s logic. He shook his head and was about to walk forward and chase him away personally, but Xu Ning waved his hand and stopped him. ¡°In the path of martial arts, resources are important, but just having resources can¡¯t guarantee growth.¡± Xu Ning said. As he examined the young man, Xu Ning gradually noticed that this young man had a special temperament. And this temperament had nothing to do with strength. ¡°As long as you give me resources, I will definitely grow quickly.¡± The young man¡¯s tone was reckless. ¡°When I be an expert of the sect, I will also protect the sect. My foster father told me that a drop of water in your time of need should be repaid with a fountain.¡± The young man looked serious. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± When the middle-aged guest elder saw this, he said, ¡°Those who can quickly grow after obtaining martial arts resources are all geniuses. It is true that you are in the void realm second stage, but the true qi capacity in your body does not feel strong at all. It is even a little scarce. A true qi realm martial artist like you may not even be able to beat an opponent of the same realm.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t use true qi against my enemies, I just use my fists.¡± The young man retorted. The middle-aged guest elder felt amused and wanted to ask for Xu Ning¡¯s permission to throw him out. However, Xu Ning raised his eyebrows and took the initiative to walk to the front of the young man. He patted the young man¡¯s shoulder and a wave of dao realm power entered his body. ¡°Huh?¡± After Xu Ning sensed the young disciple¡¯s physical condition, he was a little surprised. ¡®This young man¡¯s physical body¡­¡¯ After his examinations, Xu Ning discovered that the reserves and quality of this young man¡¯s true qi were extremely ordinary. But the strength of his body was extremely strong Xu Ning could feel the surging power in his body. Xu Ning felt that he could fight against a void realm third stage martial artist and even gain the upper hand. He gave Xu Ning the feeling of a humanoid demon beast. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± After sensing the abnormality of this young man, Xu Ning asked. ¡°Fang Youli.¡± The young man replied. ¡°Fang Youli¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°You really live up to your name.¡± ¡°My foster father gave me this name. When my foster father picked me up, I was still a baby. At that time, he said that I was as strong as a bull.¡± Fang Youli grinned, revealing his white teeth. However, his expression immediately became a little depressed. ¡°But just a few days ago, my foster father died. He said that if I can join a sect and be a core disciple, I can grasp a lot of resources and quickly grow.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning pondered for a moment. His strong body and foundation was indeed the strongest Xu Ning had ever seen. ¡°Oh well.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I can make you my personal disciple temporarily for now.¡± Fang Youli¡¯s eyes shone. Cheng Zengtao and the middle-aged guest elder had a strange expression, but they didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°However, you can¡¯t be considered my disciple for the time being. When you really show enough talent, I will officially ept you as my disciple.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°During this period, an adequate amount of resources will be provided to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Fang Youli agreed when he heard that there were martial arts resources, but he then added, ¡°The martial arts resources I¡¯m talking about are spirit medicine, medicinal pills and demon beast meat, not martial arts or weapons.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning was interested after seeing how confident Fang Youli was. ¡®Is he going to absorb a lot of energy to stimte his body¡­¡¯ Xu Ning also figured out Fang Youli¡¯s advancement path. ¡°Okay, you can join.¡± Xu Ning made the final decision and said to the middle-aged guest elder, ¡°Arrange for him to join us.¡± ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± The middle-aged guest elderplied and nced at Fang Youli. ¡°Foster Father, I entered a sect!¡± Fang Youli smiled and said to himself ¡°What? Go out to sea? To capture a Night Beast?¡± Cyan stared at Xu Ning in surprise. Just now, Xu Ning called for Cyan and Gray. He told them that he was going to take them to the sea to capture a Night Beast. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to?¡± Xu Ning sneered. Ever since Cyan advanced to the dao realm, it had be more and more arrogant. Usually, when it walked around the Swallow Heron Sect, it liked to visit ces with many disciples and hear the disciples respectfully call it Master Cyan. ¡°Why would I not dare to?¡± Cyan rolled its eyes. ¡°The six apex demon beasts are just rumors. I have the blood of the Blood Cyan Wolf in me, so I want to see what kind of creature this Night Beast is.¡± Gray nced at Cyan with its cold eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Gray, are you willing to go?¡± Xu Ning asked Gray. ¡°Of course.¡± Gray said, ¡°A demon beast at the level of a Night Beast is extremely picky about its environment. It is definitely a ce especially suitable for demon beasts to grow in. If we can find it, we will definitely gain a lot of benefits.¡± ¡°In this case, follow me to the Harmony King Mansion in half a month, and we will go out to sea with the prince.¡± Xu Ning said. Half a month went by. Xu Ning rushed to the Harmony King Mansion with Gray and Cyan. Before leaving, Xu Ning arranged all the affairs of the sect. This trip to capture the Night Beast would not be short. It would take at least a few months. As he was leaving the sect, Cheng Zengtao bid farewell to Xu Ning. He told Xu Ning that in the past half month, the disciple named Fang Youli who had just entered the sect had broken through to the void realm third stage. He told Xu Ning that ording to his observations, Fang Youli¡¯s advancement method was to use his physical body to advance his realm. Fang Youli¡¯s physical strength had increased to the point where he could naturally break through realms. Xu Ning had never heard of this before. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was in a hurry to leave, Xu Ning really wanted to stay beside Fang Youli and observe him. Before leaving, Xu Ning asked Cheng Zengtao not to limit the amount of resources avable to him. As long as he could absorb and digest the resources, he would give as much as he wanted. Cheng Zengtao epted the order. At the Harmony King Mansion. Xu Ning used the guest token given by Duan Chaofeng to enter the mansion. Xu Ning followed the directions of the servants and came to the backyard of the mansion. The servant told him that someone would take him to see the prince soon. As for Gray and Cyan, both of them entered the Demon Beast Scroll. Xu Ning carried the bead formed by the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°Every flower and herb in this backyard is extremely precious. Some of them are even spirit medicine that can¡¯t be found outside.¡± Xu Ning sighed at the deep foundation of the Harmony King Mansion. There were already so many precious nts in just the backyard of the prince¡¯s vi. However, Xu Ning did not walk around. He sat quietly in a pavilion, waiting for someone toe and receive him. ¡®Someone is here?¡¯ Not long after, Xu Ning sensed someone approaching his direction. Right afterwards, a cold-looking man in light armor walked in. After seeing Xu Ning, his eyes showed a hint of hostility. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Ning noticed this and became alert. Chapter 261 - Zhuo Weisong, Mo Lan

Chapter 261 Zhuo Weisong, Mo Lan

¡°So you are Xu Ning?¡± The cold and handsome-looking man walked to the pavilion and approached Xu Ning. He looked at Xu Ning with a smirk on his face. Xu Ning frowned and stood up. ¡°I am Xu Ning, and who are you?¡± As he had just arrived, Xu Ning didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the Harmony King Mansion. He was being cautious. Although this person was not friendly, now was not the time to offend him. ¡®This person¡¯s realm should be higher than mine¡­ It is highly likely that he is a dao realm fifth stage core cleansing realm master¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought while observing this person. ¡°As a guest, you came to the mansion, but you dare to sit alone in this pavilion, do you think there are no rules at all? Inside this pavilion is the seat of His Highness.¡± Acting as though he was a high-ranking senior, the cold-looking man was arrogant as he reprimanded Xu Ning. Xu Ning heard him but did not answer directly. Xu Ning was certain that this cold-looking man was deliberately targeting him, although he didn¡¯t know how the two sides had gotten into a conflict when he had just met him for the first time. When he was led to this garden, the servant told Xu Ning the rules of the mansion. But there was no mention of the rule that he couldn¡¯t sit in the pavilion and wait. ¡°This is my first time here, so please forgive me.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s mouth was still polite, but his eyes were locked with the cold-looking man. His aura was no weaker than the man in front of him. The cold-looking man snorted, as if he still wanted to reprimand Xu Ning. But at this moment, someone else arrived. ¡°Zhuo Weisong, what are you doing?¡± Xu Ning looked up and saw that the visitor was Zhang He, the man who was always beside Duan Chaofeng. Zhang He was wearing a long robe with wide sleeves. He stared at the cold-looking man named Zhuo Weisong with a look of displeasure. Zhuo Weisong frowned when he saw Zhang He. He also retracted back the attitude he was going to show Xu Ning. ¡°Master Zhang.¡± Zhuo Weisong cupped his fists, but it seemed like he was doing it just for show. ¡°Xu Ning had just arrived at the mansion, so I came here to teach him the rules of the mansion.¡± Zhuo Weisong nced at Xu Ning with a hint of provocation. ¡°You don¡¯t have to teach him.¡± Zhang He was dissatisfied with Zhuo Weisong¡¯s attitude. ¡°I will teach him the rules of the mansion, there is no need to trouble you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m being nosy¡­¡± Zhuo Weisong seemed to be mocking himself. ¡°In this case, I will take my leave.¡± After that, he nced at Xu Ning, ignored Zhang He, and left. Zhang He watched Zhuo Weisong leave. After a long time, he snorted. ¡°Arrogant!¡± ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Zhang He turned his head and walked next to Xu Ning. His expression changed as he smiled. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Zhang He knew very well how Duan Chaofeng treated Xu Ning, so he was always friendly to Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Zhang He, I didn¡¯t wait long.¡± Xu Ning bowed. He had a good impression of Zhang He. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your two demon beasts with you?¡± Zhang He asked. ¡°Yes, they are in an independent space.¡± Xu Ning said. The current Xu Ning had two spatial secret treasures on him. One was the Demon Beast Scroll¡¯s bead, while the other was the Hidden Moon Bead. §ª. ¡°Senior Zhang He¡­¡± After chatting for a while, Xu Ning asked, ¡°That person just now¡­¡± ¡°That person¡¯s name is Zhuo Weisong. He works for His Highness.¡± At the mention of Zhuo Weisong, Zhang He¡¯s expression became serious again. ¡°His father is a trusted subordinate of the King. The trusted subordinate¡¯s name is Zhuo Cengyun, and he is a high-level master in the seventh stage of the dao realm. With his father¡¯s status, whenever Zhuo Weisong is on duty with the prince, he will be arrogant, thinking that he is superior to others.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°But I have never seen this person before, so why is he so hostile to me?¡± Xu Ning did not beat around the bush and asked directly. Zhang He smiled. ¡°Although this is the first time you have seen him, this is not the first time he has heard of your name.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning was puzzled. ¡°His Highness has been talking about you in the mansion recently. Moreover, he admires your attitude. Although you haven¡¯t been to the mansion yet, all of the trusted subordinates around His Highness know your name.¡± Zhang He said, ¡°The martial arts talent you disyed, as well as your ability and efficiency, satisfied His Highness.¡± ¡°So, Zhuo Weisong hates me because of this?¡± Xu Ning was amused. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang He said, ¡°Over the years, His Highness has never shown this kind of attitude towards the people around him. Even before you arrived at the mansion, there were already people secretly trying to get close to you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised. Unknowingly, he had be a core member of State Guqing. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Zhang He said, ¡°I will take you to see His Highness first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning followed behind Zhang He. Afterwards, Zhang He took Xu Ning to Duan Chaofeng¡¯s study. When Duan Chaofeng saw Xu Ning, his attitude was very enthusiastic. After a brief exchange, Duan Chaofeng asked Zhang He to personally arrange amodation for Xu Ning. Xu Ning was assigned to a side room in the prince¡¯s vi. It was a side room, but it was luxurious. This was only the prince¡¯s vi, but it was several timesrger than the Cheng family mansion. Afterwards, over the next few days, Xu Ning stayed in his room and casually refined some pills for his needs to prepare for his trip to sea. ¡°Eh?¡± After refining a furnace full of demon beast pills that would mainly be used as bait, Xu Ning suddenly realized something. The client who asked Shi Chenghao to refine medicine for him also needed him to refine arge number of demon beast medicinal pills, including many bait pills that could lure demon beasts. ¡°That person must be a Master Tamer¡­ I wonder if he will be recruited for this trip¡­¡¯ Just when he was thinking, a servant came to call Xu Ning. ¡°Master Xu, in four hours, His Highness will hold a banquet in the banquet hall. Please remember to attend on time.¡± The servant said respectfully to Xu Ning. ¡°A banquet¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡®It seems that we are going out to sea in a few days.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. This banquet was the final event before they would go out to sea. At the same time. State Luzhi, Promise King Mansion. In a study, a beautiful woman in a male outfit with hair tied high was sitting on a high seat. She exuded a strong aura and had sharp eyes. She was obviously not an ordinary person. Under her seat, there were nearly ten people sitting in two rows below her. At the bottommost of the seats was Sect Master Cen Yumou of the Wind Parasol Pavilion and Sect Master Liang Tingang of the Green Edge Sect. The two of them had the lowest status in the study. ¡°The preparations to capture the Night Beast are done. In three days, we will go out to sea.¡± The woman in the male outfit said. This person was the daughter of the Promise King, Princess Mo Lan. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The people below responded at the same time. ¡°After capturing the Night Beast, I will personally deliver it to the Empress. I hope everyone will do their best and not make any mistakes. After everything is done, I will definitely give everyone a generous reward.¡± Although she was a woman, Princess Mo Lan¡¯s every gesture had a more heroic aura than a man would. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± The people below responded. ¡°By the way, if there are no idents, our attempt to capture the Night Beast should have been exposed.¡± Mo Lan nced at everyone. ¡°A few days ago, I cleaned out a few spies from the mansion. Although they refused to admit their identity, I am certain that the news of the Night Beast¡¯s appearance has been spread.¡± Mo Lan said, ¡°So, in addition to facing the risks overseas, we may also face other enemies.¡± ¡°However, don¡¯t worry too much about this. We have made sufficient preparations and have recruited a group of highly skilled Master Tamers. With them around, our trip will be much smoother. With everyone¡¯s support, our strength is enough to guarantee our sess.¡± Mo Lan said, ¡°Also, the crew members for this trip are all disciples of the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect. I have to thank the two sect masters for your efforts. After all, this trip will be quite dangerous.¡± ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang, who were sitting at the bottom, quickly got up when they heard this. ¡°It is our duty to share your worries, Your Highness.¡± The two were very humble. Especially Cen Yumou, after one of his sect strongholds was seized by the Swallow Heron Sect a few days ago, he was afraid that Princess Mo Lan would hear about this and reprimanded him. But unexpectedly, Mo Lan did not me him. Seeing the humble posture of these two, the others in the room also showed a faint look of contempt. They all knew that the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect were originally the forces of State Guqing. Their humble attitude of being willing to do anything for Princess Mo Lan was because they wanted to get Mo Lan¡¯s consent to move their sect from State Guqing to State Luzhi. ¡°In this case, go back and prepare.¡± Mo Lan waved her hand. Everyone in the room stood up and bowed to Mo Lan before leaving the room. ¡°Your Highness.¡± An old woman walked out from behind the screen. This old woman had an extraordinary aura. She was a high level master in the seventh stage of the dao realm. Generally speaking, after advancing to the dao realm, masters would adopt their younger appearances. Only a few people would allow themselves to show their old appearance. ¡°Although the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect are obedient and useful, we can¡¯t rely too much on them.¡± The old woman persuaded, ¡°After all, they are still the forces of State Guqing. If you keep delegating important tasks to them, the people of State Luzhi around you will be dissatisfied.¡± ¡°I know what to do.¡± Princess Mo Lan said, ¡°This trip is full of dangers. It is also a test for them. If they perform well enough, I will allow them to move into State Luzhi. In the end, there are not many people from State Luzhi who are willing to follow me. They are all my brother¡¯s people.¡± ¡°Inparison, the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect are the truly obedient swords.¡± Chapter 262 - Sailing, Three Forces

Chapter 262 Sailing, Three Forces

A few dayster. On the surface of the Endless Sea, a huge fleet was slowly advancing. In the middle of the fleet, there was a giant ship that was extremely luxurious. It pushed away the waves and moved forward. This fleet belonged to the Harmony Prince Duan Chaofeng. Now, they had already set off from State Wansheng, riding the wind and waves to the overseas archipgo where the Night Beast roamed. Xu Ning was also on this giant ship with Duan Chaofeng. The sky in the distance was dark, thunder and lightning were rumbling, and a storm was brewing. However, when the raindropsnded on the giant ship, they were repelled by an invisible membrane. With it, the hull and deck of the giant ship were not wet at all. There were many void realm disciples on the deck, some patrolling, some looking into the distance to observe the situation. They set off at almost the same time as Mo Lan¡¯s fleet, but the two ships took different routes, so they did not encounter each other on the way. ¡°Xu Ning, I remember you are not from State Wansheng?¡± At this moment, Duan Chaofeng walked out of the cabin and came onto the deck. They stood at the bow of the ship, looking at the waves in the distance. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from abroad.¡± Xu Ning was standing behind Duan Chaofeng. In addition to him, Zhang He, Zhuo Weisong, and three other faces stood next to Duan Chaofeng. These people were all Duan Chaofeng¡¯s trusted aides. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Zhuo Weisong showed a mocking expression when he heard Xu Ning came from abroad. In his opinion, State Wansheng was the center of the martial arts world, and people from outside State Wansheng were regarded as bumpkins by Zhuo Weisong. ¡°When you crossed the Endless Sea and came to State Wansheng, the trip was probably full of dangers.¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s tone was full of concern. This made the people around him a little envious. ¡°It was a close shave. Although there were some difficulties, we all sessfully crossed the sea in the end.¡± Xu Ning responded. Whoosh! At this moment, a huge wave mmed into the transparent barrier of the giant ship. ¡°Hmm?¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Zhang He, is there something underwater?¡± ¡°A mid-level dao realm sea demon beast.¡± Zhang He sensed it ahead of time and responded. Zhang He was in the dao realm sixth stage core transformation realm, and he was the second strongest person among the people who went out to sea this time. The strongest of them was Dong Ji, a dao realm seventh stage master transferred from the Harmony King¡¯s to Duan Chaofeng¡¯s side. However, this Dong Ji was a senior. Although he was also on the giant ship, he was not with them. He was alone in the cabin. As soon as he finished speaking, a huge fishtail suddenly emerged from the bottom of the sea. Bang! The fish tail mmed into the sea, raising huge waves that were dozens of meters high. The fierce impact disrupted the formation of the fleet. Even the medium-sized ship that was leading the way was knocked off course. ¡°Zhang He, go deal with it!¡± Duan Chaofeng ordered Zhang He. If they let this demon beast in the sea continue to torment them, their giant ship would be fine, but the other ships of the fleet would be in danger of capsizing. There were not many masters on the other ships. They were all just followers sent to search for the Night Beast. ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Zhang He epted the order. Afterwards, he jumped off the giant ship. Zhang He stepped on the sea surface and flew quickly. ¡°Ha!¡± With a shout, Zhang He pped his robe and dived directly into the water. Zhang He was courageous. He dared to enter the water and fight against the demon beasts in the sea. Bang! Bang! Bang! The fleet began to slow down, and the sound of explosions came from the water ahead. Waves surged one after another on the surface of the sea, creating circles of white edges. Obviously, the fight between Zhang He and the demon beast under the sea was extremely fierce. After about half an hour, the sea surface began to calm down. Whoosh! Zhang He¡¯s figure emerged from the bottom of the sea. With a few steps, he flew up and returned to the deck of the giant ship. ¡°Done, Your Highness.¡± Zhang He was still covered in dust, and there was no trace of water on his clothes. ¡°Your strength has improved again.¡± Duan Chaofeng smiled and said, ¡°How far are you from the seventh stage?¡± When Zhang He heard this, he responded, ¡°At least five years, at most thirty years.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Duan Chaofengughed. ¡°There will soon be a high-level master next to me!¡± ¡°I wish Senior Zhang He a breakthrough as soon as possible.¡± Xu Ning also said at the side. Although years, decades, and centuries were still considered long for Xu Ning, it was nothing to these dao realm masters. The advancement time mentioned by Zhang He was not considered long at all. After Xu Ning said this, the others echoed what he said. Only Zhuo Weisong had a cold expression. Duan Chaofeng also noticed Zhuo Weisong¡¯s reaction, but he didn¡¯t say anything. In fact, Duan Chaofeng didn¡¯t like Zhuo Weisong. Duan Chaofeng only epted him as a trusted aide because of his father, Zhuo Cengyun. When Duan Chaofeng was young, Zhuo Cengyun was sent by the Harmony King to teach him martial arts. Otherwise, Duan Chaofeng would have already transferred Zhuo Weisong away. Without the underwater demon beast¡¯s interference, the entire fleet returned to their previous formation and began to move quickly. ¡°The clear sky region is not far ahead. Once we reach the clear sky region, we can bathe in sunlight.¡± Duan Chaofeng smiled, and the others echoed what he said. Although they were all dao realm masters who did not have high requirements for their environment, their long term habits made everyone wishing they were traveling under the clear sky. The fleet continued to advance. There was no day or night. Two months went by just like this. On this day, everyone appeared on the deck of the ship. But this time, there was a skinny middle-aged man. He had a beard and his eyes narrowed as he looked into the distance. There was no aura of a powerhouseing from this person, but Duan Chaofeng, Zhang He, Xu Ning, and others next to him did not dare to underestimate him. Because this middle-aged man was the high-level dao realm seventh stage master, Dong Ji. ¡°The area where the Night Beast appears is right ahead.¡± Duan Chaofeng said to Dong Ji. Duan Chaofeng¡¯s tone was respectful. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Dong Ji nodded. ¡°This Night Beast is extremely good at hiding its aura and sneaking around. Even for me, it is difficult to locate its aura and determine its location. Therefore, you have to coordinate the people apanying you and let them search this ind.¡± ¡°If they find any traces of the Night Beast, they should immediately send out a signal so that we can arrive as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Everything has been arranged, Senior Dong, don¡¯t worry.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. Xu Ning stood aside and looked into the distance. There was more than one stretch of coastline in front of him. This was an archipgo. The sea was separating inds from inds. The Night Beast did not live on a specific ind, so it could appear anywhere in this area. ¡°Pick an ind to disembark first, we will search one ind after another.¡± Duan Chaofeng said to the guard leader. Although they had a lot of manpower, it was still difficult to spread out several teams and search. Moreover, Mo Lan¡¯s people must have also arrived. There would inevitably be conflict between them. Therefore, gathering people together and investigating each ind was the most suitable method. Bang! Bang! Finally, they reached the shore. The people on the ship also began to disembark in an orderly manner. ¡®I finally stepped onnd¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sighed. However, although they were on the sea, the giant ship was very stable, simr to when they were onnd. It did not suffer much turbulence. ¡°This ind is still under the clear sky region¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked up. There was still sunlight. Half of this archipgo was in the clear sky region, while the other half was under dense dark clouds. ¡°Pick a suitable ce to camp and rest first.¡± Duan Chaofeng ordered, ¡°Arrange for the Master Tamers to be protected in the middle of the camp.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The guards of the mansion responded. The Master Tamers were the key to this operation. Their unique beast taming skills and the demon beasts they controlled were all very helpful in searching for the Night Beast. Afterwards, the group began to move. After half a day. On another ind far away from Xu Ning¡¯s fleet, another fleetnded onshore. These people were naturally Princess Mo Lan and the others. ¡®I wonder if Duan Chaofeng¡¯s group has arrived¡­ After getting on the ind, Mo Lan thought to herself. After asking around, she also learned that a fleet of the Harmony King Mansion had also left the sea just as she was leaving for the sea. After making some deductions, Mo Lan knew that the person who nted spies around her was Duan Chaofeng. His goal this time was probably the same as her own: To capture the Night Beast. ¡°Tell everyone to rest here.¡± Mo Lan ordered the people around her, ¡°At the same time, station sentinels on the shore. If you see Duan Chaofeng¡¯s group approaching, report it immediately.¡± Mo Lan was a little afraid of Duan Chaofeng. At this moment. Far away from the inds, a big fish was swimming towards the inds. On the back of the fish sat several figures. They were all wearing gray robes that covered their bodies. Woosh! A sea breeze blew by. And one person¡¯s gray hood was blown away. An old face was revealed. This person was Lie Ying, the man who had requested Xu Ning to refine pills. ¡°Lie Ying.¡± The person sitting in front of the fishback tilted his head slightly. ¡°Master.¡± Lie Ying was very respectful to this person. ¡°You are a Master Tamer, so it¡¯s up to you to search for the Night Beast.¡± The man who was called master by Lie Ying said gently. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lie Ying said, ¡°I will definitely try my best to find the Night Beast.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The master nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you. Whether you seed or not, I will give you generous gifts in the future.¡± Chapter 263 - Expansion of the Demon Beast Scroll

Chapter 263 Expansion of the Demon Beast Scroll

On the ind. The people from the Harmony King Mansion were stationed here. This time, the fleet of the Harmony King Mansion brought along an independent space. It was a construction type spatial secret treasure. It could hold hundreds of people, and there were all kinds of necessary items inside. It was basically a ready-made camp. There were already guards from the mansion forming teams, protecting one or two Master Tamers as they began to search the ind. These Master Tamers had abundant methods to deal with demon beasts. They would also make some preparations in the ces they searched. Whenever they searched an area, they would ce a sensor. If the Night Beast passed through the area they had set up, it would be quickly noticed. Xu Ning also came out of the camp. He was ready to release Gray and Cyan from the Demon Beast Scroll, letting them sense the environment here. After leaving the camp and walking a distance away, Xu Ning sent Gray the message in the Demon Beast Scroll. Not long after, Gray and Cyan appeared on the ind at the same time. ¡°We have reached the Night Beast¡¯s territory?¡±. Cyan and Gray stepped on the soil on the ind, both curious. ¡°How do you feel about the environment here?¡± Xu Ning asked the two. It was said that the Night Beast was extremely picky about its living environment, so it must have chosen a unique ce. ¡°Nothing special¡­¡± Cyan reached out its hind legs and scratched the back of its head with a twisted posture. Gray sensed the environment and shook its head gently. ¡°Except for the spiritual energy being slightly richer than State Wansheng, I don¡¯t feel anything else¡­¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning also noticed the rich spiritual energy of the ind. However, Xu Ning felt that this was definitely not the reason why the Night Beast chose this area as its living environment. Xu Ning guessed that there must be something special about these nearby inds. ¡°Come, let¡¯s walk around and see if there are any resources beneficial to demon beasts on this ind.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Be alert and see if you can find any traces of the Night Beast.¡± Demon beasts at the level of Gray and Cyan had extremely strong perception towards demon beast bloodlines. If the Night Beast¡¯s fur and smell appeared nearby, Cyan and Gray would definitely notice it. ¡°Understood.¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning led Gray and Cyan to search the mountains on the eastern side of the ind. Resources would normally be concentrated in that kind of ce. ¡°This ind is so big¡­¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that the size of this ind was equivalent to a state in the Abyss North. The size of the surrounding archipgo could rival half of the Abyss North. Moreover, the concentration of spiritual energy here was several levels higher than the Abyss North. ¡®However, although it isrge and has a lot of resources, there are rtively few signs of life¡­¡¯ Xu Ning and the other two could see the good stuff everywhere just by simply entering the mountain. Many spirit medicines that were considered precious in State Wansheng were swaying in the wind like weeds. Xu Ning shifted these high-quality spirit medicines into the Hidden Moon Pearl. ¡°What is that?¡± Cyan and Gray were attracted by an emerald fruit at the same time. In a sh, they arrived in front of the emerald fruit. Xu Ning saw this and followed. ¡°Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit!¡± Xu Ning recognized it immediately. Although this Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit was rtively unpopr, Xu Ning had the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s alchemy encyclopedia, so he had a lot of knowledge about spirit herbs. This Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit was a spirit medicine fruit that was extremely beneficial to demon beasts. It could greatly improve the bloodline purity of demon beasts. Its flesh could be directly swallowed by a demon beast, and its core was also a material that could be used to refine demon beast medicinal pills. This was why although Cyan and Gray did not recognize the Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit, they were attracted to it. ¡°This is good stuff. After eating this fruit, it can cleanse your bloodline, increasing its purity.¡± Xu Ning exined to Cyan and Gray. Their eyes lit up when they heard this. Especially Cyan as it nned to swallow the fruit before Gray could react. However, its intention was directly seen through by Gray. As a result, it was pped on the face and forcibly stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s have half each.¡± Cyan said embarrassedly. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°This Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit is still not mature yet¡­ If it is eaten directly, it will decrease its effect.¡± ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t wait here for it to mature, right?¡± Cyan obviously couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°We can transfer it into the Demon Beast Scroll and use fertilizers that are rich in spiritual energy to elerate its growth. I estimate that it will ripen in a month. A ripened Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit will be three times more effective than this immature one.¡± Xu Ning exined to the two. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­¡± Cyan looked hesitant. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Brother to nt it in the Demon Beast Scroll first. We will eat it after it matures.¡± Gray seemed extremely patient on the other hand. Xu Ning began to move, preparing to transnt the entire Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Xu Ning realized a problem. ¡°This kind of precious demon beast fruit is very attractive to demon beasts. No matter how rich the resources here are, it should be able to attract demon beasts to consume it¡­¡± Xu Ning was a little puzzled. Although there were few creatures on this ind, there were still some. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Suddenly, the soil on the mountain began to loosen and the ground started cracking. A giant w suddenly emerged from the soil. ¡°Back off!¡± Xu Ning reacted quickly. The moment he dodged the giant w, he also picked up the entire Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit. Roar! After a terrifying roar, a hideous head emerged from the mud. Its voice was full of anger. ¡°No wonder the Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit was not swallowed. So this guy was watching over it!¡± Xu Ning finally understood. The demon beast that emerged from the soil had appeared in its entirety. It was a terrifying giant lizard that was thirty meters long. ¡°Rock Rolling Lizard!¡± Xu Ning recognized it. ¡°A mid-level dao realm demon beast!¡± ¡®When this guy was hiding in the soil, he could hide his aura to the extreme! If I hadn¡¯t really picked this Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit, it probably wouldn¡¯t have exposed its hiding spot.¡¯ ¡°Run!¡± Cyan shouted and was about to enter the Demon Beast Scroll. ¡°No need to run, we can fight it!¡± Gray¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother, your strength should be able to suppress it, right? I want to capture it, send it into the Demon Beast Scroll and turn it into my helper!¡± The current Gray wanted to fill the Demon Beast Scroll with demon beasts that had highbat power. ¡°Okay!¡± When Xu Ning heard this, his eyes lit up. He was very supportive of Gray¡¯s idea. ¡°Cyan,e and help!¡± Xu Ning ordered Cyan. ¡°Huh?¡± Cyan was taken aback, but it still chose to listen. Bang! Cyan¡¯s body suddenly expanded and a dense blood fog instantly spread out with it as the center. This time, the blood fog cast by Cyan not only had its concentration increased by more than ten times, but its range was also wider. The Rock Rolling Lizard was immediately wrapped in the blood fog. Although it was a coward, Cyan was quick to act. When Xu Ning saw this, he also used the Wind Smoke Gourd to envelop the Rock Rolling Lizard as well. This lizard was an ordinary mid level dao realm beast, so Xu Ning could easily fight it. Gray activated the bloodline power in its body and disturbed the nearby space. Whoosh! Gray and Cyan moved through the fog,unching a sneak attack on the lizard. As for Xu Ning, he was responsible for fighting it head-on. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Xu Ning held the Cyan Wolf Knife and astral qi flew out of the de. This caused several wounds to appear on the body of the lizard beast. ¡®Poison miasma!¡¯ At the same time, Xu Ning activated the poisonous miasma of the gray fog. Although the lizard was in the mid level of the dao realm, its perception was still greatly isted in the gray fog. It was difficult for it to determine the location of Xu Ning and the other two, so it could not counterattack effectively. After the poisonous miasma was activated, the stone lizard began to feel its body was being corroded. Bang! Bang! Bang! The lizard beast waved its tail frantically, smashing the nearby rocks. It roared and began to charge, wanting to escape from the gray fog. But Xu Ning obviously wouldn¡¯t give it a chance. As it moved, he adjusted the range of the gray fog, ensuring that it was always enveloped. ¡®I have to make this guy lose consciousness before I can send him to the Demon Beast Scroll.¡¯ Xu Ning remained calm and kept his moves calcted. If the target showed resistance, it would be impossible to put it into an independent space. Finally, with the passage of time, the feeling of resistance in the Rock Rolling Lizard weakened. ¡®Soon¡­¡¯ This was the result of Xu Ning¡¯s deliberate control. Otherwise, if he went all out, he would have the ability to kill him. Cling! ng! Xu Ning grabbed an opening andnded on the Rock Rolling Lizard¡¯s head. He put away the Cyan Wolf Knife, and his fist was covered with astral qi. He then hit the head of the lizard beast. With the corrosion of the poisonous miasma and Xu Ning¡¯s relentless attacks, the lizard finally lost consciousness. Its huge body was lying on the mountain. Seeing this, Xu Ning quickly urged, ¡°Quick, Gray! Take advantage of its loss of consciousness and send it into the Demon Beast Scroll!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gray moved quickly. As soon as it finished speaking, it sent the powerless lizard into the Demon Beast Scroll. After the battle ended, Xu Ning put away the gray fog, while Cyan put away the blood fog. ¡°Thank you, Brother!¡± Gray thanked him. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°There should be many dao realm demon beasts in the nearby inds. After a while, we can capture some and send them into the Demon Beast Scroll!¡± Chapter 264 - Traces of the Night Beast

Chapter 264 Traces of the Night Beast

¡°However, it is not easy to send a demon beast into the Demon Beast Scroll, and it is even more difficult to tame it after the matter.¡± Xu Ning said to Gray, ¡°You have to spend more energy to nt the Demon Beast Scroll mark on the Rock Rolling Lizard.¡± Before the Demon Beast Scroll was damaged, it was a top-notch treasure. In its undamaged state, when ordinary demon beasts were caught, they would immediately be imprinted. But now, the controller had to spend more time and effort to nt a mark on the demon beast they captured ¡°It¡¯s just a little more effort, no worries.¡± Gray responded. For Gray, it had long wanted to expand the dao realmbat power in the Demon Beast Scroll, but it had never had the opportunity. And now the opportunity to do so came to it. ¡°The demon beasts here should have nevere into contact with human powerhouses.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°When the lizard fought with me just now, it had nobat experience at all. Moreover, it doesn¡¯t speak humannguage, so it obviously hasn¡¯te into contact with the human world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Gray nodded. ¡°You have to thank me.¡± Cyan leaned forward at this moment. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Xu Ning wouldn¡¯t have been able to subdue that Rock Rolling Lizard so easily.¡± Gray sneered and said casually, ¡°In that case, thank you very much.¡± Cyan rolled its eyes. ¡°It¡¯s useless to thank me verbally. Instead, give me the entire Jade Scar Blood Tempering Fruit.¡± Gray listened and ignored it. Cyan gritted its teeth. ¡°Come, let¡¯s continue walking around and see if we can find anything else.¡± Xu Ning also wanted to obtain more resources here. Advancing from the dao realm fourth stage to the dao realm fifth stage required 8.5 million units of energy, which was a huge amount for Xu Ning Xu Ning wanted to umte more energy bying to this resource-rich ind. Xu Ning continued to explore the ind with Cyan and Gray. Three months went by in the blink of an eye. During this period of time, the search fleet of Harmony King Mansion had searched three inds, and they were reaching the fourth ind. Before going there, they left a portion of their manpower on the already searched ind. If the Night Beast touched the trap set by the Master Tamers, they would be triggered and alert their people. During this period of time, Duan Chaofeng¡¯s people and Mo Lan¡¯s people had also noticed each other. However, since their search area was different, the two sides had not officially fought yet. However, both sides knew that as the search continued, it was only a matter of time before the two sides ran into each other. Over the past three months, Xu Ning brought Gray and Cyan along to search for traces of the Night Beast on the three inds, whilst capturing demon beasts for resources. During this period of time, the dao realmbat power in the Demon Beast Scroll was expanded. One more mid level dao realm demon beast and three elementary level dao realm demon beasts were added. If he brought this back to the Swallow Heron Sect, the overallbat power of the Swallow Heron Sect would greatly increase. Moreover, this amount was deliberately controlled. Gray only chose to continue capturing new demon beasts after nting a Demon Beast Scroll mark on the captured demon beasts. Otherwise, a demon beast that had not been imprinted and was uncontroble would cause chaos in the Demon Beast Scroll. In addition to the expansion of the Demon Beast Scroll, Gray and Cyan also discovered many spirit medicines that could promote the growth of demon beasts. This caused their strength to increase by a lot. Although there was still a clear distance from the mid level dao realm, it helped narrow the gap between the realms. As for Xu Ning, he had also gained a lot. He had obtained nearly 1.7 million units of energy, causing his energy reserves to be close to 2 million units. Although it was still far from 8.5 million units of energy, it was still considered very fast. On one certain day three monthster, Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan, who were both afraid of each other, finallynded on the same ind. This ind was thest unexplored ind in this archipgo. This ind was in the center of the nearby inds. Moreover, it was also thergest, almost the size of three normal indsbined. Both sides arrived at the ind at the same time, but when they chose to set up camp, both sides deliberately avoided each other. Inside the Harmony Prince¡¯s camp. Inside the construction type spatial secret treasure. The internal construction was simr to the insides of a mansion. In a hall, Duan Chaofeng gathered his trusted aides, Masters Tamers, and guard leaders. Duan Chaofeng sat on the seat next to Dong Ji. Xu Ning, Zhang He, Zhuo Weisong, and the others sat below. ¡°Everyone, if there are no special circumstances, the search for the Night Beast has almoste to a conclusion.¡± Duan Chaofeng nced at everyone with a serious expression. ¡°Whether it is us or Mo Lan¡¯s men, we have obviously not found any traces of the Night Beast. Demon beasts like the Night Beast, who are extremely picky about their living environment, are unlikely to leave the nearby archipgo, much less dive into the deep sea. Therefore, the Night Beast is likely to be hiding on thisst ind.¡± The people below were also listening to Duan Chaofeng¡¯s speech seriously. ¡°When searching on this ind, not only do we have to be careful of the environment, but we also have to be wary of Mo Lan¡¯s men.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Although I belong to the same n as Mo Lan, the Night Beast is too tempting, so we have to be cautious of their ambushes when searching for it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone responded at the same time. ¡°If we really encounter someone from Mo Lan¡¯s group, we should avoid conflict if possible. But if we really can¡¯t avoid it, we should attack.¡± Duan Chaofeng continued, ¡°Next, please try your best, let¡¯s not waste our efforts at thest moment.¡± ¡°If anyone discovers the traces of the Night Beast, even if it is just a trace, I will reward them heavily afterwards.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone obeyed. After Duan Chaofeng finished speaking, everyone dispersed, walked out of the independent space, and began to search. In addition to Duan Chaofeng and Dong Ji, Zhang He, who had been protecting Duan Chaofeng, was also searching for the Night Beast on the ind with two Master Tamers. Xu Ning still brought along Gray and Cyan, just like before. On the ind. ¡®This ind feels different from the previous one.¡¯ As they walked on the ind, Gray suddenly said. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows and looked at Gray. ¡°I also feel weird.¡± Cyan added, ¡°Walking on this ind gives me an inexplicable sense offort.¡± ¡°Why do you feel this way?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± Gray shook its head. ¡°It¡¯s like an instinctive feelinging from my bloodline.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± It was rare for Cyan to express the same opinion as Gray. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning muttered, ¡°If you can sense the uniqueness of this ind, then the Night Beast must also be able to sense the uniqueness of this ind. It seems that the Night Beast is highly likely to be on this ind.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s be careful this time¡­¡± Xu Ning reminded. ¡°Okay.¡± Gray and Cyan became cautious. On the ind. Another team was searching. There were a total of seven people in this team, two of whom were Master Tamers. The leader of this team was one of Duan Chaofeng¡¯s trusted aides, Zhuo Weisong. Zhuo Weisong¡¯s current expression was tense. He seemed to be in a bad mood. ¡®Xu Ning, that outsider, is actually favored by the prince¡­¡¯ Zhuo Weisong thought, ¡®He hasn¡¯t made any contributions to the mansion and yet, he is already receiving this kind of treatment. The prince is too foolish.¡¯ Zhuo Weisong became more and more dissatisfied with Xu Ning the more he spent time with him. He was originally the closest confidant besides Zhang He by the prince¡¯s side due to the status of his father. But now that Xu Ning was here, Zhuo Weisong felt like he was being ostracized. Even Zhang He, who had kept a distance from him, began to provoke him. At the same time, the other trusted aides of the prince got closer to Xu Ning and distanced themselves from him too. Although Zhuo Weisong knew that this was rted to his attitude towards others, he still med everything on Xu Ning. ¡®This ind is full of dangers. There have been many guards and even Master Tamers who identally died while searching for the Night Beast. If Xu Ning can also die here, it will be great.¡¯ Zhuo Weisong was very petty as he thought to himself. Of course, Zhuo Weisong also knew that the probability of this happening was low. Xu Ning was extremely cautious and strong. It was not easy for him to fall here. ¡®Even if I can¡¯t make Xu Ning suffer, if I can find traces of the Night Beast and make a huge contribution, then Xu Ning is nothing in front of me.¡¯ Zhuo Weisong thought to himself. ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, in the middle of the team, the liquid in a transparent bottle held by a Master Tamer in the elementary level of the dao realm turned into a faint ck color. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhuo Weisong¡¯s heart stirred and quickly leaned over. ¡°Not long ago, a demon beast with an extremely high-tier bloodline appeared nearby!¡± The Master Tamer looked a little excited. ¡°Could it be the Night Beast?¡± Zhuo Weisong asked anxiously. ¡°Probably!¡± The Master Tamer responded as the liquid turned darker and darker. Seeing this, everyone in the team was extremely excited. Discovering the tracks of the Night Beast was a huge contribution! Their team would be rewarded by the prince. ¡°Search the vicinity and see if we can find any clues!¡± Zhuo Weisong quickly said, the unhappiness on his face earlier had been wiped clean. ¡°Be careful.¡± Zhuo Weisong added, ¡°Although this Night Beast is not yet mature and is only in the mid level of the dao realm, as an apex demon beast, it has extremely special methods and is extremely dangerous!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing this, the guards quickly suppressed the restlessness in their hearts. Chapter 265 - High Level Dao Realm Fight

Chapter 265 High Level Dao Realm Fight

Zhuo Weisong and the others began to search for traces of the Night Beast nearby. He didn¡¯t need to find the Night Beast. He just needed to find some traces left behind, and just that would be considered a great contribution. Zhuo Weisong, the guards of the mansion, and the Master Tamers in the team carefully searched. ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, Zhuo Weisong felt his vision blur. It was as if a shadow had shed in front of him. Zhuo Weisong rubbed his eyes and found that he was fine. ¡®Strange¡­¡¯ Zhuo Weisong felt a little uneasy. However, because nothing unexpected happened, Zhuo Weisong stopped thinking about this problem. Zhuo Weisong lowered his head and searched the ground. ¡®What¡¯s going on, the light seems to have dimmed¡­¡¯ Zhuo Weisong looked up at the sky. The sun was still high in the sky, but the sunlight had be dim. ¡®I actually can¡¯t see clearly¡­¡¯ Zhuo Weisong panicked. Generally speaking, after advancing to the dao realm, one would have extremely strong night vision. Even without a light source, one could still see their surroundings clearly. Zhuo Weisong quickly turned his head, wanting to ask the others if they felt the same. However, in the blink of an eye, he discovered that all of his colleagues who were not far away from him had disappeared. ¡®Not good!¡¯ Even if he was dumb, Zhuo Weisong knew that he was in danger. ¡®I need to get back to the camp! This was Zhuo Weisong¡¯s only thought. With Dong Ji in the camp, any danger could be resolved. However, Zhuo Weisong felt the darkness in front of him intensify. Even the sounds around him disappeared. Soon, he was inplete darkness, as if he had arrived in a silent space. Zhuo Weisong began to shout in panic, but he couldn¡¯t hear his own voice. Gradually, Zhuo Weisong felt his consciousness begin to sink into the silent dark space. On the other side. Xu Ning, Cyan and Gray had gained a lot. ¡°The spirit medicine resources on this ind are several times richer than on the previous inds!¡¯ Whether it was Xu Ning, Cyan, or Gray, they all received a lot of benefits. Not long after, Xu Ning obtained another hundred thousand units of energy. ¡®It seems that before returning to State Wansheng, I should be able to gather 3.5 million units of energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was very satisfied. Whether or not he could capture the Night Beast, for Xu Ning, he had definitely profited from this journey. ¡°This ind is good, so good!¡± Cyan stuffed another spirit medicine fruit into its mouth and chewed on it. With its mouth full of fruit juice, Cyan had a look of satisfaction on its face. ¡°Brother.¡± Gray leaned next to Xu Ning. ¡°The previous demon beast we captured already has a demon beast mark nted on it. I think we can capture another one now.¡± Gray was only in the elementary level of the dao realm. If it wanted to capture a stronger demon beast, it could only rely on Xu Ning. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning agreed. Increasing Gray¡¯s strength was equivalent to increasing his strength and the strength of the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°Let¡¯s search around and see if there are any dao realm demon beasts nearby.¡± Xu Ning said. Demon beasts did not live densely on this ind, as dao realm demon beasts had their own territory. Xu Ning raised his perception to the extreme and began to search nearby. Roar! Suddenly, a terrifying roar came from the distance. Immediately after, the ground shook. ¡°What¡¯s themotion?¡± Xu Ning and the other two climbed up a mountain and looked in that direction. ¡°Such a huge demon beast!¡± After seeing it clearly, Xu Ning, Gray and Cyan¡¯s expressions changed slightly. It was a standing demon beast. It was more than a hundred meters tall and was covered in scales. On its back was a row of dense thorns. Its eyes were dark yellow, its mouth was protruding, and there were three rows of sharp teeth in its mouth. The back limbs of the demon beast, which stood on the ground, were extremely thick, but its front limbs were extremely slender, making it look a little uncoordinated. In front of it, several flying demon beasts were flying all over it, and on the backs of each flying demon beast, people could be seen sitting on them. In the distance, the people could be seen panicking as they controlled the flying demon beasts. It was as if they wanted to leave quickly. ¡°An Armored Thornback Beast! And an adult one at that!¡± Xu Ning felt a violent auraing from afar. Xu Ning recognized the demon beast immediately. An adult Armored Thornback Beast was a high level dao realm demon beast. This Armored Thornback Beast was also a demon beast with a top-tier bloodline, second only to an apex demon beast, simr to Gray and Cyan. ¡®That group of people should be under Mo Lan! Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®They must have alerted this Armored Thornback Beast while searching for the Night Beast, causing them to be pursued! ¡®This Armored Thornback Beast has a fiery temper. It seems that they won¡¯t be able to escape.¡¯ As Xu Ning was thinking, he saw the beast¡¯s w smashing down. Although its forelimbs looked slender, they contained a lot of power. A single p turned the person that was riding a flying demon beast into a bloody mist. ¡®How terrifying! Xu Ning was a little flustered seeing this sight. ¡°Go, leave quickly.¡± Xu Ning reminded Cyan and Gray, ¡°If we are discovered by this Armored Thornback Beast, we will definitely be affected. Once that happens, we won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gray and Cyan quickly responded. Whoosh! However, at this moment. ¡°Stop!¡± A woman¡¯s voice exploded like thunder for a radius of a thousand miles. Even Xu Ning felt his head buzzing. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Xu Ning and the other two who were about to escape suddenly noticed a stream of light flying towards them from a distance. The stream of light flew in front of the Armored Thornback Beast, blocking its attack. Bang! The light collided with the Armored Thornback Beast. The result of the collision was the Armored Thornback Beast¡¯s front limbs being deflected, causing it to roar in pain. Immediately afterwards, the light faded, revealing the figure of an old woman. The old woman stood in the air with a sword in her hand. Her small figure was facing the hundred meter tall body of the Armored Thornback Beast, but her aura was not inferior at all. ¡®A high level dao realm martial artist!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s pupils shrank after he got a proper look. Only a high level master above the seventh stage of the dao realm could truly fly in the air, unlike Xu Ning. ¡®That old woman should be the top master in the Mo Lan¡¯s camp. She is the same as Senior Dong Ji in the Harmony King Mansion¡¯s camp. She is their strongest guard for this operation.¡¯ Xu Ning quickly guessed. ¡®However, generally speaking, abatant of this level should be stationed at the camp. Why would she take the initiative toe out¡­ Could it be that someone sent out a distress signal? But even then, isn¡¯t this rescue speed too fast?¡¯ Xu Ning was a little puzzled. Because a high level dao realm master had appeared, Xu Ning did not n to escape. He was ready to observe more. ¡°Go!¡± The old woman said to the desperate people. Afterwards, those people rode their flying demon beasts and quickly left the dangerous ce. The beast stared at the old woman coldly with its dark yellow eyes. But the old woman was not afraid at all. ¡°I see that you have just be an adult, and you have just advanced to the high level of the dao realm. But since you killed our people, I will make you pay a price.¡± Whoosh! The sword in the old woman¡¯s hand turned into an arc of light, shing across the body of the Armored Thornback Beast. Sizzle! The scales of the Armored Thornback Beast were shed open, and dark yellow blood flowed out of its body. ¡®How sharp!¡¯ Xu Ning gasped. An Armored Thornback Beast was a demon beast that specialized in defense. But its scales were easily cut by the old woman¡¯s sword light. Whoosh! The Armored Thornback Beast was furious. It waved its front limbs and swept its tail, attacking the old woman. However, although its movements were fast, its attacks were still easily dodged. The Armored Thornback Beast roared again. It opened its mouth and spat out a yellow liquid. Xu Ning could smell the acid from far away. The old woman¡¯s expression changed when she saw this, and her figure shed, barely dodging the attack. ¡°Take this!¡± After dodging that attack, the old woman¡¯s movements got even more ruthless. More and more wounds appeared on the Armored Thornback Beast. Finally, the Armored Thornback Beast felt its life was in danger. It stopped fighting and turned around to escape. ¡®What terrifying strength, she can actually defeat an adult Armored Thornback Beast!¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning had seen a high level dao realm master fight. Xu Ning felt that the old woman¡¯s sword light could easily take his life. The Armored Thornback Beast was escaping, but the old woman did not chase after it. She knew very well that even if she could kill this Armored Thornback Beast, she would have to pay a heavy price. And in this current environment, being seriously injured would be a very dangerous matter. After all, she was also responsible for protecting Princess Mo Lan. ¡°Hmm?¡± After chasing the Armored Thornback Beast away, the old woman was about to leave. But suddenly, the old woman seemed to sense something and looked in Xu Ning¡¯s direction. ¡®I was noticed! Xu Ning also noticed the old woman¡¯s gaze. ¡®I was too careless!¡¯ Before this, Xu Ning felt that they were sufficiently distanced, and that all three of their auras were extremely concealed, but it was obvious that he was underestimating a high level dao realm master. ¡°Quick, enter the Demon Beast Scroll!¡± Xu Ning quickly said. Gray and Cyan reacted quickly and entered the Demon Beast Scroll. Xu Ning took the Demon Beast Scroll and fled frantically towards the camp of the Harmony King Mansion. Xu Ning knew very well that the only person who could save him now was Dong Ji, who was also a high level dao realm master. ¡°Where do you want to escape to?¡± However, before he could escape far, the old woman with the sword blocked his path. Chapter 266 - The Potential Danger On The Island

Chapter 266 The Potential Danger On The Ind

¡®I¡¯m in trouble!¡¯ Xu Ning was shocked when he saw the old woman appear in front of him. This old woman was Princess Mo Lan¡¯s subordinate. Strictly speaking, she was his enemy. Xu Ning clenched a crystal in his hand. This crystal was a tool used to request for help. If it was activated after encountering danger, Dong Ji woulde and rescue him. Only Duan Chaofeng¡¯s trusted subordinates were worthy of having this crystal. Bang! Just when Xu Ning was about to activate it, the old woman flicked her finger and a sharp aura shot into Xu Ning¡¯s palm. A bloody hole burst open in Xu Ning¡¯s palm. And the crystal in his hand was shattered. ¡°Senior, how have I offended you?¡± Xu Ning calmed down and ignored his injuries. He had no strength to fight back against this old woman, so he could only try his best to stay calm. ¡°You are a subordinate of the Harmony Prince?¡± The old woman examined Xu Ning. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning was quite calm. The old woman nodded and walked closer to Xu Ning. ¡®Dao realm fourth stage, core materialization realm, but his foundation is very strong¡­¡¯ The old woman looked at Xu Ning. ¡®Moreover, his vitality is extremely vigorous. It is obvious that he is not old. In fact, his current appearance is a disy of his true age.¡¯ The old woman had figured out Xu Ning¡¯s foundation in just this short exchange. ¡°Good aptitude,e with me to seek refuge with Princess Mo Lan.¡± The old woman saw through Xu Ning¡¯s potential and was about to grab Xu Ning¡¯s cor and drag him away. Xu Ning dodged subconsciously. However, Xu Ning did not dodge the old woman¡¯s hands. ¡°Working under Princess Mo Lan may not be worse than working under the Harmony Prince.¡± The old woman smiled and was about to fly into the air. ¡°Xue Jinghua! How dare you steal the people of our Harmony King Mansion, aren¡¯t you afraid that we will pursue this matter?¡± Just when Xu Ning was about to be taken away by the old woman, a loud voice came from the distance. Afterwards, Dong Ji appeared in the scene. ¡®Senior Dong Ji!¡¯ Xu Ning was relieved to see Dong Ji. ¡®I couldn¡¯t activate the crystal, so why is Senior Dong Ji here?¡¯ Xu Ning was puzzled, but now that Dong Ji was here, his safety should be guaranteed. Sure enough, after seeing Dong Ji arrive, Xue Jinghua¡¯s face froze. ¡°Dong Ji!¡± Xue Jinghua looked at Dong Ji with fear in her eyes. She knew very well that Dong Ji¡¯s strength was at the peak of the seventh stage of the dao realm, and his status in the Harmony King Mansion was also very high. She didn¡¯t have much of a chance against Dong ¡°What, I¡¯m already here, and you still n to kidnap the people from the Harmony King Mansion?¡± Dong Ji sneered. Xue Jinghua narrowed her eyes and put Xu Ning down. Xu Ning immediately walked behind Dong Ji. ¡°Good.¡± Dong Ji nced at Xu Ning and noticed that he only had superficial injuries. Xue Jinghua was a little embarrassed, but she didn¡¯t care. Dong Ji was not here just now, so it was fine if she abducted Xu Ning. But if Dong Ji was here and she abducted Xu Ning in front of him, it would be a p to the face of the Harmony King Mansion, and at that point, the nature of her behavior would change. ¡°Next time, look after your people.¡± Xue Jinghua nced at Dong Ji coldly before flying away with her sword. ¡°Thank you, Senior Dong Ji!¡± After Xue Jinghua left, Xu Ning cupped his fists and thanked Dong Ji. If Dong Ji hadn¡¯t appeared just now and he was brought to Mo Lan, he didn¡¯t know what kind of situation he would be in. Dong Ji smiled and shook his head gently. As a trusted subordinate of the Harmony King and as a senior, Dong Ji admired Xu Ning. ¡°How did you end up in her hands?¡± Dong Ji asked. Xu Ning exined what had happened. ¡°I see¡­¡± Dong Ji understood. ¡°Senior Dong Ji, I didn¡¯t activate the crystal, so how did you find me?¡± Xu Ning had doubts so he asked. Dong Ji said, ¡°His Highness asked me to find you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xu Ning asked. When they were on other inds, it was normal for individuals or teams to search for the Night Beast and stay outside for a few days before returning to the camp to report what they found. It had only been less than two days, so why would the prince take the initiative to find someone outside? ¡°Over the past two days, several teams have disappeared from our hands while searching for the Night Beast.¡± Dong Ji¡¯s face was a little solemn. ¡°Even Zhuo Weisong is gone.¡± ¡°This was found out by Zhang He when he noticed that something was wrong.¡± Dong Ji said, ¡°While searching for the Night Beast, he passed by other teams. But when he wanted to backtrack and exchange information with them, Zhang He found out that the other team was gone.¡± ¡°After some investigation, he couldn¡¯t find where the missing people went, so he returned to the camp and reported this matter. Afterwards, His Highness began to recall his people. After asking each other, we also discovered that Zhuo Weisong was missing.¡± ¡°Because of this, His Highness was worried about your safety, so he asked me toe and find you. I just didn¡¯t expect you to go so far.¡± ¡°That really happened?¡± The corner of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Did Princess Mo Lan make her move?¡± ¡°No.¡± Dong Ji responded, ¡°ording to our sources, people have also disappeared from Princess Mo Lan¡¯s side. Xue Jinghua was out here probably because she wanted to call back the members that were out and about.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning was alert. ¡°There should be a hidden danger on this ind¡­¡± Dong Ji¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back to the camp first.¡± Dong Ji grabbed Xu Ning and flew back to the camp. He had to protect Duan Chaofeng during this trip. If he hadn¡¯te to find Xu Ning, he wouldn¡¯t have left Duan Chaofeng¡¯s side at all. Dong Ji, who was in the seventh stage of the dao realm, flew extremely fast in the air, not much slower than flying demon beasts of the same realm. ¡°Your Highness, I brought him back.¡± Soon after, Dong Ji brought Xu Ning to Duan Chaofeng. Duan Chaofeng was relieved, but after seeing Xu Ning¡¯s injuries, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°You are injured?¡± Dong Ji exined Xu Ning¡¯s experience. ¡°Mo Lan¡¯s people are already this arrogant¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s expression was a little ugly. However, he also knew that this was not the time to seek justice. He still had other important matters to deal with. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Zhang He also came back from his excursion. ¡°Except for a few people who are searching for traces of the missing teams, everyone else has been summoned back.¡± Zhang He reported to Duan Chaofeng. ¡°How many people have we lost on this ind?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked. ¡°A total of thirty-seven people from the mansion, including Zhuo Weisong, have disappeared. A total of ten of the Master Tamers have disappeared.¡± Zhang He responded. Duan Chaofeng¡¯s expression was serious. This loss was not small. If Zhuo Weisong was missing and couldn¡¯t be found before the return trip, it would be difficult to exin to his father, Zhuo Cengyun. Like Dong Ji, Zhuo Cengyun was one of the people that the Harmony King trusted the most. Although Zhuo Cengyun would definitely not dare to take his anger out on him, this matter would definitely not pass by easily. In addition to that, ten Master Tamers were missing The Master Tamers recruited this time were not only the top tamers of State Guqing, but also people from the nearby states. There were less than fifty of them in total, and less than two days after arriving on the ind, more than a quarter of them had disappeared. ¡°Your Highness, this must have been done by some creatures on the ind¡­ maybe even by the Night Beast¡­¡± At this moment, Dong Ji said. ¡°Oh?¡± Duan Chaofeng looked at Dong Ji. ¡°ording to our previous understanding, the disappearance of these teams did not leave any traces. This means that the mastermind behind this is either extremely powerful and can kill all the missing teams in one blow without making a sound, preventing them from asking for help¡­¡± ¡°Either that¡­ or their methods are extremely special, being able to annihte or take them away on the spot¡­¡± Dong Ji responded, ¡°And the ability of the Night Beast coincides with the second possibility¡­¡± ¡°Moreover, the Night Beast is said to be an expert in weaving the night.¡± Dong Ji said, ¡°Its ability is to make human masters or other demon beasts sink into the endless night imperceptibly¡­¡± ¡°Hsss¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng took a deep breath. ¡°You mean, the Night Beast has appeared?¡± ¡°Very likely.¡± Dong Ji looked confident. Hearing this, Duan Chaofeng¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°If this is the case, then this Night Beast is very strong¡­¡± Zhang He frowned. ¡°Your Highness, your safety¡­¡± ¡°With Senior Dong here, I don¡¯t have to worry about my safety.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°If I encounter any danger, I can hide in Senior Dong¡¯s spatial secret treasure. With him here, it won¡¯t be a major problem.¡± ¡°But the Night Beast is really terrifying¡­¡± Zhang He was still a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s true that the Night Beast has special abilities, but it is only in the mid level of the dao realm.¡± Dong Ji said, ¡°I am a high level dao realm seventh stage master. It has no chance of winning against me¡­ Otherwise, it would not just attack those lone teams, but our camp directly.¡± Dong Ji¡¯s words directly assumed that the culprit was the Night Beast. Dong Ji¡¯s words made Zhang He and the others feel slightly relieved. As long as Dong Ji was here, everyone¡¯s safety would be guaranteed. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s all guard the camp first.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for our men toe back and give us some clues before we act¡­¡± After confirming that the Night Beast had likely appeared, Duan Chaofeng was both cautious and expectant. The goal of this trip might be right in front of him. Just when Duan Chaofeng was about to disperse the crowd, a guard rushed in. ¡°Your Highness!¡± The guard reported anxiously, ¡°There is news from the front that they have discovered the belongings of a missing person!¡± ¡°What?¡± The expressions of the people present changed. ¡®Are they truly this efficient¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little confused. Those people had clearly just disappeared and there were no clues at the scene, so how did he find their belongings? Chapter 267 - Night Beast Appears

Chapter 267 Night Beast Appears

Xu Ning was not the only one who felt strange. The others were also puzzled. ¡°There was no trace left behind when they disappeared, but we found their belongings as soon as we began searching. Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?¡± Zhang He spoke bluntly. After Zhang He finished speaking, the others all fell silent. ¡°Senior Dong, what do you think?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked Dong Ji. ¡°We have to take a look.¡± Dong Ji said, ¡°Whether this is suspicious or not, we have to see it with our own eyes.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked again. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Zhang He took the initiative to volunteer. ¡°Except for Master Dong, I am the strongest here.¡± In Zhang He¡¯s heart, Duan Chaofeng¡¯s safety was the top priority, and Dong Ji had to take care of his safety. Duan Chaofeng pondered for a moment. ¡°Senior Dong, go.¡± ¡°Zhang He, you are not in the high level of the dao realm. If you encounter any trouble, it will be difficult to resolve.¡± Duan Chaofeng was also worried about Zhang He¡¯s safety. ¡°If our previous guess is that the missing people were attacked by the Night Beast, then the Night Beast might be hiding near their belongings.¡± ¡°You are definitely not its opponent.¡± Zhang He was Duan Chaofeng¡¯s most important confidant. No one else could rece him. ¡°But if Senior Dong went, your safety¡­¡± Zhang He felt that there was a hidden danger on this ind. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°I will go with Senior Dong. With Senior Dong by my side, there is no need to worry about my safety.¡± ¡°You will go personally?¡± Zhang He was about to stop him. Dong Ji was also a little cautious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, I also want to personally participate in the capture of the Night Beast.¡± Duan Chaofeng looked at Dong Ji. ¡°Senior Dong, what do you think?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Dong Ji finally nodded. ¡°If you encounter any danger, I can put Your Highness into my spatial treasure. In times of danger, I can just take you and leave.¡± Because Duan Chaofeng and Dong Ji agreed on this matter, the other trusted subordinates had to follow. The prince was going to the frontlines, so they couldn¡¯t be resting in the backlines. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone, including Xu Ning, responded. ¡°Your Highness, here!¡± The group was led by the guards to a ce full of weeds. ¡®What a bleak feeling¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked over and saw a half-meter tall patch of weeds swaying in the wind. Although there were not a lot of demon beasts on this ind, their levels were rtively high, and the vitality of the nts was extremely vigorous. Thus, it was rare to see such a lifeless patch ofnd. ¡°This is the de of our mansion guards.¡± The guard who discovered the missing items pointed them out to them. ¡°Moreover, there are also the pill bottles that the Master Tamers lost.¡± Sure enough, there were items scattered nearby. ¡°These things don¡¯t seem to have been lost unintentionally.¡± Zhang He said, ¡°It seems like they were deliberately thrown here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning agreed. ¡°Be careful.¡± Dong Ji reminded, ¡°I feel that these lost items are bait to lure us here.¡± Dong Ji¡¯s words made everyone feel the same. Just when he was about to search for other clues. On the other side of the wilderness, a group of people also rushed over. Xu Ning saw Xue Jinghua at the forefront of the group. ¡°Hmm?¡± Duan Chaofeng looked into the distance and saw Mo Lan in the crowd. ¡°Mo Lan is here too¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Could they be specting the same thing as us, suspecting that the Night Beast has appeared, so they sent their elites to capture it?¡± ¡°Your Highness, when we were searching for traces of the missing people, we also met with Princess Mo Lan¡¯s people here. They were also searching for their missing people.¡± The guard who went on the search just now said to Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng nodded. His guess was correct. Mo Lan also believed that the missing people were either attacked or abducted by the Night Beast. ¡°Duan Chaofeng!¡± On the other side, Mo Lan also noticed the people from the Harmony King Mansion. Duan Chaofeng didn¡¯t n to pay attention to Mo Lan, but Mo Lan took the initiative to walk over. ¡®So this is Princess Mo Lan¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the woman in a male outfit and thought to himself, ¡®Just like Duan Chaofeng, she has the temperament of a superior. She is obviously a member of the royal family.¡¯ ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years, but you are still like this.¡± Mo Lan¡¯s words sounded like small talk, but her tone was a little aggressive. ¡°There is no need to beat around the bush. We are all here for the Night Beast.¡± Duan Chaofeng had no intention of making small talk. He was indifferent to Mo Lan¡¯s attitude. Mo Lan smiled lightly, not caring much. ¡°Duan Chaofeng, ording to our inference, the Night Beast might be nearby.¡± Mo Lan seemed to have a deeper understanding of the Night Beast. ¡°Maybe when we first stepped onto this ind, the Night Beast had already targeted us.¡± ¡°Moreover, the Night Beast is extremely intelligent, and it is extremely alert and vengeful. The Night Beast must have noticed our movements over the past two days. It must have sensed our malice, causing it tounch a sneak attack on us.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this? Do you expect us to form an alliance?¡± Duan Chaofeng was not polite to Mo Lan at all. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to suggest forming an alliance. I just feel that as members of the royal family, there is no need to fight each other. I don¡¯t want you to encounter danger here.¡± Mo Lan¡¯s words were quite tame. However, Duan Chaofeng sneered and ignored her. ¡°People of the Harmony King Mansion, search for traces of the Night Beast nearby.¡± Duan Chaofeng turned around and ordered the others. ¡°Yes.¡± The people from the Harmony King Mansion stopped gathering and began to divide their work. ¡°The people from the Promise King Mansion, let¡¯s begin as well.¡± Mo Lan shook her head when she saw Duan Chaofeng¡¯s indifference and said to the people around her. Just like that, the two sides watched each other cautiously while searching separately. On a mountain in the distance. Several figures were secretly watching them. ¡°Master Chu He, your aura concealment secret treasure is indeed powerful.¡± Lie Ying was the one who spoke. These people were the gray-robed people who had arrived at the ind at the same time as both the factions. Not long after they arrived at this archipgo, they also discovered the forces of the Harmony King Mansion and Mo Lan. They also learned that both sides had the same goal as them to find the Night Beast. However, even though they knew the identity of theirpetitors, these gray-robed people were not afraid at all. This was because their strength was not weak. The leader, who was called Master Chu He, was also a high level dao realm master. The others, including the Master Tamer Lie Ying, were all either dao realm sixth stage or fifth stage masters. But even with this kind of strength, they were still very cautious when searching for the Night Beast. Every time they moved, Chu He would personally lead them, and while doing so, he also used a top-notch aura concealment secret treasure to hide their auras. This made Duan Chaofeng¡¯s camp and Princess Mo Lan¡¯s camp unaware that there was another powerful and patient group of opponents near them. ¡°Lie Ying, are you sure that the Night Beast is going to appear?¡± Chu He took the initiative to ask Lie Ying next to him. ¡°Probably.¡± Lie Ying responded, ¡°The disappearance of their people is most likely caused by the Night Beast. The Night Beast is extremely vengeful, and it does not show mercy to those who can threaten it.¡± Chu He nodded. He trusted the words of Lie Ying, who was a Master Tamer. ¡°There is just one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡± Lie Ying said, ¡°These two groups of people were obviously lured here. The Night Beast is only in the mid level of the dao realm. Even if it wants to eliminate all the enemies that pose a threat to it, it is impossible.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Chu He said, ¡°Once the Night Beast is about to appear, then the two sides will definitelypete for it. At that time, we will take advantage of the chaos and snatch it.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lie Ying nodded. At this moment, the people from both Duan Chaofeng¡¯s faction and Mo Lan¡¯s faction were still wandering around the wilderness. Suddenly. A strange voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. The voice was soft, but it had a bewitching power, making people¡¯s emotions a little gloomy. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly felt a sense of danger. Whoosh! A ck light suddenly appeared and spread out with a radius of a thousand meters in the wilderness. This ck light enveloped everyone on Duan Chaofeng¡¯s side and Mo Lan¡¯s side. ¡®Not good!¡¯ Dong Ji¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your Highness, go!¡± Dong Ji ignored the others and grabbed Duan Chaofeng¡¯s shoulder, wanting to take him out of the ck light. But when he reached the edge of the ck light, a ck semi-transparent light curtain suddenly appeared, then it curved upwards, forming a dome at the top, quickly sealing the entire space. ¡°Ha!¡± Fist light suddenly appeared in Dong Ji¡¯s hand as he punched the ck light curtain, but it was useless. A ripple appeared on the ck light curtain, but no cracks appeared. ¡°We are trapped!¡± Xu Ning also saw how Dong Ji couldn¡¯t break the ck light curtain. If even Dong Ji couldn¡¯t escape, then he definitely couldn¡¯t either. ¡°Princess, we are trapped!¡± On the other side, Xue Jinghua was also shocked. She protected Mo Lan by her side. ¡°Everyonee here!¡± Dong Ji gathered the people from the Harmony King Mansion and built up their forces. Xu Ning also followed them. ¡°Look!¡± Suddenly, someone pointed to the air. A flying ck shadow gradually descended from the area outside of the ck light and prated through the ck light barrier. It was a slender monster that was more than ten meters long and had more than a dozen ck insect-like feet. Its head had a triangr shape with a spike on it. Its dim blue eyes revealed a cold gaze. ck air currents circled around its body. ¡°The Night Beast!¡± At this instant, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. Chapter 268 - Sinking, Duan Chaofeng Moved

Chapter 268 Sinking, Duan Chaofeng Moved

¡°The Night Beast has really appeared! It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Outside the ck light area, Chu He, Lie Ying and others looked inside in surprise. They were not far from the edge of the ck light curtain. If they had been a little bit closer, they would have been enveloped by the ck light. ¡°This Night Beast is not in the mid level of the dao realm, but in the high level of the dao realm!¡± Chu He looked surprised. When he heard the news of the appearance of the Night Beast, sources had described it as a mid level dao realm beast. But now, it seemed that this news was false. Or maybe, after this news spread, the Night Beast broke through to the high level of the dao realm. Either way, it was not good news for the people wanting to capture the Night Beast. ¡°Although a high level dao realm Night Beast hasn¡¯t fully matured to its peak, it is already an adult¡­ An adult Night Beast is not only terrifying because of its advancement in realm, but also because of its special ability. For example, once we get trapped into this ck light curtain in front of me, it should be very difficult to get out¡­¡± ¡°As an apex demon beast, a human master or other demon beast in the same realm as this Night Beast is no match for it¡­¡± Chu He¡¯s eyes were full of fear, but he also felt a little lucky. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had a treasure that could hide his aura, he would have definitely been discovered by the Night Beast. ¡°Master Chu He, what should we do?¡± At this moment, another gray-robed man asked Chu He, ¡°Should we leave this ce?¡± Chu He frowned, as if he was weighing his options. ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see!¡± Chu He said, ¡°As long as we don¡¯t take the initiative to do anything, the Night Beast will not notice us. If those two groups can seriously injure the Night Beast, we may still have a chance to take advantage of it. Even if they don¡¯t, we can hide our aura and leave at any time.¡± Afterwards, several people looked at the area covered in ck light. ¡°This Night Beast is in the high level of the dao realm!¡± In the ck light curtain, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua, who were the strongest, were the first to sense the strength of the Night Beast. ¡°Is there a mistake in the information, or has the Night Beast just recently advanced?¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua both felt a strong sense of difort after looking at the Night Beast. ¡°Senior Dong, let His Highness enter the spatial treasure!¡± Zhang He reminded anxiously. Dong Ji reacted and quickly activated his spatial treasure. However, Dong Ji¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Not good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Senior Dong?¡± Zhang He quickly asked. ¡°This ck light curtain is a temporary independent space created by the Night Beast!¡± Dong Ji¡¯s expression turned ugly. If he couldn¡¯t put Duan Chaofeng into the spatial treasure, then the risk of him getting injured or even dying would be extremely high. ¡®Temporary independent space?¡¯ Xu Ning was shocked. He also tested it and discovered that he couldn¡¯t hide in the Hidden Moon Bead. He coulde out of another independent space, but he couldn¡¯t enter it. ¡®It seems that this is going to be troublesome¡­¡¯ Xu Ning took out the Cyan Wolf Knife and clenched it in his hand. Although Xu Ning was facing the Night Beast, Xu Ning did not have the strength to resist its pressure. ¡°Zhang He!¡± Dong Ji was decisive. ¡°Protect His Highness!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang He ced Duan Chaofeng behind him. ¡°Xue Jinghua!¡± Afterwards, Dong Ji shed and appeared in front of Xue Jinghua, who was protecting Princess Mo Lan. ¡°The situation is critical right now. We have to abandon our prejudices and join forces to deal with this Night Beast!¡± Dong Ji took the initiative to coborate. ¡°Okay!¡± Xue Jinghua immediately agreed. ¡°Guards, take good care of Her Highness!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Several mid-level dao realm masters, including Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang, surrounded Mo Lan. They all knew very well that once something happened to Mo Lan, even if they could escape from the ck light, their future would be very tragic. He he he. Suddenly, weird sounds came from the Night Beast¡¯s throat. Immediately after, the ck fog around it started to spread, eventually bing dense, turning into de-waving bug demon beasts. At the same time, everyone present felt their vision gradually turning ck. The weakest people in this ck light curtain were void realm martial artists, so it had been a long time since they experienced the feeling of their vision being obstructed. The weaker one was, the faster the darkness spread in front of their eyes. Whoosh! The bug-shaped demon beasts formed by the ck fog rushed towards the crowd in the ck light. ¡°Protect His Highness!¡± Zhang He roared. Arge number of guards and trusted aides gathered around Duan Chaofeng. On the other side, Mo Lan was also specially protected. However, although everyone wanted to protect the prince and the princess, some people were powerless to do so. This was because most of the void realm martial artists¡¯ vision had beenpletely drowned by darkness, and their voices were also taken away. ¡®Our sensory perception has been greatly affected! Xu Ning possessed a deep foundation and great strength. Although he was also affected, he was notpletely stripped of his perception. ¡®I have to resist this interference at all times. If my perception ispletely seized, I will really be in a desperate situation!¡¯ Looking at the bugs flying at him, Xu Ning was ready to face the enemy. Bang! Bang! Bang! Arge group of bug beasts rushed towards him. Xu Ning stepped forward and crushed several bug beasts into smoke. He, Zhang He, and the other three trusted aides of the heir surrounded Duan Chaofeng to prevent him from being hurt. ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± Zhang He asked Duan Chaofeng. ¡°My perception is a little affected, but it¡¯s not a big problem!¡± Duan Chaofeng was also trying his best to resist the interference. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Zhang He was a little relieved. ¡°However, you still have to be careful. The power of interference is getting stronger and stronger. You have to maintain a firm will at all times, otherwise you will be swallowed by the darkness!¡± Swoosh! A guard in front of Xu Ning was shed by the bug beast. The guard fell to the ground with one strike. However, there were no wounds on his body. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Ning also noticed this. ¡®After being hit by the de on that bug¡¯s feet, the victim did not die, but the ck fog on the de was injected into his body. If I¡¯m not wrong, the ck fog entering his body should have elerated the spread of the interference, depriving him of all his perception, causing him topletely fall into darkness! Xu Ning suddenly became alert. He couldn¡¯t be hurt by these bug beasts when he fought them. Otherwise, he would sink even faster. While Xu Ning and the others were resisting the bug beasts, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua, two high level dao realm seventh stage masters, joined forces to attack the Night Beast. Whoosh! Xue Jinghua controlled her flying sword and turned it into a silver light, shing at the Night Beast. Dong Ji also threw punches into the air, his terrifying fist force smashing towards the Night Beast. However, the Night Beast was extremely agile, easily dodging the iing attacks. While dodging, it spat out ck liquid from its mouth. Xue Jinghua and Dong Ji dodged away, but the ck liquidnded on the ground and sshed onto the bodies of the people nearby. Even if it were only a few drops, the victims would immediately lose consciousness. Instantly, the ck light curtain was filled with fights all around. Whoosh! After several exchanges, Xu Ning was shed by the insect beast multiple times. Every time the ck fog entered his body, the darkness in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes became stronger and the closer he got to the edge of sinking ¡®Once this ck fog enters my body, it can¡¯t be forced out at all¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a sense of danger. ¡®And the number of bug beasts is increasing.¡¯ ¡°Xu Ning, can you hold on?¡±. Zhang He shouted at Xu Ning. Zhang He had also been shed countless times, and his consciousness was already in a daze. If it weren¡¯t for his firm will to protect Duan Chaofeng, he would have died long ago. Only Zhang He and Xu Ning were left in front of Duan Chaofeng, while the rest of the guards and other trusted aides had their consciousness swallowed by the darkness and fell to the ground. ¡°I can hold on!¡± Xu Ning gritted his teeth. ¡°You two¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng had aplicated expression when he saw Zhang He and Xu Ning struggling to protect him. Another bug beast flew over. Whoosh! This time, Duan Chaofeng took the initiative to stand in front of Xu Ning and Zhang He. He held a silver knife and shed the bug beast into a cloud of smoke. ¡°Your Highness, retreat!¡± Zhang He quickly shouted. Xu Ning looked at Duan Chaofeng in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect Duan Chaofeng to take the initiative to protect them. ¡°At this point, let¡¯s not talk about who should be protecting who!¡± Duan Chaofeng said loudly. Just now, the scene of Zhang He, Xu Ning, and others risking their lives to protect him made Duan Chaofeng extremely moved. Especially Xu Ning, who was obviously only in the fourth stage of the dao realm, but blocked the swarm of bug beasts for him. Zhang He and the others had followed him for a long time, so it was reasonable for them to fight for him. But Xu Ning had only been with him for a short time, and he was already showing such an attitude, which made Duan Chaofeng feel warm. He was already thinking that if he could safely return to State Wansheng, he would definitely reward Xu Ning greatly and promote his status, making him a vassal of the mansion. Seeing Duan Chaofeng¡¯s fearless attitude, Xu Ning felt that although Duan Chaofeng was a prince, he was not arrogant and cold. He was sincere to the people around him. Although Xu Ning was temporarily under Duan Chaofeng¡¯smand, but because of the existence of the Martial Arts Panel, Xu Ning knew how high his limit was in the future, so he wouldn¡¯t really submit to him. Xu Ning regarded Duan Chaofeng as a dealer. He would help Xu Ning and Xu Ning would merely repay him for the help given. But now, when Duan Chaofeng took the initiative to stand in front of him and Zhang He, Xu Ning had already promoted his status in his mind to a friend he could get to know. Chapter 269 - Escape, Return

Chapter 269 Escape, Return

¡°We can¡¯t deal with this Night Beast at all!¡± Xue Jinghua was anxious. While Xu Ning and the others were resisting the bug beast swarm, Dong Ji, Xue Jinghua, and the Night Beast were fighting fiercely. The two were helpless against the Night Beast, as it was receiving an enormous boost in strength when it was in the ck light. ¡°We have to find another way!¡± Dong Ji transmitted to Xue Jinghua as he dodged the Night Beast¡¯s attacks. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat this Night Beast. Since this is the case, let¡¯s break through this ck light curtain first!¡± Dong Ji said with a voice transmission, ¡°But ording to my observations, even if this ck light curtain is damaged, it will be repaired by the Night Beast. Therefore, the moment we break it, we have to leave with our family¡¯s prince and princess!¡± ¡°But how do we break through this ck light curtain?¡± Xue Jinghua asked. ¡°Bring out our trump cards. If we attack together, there is a high chance of breaking this ck light curtain!¡± Dong Ji responded. ¡°Okay!¡± Xue Jinghua knew that there was no better way, so she could only try. Afterwards, the twomunicated and confirmed their positions. Whoosh! Bang! Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua first punched and shed, forcing the Night Beast to retreat. Then, the power of the dao realm then surged in Dong Ji¡¯s body. A mysterious heptagonal symbol condensed behind him, emitting a dazzling white light. Xue Jinghua also cut her palm, covering the sword in her blood. Immediately, a blurry sword apparition appeared behind her. Boom! Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua attacked the ck light curtain at the same time. The ck light curtain trembled, then a huge hole was created. ¡°We did it!¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were overjoyed. Although the two of them had overdrawn their potential and exhausted their bodies, after seeing the ck light curtain break, they rushed towards Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s go!¡± Dong Ji instantly flew in front of Duan Chaofeng, Xu Ning, and Zhang He. After seeing that there were only three people left awake in the Harmony King Mansion¡¯s entourage, Dong Ji carried all three of them and rushed towards the hole in the ck light curtain. At this moment, the ck light curtain had begun to repair and shrink under the control of the Night Beast. The Night Beast also began to chase after them. Xu Ning had activated the Wind Smoke Gourd and the will of the cyan wolf in the Cyan Wolf Knife to deal with this predicament. He thought that this would be an irrecoverable situation, but he didn¡¯t expect that Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua would join forces to tear apart the ck light curtain. ¡°We are out!¡± The moment the ck light curtain was sealed, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua came out with their people. Dong Ji brought Duan Chaofeng, Xu Ning, and Zhang He. On the other side, Xue Jinghua brought out Mo Lan, Cen Yumou, and Liang Tingang Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang should have fallen and sank inside the ck light curtain. However, when Mo Lan saw that the two sects had suffered heavy losses this time, she took care of the two of them, preventing them from falling into darkness and brought them out together. The moment they left the ck light curtain, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua put them into their spatial treasure at the same time. ¡°The Night Beast has stopped chasing us!¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua looked back. The moment they rushed out of the ck light curtain, the Night Beast stopped moving. The Night Beast looked at them with its cold eyes, but it no longer chose to chase after them. ¡°The mistake in the information this time really made us suffer heavy losses. When we return to the mansion, I¡¯m going to kill the guy who delivered the information!¡± Xue Jinghua¡¯s tone was cold. Dong Ji nced at her without saying anything. After all, the news was secretly obtained from the Promise King Mansion. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Xue Jinghua took the initiative to ask Dong Ji. The predicament just now forced them to cooperate. ¡°Leave this ind and return to State Wansheng!¡± Dong Ji immediately made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s return together!¡± Xue Jinghua suggested. ¡°Sure.¡± Dong Ji agreed. They all knew very well thatpared to the strength of the groups before the two sides arrived here, they had both suffered immense casualties. Especially Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua as they had both overdrawn their strength just now. The Endless Sea was full of dangers, so the most important thing now was to continue to work together to protect the prince and the princess. Afterwards, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua quickly fled to the sea. Inside the ck light curtain. After letting Dong Ji, Xue Jinghua, and the others go, the Night Beast looked at the people who had fallen into the darkness and lost consciousness. It activated its bloodline power again. Whoosh! The ck light curtain dissipated, turning into a ck fog that covered a thousand meters. The ck fog picked up the people lying on the ground and gathered them around the Night Beast, condensing into a hundred meter dome. After that, the Night Beast pped its wings and disappeared into the distance along with the ck fog. In the distance, Chu He and the others who were hiding in the dark were already sweating. ¡®This Night Beast is so strong! Chu He and the others, who had been concealed by the secret treasure and were observing everything that was happening in the ck light curtain, had all witnessed the terrifying strength and the strange abilities of the Night Beast. ¡®ck Light Zone, ck Fog Bug Beast, Night Depravity¡­ How many abilities does this Night Beast have? The six apex demon beasts, this is too terrifying¡­¡¯ Before watching the battle, Chu He wanted to wait until both sides were injured before taking advantage of the situation. But now, Chu He no longer wanted to capture this Night Beast. In Chu He¡¯s opinion, if they wanted to capture or kill this adult Night Beast, one had to be at least in the eighth stage or even the ninth stage of dao realm. If this Night Beast were to mature to its peak, unless arge number of dao realm ninth stage masters surrounded it, or if a legendary grandmaster took action, no one would be its opponent. ¡°The bloodline of an apex demon beast is truly terrifying¡­¡± Lie Ying sighed and looked at Chu He. ¡°Master Chu He, what should we do next?¡± Chu He almost didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°We have to get out of here. We are no match for this Night Beast.¡± ¡°However¡­¡± Chu He changed the topic. ¡°We have been preparing for this trip for a long time. It is a shame to give up like this. Although we can¡¯t capture the Night Beast, we have other prey¡­¡± A cold light appeared in Chu He¡¯s eyes. Lie Ying suddenly realized. ¡°Master Chu He, we are going to attack the people of the Harmony King Mansion and the Promise King Mansion?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu He¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°The people from the Harmony King Mansion and the Promise King Mansion have been greatly injured in the previous fight with the Night Beast, and now their overall strength has been greatly reduced. ording to my observation just now, the two high level dao realm masters who escaped were both injured. Moreover, the few of us are in our best condition, so it is not difficult to deal with them.¡± ¡°Plus, those two prince and princess must have a lot of good stuff on them.¡± Chu He stopped talking. ¡°Get ready to chase after them!¡± On the Endless Sea. A giant ship departed from the edge of the ind, sailing alone on the sea. This was their transportation tool used to escape back to State Wansheng. Compared to when they came here grandiosely with two fleets, the current sight was quite deste. Xu Ning and the others had been released from the spatial treasure and were currently on the ship. However, they all consciously separated themselves from the people of the Promise King Mansion. Although they were forced to cooperate, Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan still did not shake hands and make up due to their past grudges. ¡®The sensory deprivation on my body has finally subsided¡­¡¯ Xu Ning, who was in the cabin, finally felt relieved. Aftering out of the ck light curtain, the force began to gradually fade. Xu Ning hadn¡¯t experienced such a life-and-death crisis in a long time. When he thought back to what had just happened, he felt a little scared. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± The door of the cabin room Xu Ning was in was pushed open and Zhang He walked in. Zhang He had recovered a lot. Although he was still injured, the power of deprivation in his body had also disappeared. ¡°This is from His Highness.¡± Zhang He handed Xu Ning a storage ring. ¡°These are some pills His Highness took from his spatial secret treasure for you to heal your injuries.¡± ¡°I really have to thank His Highness.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He took the ring and checked it. ¡°This many?¡± Xu Ning sensed that arge number of medicinal pills and resources were stored in this storage ring. He roughly estimated that it would amount to more than 2 million units of energy if he turned them all into energy. ¡°His Highness is too generous. These pills can heal my current injuries a hundred times over.¡± Xu Ning responded. In the battle just now, apart from the power of deprivation, he did not suffer much injuries. ¡°This is because the resources carried by His Highness are limited¡­ His Highness said that when we return to the mansion, he will reward you greatly!¡± After surviving the disaster, Zhang He felt relieved. After experiencing this crisis, Zhang He¡¯s understanding of martial arts had improved again, which also shortened the time it would take for him to advance to the seventh stage of the dao realm. ¡°Xu Ning, in the ck light curtain, your performance was noticed by His Highness. If I¡¯m not wrong, after returning to the mansion, in addition to the resources, His Highness will definitely promote your status!¡± When Zhang He said this, he was happy for Xu Ning. He had known Xu Ning for a while, so he had a good impression of Xu Ning. Especially after fighting side by side and experiencing a life-and-death crisis together, the friendship between the two had deepened. ¡°Thank you for your blessings, Brother Zhang!¡± Xu Ning chuckled. Xu Ning unconsciously changed his way of addressing Zhang He. In fact, Xu Ning was not interested in improving his status, but after his status improved, the Swallow Heron Sect would also benefit in turn. After the Swallow Heron Sect opened up the resources trading channels, the resources gathered by the Swallow Heron Sect would also provide back to him. This way, he would also indirectly gain practical benefits. Although the Harmony King Mansion suffered a lot from this operation, Xu Ning and Zhang He gained more than they gave. It could be said that Xu Ning and Zhang He were the few beneficiaries of this mission. Chapter 270 - Rebel

Chapter 270 Rebel

¡°By the way, Xu Ning¡­¡± Zhang He seemed to remember something. ¡°Do you know who those two people next to Princess Mo Lan are?¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Xu Ning asked. He had noticed Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang next to Mo Lan, but he didn¡¯t know their identities. ¡°Those two are the Pavilion Master of the Wind Parasol Pavilion, Cen Yumou, and the Sect Master of the Green Edge Sect, Liang Tingang.¡± Zhang He whispered. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s pupils shrank when he heard this and his eyes revealed a hint of coldness. Those two were the enemies of the Swallow Heron Sect. Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect that the leaders of the Swallow Heron Sect, the Wind Parasol Pavilion, and the Green Edge Sect would encounter each other in this situation. ¡°The Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect had paid a heavy price in this operation.¡± Zhang He said, ¡°The foundation of those two sects has been seriously damaged. In their current condition, they are no longer opponents of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Xu Ning nodded silently. Ever since he became the next sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect, Xu Ning had taken the matter of taking revenge on the two sects seriously. Zhang He noticed the change in Xu Ning¡¯s expression. He reminded, ¡°I¡¯m only saying this to help you identify your enemies, not for you to take revenge. After all, Princess Mo Lan is still on the ship. If you target the two of them, Princess Mo Lan will be embarrassed.¡± ¡°Brother Zhang, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± Xu Ning responded. Zhang He nodded. ¡°The Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect have lost a lot of elites this time, so Princess Mo Lan will definitely not put them in an important position in the future. When Princess Mo Lan no longer covers for them and they lose their only backer, with the prestige of His Highness, it will be easy to deal with them.¡± Afterwards, Zhang He and Xu Ning talked briefly before he left Xu Ning¡¯s room. ¡°Wind Parasol Pavilion¡­ Green Edge Sect¡­¡± Xu Ning had a look of expectation in his eyes. After thinking for a while, Xu Ning turned his gaze to the storage ring given to him by Duan Chaofeng. ¡®I currently have 2.5 million units of energy. If I absorb another 2 million units, I can reach 4.5 million units, which is more than half the required amount to advance to the fifth stage of the dao realm.¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning took the storage ring and entered the Hidden Moon Bead. He took out all the medicinal pills in his storage ring and piled them into a small mountain. Afterwhich, Xu Ning swallowed some to heal his injuries, while the rest was absorbed by Xu Ning. This processsted for less than an hour. After absorbing 2 million units of energy, Xu Ning came out of the Hidden Moon Bead andmunicated with Gray and Cyan in the Demon Beast Scroll. He also used this opportunity to tell Gray and Cyan everything that happened on the ind. After Gray and Cyan learned how terrifying the Night Beast was, they were both afraid. They had been worried for Xu Ning. They also knew very well that if anything happened to Xu Ning, the Demon Beast Scroll would lose its protection, and the aftershock of the battle would easily destroy it. If that happened, Gray and Cyan in the Demon Beast Scroll would bepletely buried in the space turbulence. Afterforting Gray and Cyan, Xu Ning¡¯s minor injuries were basically healed. He got up and went to find Duan Chaofeng, preparing to thank him for the pills. At the same time. Inside another cabin. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang looked depressed. ¡°Brother Liang, we made a huge loss this time¡­¡± Cen Yemou sighed, his tone full of regret. ¡°This time, 90% of the elite disciples from our two sects died here. What is more uneptable is that the Night Beast was not even captured, causing Princess Mo Lan to not achieve her goal.¡± ¡°In this case, after returning to State Wansheng, forget about moving to State Luzhi, we will even be thrown aside by Princess Mo Lan and not be ced in an important position.¡± After hearing Cen Yu¡¯s words, Liang Tingang had a helpless look on his face. If they knew this would happen, they wouldn¡¯t have made such a bet. ¡°Yeah¡­ Without Princess Mo Lan as our backer, our two sects¡­¡± Liang Tingang shook his head helplessly. The room fell silent. ¡°Brother Liang¡­¡± Suddenly, Cen Yemou said, ¡°When I heard Master Xue Jinghua talk to Princess Mo Lan just now, I learned that the young-looking core materialization realm master next to the Harmony Prince is the current sect master of the Swallow Heron Sect, Xu Ning¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Liang Tingang looked up with a frown. When the two sides boarded the ship at the same time, they noticed that the Harmony Prince Duan Chaofeng was very close to Xu Ning. He was obviously highly regarded. When Xu Ning was mentioned, they thought about themselves. For a moment, the two had mixed feelings. If Princess Mo Lan really abandoned them and Xu Ning was supported by the Harmony Prince, their two sects would face a very precarious situation. A hundred years ago, they forced the Swallow Heron Sect to disband. A hundred yearster, they might face the same crisis. ¡°Have our two sects really reached a dead end¡­¡± The two felt hopeless about their sects¡¯ future. ¡°There may be a way out of the dead end.¡± However, a man¡¯s voice suddenly came from the silent room. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang¡¯s hair stood on end. They turned their heads and saw a cold-looking man in a gray robe standing at the door. His face was cold, giving off an unfathomable feeling ¡°Who are you?!¡± The two got up and retreated back. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang were both dao realm fifth stage core cleansing realm masters, but this man could approach them without them knowing This kind of strength was not something even a dao realm sixth stage master could achieve. Thus, this man in front of them had to be a high level dao realm master. Moreover, Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang also realized another problem. Not only did the two of them not notice that this gray-robed man had sneaked into their ship, but even Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua, who were in the seventh stage of the dao realm, did not notice. This made the two nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t mind my identity.¡± The visitor was naturally Chu He. ¡°I just came to ask you two for a favor.¡± Chu He sat down. ¡°Did you find the wrong person¡­¡± Cen Yumou pretended to be calm. He knew that if this man wanted to kill them, they would have been instantly killed. ¡°No, I¡¯m here for the two of you.¡± Chu He said, ¡°I heard the conversation between the two of you just now. In my opinion, you two sect masters have no future. Instead of returning to State Wansheng and facing the decline of your sects, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°Join you?¡± Liang Tingang was cautious. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Chu He smiled. ¡°This is not the time for you to understand. When youplete my task for you, you will naturally know my identity.¡± Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang secretly exchanged looks. No matter how stupid they were, they could sense that the gray-robed man was up to no good. ¡°Sir, our strength is too low, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯tplete your task.¡± Cen Yemou said cautiously. He and Liang Tingang did not want to be involved with this person. ¡°Heh¡­¡± When Chu He heard this, he sneered. A terrifying pressure suddenly burst out from Chu He¡¯s body. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang suddenly felt a huge pressure boring down on their bodies. The two of them felt a strong murderous intent at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m not discussing it with you.¡± Chu He slowly got up and said in a cold voice, ¡°Either obey or die.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The two finally nodded helplessly under the threat of their survival. ¡°Sir, what task do you want us to do?¡± Liang Tingang asked. After seeing the two surrender, Chu He restrained his murderous intent. He took out two palm-sized round stone tes and threw them to the two. After Liang Tingang and Cen Yumou took it, they nced at it and saw that it was engraved with light carvings. There seemed to be a strange power between the lines. ¡°Throw it at the two high-level masters on your ship when they are distracted.¡± Chu He said. ¡°This¡­¡± Liang Tingang and Cen Yumou¡¯s expressions changed. ¡°Sir, how can we do this? They are both in the seventh stage of the dao realm. If we do this in front of them, we will definitely be subdued instantly.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to divert their attention. While they are distracted, you can throw these stone tes at them.¡± Chu He was confident and had long nned this out. ¡°Okay.¡± The two looked hesitant, but in the end, they agreed. They both knew that this was dangerous, but if they didn¡¯t do this, they would lose their heads. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± After that, Chu He raised his hand and two qi currents entered their bodies. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang suddenly felt a chill in their bodies. An inexplicable force was hidden in their bodies. The two of them knew very well that this was the gray-robed man¡¯s handiwork. If the two of them had any other intentions and did not do as the gray-robed man said, then the power in their bodies wouldpletely erupt and kill the two of them. After Chu He finished setting up his backup n, he disappeared into the room. Liang Tingang and Cen Yemou looked at each other. Their expressions were a little numb in despair. They hadn¡¯t figured out the identity of the gray-robed man yet, but now they had to work for him. The room was silent again. Chapter 271 - Crisis, Counterattack

Chapter 271 Crisis, Counterattack

Boom! Boom! On the sea, the giant ship suddenly made a violent sound of a collision. The entire ship trembled. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Inside the cabin, Dong Ji opened his eyes. When he fought against Xue Jinghua, his body was injured, and now he was recuperating. However, this violent collision woke Dong Ji up from his resting state. ¡°A sea demon beast is attacking us!¡± Right at this moment, Dong Ji also heard a shout from the deck outside the cabin. Immediately after, Dong Ji felt the aura of a demon beast floating next to the ship. ¡®It seems that we are being attacked by a demon beast from the Endless Sea!¡¯ Dong Ji didn¡¯t think much of it. He just left the room and went to the deck. He could feel that the aura of the sea demon beast was very strong. It was at the peak of the mid level dao realm. If he let the others on the ship deal with it, it would be difficult to deal with it in a short amount of time. On the other side, Xue Jinghua also sensed the situation. She could tell that Cen Yumou was shouting, so she left the cabin and went to the deck. Afterwards, Xu Ning, Zhang He, Duan Chaofeng, and Mo Lan all rushed to the deck from the cabin. This collision made them a little uneasy, so they all came up to check the situation. ¡°It¡¯s a sea demon beast!¡± As soon as Xu Ning came up, he saw several thick limbs sticking out of the sea and clinging onto the edge of the ship. It was a giant demon beast that looked like a squid. Its tentacles twisted frantically, and its huge body seemed to be squeezing onto the ship. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with it together.¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua looked at each other, ready to kill or drive away this squid demon beast at the same time. ¡°Your Highness, go back. It¡¯s just a mid level dao realm demon beast. The two high level masters will definitely be able to easily deal with it.¡± Zhang He said to Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Okay.¡± Duan Chaofeng first thought that the Night Beast was chasing after him, so he was a little nervous. But after confirming that it was just a sea demon beast that attacked the ship midway, he felt much more at ease. ¡°Cen Yumou, Liang Tingang, why are you two not resting in the room, but on the deck?¡± Mo Lan saw Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang staring at the squid demon beast with a nervous expression. ¡°We just¡­¡± The two suddenly looked a little ufortable after being interrogated like that. Mo Lan felt strange and was about to ask again. Yet at this moment, the squid demon beast jumped andnded on the deck. ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua first attacked the squid demon beast, while protecting Duan Chaofeng, Mo Lan, and the others. Whoosh! The body of the squid demon beast suddenly seemed to be filled with air. Its huge body suddenly expanded. There was fierce energy umting in its body. ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing this, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. ¡°It is going to self-destruct!¡± Boom! The body of the squid demon beast suddenly exploded. Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua had no time to send the people behind them into the spatial treasure. With no choice, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua activated the power of the dao realm at the same time, building a transparent barrier in front of them. The ship was almost capsized by the terrifying ripples. However, the people protected by Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were not injured at all. However, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua¡¯s auras were a little chaotic. ¡®What¡¯s going on? Why would a mid level dao realm demon beast choose to self-destruct for no reason?¡¯ Xu Ning was hiding behind Dong Ji and was not affected. However, the extremely violent explosive force made Xu Ning feel a little scared. The self-destruction of a peak mid level dao realm demon beast wasparable to an ordinary blow from a dao realm seventh stage master. As a result, the ship was currently full of holes. If they wanted to continue sailing for a long time, they could only change ship. ¡°Senior Dong, are you okay?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked. Mo Lan also asked Xue Jinghua in concern. In order to protect the people behind them, and because they were in a hurry to condense the barrier, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were slightly injured. However, this kind of injury could be healed quickly. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua both had stable auras as they healed their injuries. However, Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang looked at each other. Afterwards, while Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were adjusting their auras, the two threw the round stone tes Chu He had given them. ¡°Cen Yumou, Liang Tingang, what are you doing?!¡± The sudden movements of the two stunned the people around them. Zhang He was the closest to the two. Thus, he instinctively threw a punch at each of them. Bang! Bang! The two flew out and vomited blood. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang were in pain, but they did not panic. Because they had already seen it. The moment the two stone tes touched Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua, they burst out with a dazzling light. The lines on the stone tes flew out and materialized, instantly binding Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua. ¡°This is¡­¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua also reacted at this moment. They felt that the rotation speed of the inner core in their bodies had slowed down and their dao realm power was suppressed. er was SS ¡°It¡¯s a Binding Lock!¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were shocked. A Binding Lock could suppress the strength of a dao realm master for a short period of time. Even a high level dao realm master would have their strength suppressed to less than 40%. ¡°You two!¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were about to attack Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang. But at this moment, several gray-robed figures suddenly emerged from the sea andnded on the deck, surrounding them. And the leader of the group exuded a terrifying aura of the seventh stage dao realm. From their actions, these people looked hostile. ¡°Cen Yumou, Liang Tingang! How dare you collude with outsiders!¡± Mo Lan was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that the two people who had always listened to her orders would betray her unknowingly. They were obviously colluding with these gray-robed men. ¡°Who are you?¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua no longer cared about Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang. They turned their attention to Chu He. Chu He smiled and did not answer. He gave Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang a satisfied look, which relieved the two. Chu He knew that although he had a top-notch concealment treasure that could easily hide his aura, this treasure was not omnipotent. When facing a high level dao realm master, if he took the initiative to attack, the other party would immediately notice him. Therefore, he did not choose tounch a rtively aggressive sneak attack. Instead, he first sneaked onto the ship, colluded with Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang and set up a trap before finally using a Binding Lock on Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua. In such circumstances, he held a huge advantage. Therefore, Chu He looked confident right now. Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua suddenly felt something was wrong. ¡®It seems that the current situation is more troublesome than when I encountered the Night Beast.¡¯ Xu Ning realized that the situation was dangerous. ¡®These gray-robed people don¡¯t seem to have suddenly appeared. They obviously prepared an ambush! That squid demon beast was their trap.¡¯ Xu Ning also sorted out the details. ¡®While Senior Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were adjusting their aura, Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang used a Binding Lock on them. They must havemunicated with this group of gray-robed people previously!¡¯ It was not only Xu Ning who hade to this conclusion, but the others came to the same conclusion as well. ¡°Attack!¡± Chu He knew that there was a time limit to the Binding Lock, so he did not hesitate. ¡°I will deal with these two dao realm seventh stage masters, you guys go deal with the others!¡± Chu He ordered, ¡°Except for the lives of the Harmony Prince and the Promise Princess, kill them all!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Behind Chu He, Lie Ying and the other gray-robed men immediately responded. Excluding Chu He, the leader of the gray-robed men, there were six other men. Three of them were in the sixth stage of the dao realm, while the rest were in the fifth stage. ¡°You dare to attack the imperial family of State Wansheng, are you not afraid of the serious consequences!?¡± Dong Ji¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Afraid of the consequences?¡± Chu Heughed. ¡°Not only will I attack, but I will also capture these two prince and princess and take them to the Duan imperial family in exchange for some benefits!¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua¡¯s hearts turned cold. The gray-robed people in front of them were extremely aggressive. Even though they knew the identities of Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan, they were still fearless. This meant that these gray-robed people must be from a big overseas faction that was hostile to the Duan imperial family. ¡°Your Highness, go!¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua could only let Duan Chaofeng, Mo Lan, and the others escape first. The two didn¡¯t dare to put them into the spatial secret treasure at all. This was because Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua knew that after being restricted by the Binding Lock, they were likely not the gray-robed leader¡¯s opponent. If they were defeated by him, Duan Chaofeng and the others would be easily subdued. Whoosh! Bang! Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua took the lead to attack, blocking several gray-robed men. Duan Chaofeng gritted his teeth when he saw this. He then released his mount, a rainbow-colored bird, from his spatial treasure. ¡°Go!¡± Duan Chaofeng immediately pulled Zhang He, Xu Ning, and even Mo Lan onto the back of the bird. ¡°Stop them!¡± Chu He shouted. However, the gray-robed men were temporarily stopped by Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua. Seeing this, Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang rushed towards Duan Chaofeng and the others. They knew that they had no choice but to show their loyalty to Chu He. ¡°You traitors!¡± Mo Lan¡¯s face was full of hatred. Currently, the rainbow-colored bird was already pping its wings. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang were intending to attack the wings of the bird, in order to dy their escape. However, Xu Ning, who was already on the bird, suddenly jumped off the bird. ¡°Xu Ning, what are you doing?!¡± Duan Zhaofeng and Zhang He were shocked. Xu Ning ignored the two. He knew very well that if the wings of the rainbow-colored bird were injured, they would definitely not be able to escape. In that split second, Xu Ning activated the Wind Smoke Gourd, held the Cyan Wolf Knife, and exploded with his full strength. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang did not expect Xu Ning to return and attack them. Two shes! With the terrifying power of the dao realm, Xu Ning killed the two who were already injured and unguarded. Afterwards, Xu Ning grabbed the storage rings from their bodies. And the moment the rainbow-colored bird took off, he grabbed onto its ws. Huhuhu! The rainbow-colored bird pped its wings and fled into the distance with Duan Chaofeng, Mo Lan, Zhang He, and Xu Ning. ¡®Well done!¡¯ At that moment, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua thought that Duan Chaofeng, Mo Lan, and the others would not be able to escape, but they didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to take the initiative to counterattack. With them away, they could fight with peace of mind. Chapter 272 - Dao Realm Fifth Stage, Cleansing

Chapter 272 Dao Realm Fifth Stage, Cleansing

¡°So useless!¡± When Chu He saw Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang stepping forward to stop them, he was very satisfied with their performance. But unexpectedly, these two were instantly killed in a blink of an eye. ¡°Chase them!¡± Chu He was blocking Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua, freeing the other six gray-robed men. Immediately after, Lie Ying released two gray-feathered birds from his spatial secret treasure. The six of them rode on them and chased after Xu Ning and the others. Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were extremely worried when they saw this. But facing Chu He in front of them, they were already injured and their strength was restrained by the Binding Lock. Even if the two joined forces, they were not confident that they could defeat this person in front of them. ¡°You two are both important officials of the mansion and are both high level masters. You must have a lot of good stuff on you. Since I have this opportunity, I must plunder more good stuff from you!¡± A thick chain appeared in Chu He¡¯s hand. Gray fog swirled on the surface of the chain. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The two sides began to fight. On the other side, Lie Ying led the other five people and chased after Duan Chaofeng and the rest. ¡°We can¡¯t catch up!¡± A gray-robed man said to Lie Ying, ¡°Your mount can¡¯t catch up to the rainbow-colored bird!¡± Lie Ying frowned. He also knew that Duan Chaofeng¡¯s rainbow-colored bird had a higher bloodline level, faster flying, and better endurance. If this continued, they would definitely lose them. ¡®I have to catch up to them¡­¡¯ Lie Ying gritted his teeth. He took out two dark yellow pills, one for the gray-feathered bird under him, and the other for the people on the side to feed the other gray-feathered bird. After taking these two dark yellow pills, the flying speed of the two gray-feathered birds quickly elerated. There was a look of pain in Lie Ying¡¯s eyes. The pills he gave the two gray-feathered birds could stimte and increase the density of their bloodlines, but the side effects were obvious. It would dilute their bloodlines, which would affect their future potential. ¡°We are getting faster!¡± The other gray-robed people also felt the gray-feathered birds below them elerating. They could already see the back of the rainbow-colored bird in front of them. ¡°We have to catch up to them!¡± Lie Ying knew that only bypleting Chu He¡¯s orders could he receive the resources to make up for what he had just done. On the back of the rainbow-colored bird. ¡°Xu Ning, you were so bold just now!¡± Zhang He was still feeling the lingering fear from Xu Ning¡¯s counterattack. If Xu Ning had been slower just now, he would have been left on the ship, unable to escape. At that point, he would die. ¡°I was not bold¡­¡± Xu Ning did not deliberately highlight his behavior just now. ¡°The two of them were in the fifth stage of the dao realm, and they were injured by you previously, causing their strength to decrease. Therefore, I thought that if I can use my full strength and suddenly counterattack, they will definitely not react in time.¡± ¡°Although everything seemed dangerous, it was all part of my n.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words improved Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He¡¯s impression of him. Xu Ning did not deliberately describe the danger he was in. This was extremely rare in Duan Chaofeng¡¯s eyes. When he was in the mansion, the people around him constantly wanted to show him what they had done, but Xu Ning did the opposite. Mo Lan pursed her lips at the side. She also saw Xu Ning¡¯s performance just now. Whenparing Xu Ning to her trusted subordinates who rebelled at the critical moment, Mo Lan felt a little ufortable. Moreover, Mo Lan also knew that Xu Ning was the Sect Master of the Swallow Heron Sect. He had a feud with Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang. It could even be said that when the Swallow Heron Sect was destroyed, Mo Lan had indirectly influenced it. ¡°Duan Chaofeng, Xu Ning, you brought me with you to escape this time. Consider it as me owing you a favor.¡± Mo Lan took the initiative to say, ¡°If we can return to State Wansheng safely, I will definitely repay you.¡± ¡°No need for that.¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s tone was neither cold nor indifferent. ¡°Let¡¯s go back alive and talkter.¡± Xu Ning nced at Mo Lan without answering. ¡°They are closing in on us!¡± At this moment, Zhang He saw gray shadows approaching in the distance. It was the group of gray-robed pursuers. Xu Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw this. ¡°We have to speed up and shake them off!¡± Duan Chaofeng also took out a stimting pill and gave it to the rainbow-colored bird. The situation was critical, so he couldn¡¯t care less about the damage this stimting pill would do to the rainbow-colored bird. ¡°There are three dao realm sixth stage masters, we are not their opponent!¡± Zhang He looked worried. Among the four of them, Xu Ning¡¯sbat power wasparable to the peak of dao realm fifth stage, while Duan Chaofeng, even with a secret treasure, was only ordinary in the fifth stage of the dao realm. After all, he had just broken through to the fifth stage not long ago. As for the remaining Princess Mo Lan, she was only in the core materialization realm and was the weakest. If those people caught up to them, Zhang He would have to fight against them while also protecting Duan Chaofeng. This was simply unrealistic. was ¡°Another thing, we will be flying out of the clear sky region in half an hour!¡± Mo Lan said at this moment. They were currently in the clear sky region, so the environment in the sky was rtively safe. But if they flew out of the clear sky region, it would be extremely dangerous with dark clouds and lightning everywhere. Moreover, the further away they went out to the sea, the thinner the spiritual energy was, and the more energy they would consume in battle. This kind of circumstances was simply disadvantageous to them. ¡®It is indeed quite troublesome¡­¡¯ Xu Ning also realized the danger he was in. ¡®However, if I can break through¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. If he could break through to the fifth stage of the dao realm, cleanse his inner core, and advance in quality, then with the help of the Wind Smoke Gourd, he would have the possibility of defeating three dao realm sixth stage masters. Xu Ning immediately checked the two storage rings. ¡®The medicinal pills, spirit herbs and resources in these two storage rings contain about 5 million units of energy!¡¯ Xu Ning was shocked. Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang had brought a lot of sect resources, but now Xu Ning was the one benefiting from them. ¡°Your Highness, I want to enter my spatial secret treasure!¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I want to try breaking through to the core cleansing realm!¡± ¡°Trying to break through to the core cleansing realm?¡± Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He looked at each other with strange expressions. It had only been a few months since Xu Ning broke through to the core materialization realm. But he was already going to have another breakthrough in such a short time? One had to consider that he was breaking through in the dao realm, not the mortal realm. ¡°Yes, I want to try.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t seem overly confident. ¡°Okay! Go in, I will guard the outside!¡± Zhang He immediately said. He knew very well that with Xu Ning¡¯s foundation, once he broke through, his strength would definitely beparable to a dao realm sixth stage. If that was the case, even if those pursuing gray-robed men caught up with them, there was still room for maneuver. ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Then Brother Zhang, please help me protect this Hidden Moon Bead.¡± With that, Xu Ning entered the Hidden Moon Bead. Zhang He put away the Hidden Moon Bead. With the Hidden Moon Bead in Zhang He¡¯s hands, it could be said that Xu Ning¡¯s life was in Zhang He¡¯s hands. If Zhang He shattered the Hidden Moon Bead, Xu Ning would be swept into the spatial turbulence and be destroyed. However, since Xu Ning dared to do this, he trusted Zhang He. After experiencing life and death together, Xu Ning had already seen through Zhang He¡¯s character. This person was indeed reliable. Inside the Hidden Moon Bead. Xu Ning took out all the resources in the two storage rings. In Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang¡¯s storage rings, in addition to medicinal pills, spirit herbs and resources, there were also some weapons, special artifacts, and so on. One could easily form a middle-sized sect with these resources. ¡®I have to absorb all this energy faster!¡¯ Xu Ning immediately began to move. Xu Ning had always been methodical when absorbing energy. He would carefully experience the pleasure of absorbing energy. But this time, he was very efficient. He was constantly absorbing arge amount of medicinal pills at once. The sound of the energy absorption notification echoed in Xu Ning¡¯s ears. Time slowly passed by. In just thirty minutes, Xu Ning absorbed a total of 4 million units of energy This was the quickest Xu Ning had ever been when it came to absorbing energy. ¡°Done!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves had reached 8.5 million units. Xu Ning opened the Martial Arts Panel and clicked on the ¡°+¡± sign next to the realm column. Consume 8.5 million units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No Xu Ning chose ¡°Yes¡± without hesitation. Afterwards, the inner core in Xu Ning¡¯s body rotated frantically. The spiritual energy umted in his inner core began to cleanse his inner core over and over again. Once, twice, three times¡­ After cleansing sixty times, the cleansing of the inner core stopped. Generally speaking, when an ordinary core materialization realm master advanced to the core core cleansing realm, their inner core would be cleansed about ten times. Those with deeper foundations would be cleansed twenty to thirty times, and very few would be cleansed forty times. But Xu Ning¡¯s inner core had been cleansed sixty times! Every time the inner core was cleansed, the effect would be much better. The quality of Xu Ning¡¯s inner core was difficult topare on the same realm. ¡®The next step is to advance to the core transformation realm. At that time, I canprehend an origin technique!¡¯ After advancing, Xu Ning didn¡¯t have time to feel the pleasure of advancing. With a thought, he left the Hidden Moon Bead. Xu Ning¡¯s figure appeared in the outside world. The moment he left the Hidden Moon Bead, arge amount of spiritual energy surged into Xu Ning¡¯s body. The spiritual energy in his inner core had been consumed when he advanced to the core cleansing realm, but now, it was quickly replenished. After all, the Hidden Moon Bead was not a Small Tree World. In the Small Tree World, the spiritual energy was even denser than in the outside world, but in the Hidden Moon Bead, the spiritual energy was so thin that it was negligible. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡¯re out!¡± Zhang He was surprised to see Xu Ninge out. ¡°You really advanced!¡± Zhang He sensed that Xu Ning¡¯s strength was already in the fifth stage of the dao realm, the core cleansing realm! Chapter 273 - Mo Lan鈥檚 Thoughts, Situation Reversal

Chapter 273 Mo Lan¡¯s Thoughts, Situation Reversal

Duan Chaofeng, who was watching from the side, also revealed a look of delight. With Xu Ning¡¯s increase in strength, their safety would be greatly secured. ¡®Breaking through just like that¡­¡¯ Mo Lan¡¯s expression did not change, but her eyes shed with surprise. In the dao realm, every breakthrough required much preparation. Moreover, the process of breaking through usually took a lot of time. Those who had weak foundations would require to make preparations a month in advance to break through. But Xu Ning only took such a short time. Mo Lan had heard of Xu Ning¡¯s name before. It was §³en Yumou and Liang Tingang who told her about the Swallow Heron Sect being rebuilt. At that time, Xu Ning was only a dao realm third stage master. But now, after a year, he had advanced to the fifth stage of the dao realm. ¡®This person is really powerful¡­¡¯ Mo Lan¡¯s mind was spinning. ¡®If he returns to State Wansheng alive, he will definitely be promoted by Duan Chaofeng. With the support of the Harmony King Mansion, with his talent, he will likely be a big shot in State Wansheng.¡¯ The big shots in State Wansheng that Mo Lan was thinking of were at the level of the Red Sea Demon Lord. Just the strength of one person could make countless powerhouses feel reverence. Even within the Duan royal family, many people respected the Red Sea Demon Lord. ¡®Even if he can¡¯t be a top figure like the Red Sea Demon Lord, he is very likely to break through to the ninth stage of the dao realm in the future and explore the limits of the dao realm¡­¡¯ ¡®However, there is a feud between me and this person¡­¡¯ Mo Lan felt that this situation was a little tricky. If she wanted to repair the rtionship between her and Xu Ning, she had to first resolve the misunderstanding between the two. ¡®Fortunately, I did not interfere with the dissolution of the Swallow Heron Sect. There is still hope for reconciliation¡­¡¯ Mo Lan thought, ¡®If there is a chance, after returning to State Wansheng, I will try to be friendly to him¡­ After all, there is no direct feud between us. If there are enough benefits, we might be able to improve our rtionship.¡¯ However, Mo Lan was not sure what Xu Ning was thinking ¡°As we continue to fly ahead, the thinner the spiritual energy will get.¡± Xu Ning said to Zhang He and Duan Chaofeng, ¡°In an environment with thin spiritual energy, our energy consumption will be huge. Moreover, there are six people on the opposite side, so they would definitely hold the advantage in a continuous battle. Considering all this, we might as well take the initiative to attack.¡± ¡°Take the initiative to attack?¡± Zhang He and Duan Chaofeng¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Are you confident?¡± Zhang He was still a little hesitant, because he was worried that Duan Chaofeng would encounter danger. Even if Duan Chaofeng hid in a spatial secret treasure, if the secret treasure was affected, he would turn into dust in the spatial turbulence. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s answer was confident. Xu Ning¡¯s foundation was extremely strong. After breaking through, he wasparable to a dao realm sixth stage core transformation realm martial artist. Coupled with the Wind Smoke Gourd and the special dao weapon, the Cyan Wolf Knife, which wasparable to a half-step secret treasure, no one could defeat Xu Ning except for a high-level dao realm seventh stage master. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s fight back!¡± Duan Chaofeng agreed and supported him. ¡°Then we will enter the spatial secret treasure and not be a burden.¡± Mo Lan said on the side. Xu Ning and Zhang He nced at her at the same time but did not answer. They didn¡¯t have a good impression of Mo Lan, but because of her status, they couldn¡¯t face her in a confrontational manner. Duan Chaofeng nced at Mo Lan and finally acknowledged her idea. Afterwards, Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan both entered a spatial treasure. Zhang He put away the spatial treasure carefully. ¡°Time to fight!¡± After making preparations, Zhang He took out his spear dao weapon. He had a secret treasure, but it was a support type treasure used for cultivation, so he couldn¡¯t use it in battle. Thus, thebat power of the current Zhang He might even be weaker than Xu Ning. Zhang He controlled the rainbow-colored bird under him to turn around and face the people chasing them. ¡°Huh?¡± Lie Ying and the others, who were still worried about losing their prey, suddenly noticed that the rainbow-colored bird in front of them was turning around and flying towards them. ¡°Have they be retarded? Are they trying toe right back into our hands?¡± When some gray-robed people saw this, they smiled excitedly. As for Lie Ying, he felt a little uneasy. Afterwards, with a thought, he released two more flying demon beasts from his spatial treasure, both of which were ordinary mid-level dao realm. ¡°Lie Ying, aren¡¯t you being too cautious!¡± Another gray-robed man smiled and said, ¡°Our targets, the Harmony Prince and the Promise Princess, were obviously put into a spatial treasure. We can easily crush the remaining two!¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Lie Ying said. After a few breaths, the two sides met. ¡°Hand over the Harmony Prince and the Promise Princess, and I will spare your lives!¡± Lie Ying looked at Xu Ning and Zhang He, who were full of fighting spirit, and said with a hint of warning in his tone. However, the others ignored Lie Ying. They each held their own dao weapons and rushed towards Xu Ning and Zhang He. The weakest of them was in the fifth stage of the dao realm. Although they could not fly, it was not difficult to fight in the air. ¡°How reckless!¡± Seeing that the others had already taken action, Lie Ying could only follow. Not only was he attacking personally, but he was also dispatching his mid level dao realm demon beasts to besiege Xu Ning and Zhang He. ¡°Here theye!¡± Xu Ning and Zhang He were not afraid at all, even though they were outnumbered. However, Zhang He was very cautious, in case the spatial treasure which Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan was in was damaged by the battle. ¡°Wind Smoke Gourd!¡± Xu Ning used his trump card the instant he engaged in battle. Whoosh! The gray fog instantly enveloped the gray-robed men. ¡°Be careful of this gray fog. Not only can it iste perception, but it also has the power of poison!¡± Lie Ying was a Master Tamer with a wide range of knowledge. With Lie Ying¡¯s prompt, the others were ready. ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed. Xu Ning had already sensed that the suppression brought by the gray fog was greatly weakened. ¡®Although the gray fog still has the power to iste perception and release the lethal poisonous miasma, its power is greatly reduced when facing these dao realm fifth or even sixth stage masters.¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that the poisonous miasma could no longer cause fatal injuries to them, and their perception could not bepletely blocked. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t matter, my current strength is my greatest confidence!¡¯ Xu Ning activated the will of the cyan wolf in the Cyan Wolf Knife. Whoosh! Two shes. The two mid level dao realm demon beasts controlled by Lie Ying were cut in half. ¡®He is actually so strong?¡¯ Xu Ning killed two mid level dao realm demon beasts with two casual strikes. Those two demon beasts wereparable to the fifth stage of the dao realm. Even Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect hisbat power to have reached this level after his internal core had been cleansed sixty times. ¡®Sure enough, the positive benefits thate from the foundation I have set in the void realm will be more and more obvious as I rise up in realm!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What?!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s effortless kills stunned everyone. ¡®Didn¡¯t Xu Ning just break through to the core cleansing realm? Even with the help of a secret treasure, he can¡¯t be this strong, right?¡¯ Zhang He¡¯s thoughts paused for a moment, then he was overjoyed. He could already see the hope of defeating these gray-robed men. ¡°Ha!¡± Zhang He¡¯s fighting spirit soared. ¡®How is this person so strong!¡¯ The gray-robed men were also stunned. ording to what Chu He told them, wasn¡¯t there only one dao realm sixth stage among them? Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Xu Ning seized the opportunity when they were stunned and attacked again. He borrowed the force in the air and almost floated in the air. Several knives shed out again, and the astral qi activated by the power of the dao realm was extremely fierce. Pfft! Another gray-robed man was beheaded by Xu Ning Xu Ning first ced the three dao realm fifth stage core cleansing realm masters as his targets. ¡°Not good! Go and stop him!¡± Lie Ying noticed Xu Ning¡¯s intentions and quickly joined up with the others to stop Xu Ning¡¯s calctive kills. But Xu Ning did not give them a chance. His aura surged as he fought back with pure strength. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! After a flurry of attacks, only three sixth stage dao realm masters were left. Even the two gray-feathered birds below them had been killed. This person is invincible!¡¯ This was the only thought in the minds of the remaining three gray-robed men. ¡°Brother Zhang, let¡¯s fight them together!¡± Xu Ning shouted to Zhang He. ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang He was excited. Two against three, but the situation had been reversed. Instantly, de lights and sword shadows flew everywhere. Many sea demon beasts sensed the terrifying aftershock of the battle and avoided it. The battle continued. Pfft! Xu Ning shed again and a gray-robed dao realm sixth stage master was killed. Afterwards, hisbat power increased, and in another few breaths, another gray-robed man was killed. In this battle, Xu Ning and Zhang He were not injured at all. ¡°I surrender, let me off!¡± The remaining Lie Ying no longer had any resistance. ¡°Surrender?¡± Zhang He sneered and was about to join Xu Ning to kill this person. However, Lie Ying suddenly said, ¡°I know Chu He¡¯s weakness, I can help you defeat him!¡± ¡°Who is Chu He? Is he your leader?¡± Xu Ning and Zhang He paused when they heard him. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± When Lie Ying saw this, he quickly said, ¡°The two high level dao realm masters on your side are restricted by the Binding Lock, so they must be struggling to resist Chu He, but I can help you deal with him!¡± ¡°You traitor, how can we believe you?¡± Zhang He didn¡¯t believe Lie Ying at all. ¡°I just joined them not long ago, so I have no loyalty to them. I just joined them in exchange for benefits. Now that the situation is like this, I am willing to sincerely submit to you!¡± In order to save his life, Lie Ying also showed an extremely humble attitude. Chapter 274 - Blood Amplification Scimitar, Void Stone

Chapter 274 Blood Amplification Scimitar, Void Stone

¡°This¡­¡± Zhang He looked at Xu Ning with a questioning look in his eyes. Xu Ning¡¯s previous performance hadpletely convinced Zhang He. ¡°We can spare his life for now.¡± Xu Ning said. If they could learn of Chu He¡¯s weakness, then Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua would be temporarily out of danger. And with them being bound by the Binding Lock, they were facing a life-and-death crisis. Xu Ning first injected the power of the dao realm into Lie Ying¡¯s body to control him. Lie Ying did not resist at all. Afterwards, Zhang Hemunicated through the spatial treasure and asked Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan toe out. ¡°Everything is settled?¡± After Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan came out of the spatial treasure, they saw that the gray-robed Lie Ying had been controlled by Xu Ning. Both of them looked relieved as though they had just been through the gates of hell and back. ¡°The other pursuers have all been killed, leaving only this person who is willing to submit to us.¡± Zhang He said, ¡°Xu Ning crushed this group of people with his overwhelming power.¡± ¡°Crushed them with his overwhelming power?¡± Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan looked at Xu Ning at the same time. ¡°Brother Zhang exaggerated a little.¡± Xu Ning exined casually. A smile appeared on Duan Chaofeng¡¯s face. Mo Lan¡¯s eyes also roamed around Xu Ning¡¯s body, her thoughts unknown. ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡± Xu Ning asked Lie Ying. ¡°We are from the Hidden Sect.¡± Lie Ying responded truthfully. ¡°Hidden Sect?¡± Xu Ning frowned. He had never heard of this sect before. At least in State Wansheng, there was no such sect. ¡®Is it really a foreign sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. ¡°Hidden Sect?¡± On the contrary, Duan Chaofeng, Zhang He, and Mo Lan looked surprised. ¡°To actually be from the Hidden Sect.¡± Zhang He exined to Xu Ning, ¡°This Hidden Sect is a foreign sect that has recently been rising to power. This sect has a mysterious background. There are often sect members who would sneak into State Wansheng to plunder resources or make some arrangements that we don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°But overall, this foreign sect is not a positive character. It has had many disputes with the Imperial Court. Additionally, the current Hidden Sect is in the extermination catalog of the Imperial Court, meaning that if you catch anyone from the Hidden Sect and send them to the Imperial Court, you will be rewarded.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning understood and nodded. ¡°What is the structure of your Hidden Sect, how does it work, and why are you here?¡± Zhang He was full of questions. Lie Ying was about to answer, but was interrupted by Xu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to answer these questions. Tell us first, how should we deal with Chu He?¡± ¡°Yes, say that first!¡± Zhang He pped his forehead. Only then did he realize that Dong Ji was still in a difficult situation. Lie Ying quickly replied, ¡°Chu He has two very powerful secret treasures, one of which can hide his aura. As long as he doesn¡¯t expose himself, even an existence one realm higher than him can¡¯t detect him.¡± ¡°However, this treasure is mainly a support type. It doesn¡¯t have much practical use inbat.¡± ¡°But Chu He¡¯s other secret treasure is called the Blood Amplification Scimitar. This secret treasure is very strange. It was given to Chu He by the higher-ups of the Hidden Sect.¡± ¡°When this Blood Amplification Scimitar is used in battle, it will be one with the user. During the battle, it will constantly absorb the flesh and blood power of the user, filling the body of the Blood Amplification Scimitar.¡± ¡°As a result, the user will be a provider of the Blood Amplification Scimitar. And with the help of the Blood Amplification Scimitar, the user can explode with powerful strength.¡± In order to save his life, Lie Ying told them everything he knew. ¡°Although this Chu He is in the seventh stage of the dao realm, his strength is not at the top. However, with the existence of this Blood Amplification Scimitar, he can also fight against a peak dao realm seventh stage master.¡± ¡°However, this Blood Amplification Scimitar has a w.¡± ¡°When I said just now that the Blood Amplification Scimitar will be one with the user, it is not an exaggeration. It is because when the user holds the Blood Amplification Scimitar, blood vessels would connect the handle of the scimitar to the hand of the user.¡± ¡°As long as the blood vessels between the knife and palm are severed during the battle, then if he wants to awaken its power again, the scimitar will have to absorb a new dao realm power. And at that time, the flesh and blood of the user will be in a deficient state. Not only will he be unable to continue to support the use of the Blood Amplification Scimitar, but his strength will also weaken.¡¯ ¡°With such circumstances, we can take advantage of his weakened state and attack him.¡± After Lie Ying finished his exnation, Xu Ning broadened his horizons. ¡°There is actually such a treasure?¡± This was the first time Zhang He and Duan Chaofeng had heard of this as well. Mo Lan pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This secret treasure is not unique. Among the people captured by the Imperial Court, there are also some who have simr secret treasures.¡± ¡°I heard these from the Empress herself¡± Mo Lan exined as the three of them looked at her with a peculiar gaze. Xu Ning knew that Mo Lan had a good rtionship with the current Empress. ¡°In other words, if we return now and find a way to cut off the connection between the Blood Amplification Scimitar and Chu He, then Senior Dong and the others can fight back and gain the upper hand.¡± Zhang He said. ¡°However, how can we make him let go of the Blood Amplification Scimitar?¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s eyebrows tightened. He respected Dong Ji very much, so he was really worried about Dong Ji¡¯s safety. ¡°Sneak attack. We cut off his palm when he let his guard down.¡± Mo Lan suggested. Duan Chaofeng nced at Mo Lan with a displeased look. ¡°Sneaking an attack on a dao realm seventh stage? How is that possible?¡± ¡°It is possible with this!¡± With that said, a pure white stone appeared in Mo Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Void stone!¡± Duan Chaofeng looked surprised. ¡®A void stone?¡¯ The moment Mo Lan took out the pure white stone, Xu Ning felt a sense of familiarity. The aura flowing on its surface was extremely simr to Gray¡¯s void power. This was not the first time Xu Ning had seen a void stone. When he was still in the Abyss North, when dealing with the outsiders from the Jade Night Sect, someone had used void teleportation in front of him. However, that kind of void teleportation did not use true void stones, but void grit. Moreover, the void grit itself had a huge w. If there was any dao realm power activated nearby or other power that could interfere with the use of the void grit, then the void teleportation effect could not be used. But a true void stone was different. With it, regardless of whether there was any interference, one could directly travel through the void. This kind of ability would also be mastered when Gray advanced to the peak of the dao realm. Because of this, void stones were extremely precious assassination and life-saving treasures, and they were extremely rare. Even Duan Chaofeng did not have a void stone. But at this moment, Mo Lan took out this life-saving treasure. Even though she was trying to rescue Xue Jinghua, her behavior was quite generous. ¡°With the help of this void stone, you can instantly cut into the battlefield and sever his wrist.¡± Mo Lan said. ¡°How is it? Can you do it?¡± Duan Zhaofeng looked at Xu Ning and Zhang §¯§Ö. ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning responded. Xu Ning was absolutely confident that he could attack the instant he teleported. Chu He would definitely be unable to react at all. As long as he could cut off his wrist, his strength would decline, and he would not be able to counterattack in time. ¡°Okay, in this case, let¡¯s go!¡± Duan Chaofeng said. Afterwards, Mo Lan handed the void stone to Xu Ning. At this moment. The dao weapon ship that they were on had been destroyed by the battle. Thus, Chu He, Dong Ji, and Xue Jinghua were fighting in the sky. ¡®The secret treasure in the gray-robed man¡¯s hand is really strange!¡¯ Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were struggling to resist. They were on the verge of being defeated and killed at any time. Due to the Binding Lock, their strength was less than half of their peak state. ¡®His scimitar secret treasure seems to have a life of its own. There is also a consciousness in it, which is extremely powerful.¡¯ Dong Ji discovered that Chu He was like a ve to the blood-red scimitar. The power of the blood-red scimitar was what they really couldn¡¯t resist. ¡°As expected of the masters of the king mansions!¡± Chu He¡¯s face was pale, but his tone was arrogant. ¡°Even though you are restricted by the Binding Lock, it is rare for you to be able to persist until now. When I defeat the both of youter, I will definitely send you off peacefully!¡± With that said, Chu He stuffed a handful of pills into his mouth with his other hand that was not connected to the scimitar. The medicinal pills caused his expression to look better. ¡°Am I really going to die here?¡¯ A look of despair appeared on Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua¡¯s faces. Now that they were in the Endless Sea, they were alone and helpless. There was no chance of survival at all. ¡®I wonder if His Highness has escaped the pursuit¡­¡¯ Dong Ji was still thinking about Duan Chaofeng at this moment. Xue Jinghua was also worried about Mo Lan¡¯s safety. However, they suddenly heard a cry from a bird. Duan Chaofeng and the others, who were originally being chased, returned on a rainbow-colored bird. On it were Duan Chaofeng, Zhang He, and Mo Lan, but Xu Ning was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Why are you back?¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were anxious. Aren¡¯t theying back just to die? Chu Heughed. ¡°They probably had no way to escape after being caught by my people, so they can only return and ask for help! This is good, I alone can take care of all of you!¡± Chu He was extremely excited, and his desire to fight increased. Faced with Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua, he attacked even more frantically. Thispletely overwhelmed Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua. However, at this moment. A spatial crack suddenly appeared on Chu He¡¯s side. Xu Ning¡¯s figure shed out of the spatial crack. Swoosh! Xu Ning activated the will of the cyan wolf in the Cyan Wolf Knife and poured his dao realm power into it. He shed down! And before Chu He could react, the hand holding the Blood Amplification Scimitar was cut off. Chapter 275 - Return to State Wansheng

Chapter 275 Return to State Wansheng

¡®I did it! Xu Ning was relieved when he saw Chu He¡¯s hand and the Blood Amplification Scimitar fall. Xu Ning had been extremely nervous during the entire process of using the void stone to attack Chu He. After all, there was only one void stone, and he only had one chance. If the attack failed, Chu He would immediately counterattack. Not only would he be in danger, but the others would be killed. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± After seeing Xu Ning suddenly appear and cut off Chu He¡¯s hand, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua couldn¡¯t react for a while. They didn¡¯t see Xu Ning on the back of the rainbow-colored bird just now, so they thought that Xu Ning had died in the pursuit. However, they didn¡¯t expect him to secretlyunch a critical attack. ¡°Quick, kill this person!¡± Dong Ji reacted first. During his fight with Chu He, Dong Ji had already noticed the uniqueness of the Blood Amplification Scimitar. He knew that in the previous battle, Chu He¡¯s main source of strength was the Blood Amplification Scimitar. And now that the Blood Amplification Scimitar had left Chu He, Dong Ji also noticed that Chu He¡¯s aura was weak. This was the best time to fight back. ¡°Okay!¡± Xue Jinghua also reacted. She was previously in despair, but now she was full of fighting spirit. And at this moment, Chu He himself was still a little confused. He thought that everything was under his control, but in the blink of an eye, the situation was reversed. ¡®It¡¯s over! Chu He¡¯s mind was blown. Subsequently, he subconsciously wanted to escape. He didn¡¯t even care about his fallen hand or the Blood Amplification Scimitar. However, he was currently in a weakened state. Even though Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua had less than 50% of their strength, it was easy to deal with him. In less than twenty seconds, Chu He was killed by Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua. Originally, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua wanted to capture Chu He alive. But Chu He seemed to realize that if he was captured and brought back to State Wansheng, his situation would be worse than death. At the final critical moment, not only did Chu He crush his storage ring, preventing Dong Ji, Xue Jinghua and others from obtaining his treasures, but he also desperately burned his potential. He had no intention of submitting until he died. ¡°Finally done!¡± After seeing Chu He¡¯s death, Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua were relieved. All of their strength seemed to have left their bodies. The two of them had suffered a huge burden in this fight. They were already lightly injured, and on top of that, they were also restricted by the Binding Lock. If it weren¡¯t for Xu Ning¡¯s sudden appearance, they would have been killed instead. Afterwards, Dong Ji found a secret treasure on Chu He¡¯s body. The secret treasure was a ring, the one that Chu He used to hide his aura and assist his cultivation. Because of his haste, Chu He did not manage to put it into his storage ring and destroy it in the spatial turbulence. In addition to this concealing ring, Dong Ji also put away the Blood Amplification Scimitar. Although they did not obtain any other resources from Chu He, obtaining these two secret treasures was still a gain. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡± Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua also jumped onto Duan Chaofeng¡¯s rainbow-colored bird. Duan Chaofeng then told the two what they had experienced. After hearing this, the look in their eyes changed again. They knew very well that Xu Ning¡¯s talent had begun to explode. ¡°Xu Ning, you have killed and captured a member of the Hidden Sect, which is a great achievement. When you return to State Wansheng and report this to the Imperial Court, you will definitely be rewarded.¡± Dong Ji said. ¡°This is not my work alone, Brother Zhang has also helped out a lot.¡± Xu Ning was not greedy for merit. ¡°Mo Lan also contributed to killing Chu He.¡± Duan Chaofeng actually spoke up for Mo Lan at this moment. Hearing this, Mo Lan was also a little surprised, then she said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Xu Ning and Zhang He, the void stone would have been useless in my hands.¡± Mo Lan was speaking the truth. Although she could escape instantly with the help of a void stone, it would be difficult for her to survive in the Endless Sea with her abilities. Xu Ning heard what she said and was intrigued. Obviously, Duan Chaofeng¡¯s attitude towards Mo Lan had changed slightly after experiencing life and death together. However, Xu Ning did not express any attitude towards this. The destruction of the Swallow Heron Sect was indirectly rted to Mo Lan. Although there were no eternal enemies and only eternal benefits, the current Xu Ning obviously couldn¡¯t take the initiative to be friendly with Mo Lan. ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s continue our return journey.¡± Xue Jinghua took out another sailing dao weapon. This ship was much smaller than the previous one, but it was rtively more exquisite. The group boarded the ship. As the ship was being activated and everyone was preparing to rest, Dong Ji suddenly asked. ¡°By the way, what about the Hidden Sect member you captured?¡± ¡°He has been put into a spatial treasure by His Highness.¡± Zhang He responded. Dong Ji nodded. ¡°When we return, we will send him to the capital. The Imperial Court is very adamant in eliminating the Hidden Sect. Sending a living member there will definitely be very helpful.¡± ¡°I will personally escort him when that timees.¡± Zhang He took the initiative to speak. ¡°Also, Your Highness¡­¡± Dong Ji took out the concealing ring and the Blood Amplification Scimitar from Chu He¡¯s body. ¡°How should we deal with these two secret treasures?¡± Xue Jinghua and Mo Lan looked at each other without speaking Strictly speaking, Xue Jinghua should have a share of these two treasures since she had fought with Dong Ji earlier. However, because Xu Ning was the one who changed the critical situation, and Mo Lan was also protected by Duan Chaofeng¡¯s people, there was no need to fight over two secret treasures. ¡°Give this ring to Xu Ning.¡± Duan Chaofeng muttered to himself for a moment, then said. ¡°For me?¡± Xu Ning paused for a moment, but he did not refuse. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Dong Ji handed the concealing ring to Xu Ning. ¡°ording to the captured person, this concealing ring is called Aura Concealment. It is a secret treasure forged from a type of crystal with an istive characteristic. With this Aura Concealment Ring, even if you face an existence of a higher realm, as long as you don¡¯t actively release your aura, you can perfectly hide yourself. Moreover, this Aura Concealment Ring can also be used on people around you.¡± After reaching the dao realm, Breath Restraining Pills were basically useless. Because his realm was too high, there were no simr pills that could hide his aura. Therefore, the effect of the Aura Concealment Ring was extremely precious. ¡®In addition to that, this Aura Concealment Ring seems to be able to assist in cultivation. I can test itter¡­¡¯ Xu Ning epted the Aura Concealment Ring. ¡°As for this Blood Amplification Scimitar¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng frowned, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do with it. ¡°Your Highness, although this scimitar is powerful, I sense a consciousness in it¡­¡± Dong Ji¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°This thing is a little dangerous to use¡­¡± ¡°In this case, we can put it away for now. We¡¯ll discuss it after we return to the mansion¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng said. Afterwards, the group found their own rooms and went back to rest. Especially Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua, the Binding Lock on their bodies had not disappeared yet. They had to spend some time getting rid of the binding power on their bodies. The ship sailed on the Endless Sea. Two monthster, the group of people finally stepped onto State Wansheng after experiencing an arduous journey. ¡®We are finally back!¡¯ Xu Ning felt relieved after sensing the familiar spiritual energy of State Wansheng. This trip overseas took more than half a year. Although the ultimate goal of this trip, the Night Beast, was not captured, Xu Ning personally had gained a lot. Not only did he advance his realm, but he also obtained a secret treasure. Even after that, he still had resources left, and he had further improved his rtionship with the Harmony Prince. For Xu Ning, he had gained a lot from this trip. ¡°Duan Chaofeng.¡± When they parted ways, Mo Lan took the initiative to say to Duan Chaofeng, ¡°That Night Beast is extremely strong. It will probably not be easy to capture it again. Why don¡¯t we join forces and send more high level dao realm masters to capture it.¡± ¡°A joint capture¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng thought for a moment. ¡°Okay.¡± In order to capture the Night Beast, the armony King Mansion had also paid a huge price. Even Duan Chaofeng himself almost died overseas, so he was quite angry. However, even if he sent people out to sea again, Duan Chaofeng would not go personally anymore. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Mo Lan looked at Xu Ning. ¡°You have also protected my safety on this trip. If you have the opportunity, you can go to State Luzhi to find me. I will definitely express my gratitude.¡± Mo Lan was showing Xu Ning kindness. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Xu Ning responded calmly. Seeing this, Mo Lan felt a little regretful, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. Afterwards, she and Xue Jinghua rushed back to State Luzhi. ¡°It¡¯s good to be back.¡± After Mo Lan and Xue Jinghua left, Duan Chaofeng sighed. ¡°Return to the mansion!¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I want to go back to the Swallow Heron Sect first. I have been away from the sect for more than half a year, I have to go back and take a look.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Duan Chaofeng agreed readily. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to State Guqing first. Once we reach State Guqing, we will part ways.¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s attitude towards Xu Ning was extremely friendly. The four of them began their journey back to State Guqing Chapter 276 - The Arrival of Old Friends from the Abyss North, Change of the Swallow Heron Sect

Chapter 276 The Arrival of Old Friends from the Abyss North, Change of the Swallow Heron Sect

On the way back to State Guqing On the coastline of State Wansheng, a simple dao weapon ship was docked. A man and a woman got off the dao weapon ship. The moment they stepped onto State Wansheng, both of them looked relieved, their eyes full of joy. ¡°State Wansheng, we are finally here!¡± The young man was carrying a fiery red longsword on his back and had a handsome face. ¡°Sure enough, the concentration of spiritual energy here is more than ten times that of the Abyss North!¡± The other young woman was also quite excited. If Xu Ning was here, he would recognize that these two were his senior brother He Mingye and his friend Si Ying. These two were the top genius disciples of the same generation in the Abyss North. ¡°With all the dangers we met along the journey, I thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to reach State Wansheng safely.¡± There was a hint of lingering fear in Si Ying¡¯s tone. When she thought about the risks of the Endless Sea, her heart still trembled. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± He Mingye also sighed ruefully. ¡°Next, let¡¯s find out where Xu Ning is.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°He came to State Wansheng two years before us. With his aptitude and ability, he should be able to stand firm now¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Si Ying nodded with a look of expectation in her eyes. She had witnessed Xu Ning¡¯s talent a long time ago, and she wanted to know what Xu Ning had achieved aftering to State Wansheng. Although He Mingye and Si Ying¡¯s talents were top-notch in the Abyss North, they could not have advance to the dao realm within two years. However, both of them had their own lucky encounters. Si Ying discovered a mystic realm in the Abyss North. The mystic realm was left behind by a high level dao realm master when he traveled there. Si Ying was lucky enough to obtain part of the inheritance in the mystic realm, and in an extremely short period of time, she condensed two dao realm seeds and broke through. As for He Mingye, because of Xu Ning, he was personally guided by Wan Ye. Although Wan Ye¡¯s realm had fallen, his knowledge of cultivation was still there. This allowed He Mingye¡¯s cultivation speed to increase. Of course, this was not enough for He Mingye to advance so quickly. There was also the help of the golden-eyed demon ape. When he followed Wan Ye to cultivate, Wan Ye had taken He Mingye to the ind of the golden-eyed demon ape. When the golden-eyed demon ape was searching for the raw materials for the Demon Ape Wine, it had discovered a core material needed to refine a pill for a major realm breakthrough Seeing it, Wan Ye couldn¡¯t bear to waste it. In the end, he worked with many alchemists to refine a medicinal pill that could allow one to break through a major realm, providing He Mingye the opportunity to advance. After advancing to the dao realm, He Mingye and Si Ying immediately sensed how terrible the cultivation environment in the Abyss North was. Therefore, the two of them hit off and decide to journey together. With the help of the dao weapon ship given to them by Wan Ye, they finally arrived in State Wansheng safely. ¡°ording to Senior Wan Ye, even in the Abyss North, dao realm masters are considered experts.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°We can definitely ensure our basic survival needs in State Wansheng.¡± ¡°However, finding Xu Ning is not going to be that easy inparison¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, we don¡¯t know where Xu Ning went.¡± Si Ying said, ¡°We have two ways to find Xu Ning.¡± ¡°Xu Ning came here with the seniors of the Source Sect at that time, so we can go to the Source Sect in State Wansheng and ask the seniors of the Source Sect. They should know where Xu Ning is.¡± ¡°Or, we could ask around for news concerning the Swallow Heron Sect. After all, arge part of the reason why Xu Ning came here is to help Senior Wan Ye rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°I think the first method is more reliable.¡± He Mingye expressed his opinion. ¡°Even though Xu Ning has disyed some of his talents over the past two years and raised his realm, it is not easy to build up his reputation in a ce like State Wansheng in such a short period of time. There is a high probability that us blindly inquiring about the Swallow Heron Sect will be fruitless.¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Si Ying agreed. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go to the Source Sect in State Wansheng first.¡± Afterwards, the two began to set off ording to the map given to them by Wan Ye. At this moment. Swallow Heron Sect ¡®I¡¯m finally back¡­¡¯ Xu Ning appeared outside the Swallow Heron Sect. Half a day ago, after arriving at State Guqing, Xu Ning parted ways with Duan Chaofeng and the others. Xu Ning returned to the Swallow Heron Sect, while Duan Chaofeng and the others returned to the mansion first. Before leaving, Duan Chaofeng told Xu Ning to go to the mansion within three months, and Xu Ning agreed. ¡°Who are you? This is the gate of the Swallow Heron Sect!¡± Xu Ning was about to enter the Swallow Heron Sect from the front door, but he was stopped by a disciple wearing the uniform of the Swallow Heron Sect. Several Swallow Heron Sect disciples stared at Xu Ning cautiously. It seemed that once Xu Ning had any intention of breaking into the sect, they were ready to stop him. They couldn¡¯t be med for being so cautious. The Swallow Heron Sect was currently in Chuiyun Mountain, and the cultivation resources here were extremely abundant. Many outsiders woulde here in search for resources, so they were also guarding against these outsiders. ¡®I was actually stopped outside the sect¡¯s gate¡­¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a situation. If he knew this would happen, he would have flown straight to the main peak. ¡®These disciples look unfamiliar¡­¡¯ Before Xu Ning left, there were only a few hundred people in the Swallow Heron Sect, so he had an impression of every face. And this was the first time Xu Ning had seen these few disciples. ¡®It seems that Cheng Zengtao and the others have expanded the size of the Swallow Heron Sect in the past six months.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are all of you gathered here?¡± Just when Xu Ning was thinking of leaving in an instant and not getting involved with these disciples, he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng!¡± The disciples guarding the door heard the voice and turned their heads. They saw that the person who came was Cheng Xiu, the personal disciple of the Sect Master, so they quickly bowed respectfully. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, this person wants¡­¡± One of the disciples was about to exin the reason. Then he suddenly saw Cheng Xiu¡¯s eyes widening ¡°Master?!¡± When Cheng Xiu saw Xu Ning who was dressed in white, he was overjoyed. ¡°Master?¡± The disciples guarding the gate were confused for a moment, then they looked at Xu Ning with a shocked and frightened expression. This person was the Sect Master of the Swallow Heron Sect!? It was rumored that the Sect Master had gone out to travel. Therefore, they, the new disciples, had never seen the true face of the Sect Master before. And now, they finally saw it in such a circumstance. ¡®We actually offended the Sect Master¡­¡¯ The disciples trembled in fear. ¡°Cheng Xiu, you have improved a lot.¡± Xu Ning saw through Cheng Xiu¡¯s cultivation with a look. When he left, Cheng Xiu used external forces to barely break through to the first stage of the void realm, causing his foundation to be unstable. But now, Xu Ning discovered that not only had Cheng Xiu consolidated his realm, but he had also reached the mid level of the void realm first stage. This satisfied Xu Ning. After all, Cheng Xiu¡¯s talent was rtively ordinary. ¡°Master, you are finally back!¡± Cheng Xiu quickly stepped forward and bowed respectfully to Xu Ning. The disciples behind him quickly followed suit. Cheng Xiu¡¯s cultivation had improved recently, so he initially had nned to leave the sect today and find a void realm demon beast in Chuiyun Mountain to fight. But as soon as he left, he ran into Xu Ning. ¡°During the days I was gone, the Swallow Heron Sect seemed to have changed again¡­¡± Xu Ning nced at the disciples with a smile. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Xiu responded, ¡°Deputy Sect Master Cheng, elders, prospective elders, and guest elders work day and night for the construction of the sect, just so that after you return, you can see the changes in the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Everyone has worked hard¡­¡± Xu Ning just smiled. ¡°How many people are there in the sect now?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°There are more than two thousand and five hundred members if I add all the core disciples, inner disciples, and outer disciples together.¡± Cheng Xiu answered truthfully. ¡°So many people¡­¡± Xu Ning sighed. Xu Ning felt a little emotional when he thought about the difficulties he faced when he rebuilt the sect two years ago. And now, the overall strength of the Swallow Heron Sect had even exceeded its previous state before it was disbanded. In terms of high-levelbat power, Xu Ning was much stronger than the previous sect master Li Shengmao. Moreover, Gray, Cyan, Cheng Zengtao, and the others were not weak. It could even be said that the mid-level dao realm demon beasts captured overseas would greatly strengthen the high-levelbat power of the Swallow Heron Sect. In terms of the poption of the sect, the number of people in the sect was greater than before. Moreover, the current Swallow Heron Sect was backed by the Harmony King Mansion, so they were more confident. The only thing that was worse than before was the quality of the disciples. Because it had just been rebuilt not long ago, the strength of the disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect was still insufficient, but with the culmination of time and the cultivation boost from the Small Tree World, they could catch?up. ¡°Master, these disciples are all outer disciples who were recruited a few months ago.¡± Cheng Xiu looked at the nervous disciples next to him and exined, ¡°They didn¡¯t recognize you, so please forgive them if they have offended you in any way.¡± Cheng Xiu¡¯s words made the disciples look at him gratefully. ¡®He¡¯s trying to win people¡¯s hearts¡­¡¯ Xu Ning saw through Cheng Xiu¡¯s intentions. If Cheng Xiu maintained this attitude for a long time, he could improve his status in the hearts of the disciples and establish some prestige. However, Xu Ning didn¡¯t care even though he had seen through him. It was not a bad thing for his disciples to have this kind of mindset. ¡°Practice hard and do your best for the sect, you are not to be med for anything¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made the disciples feel relieved. ¡°Master, let¡¯s enter the sect.¡± Cheng Xiu said. Xu Ning nodded. Afterwards, Xu Ning entered the sect. Soon, the news of his return to the Swallow Heron Sect was spread throughout the sect. Cheng Zengtao, Shao Xun, Tong Li, Ou Wei, other guest elders, Shi Baoqing, Fang Youli, and other elite disciples all went to the main peak to greet Xu Ning. Xu Ning talked briefly with everyone before sending everyone away, leaving only Cheng Zengtao and Fang Youli, who had just joined the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°Fang Youli, you truly have it in you.¡± There were only three people left on the main peak. Xu Ning said, ¡°In just half a year, you have actually crossed three realms and reached the void realm sixth stage!¡± Chapter 277 - The Shock of He Mingye and Si Ying

Chapter 277 The Shock of He Mingye and Si Ying

Fang Youli scratched his head after being praised by Xu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s just that Deputy Sect Master Cheng always gave me enough resources, that¡¯s why I was able to advance my realm so quickly.¡± Compared to half a year ago, when Fang Youli first entered the sect, he looked more mature now. When Fang Youli first entered the sect, he had a reckless style of doing things. But now, after integrating into the sect, he has be slightly more mature. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your talent in martial arts. I look forward to you breaking through to the dao realm as soon as possible.¡± Xu Ning encouraged Fang Youli. After seeing Fang Youli¡¯s huge improvement, Xu Ning was quite satisfied. Among the disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect, Fang Youli was the only one with true talent. He also hoped that Fang Youli could grow as soon as possible, so that the legacy of the Swallow Heron Sect would not seem to be iplete. ¡®Fang Youli¡¯s cultivation method is simr to mine. He also uses external resources¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at Fang Youli with gratification. ¡®However, Fang Youli is far behind me in terms of cultivation speed and quality¡­¡¯ With the help of the Martial Arts Panel, Xu Ning¡¯s advancement speed was not only fast, but it would also allow him to advance straight to the peak of every realm. Most importantly, as long as he had enough energy, Xu Ning¡¯s future growth path was limitless. In contrast, Fang Youli¡¯s aptitude, which others thought was extremely high, was notparable in front of Xu Ning. ¡°You can leave first.¡± After chatting casually with Fang Youli, Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°Sect Master.¡± However, Fang Youli did not leave immediately. ¡°Since you think my martial arts talent is satisfactory, can I be your personal disciple?¡± When Fang Youli first joined the sect, he was stubborn and insisted on being the personal disciple of the Sect Master. But in the end, he had no choice but topromise. ¡°Your aptitude and martial arts advancement path are rtively special. Even if you worship me as your master, I have nothing to teach you.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°You can freely enjoy the resources of the sect, have the status of a core disciple, and have no excessive restrictions. Isn¡¯t this good enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± Fang Youli frowned. ¡°In that case, I will take my leave.¡± Fang Youli strutted out. ¡°This Fang Youli would be the leading disciple of the Swallow Heron Sect in the future.¡± Cheng Zengtao had the same evaluation of Fang Youli as Xu Ning. ¡°You have observed Fang Youli for half a year, do you have any new understanding of him?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°This kid has a straightforward personality. Although he has been in the sect for more than half a year and has learned some social skills, his nature has not changed.¡± Cheng Zengtao said, ¡°ording to my half a year of observation, I am basically certain that his physique is very special, simr to the advancement of a demon beast¡¯s bloodline. His breakthroughs are all natural breakthroughs after his body reaches its limit.¡± ¡°I also asked about his past in detail, but apart from knowing that he was adopted by his foster father in the mountains when he was a child, I didn¡¯t find anything else.¡± ¡°No matter what, Fang Youli¡¯s background is extraordinary¡­¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Since his identity is imprinted with the mark of the Swallow Heron Sect, then let¡¯s do our best to cultivate him.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Cheng Zengtao responded. ¡°I heard from Cheng Xiu that the sect has changed a lot.¡± Xu Ning changed the topic. After hearing Xu Ning mention this, Cheng Zengtao¡¯s face showed a hint of pride. Afterwards, Cheng Zengtao told Xu Ning everything that had happened in the Swallow Heron Sect during Xu Ning¡¯s absence. He exined in more detail than Cheng Xiu. Xu Ning listened to Cheng Zengtao¡¯s exnation and gained a better understanding of the current Swallow Heron Sect. Among the news, what Xu Ning was most interested in was that the Swallow Heron Sect had established aplete martial arts resource trading system with the help of the Harmony King Mansion. Now that half a year had passed, the Swallow Heron Sect¡¯s martial arts resources trade had achieved a bnce of ie. In a few years, they would be able to run a surplus. At that time, Xu Ning and the others would no longer need to spend extra resources to ensure the development of the sect. Xu Ning could even enjoy some resource feedback from the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°Good job, you did well.¡± After listening to Cheng Zengtao, Xu Ning praised. In fact, Cheng Zengtao did not need Xu Ning¡¯s praise. As a loyal disciple before the dissolution of the Swallow Heron Sect, seeing the Swallow Heron Sect getting better by the day was Cheng Zengtao¡¯s greatest pleasure. Vds ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Xu Ning thought of something. ¡°I have already killed Wind Parasol Pavilion¡¯s Cen Yumou and Green Edge Sect¡¯s Liang Tingang.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Cheng Zengtao was so shocked that his whole body went numb. ¡°Sect Master, are you serious?¡± Cheng Zengtao was not questioning Xu Ning¡¯s authority, but this news was too shocking for him. He had personally experienced the destruction of the Swallow Heron Sect, and his master was forced to beg for death, so Cheng Zengtao hated Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang to the core. They were Cheng Zengtao¡¯s most hated enemies. But now, these two enemies were suddenly killed, and it was done by the current Sect Master of the Swallow Heron Sect, which shocked Cheng Zengtao. ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Moreover, their sect elites have all been wiped out. Even if there are still some surviving disciples in their sect area, they are probably not far from falling apart.¡± Xu Ning knew very well that the moment Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang schemed against Xue Jinghua, Mo Lan had already ced them on the list of annihtions. Cheng Zengtao¡¯s body trembled slightly. ¡°Good, good¡­¡± The rebuilding of the Swallow Heron Sect wasplete, and the revenge was done. Cheng Zengtao had no more regrets about the painful experience that he had to go through. Cheng Zengtao looked at Xu Ning with fanaticism in his eyes. In just a very short time, Xu Ning did what he thought he would never be able to do in his life. ¡°Okay, do what you have to do. I have been traveling all this time, so I want to rest.¡± After exining everything, Xu Ning didn¡¯t n to talk anymore. ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao said respectfully before quickly leaving He wanted to quickly tell this news to the old disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect. After having to experience the destruction of the Swallow Heron Sect back then, they would definitely be overjoyed at the news. After Cheng Zengtao left, Xu Ning released Gray and Cyan. At the same time, Xu Ning asked Gray to summon the dao realm demon beasts they had captured overseas and to make them guard the Swallow Heron Sect. With the existence of these dao realm demon beasts, thebat power of the Swallow Heron Sect had be stronger. ¡®When the time is right, I have to help Gray repair the damaged core of the Demon Beast Scroll.¡¯ Xu Ning secretly thought. As his realm improved and his knowledge broadened, Xu Ning was certain that this Demon Beast Scroll was a top-notch secret treasure. Xu Ning inferred that the beast tamer back then was not a top master that had refined the Demon Beast Scroll, but a sessor of the Demon Beast Scroll. However, he was unable to control the Demon Beast Scroll, causing it to be damaged. Xu Ning felt that the first owner of the Demon Beast Scroll should be a top powerhouse in the high stages of the dao realm, or even at the limit of the dao realm. Over the next period of time, Xu Ning did not go anywhere else. He just stayed in the sect, refined some pills, absorbed some resources, and taught his disciples. Xu Ning even personally followed Fang Youli and sensed his advancement path, but he didn¡¯t notice anything special for the time being. On this day. A disciple guarding the gate came to the main peak. ¡°Sect Master, there are people outside the sect who want to see you.¡± The disciples guarding the gates of the Swallow Heron Sect were all outer disciples, and their strength was all in the mortal realm. He was both excited and nervous when facing Xu Ning. As Xu Ning¡¯s deeds were spread by Cheng Zengtao in the sect, almost every disciple of the Swallow Heron Sect regarded Xu Ning as the absolute core and spiritual pir of the sect. ¡°Who wants to see me?¡± Xu Ning asked. Generally speaking, when ordinary visitors came to visit the higher ups of the Swallow Heron Sect, unless they had an agreement with each other, they would be driven away. Those that needed the disciples toe personally and asked if they wanted to meet were all of rtively special status. Although this kind of person didn¡¯t have a meeting agreement, because of their status, they couldn¡¯t just ask them to leave. ¡°A man and a woman came. They said that they came from the Abyss North and that they are your old friends.¡± The disciple answered truthfully. ¡°Old friends from the Abyss North?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s calm expression changed slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± The disciple said, ¡°One of them is called He Mingye, and the other is called Si Ying.¡± ¡°Senior Brother He, Senior Sister Si!¡± Xu Ning smiled. He didn¡¯t expect these two to suddenlye. ¡®I wonder if they came after breaking through, or if they came by ship with other dao realm masters¡­¡¯ ¡®If it¡¯s the former, then the two of them must have had their own lucky encounters in the past two years!¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well that with their talents, it was unrealistic for them to break through to the dao realm within two years. Afterwards, Xu Ning moved and disappeared on the spot. Xu Ning was quite eager to see his old friends. ¡°Senior Brother He, Senior Sister Si¡­¡± After seeing Xu Ning disappear, the disciple began to think about Xu Ning¡¯s words. He was certain that the man and woman had a high status in the Sect Master¡¯s heart. ¡®When I faced them just now, my attitude was humble and polite, so I shouldn¡¯t have left a bad impression on them¡­¡¯ The disciple thought about his actions and sighed in relief. At this moment. At the entrance of the Swallow Heron Sect. He Mingye and Si Ying stood with their heads high. They were both shocked by the scale of the Swallow Heron Sect. Originally, the two of them nned to go to the Source Sect in State Wansheng to ask about Xu Ning But halfway through their journey, when they passed by the neighboring states of State Wansheng, they discovered that the reputation of the Swallow Heron Sect in State Guqing had spread beyond State Guqing. The Swallow Heron Sect, which they thought was not famous, had be a major sect in State Guqing. At first, He Mingye and Si Ying were in disbelief, afraid that it was just a coincidence. Afterwards, when they went to State Guqing to ask around, they learned that the current Sect Master of the Swallow Heron Sect was named Xu Ning, and that the sect had suddenly risen into power in the past two years. Only then did they know that they were not wrong. This was the Swallow Heron Sect that Xu Ning had rebuilt. Chapter 278 - Tao Tao鈥檚 Letter

Chapter 278 Tao Tao¡¯s Letter

¡°Sure enough, with Xu Ning¡¯s aptitude and ability, even if he came to State Wansheng from the Abyss North, he is still a top-notch existence.¡± He Mingye sighed as he looked at the powerful sect in front of him. Si Ying was also full of anticipation. The first time she met Xu Ning was when Xu Ning saved her life. Ever since then, Si Ying had always worshiped Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister Si!¡± The two were waiting when they suddenly saw a figure sh in front of them. Xu Ning walked forward with a smile on his face. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± After seeing Xu Ning appear, He Mingye and Si Ying also showed the joy of reuniting with their old friend. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the both of you toe to me!¡± Xu Ning felt warm in his heart when he saw the two familiar faces. This feeling of meeting his old friends in a foreignnd after two years was very warm. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the sect!¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning personally led the two to the main peak. Xu Ning brewed a cup of spiritual medicinal tea for each of them. ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Sister Si, when did you break through to the dao realm?¡± Xu Ning asked at this moment. When Xu Ning saw the two of them, he noticed that they had both advanced to the first stage of the dao realm. ¡°We both had our own lucky encounters.¡± He Mingye told Xu Ning about the process of his and Si Ying¡¯s advancements. ¡°Our advancement was quite lucky.¡± Si Ying smiled and said, ¡°We were both relying on external forces, so our foundation is not particrly strong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°State Wansheng has rich spiritual energy and a better cultivation environment. It can help to stabilize your foundation in a short period of time. Plus, you have broken through to the dao realm at such a young age, so you are considered above average in State Wansheng.¡± He Mingye and Si Ying were both in their thirties. Judging by the lifespan of a dao realm master, there was still a lot of cultivation time ahead of them. ¡°Xu Ning, we didn¡¯t expect you to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect to this extent in just two years. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°If Senior Wan Ye knows that you have led the Swallow Heron Sect to this point, he will definitely be very happy. He might even rush here from the Abyss North.¡± ¡°I was just lucky.¡± Xu Ning said modestly. He Mingye and Si Ying just smiled. They knew that Xu Ning was very humble. At the same time, seeing that Xu Ning was still the same as before, without changing his attitude towards them because of his strength and status, the two were very happy. ¡°How is Senior Wan Ye now?¡± Xu Ning asked the two about Wan Ye since they had mentioned him. ¡°Although Senior Wan Ye¡¯s old injuries have not beenpletely healed, his injuries are now under control.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°Senior Wan Ye said that the pills you gave him before leaving the Abyss North were very useful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After hearing that Wan Ye¡¯s injuries were under control, Xu Ning nodded. With Xu Ning¡¯s current level, he could easily refine more effective pills to heal Wan Ye¡¯s injuries. With just a period of recuperation, Xu Ning could return Wan Ye to his peak state. Xu Ning nned to take the time to return to the Abyss North andpletely heal Wan Ye¡¯s injuries. ¡°Master, Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and Duan Qinghui, are they all okay?¡± Xu Ning asked again. Qiu Renshan, Du Yuan, and Duan Qinghui forcibly broke through to the dao realm and were seriously injured by the people of the Jade Night Sect. They had to rest for several years. ¡°The three elders are in good condition, but it will take five years for them topletely recover.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°The three of them n toe to State Wansheng in five years.¡± ¡°As for Master, he has already condensed an attribute seed, and he is still condensing a second one. If Master wants to break through to the dao realm, it may take a longer time.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. Mi Xingye was the leader of arge sect in the Abyss North. But in State Wansheng, it was only considered not bad. ¡°By the way, Xu Ning.¡± He Mingye took out a letter and handed it to him. ¡°Who wrote this?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± He Mingye smiled. Xu Ning took it and looked at the childish handwriting on the envelope. On it were the words ¡°Dear Uncle¡±. ¡°Tao Tao?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. When Xu Ning left, Tao Tao¡¯s writing was still iplete, and her writing was crooked. Now it seemed that although it was still a little tender, it was very straight. Xu Ning quickly opened the letter and read it. Xu Ning¡¯s mouth was curled up as he read. Xu Ning read the letter that contained several hundred words for a while. ¡°This Tao Tao¡­¡± After reading it, Xu Ning carefully put away the letter. In the letter, Tao Tao told him about the Tao family. First, Tao Tao herself entered the Source Sect and became the disciple of Sect Master Feng Xiu. Because of Xu Ning, Feng Xiu valued her greatly. Tao Tao also knew that she couldn¡¯t embarrass her uncle Xu Ning, so she practiced martial arts extremely hard. Tao Tao was only nine years old, but she was already in the mortal realm sixth stage through her own efforts and the medicinal pills left behind by Xu Ning. However, this result was only gained after she had spent a lot of time building a good foundation. Although Tao Tao was far inferior to Xu Ning, Xu Ning was already very satisfied with this cultivation speed. In addition to Tao Tao herself, she also mentioned her parents, Xu Ning¡¯s brother-inw Tao Yunchuan and sister Xu Lian. Although the two of them did not practice martial arts, because they had taken medicinal pills, they were forcibly pushed to the high level of the mortal realm. They didn¡¯t have any actualbat experience. The so-called advancement in the martial arts realm was just a way to strengthen their bodies. Tao Yunchuan and Xu Lian had been living in Yunying City and were staying with the Wei family in order to take care of Tao Tao. Because of Xu Ning¡¯s prestige, their lives were rtivelyfortable. The only difort was that they were too far away from their hometown. Tao Tao mentioned Guo Ye at in the tailend letter. The changes of Guo Ye¡¯s life surprised Xu Ning. Over the past two years, Guo Ye had gotten married and even had a son! Xu Ning looked at the letter and almostughed out loud. Xu Ning wanted to go back and take Guo Ye¡¯s son as his godson. ¡°It¡¯s only been two years, but so much has changed¡­¡± Xu Ning sighed ruefully. Tao Tao had be a big kid, and Guo Ye had a son. ¡°When the time is right, let¡¯s go back to the Abyss North and take a look.¡± Si Ying also sensed Xu Ning¡¯s homesickness and said. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°By the way, Senior Brother, Senior Sister Si¡­¡± After another conversation, Xu Ning asked, ¡°What are your ns aftering to State Wansheng?¡± ¡°Nothing in particr.¡± He Mingye said straightforwardly, ¡°I already thought about it beforeing here, we are here to seek shelter from you.¡± Xu Ningughed. ¡°Okay, then the both of you can join the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± He Mingye and Si Ying responded at the same time. They were satisfied. For ordinary outsiders in State Wansheng, it would take more than a decade or even decades to gain a foothold. But because of Xu Ning, they had a ce to stay in State Wansheng. With Xu Ning taking care of them, they no longer had to worry about their cultivation resources and their safety. ¡°However, if you join the sect, I can only give you the status of a prospective elder first. Otherwise, there may be dissatisfaction in the sect.¡± Xu Ning said bluntly. ¡°Up to you.¡± He Mingye and Si Ying did not care. They were not interested in gaining authority in the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°However¡­¡± He Mingye suddenly said, ¡°Before officially joining the Swallow Heron Sect, we have to go to the Source Sect in State Wansheng first.¡± ¡°The Source Sect has a way tomunicate with the Abyss North, so we have to deliver the news that we have arrived safely. Moreover, Sect Master Feng Xiu in the Abyss North also asked us to go to the Source Sect in State Wansheng to take a look.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Previously, after Xu Ning safely arrived at the Abyss North, he had asked the Source Sect to help deliver the news. ¡°Xu Ning, have you contacted the Source Sect in State Wansheng recently?¡± He Mingye asked. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Ever since we parted ways in State Wansheng, we haven¡¯t met again.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± He Mingye pondered and said, ¡°The reason why Sect Master Feng Xiu asked us to visit the Source Sect aftering to State Wansheng is because there has been no news from State Wansheng for more than a year, and it made Sect Master Feng Xiu a little worried.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Xu Ning knew that the connection between the two Source Sects was through a special tool. However, that special tool was not a two-way connection, but a one-way connection. Only State Wansheng could deliver news to the Abyss North, but not the other way around. When the Jade Night Sect invaded the Abyss North, it was a one-way message from State Wansheng to the Abyss North. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning thought for a moment. ¡°In this case, I will go with you in a few days.¡± Over the past two years since Xu Ning came to State Wansheng, he had no contact with the Source Sect, although Teng Yunkong and Gu Man had both invited Xu Ning. Moreover, because State Guqing and State Fengling, where the Source Sect was located, were far apart, they had not heard any news from each other. After being busy for two years, Xu Ning decided to visit them now that he had some time. ¡°That is a good time to leave.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°In that case, we will leave in three days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Cheng Zengtao suddenly rushed to the main peak. He learned from his disciple that the Sect Naster¡¯s friends from the Abyss North were here, so he quickly rushed over to meet him. ¡°Senior Brother Cheng, good timing.¡± Xu Ning initially wanted to find Cheng Zengtao and ask him to personally help He Mingye and Si Ying integrate with the sect, but now he came here on his own. ¡°These two are my senior brother and my senior sister in the Abyss North, He Mingye and Si Ying. They are both in the first stage of the dao realm, and I n to appoint them as prospective elders of the sect. Please make the arrangements.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± Cheng Zengtao responded. Xu Ning¡¯s request was not unreasonable. It was reasonable for two dao realm masters to be prospective elders of the sect. Plus, even if Xu Ning appointed them as official elders, no one in the sect would express their dissatisfaction. Chapter 279 - The Source Sect鈥檚 Crisis

Chapter 279 The Source Sect¡¯s Crisis

A monthter. State Fengling Inside a suburban sect. In a dark room, there were only candlelights flickering There were two men in the room, and both of them had serious expressions on their faces. ¡°Sect Master, are we really going to the canton sect conference?¡± One of the men took the initiative to ask. If Xu Ning was here, he would recognize that this man was Teng Yunkong from the Source Sect in State Wansheng. Xu Ning, Teng Yunkong, and Gu Man had once traveled together on the Endless Sea. ¡°Yes.¡± The man called Sect Master by Teng Yunkong spat out a word with difficulty. The man¡¯s hair was ck and white, and his eyes were full of vicissitudes. He was the Sect Master of State Wansheng¡¯s Source Sect, Xin Andao, a dao realm second stage astral qi realm master. ¡°But I feel that the canton sect conference this time will be very disadvantageous tos¡­¡± Teng Yunkong looked troubled. ¡°Indeed.¡± Xin Andao said, ¡°It¡¯s just that we have no choice. If we don¡¯t go this time, we will definitely be talked about by others, saying that we are not harmonious with the sects in the canton. If this spreads, they will definitely use this as an excuse to target us. Moreover, our Source Sect is an unofficial sect. If we are attacked by a group, we will face a crisis of destruction.¡± ¡°Crisis of destruction¡­¡± After hearing this, Teng Yunkong felt a chill on his back. ¡°These people are too greedy!¡± Teng Yunkong suddenly spat out angrily. Several years ago, the disciples of the Source Sect identally discovered a mine near the sect. Below the mine, it was filled with green-patterned winter iron ore. The green-patterned winter iron was an extremely valuable material that could be used to forge a dao weapon. In the martial arts resource market, the demand for green-patterned winter iron was quite high. After discovering the green-patterned winter iron ore mine, the Sect Master and elders of the Source Sect were overjoyed. They knew very well that for a sect like theirs with no foundation, if they wanted to quickly grow, they had to either have a backer, a top genius in the sect, or grasp some high-value resources. And this opportunity was presented right in front of them. However, after their joy subsided, the Sect Master and elders of the Source Sect realized a serious problem. Although they had discovered a green-patterned winter iron ore mine near the sect, once this news spread, other nearby sects would definitely target them. The Source Sect was not an official sect with a sect token. If other sects wanted to plunder them, it would not be difficult. Therefore, the Source Sect had been extremely cautious and low-key when mining the green-patterned winter iron ores. But even so, the secret of the green-patterned winter iron ore mine was exposed in less than three months. Instantly, the Source Sect became a fat piece of meat. Many sects in the canton, whether they had a sect token or not, were eyeing it covetously. During this critical period, Xin Andao found a way to survive the crisis. When Xin Andao first came to State Wansheng, he got to know a disciple of an official sect. Afterwards, the disciple grew up to be an elder of the sect. After Xin Andao got the man¡¯s help and gave away some of the mining rights of the green-patterned winter iron ore mine, he temporarily protected the Source Sect¡¯s safety. But even so, the Source Sect still had to bear the pressure from all parties. However,pared to the sect¡¯s previous predicament, this result was already quite good. After Xin Andao finished making all the arrangements, he thought that he could continue to mine the green-patterned winter iron ore. However, more than a year ago, the official sect elder who Xin Andao had gotten help from had died in an ident, causing the Source Sect to lose its protection again. The various sects in the county who had been restraining their greed suddenly released their evil intentions towards the Source Sect. Especially recently, Xin Andao noticed that the major sects in the canton had secretly joined forces and nned to attack the Source Sect, in order to snatch the green-patterned winter iron ore mine and divide it. And in theing canton sect conference, there were sects that nned to use this opportunity to pressure the Source Sect. This was why when Xin Andao and Teng Yunkongmunicated, the two both felt tremendous pressure. ¡°Sect Master, if they really exert pressure on us during the sect conference, what should we do?¡± Teng Yunkong was worried. ¡°If it reallyes to that¡­.¡± Xin Ando paused for a moment. ¡°Then we can only cut off our arms to survive.¡± ¡°Give up the green-patterned winter iron ore mine?¡± Teng Yunkong¡¯s expression was painful. He knew very well that this was the only opportunity for the Source Sect to rise. If they could mine this green-patterned winter iron ore mine for a few decades, they would have the opportunity to improve the quality of the entire sect. But if they gave up the green-patterned winter iron ore mine, they could not be sure when the next opportunity for the sect to soar woulde, or even whether this opportunity would appear ever again. ¡°There is no better way¡­¡± Xin Andao was a little helpless. ¡°Go back.¡± Xin An said, ¡°Organize the disciples that are participating in the sect conference. We will prepare normally for this sect conference.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Teng Yunkong seemed a little lonely as he walked out of the room with a depressed mood. ¡°Source Sect¡­¡± Xin Andao was exhausted. A few days went by. State Fengling, Zuiyue Canton, Yuxiang County. This was the center of Zuiyue Canton. ¡°State Wansheng is State Wansheng. Even on the road, void realm martial artists are everywhere, and dao realm masters are also asionally seen.¡± He Mingye spoke. At this moment, Xu Ning, He Mingye, and Si Ying had all arrived at the Source Sect. They passed through Yuxiang County and arrived at the outskirts, where the Source Sect was stationed. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Si Ying also sighed at the prosperity of State Wansheng. ¡°Moreover, the most surprising thing is that martial arts masters and ordinary people can coexist together. In the city, because of the existence of the Imperial Court¡¯sws, everyone¡¯s status is equal, and they are not afraid of being threatened by the difference in martial arts strength.¡± Xu Ning walked between the two without interrupting. When Xu Ning first came to State Wansheng, his behavior was the same as the two. ¡°Huh?¡± As he walked along the street, Xu Ning noticed that there were martial artists in uniform rushing towards the east of Yuxiang County. These people were obviously from a sect. Xu Ning had discovered that more than one group was rushing to the east. ¡°Yuxiang County seems to be holding a sect conference.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°A sect conference?¡± After Xu Ning finished speaking, He Mingye and Si Ying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I wonder if we can take a look?¡± He Mingye and Si Ying had just arrived in State Wansheng, so they were extremely curious about the sects in State Wansheng. Currently, except for the Swallow Heron Sect behind Xu Ning, they had never seen other sects. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to rest first.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll find someone to ask about what kind of sect activity it is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He Mingye and Si Ying quickly agreed. They all wanted to take this opportunity to experience the local culture of State Wansheng. Xu Ning led the two into a luxurious restaurant. They ordered dishes cooked with precious ingredients. With He Mingye and Si Ying¡¯s current cultivation, they could solidify their foundation after eating them. After serving the dishes, Xu Ning stopped the waiter. He threw two Pure Source Pills to the waiter, whose eyes lit up. ¡°Is there a sect conference in Yuxiang County?¡± Xu Ning asked directly. The waiter was very enthusiastic. ¡°Yes, guest. Today at Yuxiang County, there will be a sect conference for all sects in Zuiyue Canton. Most of the big and small sects will participate.¡± ¡°Then do they let outsiders in?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°Sure¡­¡± The waiter said, ¡°It¡¯s just that for outsiders to watch, each person must pay a hundred Pure Source Pills.¡± ¡°A hundred Pure Source Pills¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. A hundred Pure Source Pills was not a lot. Even He Mingye and Si Ying could easily take it out. ¡°There is a sect near Yuxiang County called the Source Sect. The Source Sect should also participate in this sect conference, right?¡± He Mingye asked the waiter. ¡°Of course.¡± The waiter responded. Afterwards, he lowered his voice. ¡°Apparently, part of the reason for this conference is to pressure the Source Sect.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± When the waiter was done, Xu Ning and the other two frowned. The meaning of this waiter¡¯s words was obvious¡ªthe Source Sect was in a difficult situation. ¡°Why are they pressuring them?¡± Si Ying asked. ¡°For resources¡­¡± Perhaps because he came into contact with a lot of news every day, the waiter knew a lot about the Source Sect. He then exined the situation of the Source Sect to the three of them. ¡°I see¡­¡± The three of them suddenly realized after the waiter finished speaking. ¡°You can leave first.¡± Xu Ning rewarded the waiter with another two Pure Source Pills. The waiter couldn¡¯t help but smile. Four Pure Source Pills was half a year of his harvest. ¡°Thank you, thank you!¡± The waiter left happily. ¡°It seems that Sect Master Feng Xiu is right.¡± He Mingye said, ¡°The Source Sect in State Wansheng is really in trouble.¡± ¡°Junior Brother Xu, can we help them?¡± Si Ying looked at Xu Ning. Although they had joined the Swallow Heron Sect and were below Xu Ning, they still called each other with the same terms as before. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Xu Ning did not immediately give an affirmative answer. However, Xu Ning felt that with his strength, he should be able to resolve this matter. Zuiyue Canton was not a strong canton. The top masters in the canton might only be in the fifth stage of the dao realm. With hisbat power that wasparable to the peak of the dao realm sixth stage, no one was his opponent. Logically speaking, Xu Ning must help the Source Sect. But now that they were in State Fengling, they had no power to rely on. But now that they were in State Fengling, they had no power to rely on. Even if he wanted to help the Source Sect, Xu Ning could only rely on his own strength. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After dinner, let¡¯s go to the venue of the sect conference.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He Mingye and Si Ying nodded. After enjoying the food, the three left the restaurant and rushed towards the east of Yuxiang County. Chapter 280 - Going Too Far

Chapter 280 Going Too Far

¡°The location of the sect conference is a good ce¡­¡± Xu Ning, He Mingye, and Si Ying found the location of the sect conference in Zuiyue Canton. It was taking ce in a flower garden. The spring flowers and emerald leaves in the garden were full of vitality. Sect disciples continued to enter. At the same time, people who were not from sects entered after handing in Pure Source Pills. Xu Ning and the other two also arrived at the entrance of the flower garden and handed over 300 Pure Source Pills. Afterwards, they walked into the garden. Xu Ning and the others were led to a stand by a staff member. The open space below was where the various sects would spar during the sect conference. The venue was more than half full, and the disciples of the various sects were all on high alert. Especially the young disciples from the various sects, whose eyes were filled with fighting spirit. They all hoped to stand out in this conference and gain the favor of their sect¡¯s higher-ups, thereby obtaining more resources. ¡®The Source Sect hasn¡¯t arrived yet¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked around, but he couldn¡¯t find any traces of Teng Yunkong and Gu Man. ¡°The strongest person in the field currently is only in the dao realm fourth stage.¡¯ Xu Ning sensed this. As Xu Ning had inferred previously, Zuiyue Canton was not a strong canton, and there were not many experts here. ¡°Every time I see this kind of scene, I think of the demon ying conference in the Yun Sect more than three years ago.¡± He Mingye looked at the scene in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Brother, you showed off at the demon ying conference in the sect and were selected as a disciple by Master.¡± ¡°From then on, you were unstoppable on the path of martial arts. You quickly shook off everyone and finally reached the dao realm.¡± Xu Ning listened and also smiled. He remembered it clearly. ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that someone from the Source Sect?¡± Si Ying pointed in another direction. Xu Ning and He Mingye looked over. ¡°They should be. They are wearing the same uniform as the disciples of the Source Sect in the Abyss North.¡± He Mingye said firmly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them.¡± Xu Ning also found Teng Yunkong and Gu Man in the team. ¡°There are five dao realm masters from the Source Sect, one of them is in the second stage of the dao realm, while the other four are in the first stage of the dao realm, the body smelting realm¡­¡± Xu Ning stared at the Source Sect¡¯s leader for a long time. Xu Ning knew that this astral qi realm master should be Xin Andao, the Sect Master of the Source Sect. ¡°Sect Master, these people do not have good intentions¡­¡± As they were walking into the venue, Teng Yunkong followed behind Xin Andao. He looked at the other disciples and noticed that everyone was looking at them with a teasing look. Xin Andao did not speak, but there was a hint of caution and coldness in his eyes. The Source Sect found their seats and sat down. The atmosphere of the entire team was a little depressing, no one talked. Both the elders and disciples had solemn expressions. In contrast, after the other sects entered the venue, the senior executives of the other sects chatted enthusiastically. ¡®Sure enough, just like what the waiter said, the Source Sect is not doing well.¡¯ Xu Ning kept looking in the direction of the Source Sect and discovered that they were obviously isted. ¡°Shall we go over and reunite with them?¡± Si Ying asked Xu Ning. ¡°No hurry.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens first.¡± There were more and more people in the venue. The stands in the flower garden were full of people, leaving only the center of the stage empty. Not long after, someone suddenly shouted. ¡°Canton Governor Ji has arrived!¡± Instantly, the elders and disciples of the various sects all stood up and looked in the direction of the canton governor. The Canton Governor of Zuiyue Canton was a middle-aged man. His bearing was extremely simr to Wei Xiongjian of Guanghe Canton. ¡®Dao realm fifth stage¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed that Canton Governor Ji¡¯s realm was simr to his. However, Xu Ning easily sensed his strength, while Canton Governor Ji could not even notice Xu Ning¡¯s existence. It was not because Xu Ning used the Aura Concealment Ring to hide his aura, but because he was purely stronger, and thus couldpletely hide his aura. ¡°Canton Governor Ji!¡± Instantly, the higher-ups of the variousrge sects greeted Canton Governor Ji. Canton Governor Ji not only had a high status, but he was also the strongest person here, allowing him to enjoy great prestige. ¡°Everyone, please sit!¡± Canton Governor Ji waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m only here to watch the glory of the various sects. I¡¯m just a spectator. No need to pay too much attention to me.¡± After that, Canton Governor Ji sat on an empty chair next to the stage. Beside him were the sect masters of two sects. The two sect masters were both dao realm fourth stage masters. These two looked in the direction of the Source Sect from time to time while they chatted andughed with Canton Governor Ji. Not long after Canton Governor Ji arrived, the sun hung at the highest point in the sky. At that time, someone walked to the stage and began to host the sect conference. The host said some routine words before exining the process of this sect conference. First, disciples from all sides would draw lots to spar. Next, it would be the elders and sect masters¡¯ turn to challenge each other. This made many outsiders who took out the one hundred Pure Source Pills to enter feel satisfied. Not only could they see the fights between the disciples of the sect, but they could also see thepetition between the senior executives and dao realm masters. This was extremely rare. Afterwards, disciples from all sides began to fight. ¡°The disciples of State Wansheng do not just have higher realms, but they also have a deeper understanding of martial arts!¡± He Mingye, who was sitting in the stands, looked at the spars between the void realm disciples and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right, the outstanding disciples of the Abyss North can hardlypete with them.¡± Si Ying said, ¡°State Wansheng¡¯s martial arts foundation is terrifying.¡± This was the first time Xu Ning was observing apetition between disciples of State Wansheng. He also noticed thatpared to these people, the gap between his own disciples of the Swallow Heron Sect was quite obvious. ¡°It¡¯s time for the Source Sect¡¯s disciples to go on stage!¡± Xu Ning and the other two watched carefully. On the stage, a Source Sect disciple and a disciple of another sect were both in the void realm ninth stage. As soon as the two sides got on the stage, they did not show any courtesy. They immediately activated their domains and fought fiercely. ¡°So intense!¡± He Mingye was excited. ¡°Both sides are extremely devious when they attack. This is not just a spar¡­¡± Xu Ning narrowed his eyes. He discovered that the fights between the Source Sect disciples were much more intense than before. In the previous fights, they would restrain themselves. After all, they knew that the fights were not too serious. V But the two people on the stage were obviously fierce. If they were careless, they could be seriously injured. Bang! Suddenly, the opponent disciple waved his hand and hit the Source Sect disciple in the chest. The chest of the Source Sect disciple instantly copsed, and a mouthful of blood spewed out as he fainted in the air. But even so, the opponent disciple did not let him go. Instead, he attacked continuously in the air, causing the Source Sect disciple to be injured even more. When hended on the ground, his clothes werepletely soaked in blood. ¡°They¡¯re too much!¡± Below the stage, Teng Yunkong was furious. The armrest of the chair under him had been crushed. Teng Yunkong was about to rush onto the stage, but was stopped by Xin Andao. ¡°Teng Yunkong, calm down!¡± Xin Andao¡¯s face was also pale, but he still maintained his sense of rationality and restrained his anger. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Teng Yunkong gritted his teeth and sat down. ¡°Those people are eager for you to rush forward. They are waiting for you to lose control in your anger, then find a reason to seriously injure or even kill you.¡± Gu Man next to him also grabbed Teng Yunkong¡¯s arm. ¡°If you really want to vent your anger, just challenge others.¡± Teng Yunkong calmed down with difficulty. On the stands, Xu Ning and the other two had ugly expressions. Although they were not from the Source Sect, the Source Sect came from the Abyss North, and they also came from the abyss north. This felt like they were watching their fellow countrymen being bullied by others overseas. ¡°It¡¯s called a spar, but you don¡¯t deal blows that heavy in a spar!¡± He Mingye was furious. Si Ying was also very dissatisfied. ¡°They are obviously aiming to kill someone.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t speak. However, he also knew that the Source Sect might be in more danger in the uing spars. Sure enough, everything was as Xu Ning expected. Every time the Source Sect disciples went on stage to spar, the other party would send out powerful people. Not only were they strong, but they were also ruthless. They were all disciples with actualbat experience. The Source Sect failed one after another, and many people were seriously injured, which made the Source Sect¡¯s mood fall further and further. Xin Andao, Teng Yunkong, Gu Man, and the others were angry, but they were helpless. And at this moment, two sect leaders were talking in a low voice. ¡°Look at those people from the Source Sect¡­¡± The one who spoke was a fat man with a thick beard. There was a hint of mockery in his tone. ¡°They are not strong enough, yet they want to upy such arge amount of green-patterned winter iron ore. They really don¡¯t know their ce.¡± The other person was wearing a long robe, and his eyes were thin. He looked ruthless. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Canton Governor¡¯s reputation, I would have joined forces with a few sects and razed the Source Sect to the ground.¡± The bearded man sneered. ¡°A small sect established by an outsider wants to swallow so many resources. How arrogant.¡± ¡°But now, seeing the Source Sect disciples lying down one by one, I feel quitefortable.¡± The ruthless man chuckled. ¡°Not just their disciples, but we shall also make their Sect Master lie downter.¡± The bearded man looked at Xin Andao from afar. ¡°Oh? Why, you want to attack him personally?¡± The ruthless man sensed the meaning in the bearded man¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s not good to attack them off stage, but defeating him on the stage is fine.¡± The bearded man said, ¡°If we can ¡®identally kill him on the stage, it will be more convenient to divide the green-patterned winter iron ore mine afterwards.¡± Chapter 281 - Red Sea Demon Sect鈥檚 Tactic?

Chapter 281 Red Sea Demon Sect¡¯s Tactic?

Thepetition between the disciples of the variousrge sects continued until the evening. The moment the moon rose, the sparring session between the sect disciples on that day was temporarily over. The sect conference in Zuiyue Canton would take a total of three days. The first two days were filled with spars between disciples, while the third day was apetition between sect masters and elders. After the spars ended that day, Xu Ning and the others left with everyone, waiting toe back tomorrow. Xu Ning and the other two did not immediately go to Xin Andao, Teng Yunkong, and the others, instead they first stayed in a restaurant. The next day, they entered the venue again. Just like on the first day, the disciples of the Source Sect were still mostly defeated, and most of the losers were covered in wounds. Finally, the third day arrived. This day belonged to the dao realm masters of the various major sects. The sun was high in the sky, and the atmosphere in the garden stands was lively. Only the area where the Source Sect was located seemed depressing. This was because there were too many injured disciples, as less than one-third of the Source Sect disciples were still below the stage. Just like two days ago, the host exined the process on stage and adjusted the atmosphere. ¡°Sect masters, elders, you are all masters of Zuiyue Canton. Being able to exchange pointers and what you have learned among one another is beneficial for the development of martial arts in our Zuiyue Canton.¡± ¡°Next, we don¡¯t have any hard rules. Anyone who wants to spar shall take the initiative to challenge.¡± ¡°I just hope that everyone will stop as you see fit and not harm the harmony of our canton!¡± With that, the host left the stage. Everyone quieted down and looked around, waiting for the first challenger. At this moment. The fat bearded man who had sneered at Xin Andao walked out of the crowd and stood on the stage. ¡°It¡¯s the Sect Master of the Half Autumn Sect, Ding Bo!¡± Below the stage, someone recognized him. Many people looked excited. Ding Bo, the Half Autumn Sect¡¯s dao realm third stage master, was very strong. An expert of this level appearing so quickly caused a wave of cheers. ¡°This Ding Bo sure is quite confident¡­¡± Below the stage, Canton Governor Ji smiled. Canton Governor Ji appeared on the first day of the sect conference, but he didn¡¯te on the second day. On the third day, the day the sect masters and elders would be sparring, he appeared again. ¡°Source Sect Sect Master Xin Andao, please enlighten me!¡± Ding Bo stood on the stage and cupped his fists towards Xin Andao. ¡°So he is challenging me¡­¡¯ Xin Andao¡¯s expression froze for a moment before returning to normal. In fact, when Ding Bo was eager to get on the stage, Xin Andao already had a premonition. Ding Bo¡¯s Half Autumn Sect was the most domineering of the several forces that had been eyeing the Source Sect¡¯s green-patterned winter iron ore mine. They had taken the initiative to provoke the Source Sect many times, just so that the Source Sect would counterattack, giving them a reason to attack the Source Sect. However, Xin Andao suppressed his anger every time, making the elders and disciples of the Source Sect maintain rationality as well. But now that Ding Bo took the initiative to challenge him, he could no longer avoid this. If he continued to avoid fights in public, it would greatly affect the Source Sect negatively. ¡°Source Sect Xin Andao epts the challenge!¡± Xin Andao stood up. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Teng Yunkong, Gu Man, and the others beside him looked a little anxious. They all knew that Xin Andao was only a dao realm second stage master. Although he was already in the peak of the astral qi realm, he was still far inferior to Ding Bo, who was in the third stage. Xin Andao nced at them and still went to the stage determinedly. ¡°This Ding Bo is so distasteful¡­¡± Below, Canton Governor Ji said to himself, ¡°A dao realm third stage challenging a dao realm second stage is too much¡­¡± The two core materialization realm masters next to Canton Governor Ji only smiled and did not answer. Canton Governor Ji didn¡¯t say anything else either. Canton Governor Ji more or less knew what these people were thinking. He also knew what the Source Sect might face next. However, Canton Governor Ji did not intend to intervene. Firstly, he had no rtionship with the Source Sect. Secondly, the Source Sect did not have a sect token. As long as such a sect was not destroyed maliciously, it would not affect Canton Governor Ji much. The disputes between the various sects had always existed. ¡°Junior Brother Xu.¡± When Si Ying saw this, she was a little worried. ¡°Sect Master Xin Andao shouldn¡¯t be in any danger, right?¡± ¡°There is a difference in realm, so Sect Master Xin is likely not Ding Bo¡¯s opponent.¡± Xu Ning replied. When Ding Bo went on stage, everyone was talking about him, so Xu Ning now had a little understanding of Ding Bo. ¡°Then what do we do?¡± In He Mingye and Si Ying¡¯s opinion, the Source Sect was their hometown. ¡°If Sect Master Xin is in danger, I will help.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words made the two feel relieved. The two people on the stage had already begun to fight. Because the destructive power of a dao realm master was huge, the aftershock of the battle was also very dangerous. Therefore, a protective barrier had been set up on the stage. ¡°Sect Master Xin, please don¡¯t hold back!¡± Ding Bo sneered. The knuckle dao weapon in his hand emitted a fluorescent light, erupting with violent astral qi. He used his full strength to pressure Xin Andao to the extreme. Xin Andao also took out a dao weapon chain. On the top of the chain was a sharp spear tip. Xin Andao controlled the dao weapon chain and fought against Ding Bo. Bang! Bang! Bang! The force of the astral qi collision distorted the protective barrier. The spectators were both excited and shocked. The fight between dao realm masters excited them, but they were also worried that the protective barrier would break and injure them. ¡®Xin Andao¡¯s foundation in the void realm is quite good¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself as he observed. When Xin Andao fought against Ding Bo, although he was at a disadvantage, he was not seriously injured. ¡®Moreover, Xin Andao can break through to the third stage of the dao realm at any time¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had a rough understanding of Xin Andao¡¯s strength. ¡°Sect Master Xin of the Source Sect is amazing! His realm is lowpared to his opponent, but he is still fighting on par!¡± ¡°There are not many characters who can fight enemies above their level!¡± ¡°Sect Master Ding Bo is not as strong as I thought¡­¡± The crowd began to discuss. ¡°This Xin Andao is quite capable¡­¡± Canton Governor Ji had a look of appreciation in his eyes. However, what Xin Andao had revealed so far was not enough for him to stand up for the Source Sect. ¡°What is Ding Bo doing? He can¡¯t even deal with an astral qi realm master¡­¡± Several sect leaders who were coveting the Source Sect were dissatisfied with Ding Bo¡¯s performance. They were all waiting for Ding Bo to seriously injure or even kill Xin Andao before devouring the Source Sect. Once the Source Sect lost Xin Andao, they wouldpletely lose their protection. This Xin Andao!¡¯ Ding Bo, who was fighting against Xin Andao, was getting more and more anxious. re He didn¡¯t expect Xin Andao to be so difficult to deal with. Ding Bo knew very well that if he couldn¡¯t quickly get rid of Xin Andao, he would turn into aughing stock. ¡°Ha!¡± Ding Bo, who had been attacking without sess, suddenly shouted and pulled away. He took out a leather pouch and pped it, then a ck shadow floated out like a wisp of smoke and entered Ding Bo¡¯s mouth. In an instant, Ding Bo¡¯s eyes were red, and his body was covered in ck smoke. ¡°Let¡¯s see how many times you canst this time!¡± Ding Bo attacked Xin Andao like a hungry tiger. ¡°What technique is this?¡± ¡°Sect Master Ding Bo seems to have gotten stronger!¡± Seeing the new battle methods, the people in the stands felt like they had broadened their horizons again. ¡°This move?¡± Canton Governor Ji was calm, but after seeing the ck shadow in the leather pouch, he suddenly sat up straight. This reminded him of an extremely terrifying faction. ¡°Ding Bo¡¯s background is not simple, right?¡± Canton Governor Governor Ji asked the core materialization realm masters next to him. Previously, Canton Governor Ji did not pay much attention to the Half Autumn Sect, so he did not know much about Ding Bo. But these two core materialization realm masters were in cahoots with Ding Bo. Plus, they were concerned about the Source Sect¡¯s green-patterned winter iron ore mine. However, they were unwilling to get involved in this matter directly, but with the scale of their sect, they could easily get a share of the pie. ¡°Apparently, his cousin is a deacon of the Red Sea Demon Sect¡­¡± One of the core materialization realm masters said in a low voice. ¡°Sure enough!¡± Canton Governor Ji¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Red Sea Demon Sect¡­¡± Canton Governor Ji¡¯s eyes were full of fear. The Red Sea Demon Sect was a top sect in State Wansheng. Apparently, the founder of the Red Sea Demon Sect, the Red Sea Demon Lord, had reached the limit of the dao realm. He could break through the realm barrier at any time and be a grandmaster. Although the Red Sea Demon Sect was not an official sect, no one dared to provoke them. ¡®What method is Ding Bo using!! After Xu Ning saw the ck shadow enter Ding Bo¡¯s mouth, his expression turned cold. The aura of the ck shadow terrified Xu Ning, but there was also a sense of familiarity. However, Xu Ning did not remember where he hade into contact with this kind of aura. ¡°Not good!¡± On the stage, Xin Andao could still stabilize the situation, but after using the ck shadow, Ding Bo¡¯s aura rose to the extreme. Ding Bo wed downwards and Xin Andao faced the attack head-on. However, although he resisted the attack, Xin Andao felt a strong burning sensation in his body as ck qi entered his body. ¡®What kind of technique is this?¡¯ Xin Andao was shocked. However, Ding Bo did not give Xin Andao a chance to react. His attacks came like a storm, causing Xin Andao to be unable to defend at all. ¡®Die!¡¯ Xin Andao was already at a disadvantage, so he could only endure it passively. And at this moment, Ding Bo condensed ck qi and materialized it, then he attacked Xin Andao. ¡®It¡¯s over! Xin Andao¡¯s expression changed. Chapter 282 - First Class Guest of the King Mansion?

Chapter 282 First ss Guest of the King Mansion?

Xin Andao could clearly sense the terrifying power of this terrifying attack. The power of this attack wasparable to a full force attack of a fourth stage dao realm core materialization realm master. ¡®Is this the method of the Red Sea Demon Sect¡­¡¯ Canton Governor Ji had aplicated look in his eyes, but he did not do anything. ¡°Sect Master!¡± Teng Yunkong, Gu Man, and the others were all furious. They ignored their own lives and were about to get up on the stage. The other spectators also noticed Xin Andao¡¯s dangerous situation. ¡®If this attacknded¡­¡¯ Xin Andao knew that something was wrong. He would be either dead or seriously injured by Ding Bo from this heavy blow. Xin Andao already saw the murderous intent in Ding Bo¡¯s eyes. Bang! However, just when the attack was about tond, a figure suddenly appeared. The man waved his hand, and Ding Bo bounced off the force like a ball and crashed into the protective barrier. The protective barrier instantly shattered. ¡°You agreed to spar yet you want to kill. How insincere¡­¡± Xu Ning stood in front of Xin Andao. He looked down at Ding Bo who was sprawled out on the stage. ¡®Who is he?!¡¯ Ding Bo was slowlying to his senses. He felt his vision blur just now, then he felt his body being repelled by a terrifying force before directly shattering the protective barrier. Ding Bo got up and looked at Xu Ning in horror. Although he felt that he was not injured, Xu Ning¡¯s terrifying strength shocked him. ¡®Could this person be a dao realm sixth stage core transformation realm master?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s invisible pressure made Ding Bo think of his cousin. His cousin was a core transformation realm deacon in the Red Sea Demon Sect. ¡°Huh?!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s sudden appearance caused Canton Governor Ji to stand up suddenly. Looking at Xu Ning, he was worried. Xu Ning instantly appeared on the stage and pushed Ding Bo away. Canton Governor Ji couldn¡¯t react at all. Canton Governor Ji knew very well that the man in front of him was stronger than him. ¡°That is¡­ Xu Ning!¡± Teng Yunkong and Gu Man below the stage were both dumbfounded. ¡°Xu Ning is already so strong?¡± They recognized Xu Ning immediately. Teng Yunkong and Gu Man looked at each other. Soon, the shock in their eyes slowly turned into relief. The strength Xu Ning disyed just now definitely exceeded the core materialization realm. Since he appeared here and was willing to stand up for the Source Sect, the crisis of the Source Sect could be resolved. ¡°You are?¡± Xin Andao looked at the strange man in front of him in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect to be saved by a stranger. ¡°Sect Master Xin, I am Xu Ning from the Abyss North.¡± Xu Ning smiled faintly. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Xin Andao was taken aback at first, then his expression became fervent. Same origins! Although Xin Andao had never seen Xu Ning before, he had heard of him from Teng Yunkong and Gu Man. He knew that Xu Ning not only had amazing martial arts aptitude, but he could also kill enemies above his level. He was extremely powerful Moreover, the crisis of the Jade Night Sect in the Abyss North was solved by him personally. Thinking of Xu Ning¡¯s strength just now, Xin Andao knew that the Source Sect was safe today. ¡°Who are you, how dare you disturb the order of the Zuiyue Canton Sect Conference?¡± Canton Governor Ji suddenly appeared on the stage and confronted Xu Ning. Canton Governor Ji¡¯s expression was ugly. This sect conference was held in Zuiyue Canton, and as a canton governor, he was even watching it live. If the conference was disrupted like this, his reputation would be damaged. Just as Canton Governor Ji thought, the spectators below were all curious and waiting to watch a show. This sect conference was already exciting enough, but now there were already so much action midway, which made everyone very satisfied. ¡°Disturb the order?¡± Xu Ning did not panic at all when facing Canton Governor Ji. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stand using the excuse of a spar to harm lives anymore, so I stopped thepetition.¡± Xu Ning also said with an upright air, ¡°Moreover, I didn¡¯t hurt Ding Bo.¡± Xu Ning knew his limits. When he flicked Ding Bo just now, he only used an appropriate amount of strength. Although no one present was his opponent, this was someone else¡¯s territory after all. Xu Ning was cautious and tried his best not to let others talk negatively about him. ¡°I¡¯m asking who you are?¡± Canton Governor Ji¡¯s eyes narrowed. At this moment, he realized that Xu Ning was not afraid of him at all. ¡°I am Xu Ning from State Guqing, a guest of the Harmony King Mansion.¡± Xu Ning took out his guest token from the Harmony King Mansion. The current Xu Ning had his guest token upgraded by Duan Chaofeng to be a first-ss guest of the Harmony King Mansion. Those who had a first-ss guest token were mostly high level dao realm masters in the Harmony King Mansion. As for Xu Ning, because of his great potential, he was highly valued by Duan Chaofeng, so he also had a first-ss guest token. ¡®A guest from the Harmony King Mansion?¡¯ Canton Governor Ji was shocked. Although the Harmony King Mansion was not in State Fengling, it was still part of the royal family. Amongst the members of the royal family, the Harmony King was a powerful king. Moreover, the Foam King of State Fengling had a good rtionship with the Harmony King. The moment Xu Ning revealed his identity, Canton Governor Ji knew that he could not question this person today. Even if the Harmony King Mansion was far away in State Guqing, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Xu Ning. Otherwise, pping the face of the Harmony King Mansion would be pping the face of the Duan imperial family. By then, there was no need for the Harmony King Mansion to make a move. Even the Foam King of State Fengling would have to pressure him. ¡®Moreover, the guest token in this person¡¯s hand seems to be a first-ss guest token!¡¯ County Governor Ji also noticed this detail. Forget about him, even the state overseer would not take the initiative to offend a first-ss guest of a king mansion. ¡°What, that person is a guest of the Harmony King Mansion?¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s self-introduction, the crowd was in an uproar. Zuiyue Canton was not a strong canton. Almost all the masters in the canton were here. In their opinion, the king mansion was a distant existence. And those who could enter the mansion and be guests were not simple. ¡°Xu Ning is actually a guest of the Harmony King Mansion!¡± Teng Yunkong and Gu Man were overjoyed. In this case, forget about the crisis being averted, as long as Xu Ning was willing to protect them, the Source Sect would not have to give up the green-patterned winter iron ore mine. ¡°So you are Brother Xu from the Harmony King Mansion.¡± Canton Governor Ji¡¯s attitude softened. ¡°Canton Governor Ji, sorry for offending you today. I have a deep rtionship with the Source Sect, so it is naturally impossible for me to see the Source Sect¡¯s sect master be killed by someone. So please forgive me for taking action rashly.¡± Seeing the other person change his attitude, Xu Ning also lowered his stance. In someone else¡¯s territory, things that could be easily resolved were best to be easily resolved. There was no need to create so many disputes. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s nothing to be forgiven about!¡± Seeing that Xu Ning was being so understanding, Canton Governor Ji no longer cared about the opinions of others. His attitude towards Xu Ning became even closer. ¡°Canton Governor Ji, the Source Sect will not participate in today¡¯s sect conference. I saw that many of the Source Sect¡¯s disciples were injured from watching the conference two days ago. In this state, even if we continue to participate in this sect conference, we will not be able to do anything, so we will temporarily withdraw for now.¡± Xu Ning said tactfully. ¡°Sure.¡± Canton Governor Ji cupped his fists. Xu Ning responded with a greeting. Xin Andao saw this and left the stage with Xu Ning He greeted the Source Sect¡¯s elders and disciples. Afterwards, under everyone¡¯s gaze, they walked out of the flower garden. There were already many people in the venue of the sect conference with pale faces. But because of Xu Ning¡¯s power just now, no one dared to attack. After leaving the flower garden, the group returned to the Source Sect. ¡°Xu Ning, thank you so much for today!¡± Inside the Source Sect, Xin Andao personally thanked Xu Ning with the elders. ¡°At the same time, thank you both.¡± Xin Andao also thanked He Mingye and Si Ying. ¡°We are all from the Abyss North, what¡¯s there to thank?¡± Xu Ning and the other two didn¡¯t care. On the way back, Xin Andao and the others already knew about Xu Ning¡¯s experiences over the past two years. After learning that the Swallow Heron Sect had expanded and that Xu Ning had be the trusted aide of the Harmony Prince and had reached the fifth stage of the dao realm, it took a long time for them to recover from their numbness. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Xin Andao took the initiative to say, ¡°You already know about the Source Sect. The reason why the Source Sect is being targeted by various parties is because of this green-patterned winter iron ore mine. If it weren¡¯t for you today, the Source Sect would have been seriously injured, and the green-patterned winter iron ore mine would have been lost.¡± ¡°In order to express my gratitude, I am willing to give you half of the ore produced.¡± Xin Andao was quite generous. ¡°No need.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. The reason why Xu Ning refused Xin Andao¡¯s proposal was firstly because he didn¡¯t want to upy the Source Sect¡¯s development resources, and secondly, because that amount of green-patterned winter iron ore was not very valuable to Xu Ning. ¡°Sect Master Xin.¡± Xu Ning changed the topic. ¡°Sect Master Feng Xiu of the Source Sect in the Abyss North has been worried about you all. You haven¡¯t sent any news in the past year, so they are very worried.¡± When Xin Andao heard this, he also showed a look of helplessness. ¡°Our sect¡¯s distant sound stones have been used up.¡± Xin Andao exined, ¡°The reason why we canmunicate from so far away is because of a damaged secret treasure. And every time that damaged secret treasure is activated, we have to use a distant sound stone. Moreover, distant sound stones are not easy to obtain. Now that it has been consumed, we can no longer send news back.¡± ¡°Distant sound stones¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. Just like Xin Andao said, this thing was rare. Even Xu Ning, who had plenty of reserves, didn¡¯t have this kind of thing in his pockets. ¡°In any case, since you guys came here specifically, stay here for a few days. Let¡¯s talk about the past of the Abyss North together.¡± Xin An suggested. Disregarding the help Xu Ning gave to the Source Sect, the three of them were old friends from the Abyss North, which made Xin Andao and the others feel close to them. Chapter 283 - Origin Technique

Chapter 283 Origin Technique

A few dayster. In a remote mountain sect in Zuiyue Canton. Ding Bo was sitting cross-legged in a sect¡¯s sealed room. After a long time, Ding Bo opened his eyes. He looked a little annoyed. Ever since the end of the sect conference, Ding Bo had been irritated. When he fought against Xin Andao, he had used his trump card, preparing to take the opportunity to seriously injure or even kill Xin Andao. After that, he nned to join forces with other sects to obtain the Source Sect¡¯s green-patterned winter iron ore mine. But at the critical moment, Xin Andao was saved. And the person who saved him was a first-ss guest of the Harmony King Mansion. This made Ding Bo feel extremely aggrieved. Not only did he not meet his goals, but he was also embarrassed in public. What was more infuriating was that because of the person¡¯s special status, Canton Governor Ji was very polite to him, so he didn¡¯t dare to offend him. Over the past few days, Ding Bo wanted to concentrate on his cultivation and get rid of this annoying feeling. But after trying multiple times, he couldn¡¯t get into the mood. ¡®Cousin should return to Zuiyue Canton soon. When hees back, maybe he can help me regain some face.¡¯ Ding Bo thought to himself. Ding Bo¡¯s cousin Gu Songying was an external deacon of the Red Sea Demon Sect, a top sect in State Wansheng. Although he was not a big shot in the Red Sea Demon Sect, he was respected by many people outside. It was precisely with Gu Songying¡¯s help and resources that Ding Bo was able to establish his own sect in his hometown, Zuiyue Canton, as an ordinary dao realm master. ¡°Sect Master! Guest Elder Gu is back.¡± Ding Bo was thinking deeply when a disciple suddenly activated the mechanism outside the sealed room and sent a message to Ding Bo. ¡®Such coincidence?¡¯ Ding Bo was overjoyed. ¡®Cousin is back!¡¯ In order to support Ding Bo, Gu Songying became a guest elder in his sect. Ding Bo immediately left the sealed room. Soon, he saw his cousin, Gu Songying. Gu Songying was tall and skinny. He had a serious expression on his face. He was dressed in ck, with the pattern of the Red Sea Demon Sect on his chest. ¡°Cousin!¡± Ding Bo quickly stepped forward. He was very respectful to Gu Songying. ¡°I heard you lost face a few days ago?¡± Ding Bo was still thinking about what to say when Gu Songying took the initiative to open up the conversation. Ding Bo was a little embarrassed. Afterwards, he exined the situation to Gu Songying. ¡°You used the methods of the Red Sea Demon Sect and were still easily subdued. That person¡¯s strength is either at the peak of the core cleansing realm, or a core transformation realm master like me.¡± Gu Songying made a guess about Xu Ning¡¯s strength. ¡°Brother, that person insulted me too much, can you teach him a lesson?¡± Now that his cousin was standing in front of him, Ding Bo was bold. He wanted Gu Songying to help him. ¡°Your martial arts cultivation is not high enough, so you want me to help you get back your pride. That sounds ridiculous.¡± Gu Songying reprimanded Ding Bo. Ding Bo lowered his head, not daring to refute. ¡°However, you are still my cousin.¡± Gu Songying changed the topic. ¡°I came back this time to help you build a higher prestige in the Zuiyue Canton and expand the size of your sect. I want to make your sect a vassal sect of the Red Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°Be a vassal sect of the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡± Ding Bo¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Once they became a vassal sect of the Red Sea Demon Sect, there would be many benefits. Being able to rely on the Red Sea Demon Sect was like obtaining a sect token, allowing them to be protected by a greater faction. Moreover, he could also use the channels of the Red Sea Demon Sect to elerate the construction of the sect. In a few decades, his sect would be thergest sect in Zuiyue Canton. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect to hear about your disgrace as soon as I arrived in Zuiyue Canton. This made my future ns seem a little passive.¡± Gu Songying nced at Ding Bo coldly. ¡°But now that things havee to this, if I want to continue with my ns, I have to recover my face from the guest of the Harmony King Mansion and that small sect first.¡± Gu Songying said, ¡°Come with me to that Source Sect.¡± ¡°When do we leave?¡± Ding Bo seemed a little excited. Since Gu Songying was willing to solve the problem, the other party could only give in. ¡°Now.¡± Afterwards, Gu Songying and Ding Bo left. In the past few days after arriving at the Source Sect, besides talking to Xin Andao, Teng Yunkong, and others about the past, Xu Ning was helping the Source Sect refine some precious medicinal pills and teaching the Source Sect disciples. On this day, as soon as Xu Ning finished refining a furnace full of pills, he felt the aura of a powerhouse approaching outside the Source Sect. ¡®Dao realm sixth stage, core transformation realm!¡¯ Xu Ning instantly noticed the visitor¡¯s aura. His figure shed and appeared outside the Source Sect. At this moment, Gu Songying had arrived with Ding Bo. ¡°Ding Bo?¡± Xu Ning recognized Ding Bo first, then he looked at Gu Songying. ¡°That pattern mark¡­¡± Xu Ning noticed that there was a pattern mark on Gu Songying¡¯s ck shirt. Xu Ning found the pattern mark familiar. ¡®That is¡­¡¯ Suddenly, Xu Ning reacted. He had seen that symbol in the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s inheritance mystic realm. ¡®This person is from the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Xu Ning suddenly remembered that the familiar aura he felt from Ding Bo a few days ago was simr to the aura of the ck bird in the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s inheritance. ¡®So Ding Bo is rted to the Red Sea Demon Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning finally understood. Xu Ning realized that these two must be here to cause trouble after seeing their unpleasant attitude. ¡°You are the guest of the Harmony King Mansion?¡± Gu Songying examined Xu Ning. When Xu Ning first appeared, Gu Songying had already inferred Xu Ning¡¯s identity. ¡°That is right, who are you?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Deacon Gu Songying of the Red Sea Demon Sect.¡± Gu Songying responded. ¡®Sure enough, they are from the Red Sea Demon Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was cautious. The Red Sea Demon Sect might be the strongest faction in State Wansheng besides the Duan imperial family. ¡°What?¡± Xin Andao and the others also arrived. Gu Songying and Ding Bo did not hide their aura so Xin Andao and the others had also noticed that a master wasing from the outside. Thus, they rushed over. They were just shocked when they heard Gu Songying¡¯s self-introduction. The Red Sea Demon Sect was a giant monster in their eyes. ¡®Ding Bo actually has the backing of the Red Sea Demon Sect¡­¡¯ Xin Andao finally knew about this. Xin Andao initially didn¡¯t know much about Ding Bo. ¡°I just returned to Zuiyue Canton today, and I heard that a master from the king mansion is here in Source Sect, so I rushed over.¡± Gu Songying said, ¡°It is rare for a foreign master toe to Zuiyue Canton, so I want to spar with you and exchange pointers.¡± It seemed that because of his identity as a guest of the Harmony King Mansion, Gu Songying spoke to him in a gentle tone. But his words were full of hostility. Gu Songying wanted to win back Ding Bo¡¯s reputation by using a spar as an excuse. Only in this way, when he helped Ding Bo expand the size of the sect and operate it to be a vassal sect of the Red Sea Demon Sect in the future, would it be easier. Xu Ning naturally noticed Gu Songying¡¯s intentions. The other party was obviously here to cause trouble so there was no way to avoid this. ¡°I have long heard of the prestige of the Red Sea Demon Sect. If I can spar with you today, it will be quite good.¡± Xu Ning smiled faintly and responded. He also knew that Gu Songying was here to find him. From the start to the end, Gu Songying never once looked at Xin Andao. Xin Andao¡¯s strength was not worthy of Gu Songying¡¯s attention. ¡°Ding Bo, get out of the way.¡± Gu Songying waved his hand. ¡°Yes, Cousin.¡± Ding Bo immediately responded and stepped aside. During this process, Ding Bo nced at Xin Andao and gave him a provocative look. ¡®So this deacon of the Red Sea Demon Sect is Ding Bo¡¯s cousin¡­¡¯ Xin Andao¡¯s heart tightened. Seeing Xu Ning being targeted by a deacon of the Red Sea Demon Sect because of him, Xin Andao felt a little guilty. ¡°Sect Master Xin, don¡¯t worry.¡± Seemingly sensing Xin Andao¡¯s unease, He Mingye said, ¡°My junior brother has a strong foundation, so he won¡¯t be in any danger against Gu Songying. Moreover, my junior brother is from the Harmony King Mansion, so he won¡¯t dare to kill him. He is justing here just to take revenge.¡± He Mingye saw everything clearly from the sidelines. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Hearing this, Xin Andao and the others could only temporarily pull away. ¡°Let¡¯s stop as we see fit.¡± Gu Songying said. Just like He Mingye said, Gu Songying wanted to establish prestige for Ding Bo, but he did not want to hurt Xu Ning. Otherwise, he would have to face a lot of pressure from the Harmony King Mansion. ¡°This is the first time I have fought a core transformation realm master¡­¡¯ After pulling away, Xu Ning looked forward to this spar. This was because a core transformation realm master could practice techniques of origin. Techniques of origin were also called origin techniques. They could only be created by a peak dao realm ninth stage master after touching upon the origin. Only after reaching the core transformation realm could oneprehend and learn it. Duan Chaofeng had promised Xu Ning that once Xu Ning advanced to the core transformation realm, he could choose any of the origin techniques in the mansion to learn. ¡°Please.¡± Xu Ning gestured to Gu Songying. Gu Songying nodded slightly, his eyes full of fighting spirit. Gu Songying had already nned to use his full strength to defeat Xu Ning. If this news spread, the entire Zuiyue Canton would understand his strength. By then, Ding Bo could also use his reputation to strengthen his sect. Whoosh! A ck fog appeared in front of Gu Songying, then the ck fog dispersed and condensed into de shadows. The ck fog de shadows made a buzzing sound. ¡°Wind Demon Thousand des!¡± Gu Songying shouted and the ck fog de shadows in front of him shed towards Xu Ning Chapter 284 - Victory, Red Sea Pill Sutra?

Chapter 284 Victory, Red Sea Pill Sutra?

¡®This power¡­¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly felt a sense of danger when he saw the ck fog de shadows fly over. ¡®Sure enough, Gu Songying cultivated an origin technique!¡¯ Xu Ning immediately noticed the difference in the ck fog de shadows. Whoosh! Xu Ning shot out several astral qi and collided with the ck fog de shadows. However, the moment Xu Ning¡¯s astral qi made contact with the ck fog de shadows, it was eliminated. ¡°This¡­¡± The corners of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. He didn¡¯t have time to think so he just dodged the ck fog de shadows. ¡®So this is an origin technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had finally witnessed the terrifying power of an origin technique. ¡®This origin technique is on apletely different level from my astral qi!¡¯ ¡°The origin technique itself has the power of origin. The higher the realm, the denser the power of origin would be in the origin technique.¡± Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®Gu Songying is only a core transformation realm master, but the origin technique he disyed is already so terrifying. If the dao realm ninth stage creator of the origin technique used it, how terrifying would it be?!¡¯ Xu Ning had also once witnessed the power of an origin technique from Dong Ji and Xue Jinghua. But now that he was facing it, Xu Ning could clearly sense how lethal the origin power contained in this seemingly ordinary origin technique was. The power of origin was the source of all extraordinary power from martial arts. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Gu Songying¡¯s lips curled up when he saw Xu Ning¡¯s reaction. There was only a difference of one realm between the core transformation realm and the core cleansing realm. Although the difference in realm between dao realms was huge, some geniuses with deep foundations could indeed fight enemies above their level after using their trump cards. However, if a core transformation realm master learned an origin technique, then the chances of a core cleansing realm master winning were basically zero. In the long history of State Wansheng, there were only a little more than a hundred people who could fight against a master of origin techniques in the core cleansing realm. Perhaps in a long time, such a person would not be born. Once this kind of person grew up, they would be the top dogs in State Wansheng. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Gu Songying continued to activate the Wind Demon Thousand des,unching a flurry of attacks at Xu Ning. ¡°Wind Smoke Gourd!¡± Xu Ning used a secret treasure. He first used the gray fog to cover his body, while at the same time, enveloping Gu Songying. ¡°Huh? A secret treasure?¡± Gu Songying¡¯s expression froze slightly. However, Gu Songying was not surprised that Xu Ning had a secret treasure. After all, Gu Songying himself also had a secret treasure bestowed by the Red Sea Demon Sect, but his secret treasure was not used forbat. ¡®In this gray fog, my perception is isted to a certain extent, and there is also the power of the poisonous miasma¡­¡¯ Gu Songying quickly figured out the Wind Smoke Gourd¡¯s ability in the shortest amount of time. Although he was temporarily trapped in the gray fog, Gu Songying did not panic at all. His Wind Demon Thousand des shed back and forth in the gray fog, intending to force Xu Ning out. ¡®You¡¯reing?¡¯ After Gu Songying¡¯s attack failed, he suddenly felt a strong forceing from a certain direction in the gray fog. A hundred ck fog des condensed in front of Gu Songying and shed in that direction. Roar! A muffled roar rang out. Xu Ning shed with the Cyan Wolf Knife. The will of the cyan wolf in the Cyan Wolf Knife at this moment had beenpletely activated by Xu Ning. Bang! Bang! Bang! With the Cyan Wolf Knife, Gu Songying¡¯s ck fog des were shed into pieces. ¡®What kind of weapon is that?¡¯ Gu Songying was shocked. ¡®A dao weapon? Or a secret treasure?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s not an ordinary dao weapon. If it was an ordinary dao weapon, it would be damaged even if it didn¡¯t break when it came into contact with the ck fog des. But it also shouldn¡¯t be a secret treasure. This weapon doesn¡¯t have the terrifying power of a secret treasure¡­¡¯ Even the experienced Gu Songying could not notice the origin of the Cyan Wolf Knife. Gu Songying just felt that the Cyan Wolf Knife was a very special and powerful dao weapon. At least the material of the Cyan Wolf Knife was not inferior to a weapon on the level of a secret treasure. In a split second, Xu Ning was already in front of Gu Songying Xu Ning swung his knife. This time, astral qi was attached to the surface of the Cyan Wolf Knife. With it, the astral qi on the Cyan Wolf Knife would not be eliminated by the ck fog de. ¡°Ha!¡± Xu Ning shed down several times. He was full of momentum. When Xu Ning advanced to the core cleansing realm, his inner core had been cleansed sixty times, which was extremely rare. This also allowed Xu Ning¡¯s dao realm strength to bepletely capable of fighting above his realm. ¡®So strong! When Xu Ning faced him head-on, Gu Songying finally realized how terrifying the power of Xu Ning¡¯s dao realm was. Immediately, he activated the Wind Demon Thousand des to fight against Xu Ning again. For a moment, the two sides were equally matched. ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ Gu Songying was really flustered. This Xu Ning is only a core cleansing realm master. How can he be on par with me, who has mastered an origin technique? In fact¡­ he is even slightly stronger than me!¡¯ ¡®Could it be that Xu Ning is the kind of top notch genius that only appears once in a long time?!! Gu Songying was shocked. The current situation waspletely different from what he had expected. Seeing Xu Ning¡¯s fierce attacks, Gu Songying began to lose his pace. In the beginning, the poisonous miasma of the gray fog was nothing to Gu Songying. He couldpletely withstand it. But as the two fought evenly, the poisonous miasma began to tilt the battle. Finally, Gu Songying¡¯s body was invaded by the poisonous miasma. He had no choice but to use the power of the dao realm to expel it from his body. However, the moment he expelled the miasma out of his body, his defensive movements also slowed down for a moment. This process was very short. However, in a fight at their level, this was fatal. ¡®Good opportunity!¡¯ Xu Ning seized this opportunity and attacked. Xu Ning activated the will of the cyan wolf in the Cyan Wolf Knife to the extreme. At the same time, the inner core that was cleansed sixty times began to spin frantically and the power of Xu Ning¡¯s dao realm was condensed to the limit. Swoosh! The knife shed down. Pfft! A wound appeared on Gu Songying¡¯s chest. Xu Ning smiled. He knew that he had already won this spar. Xu Ning did not let the knife continue to sh down. If he didn¡¯t stop, Gu Songying¡¯s heart would explode and he would die on the spot. Xu Ning naturally could do this. Plus, there was no deep hatred between the two sides. Before fighting, they had agreed to spar, so they could not harm each other¡¯s lives. Moreover, Gu Songying was a member of the Red Sea Demon Sect. If he was killed, he might be in endless trouble. With the power of the Red Sea Demon Sect, even if the Harmony King Mansion protected him, it might be useless. ¡°This!¡± Gu Songying felt the wound on his chest, as well as the terrifying feeling of death just now. He felt his entire body go cold. ¡°I lost¡­¡± Gu Songying looked at Xu Ning in disbelief. ¡®What a terrifying martial arts aptitude! Even the ¡®seeds¡¯ in the sect can¡¯tpare to him, right?¡¯ Gu Songying felt a little numb. ¡°You went easy on me, Brother Gu!¡± Xu Ning did not taunt or mock him like a winner. ¡°Awesome, awesome!¡± Gu Songying shook his head helplessly and stopped. Whoosh! Xu Ning also put away the gray fog. ¡°The fight is over!¡± After the gray fog dissipated, Ding Bo, Xin Andao, and the others saw the scene clearly. Xin Andao was worried about Xu Ning before the spar. But now, seeing that Xu Ning was fine, he was relieved. ¡°Brother Xu is better, I¡¯m not as good as you.¡± Gu Songying didn¡¯t hide the result and announced it in front of everyone. This surprised Xu Ning. Xu Ning nned to not dere anyone a winner in this spar, but he didn¡¯t expect Gu Songying to admit defeat. This allowed Xu Ning to have a better impression of Gu Songying. ¡°What!?¡± The people on the sidelines had different expressions. ¡°Xu Ning actually won!¡± Xin Andao, Teng Yunkong, Gu Man, and the others looked confused at first, then relieved. Although He Mingye and Si Ying were happy, they were rtively calm. This was because when Xu Ning was in the Abyss North, he had already created miracles one after another. Xu Ning¡¯s performance had already made them feel ustomed to it. Only Ding Bo was stunned on the spot. He couldn¡¯t recover from the shock. ¡®How did this happen?!¡¯ Ding Bo knew that his cousin Gu Songying had mastered an origin technique, but did Xu Ning also master an origin technique? ¡°Ding Bo.¡± Gu Songying looked at Ding Bo. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Songying was not a sore loser. ¡°Thank you for today.¡± Gu Songying cupped his fists towards Xu Ning. Xu Ning responded before throwing out a pill. ¡°I personally refined this pill. After taking it, it can quickly heal your injuries.¡± Xu Ning gave Gu Songying a pill as a gesture of goodwill. as After all, Gu Songying was a deacon of the Red Sea Demon Sect, so how could he not have any medicinal pills to heal his injuries? Forging a friendship with a deacon of the Red Sea Demon Sect might help in the future. Although Xu Ning still had a token to go to the Red Sea Demon Sect, he did not n to join the Red Sea Demon Sect. Xu Ning was very satisfied with his current environment. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Songying understood Xu Ning¡¯s intentions and caught the pill. At the same time, he was curious about Xu Ning. Not only was Xu Ning strong in martial arts, but he was also a master alchemist. After Gu Songying took the pill, he was about to put it into his mouth. However, after sniffing and checking it, Gu Songying looked surprised. He pried open the pill and took a closer look. ¡°This alchemy refinement technique¡­¡¯ Gu Songying suddenly looked at Xu Ning. ¡®It seems to be created with the Red Sea Pill Sutra!¡¯ ¡°Brother Xu.¡± Gu Songying, who was about to leave, returned. ¡°I have a question.¡± Gu Songying turned his head. ¡°What alchemy technique did you practice?¡± Chapter 285 - Seed Token, Gu Songying鈥檚 Friendship

Chapter 285 Seed Token, Gu Songying¡¯s Friendship

¡°What alchemy technique did you practice?¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised by Gu Songying¡¯s question, but he was not too surprised. Obviously, Gu Songying had noticed his dao realm alchemy technique, the Red Sea Pill Sutra. ¡°Just like Brother Gu guessed.¡± Xu Ning answered truthfully. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Songying¡¯s pupils shrank when he received Xu Ning¡¯s confirmation. ¡°Is it really the Red Sea Pill Sutra?¡± This time, Gu Songying sent a voice transmission to Xu Ning so the others couldn¡¯t hear him. Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Brother Xu, can we talk in private?¡± Gu Songying thought for a moment and invited Xu Ning. ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning did not refuse. Ding Bo, Xin Andao, and the others couldn¡¯t understand Gu Songying¡¯s invitation to Xu Ning But they didn¡¯t say anything. They just watched Gu Songying and Xu Ning leave together. In any case, Xin Andao knew that the crisis of the Source Sect had been averted. Ding Bo looked a little depressed, but he didn¡¯t dare to go against his cousin¡¯s wishes. Gu Songying and Xu Ning came to a dense forest not far from the Source Sect. ¡°Brother Xu, the Red Sea Pill Sutra is the core alchemy technique of the Red Sea Demon Sect. Unless the Sect Master or elders personally teach it to you, it is impossible to learn it. How did you master it?¡± Gu Songying went straight to the point. He looked a little serious. He had to figure this out. If Xu Ning did not learn from the Red Sea Demon Lord or the elders of the sect, it meant that someone had leaked the core techniques of the sect. If that was the case, this matter must be reported to the sect, and the sect would punish the leaker severely. Even Xu Ning, who was taught the Red Sea Pill Sutra, had to be captured and brought back to the Red Sea Demon Sect. Even with the protection of the Harmony King Mansion, it was useless. But if Xu Ning¡¯s Red Sea Pill Sutra was personally taught by the Red Sea Demon Lord or the elders of the sect, even if he was not a member of the Red Sea Demon Sect, he was likely to be absorbed into it in the future and be an elite disciple. ¡°Do you need to know so much?¡± Xu Ning smiled, as if he didn¡¯t care. But Gu Songying had a serious look on his face. ¡°Brother Xu, please tell me the truth.¡± Seeing Gu Songying¡¯s expression, Xu Ning didn¡¯t n to hide anymore. There was no problem exposing his rtionship with the Red Sea Demon Sect to the disciples of the Red Sea Demon Sect. ¡°This Red Sea Pill Sutra is what I learned from the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s inheritance mystic realm.¡± Xu Ning told the truth. ¡°Learned it in the Sect Master¡¯s inheritance mystic realm?¡± Gu Songying¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Red Sea Demon Lord left behind a mystic realm inheritance in the Abyss North. I passed the assessment there and obtained this Red Sea Pill Sutra.¡± Xu Ning added. ¡°I see¡­¡± Gu Songying remembered what the seniors of the sect said. A long time ago, the Red Sea Demon Lord had indeed gone out to sea to travel. The ces he traveled included the Abyss North. However, the ce where he left his inheritance was not just in the Abyss North. There was more than one person who obtained the inheritance of the Red Sea Demon Lord¡¯s mystic realm. For example, a core figure in the high level of the dao realm in the Red Sea Demon Sect had obtained the inheritance of the Red Sea Demon Lord in the Abyss South decades ago. He then crossed the Endless Sea with the token from the inheritance, came to State Wansheng, and joined the Red Sea Demon Sect, obtaining the identity of a ¡®seed¡¯. Gu Songying was a little excited when he thought of this. He looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Brother Xu, as far as I know, when the Sect Master leaves his inheritance abroad, not only does he teach the ultimate techniques of the sect, but he also leaves behind a token. I wonder if I can take a look at Brother Xu¡¯s token.¡± ¡°You even know such details¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled and took out the ck bead he had obtained from the ck bird in the inheritance mystic realm. ording to the ck bird, holding this ck bead would allow one to enter the Red Sea Demon Sect and be a member. However, because Xu Ning wanted to rebuild the Swallow Heron Sect, and his current environment was stable and beneficial to him, Xu Ning did not have the intention to join the Red Sea Demon Sect. The moment the ck bead was taken out, Gu Songying¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Xu, can I take a look¡­¡± Unknowingly, Gu Songying¡¯s attitude towards Xu Ning became a little humble. ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning put the ck bead in Gu Songying¡¯s hand. Gu Songying looked excited, his hands trembling He carefully looked at the ck bead. After confirming it a few times, he carefully handed it back to Xu Ning with both hands. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a seed token of the sect!¡± Gu Songying said. ¡°Seed token?¡± Xu Ning nced at the ck bead in his hand. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A seed token is the identity certificate of the most core disciples of the sect!¡± An inexplicable me burned in Gu Songying¡¯s eyes. ¡°With a seed token, you will be supported by the sect and gain ess to a massive amount of resources. Moreover, with this seed token, you will have the qualifications to be the sect master of the Red Sea Demon Sect!¡± Gu Songying couldn¡¯t hide his excitement when he said that. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect the seed token in his hand to be so valuable. When the ck bird handed it to Xu Ning, it only said that he could join the Red Sea Demon Sect, but unexpectedly, with this ck bead, he could directly be a core disciple of the sect. ¡°Brother Xu, you haven¡¯t joined the Red Sea Demon Sect yet, right?¡± Gu Songying looked at Xu Ning hopefully. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°In this case, why don¡¯t you let me be your guide and bring you to join the Red Sea Demon Sect!¡± Gu Songying¡¯s eyes were full of eagerness. ¡°Join the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t think for long before giving an answer. ¡°I don¡¯t have this intention for now.¡± In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, although the Red Sea Demon Sect had abundant resources, the Harmony King Mansion was not bad. Now that he was highly valued by Duan Chaofeng, it would not be difficult for him to obtain the resources of the Harmony King Mansion in the future. Moreover, he had to take good care of the Swallow Heron Sect. With the Harmony King Mansion as his backer, he was quite free. But if he went to the Red Sea Demon Sect, he would definitely face a newpetitive environment. Thinking up to this point, there was no need for him to give up everything he had and rely on the uncertain Red Sea Demon Sect. ¡°Brother Xu, after joining the Red Sea Demon Sect, there will be many benefits!¡± Gu Songying seemed a little anxious seeing how Xu Ning rejected the invitation so firmly. ¡°Now, our Sect Master, the Red Sea Demon Lord, who is at the limit of the dao realm, is preparing to concentrate on cultivation to break through the limit of the dao realm and be a grandmaster! Just two years ago, he sent a message to the sect. He stated that he will choose a qualified sessor for the sect in the next ten years!¡± ¡°And this sessor of the sect will only appear amongst the seeds!¡± Gu Songying showed an excited expression. ¡°In other words, once you be the sect¡¯s seed, you are likely to be the leader of State Wansheng¡¯s top sect, the Red Sea Demon Sect!¡± When Gu Songying said this, he was very excited, as if he was the one holding the seed token, not Xu Ning. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised at Gu Songying¡¯s words. The top sect in State Wansheng was actually about to change its leader. Moreover, with the ck bead, he had the qualifications topete for this position. This surprised Xu Ning. ¡°Brother Xu, join the Red Sea Demon Sect!¡± Gu Songying¡¯s eyes were full of eagerness. The reason why Gu Songying was so eager was because he felt that this might be an extremely rare opportunity for him to make aeback. He was fully aware of Xu Ning¡¯s strength and aptitude. It was rare to see a dao realm master in the core cleansing realm who could defeat a dao realm master who had mastered an origin technique. And he happened to have a seed certificate. Gu Songying believed that with Xu Ning¡¯s foundation, if he could join the Red Sea Demon Sect, he would definitely be able to grow rapidly in ten years after receiving a lot of resources. By then, Xu Ning would really have the qualifications topete with those veteran seeds for the position of sect master of the Red Sea Demon Sect. Although this probability was less than 10%, once he seeded, as Xu Ning¡¯s first follower in the Red Sea Demon Sect, Gu Songying would definitely gain a lot. Moreover, even if Xu Ning couldn¡¯t be the sect master, he had a 50% chance of bing a sect elder. Even with just this result, he would also be the trusted aide of an elder of the Red Sea Demon Sect. Gu Songying knew very well that with his aptitude, his martial arts path was almost at its end. The probability of breaking through to the high level dao realm was almost nil. Therefore, his status in the Red Sea Demon Sect could only be fixed as an external sect deacon, making it difficult to advance further. Only by following Xu Ning and seizing the opportunity in front of him could he continue to realize the possibility of his status leap. ¡°Brother Gu¡­¡± Xu Ning pondered for a longer time. ¡°In State Guqing, I am not only the sect master of a sect, but I am also a first-ss guest of Harmony King Mansion. With myplicated identity, it is not appropriate to enter the Red Sea Demon Sect, right?¡± Xu Ning was still not interested in Gu Songying¡¯s advice. Gu Songying seemed a little anxious. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Brother Xu, you don¡¯t know, but there are some people in the Duan royal family who have the status of a disciple in the Red Sea Demon Sect. The current princes and princesses are all in the Red Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised. ¡°There are disciples of the Duan royal family in the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡± It was rumored that the Duan royal family had a rtively close rtionship with the Red Sea Demon Sect, but Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect them to be this close. ¡°Yes!¡± Gu Songying quickly nodded. ¡°Moreover, the current Third Prince and Eighth Princess both have seed tokens of the Red Sea Demon Sect, and they have the status of seeds!¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± This tempted Xu Ning. If even people from the Duan royal family, princes and princesses, were willing to join the Red Sea Demon Sect. This meant that the benefits brought to them by the Red Sea Demon Sect were no less than the benefits brought to them by their imperial status. ¡°What do you think, Brother Xu?¡± Gu Songying asked again eagerly. ¡°I¡¯ll decideter.¡± Xu Ning did not immediately make a decision. ¡°I have to return to State Guqing and discuss this with the Harmony Prince.¡± Gu Songying¡¯s exnation tempted Xu Ning. But before that, Xu Ning still felt that he should visit Duan Chaofeng. Duan Chaofeng was a member of the Duan royal family, so he should definitely know more about the Red Sea Demon Sect than him. This¡­¡± Gu Songying knew that he couldn¡¯t persuade Xu Ning anymore. Otherwise, if he was too hasty, it might be counterproductive. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Songying said, ¡°In this case, after you make the decision, you can immediatelye and tell me. I will personally take you to the Red Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning responded. This made Gu Songying a little happy. His previous kindness and persuasion worked. ¡°I have been sent to State Fengling by the sect. If you make the decision, you can tell me at any time.¡± Afterwards, Gu Songying gave Xu Ning his address. ICO After Xu Ning asked Gu Songying for more details, the two ended the conversation and began to return to the Source Sect together. ¡°Ding Bo, let¡¯s go!¡± After Gu Songying returned to the Source Sect, he called out Ding Bo. Ding Bo quickly went behind Gu Songying. ¡°Brother Xu, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯ll be waiting for your news.¡± Gu Songying took the initiative to bow to Xu Ning. This stunned Ding Bo, Xin Andao, Teng Yunkong, He Mingye, and Si Ying. Just an hour ago, when Gu Songying came with Ding Bo, he was still full of hostility. But after the exchange, he became so humble, causing the people present to not be able to react properly. ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Ding Bo looked at Gu Songying suspiciously. But Gu Songying gave him a threatening look. Seeing this, Ding Bo panicked and bowed to Xu Ning as well. Afterwards, Gu Songying left with Ding Bo. ¡°Xu Ning, what is going on?¡± As soon as Gu Songying left with Ding Bo, Xin Andao quickly leaned forward. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Xu Ning just smiled and didn¡¯t answer. It was better not to spread this news for the time being When Xin Andao and the others saw that Xu Ning did not answer directly, they knew that it was inconvenient for him to respond, so they stopped asking Afterwards, the group returned to the Source Sect. On the other side, Ding Bo finally couldn¡¯t help but ask his cousin Gu Songying. ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you being too polite to Xu Ning?¡± Ding Bo was a little dissatisfied. ¡°Even if he is slightly better than you, you don¡¯t have to act like this¡­ You are a deacon of the Red Sea Demon Sect¡­¡± ¡°What do you know?!¡± Gu Songying said coldly, ¡°Xu Ning is not as simple as you think!¡± ¡°My status in the sect is difficult to improve any further, and Xu Ning is the only person who can change my situation!¡± After Gu Songying finished speaking, Ding Bo was stunned. ¡°Cousin, what do you mean?¡± Ding Bo asked. Gu Songying sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know so much right now. You just have to remember to be more polite to the Source Sect in the future. If the Source Sect needs any help, you have to help! We have to win Xu Ning¡¯s favor.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Although he felt aggrieved, Ding Bo reluctantly agreed. Chapter 286 - New Harmony King Duan Chaofeng?

Chapter 286 New Harmony King Duan Chaofeng?

Xu Ning, He Mingye, and Si Ying stayed in the Source Sect for half a month. During this period of time, Ding Bo visited the Source Sect alone again. He found Xin Andao and showed kindness to him. Xin Andao knew very well that Ding Bo must have done this because of Xu Ning. Thinking of this, Xin Andao was grateful to Xu Ning Xu Ning¡¯s arrival not only reversed the crisis of the Source Sect, but also helped the Source Sect achieve a stable state of development for a long time. Half a monthter, Xu Ning and the other two chose to leave. Their original purpose ofing here was to see the situation of their old friends in the Abyss North. And now that everything was safe, there was no need to stay here any longer. Afterwards, the three of them returned to the Swallow Heron Sect. This time, He Mingye and Si Ying were officially prospective elders of the Swallow Heron Sect. After staying at the Swallow Heron Sect for a few days, Xu Ning set off to the Harmony King Mansion. This trip was because after returning from abroad, Xu Ning had promised Duan Chaofeng that after arranging the affairs of the sect, he would go to the Harmony King Mansion. Harmony King Mansion. ¡°Xu Ning, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Xu Ning arrived at the Harmony King Mansion, and Zhang He greeted him. Zhang He was sincerely happy to see Xu Ning. The previous trip abroad had made Zhang He and Xu Ning very close. ¡°Brother Zhang, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but your cultivation has improved again¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled. Zhang Heughed. ¡°I have indeed improved a little.¡± ¡°After experiencing a life-and-death crisis overseas, I have gained a new understanding of martial arts cultivation. After more than a month of seclusion, I feel that I am now one step closer to the barrier of the seventh stage of the dao realm. The breakthrough that I expected to take decades to achieve is now possible in less than three years.¡± Zhang He was a little proud when he said this. Although Zhang He knew that his talent was iparable to Xu Ning¡¯s, he was already satisfied with this speed of improvement. ¡°Congrattions in advance, Brother Zhang.¡± Xu Ning was happy for Zhang He. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to see His Highness.¡± As Zhang He led the way for Xu Ning, he said, ¡°By the way, Master Dong Ji went out to the sea again to capture that Night Beast.¡± ¡°But this time, in addition to Senior Dong Ji, three more high level dao realm masters and arge number of elite masters, all of whom are the capable generals of His Majesty, will be following the convoy. One of the high level dao realm master is Zhuo Weisong¡¯s father, Zhuo Cengyun.¡± Zhuo Weisong, one of Duan Chaofeng¡¯s trusted aides, had a feud with Xu Ning. Thest time he went out to sea, because of the Night Beast, he couldn¡¯t return. No one knew whether he was dead or alive. ¡®So the subordinates of the Harmony King are personally taking action this time¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. The temptation of an apex demon beast was quite high. ¡°By the way, Xu Ning, there is one more thing I have to tell you in advance¡­¡± This time, Zhang He sent a voice transmission to Xu Ning. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Ning realized that Zhang He might want to tell him some secrets. ¡°His Majesty may be preparing to pass the throne to His Highness.¡± Zhang He¡¯s simple words shocked Xu Ning. If what Zhang He said was true, it meant that Duan Chaofeng was about to be the new Harmony King. ¡°Around when?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Probably within the next month or two.¡± Zhang He responded, ¡°Now that His Majesty has reached the peak of dao realm eighth stage, he is ready to break through to dao realm ninth stage at any time. After passing the throne to his heir, His Majesty may go to the imperial capital and attempt to break through in the forbiddennd of the Duan royal family.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning revealed a pondering look. He and Zhang He looked at each other. Both sides could see the other¡¯s intentions, and they both smiled faintly. The two knew very well that the two of them were the people Duan Chaofeng valued the most. Once Duan Chaofeng seeded as the Harmony King, their status would also rise. At that time, they would be famous big shots in State Guqing. Moreover, the family behind Zhang He and the Swallow Heron Sect behind Xu Ning would benefit greatly. ¡°Just keep this in mind, don¡¯t mention it to anyone else.¡± Zhang He reminded. Only a few people knew about this. Zhang He took the initiative to tell Xu Ning because of his rtionship with Xu Ning, and because of Xu Ning¡¯s current status in Duan Chaofeng¡¯s heart. ¡°Understood, Brother Zhang.¡± Xu Ning responded Afterwards, Zhang He brought Xu Ning to Duan Chaofeng¡¯s study. After seeing Duan Chaofeng again, Xu Ning noticed that Duan Chaofeng had advanced from the core cleansing realm to the core transformation realm, and his temperament had changed a little. This change was not caused by a promotion in strength alone. Xu Ning guessed that it might also have a lot to do with his impending session to the throne. ¡°Congrattions Your Highness on advancing to the core transformation realm.¡± After Xu Ning saw Duan Chaofeng, he took the initiative to congratte him. ¡°Xu Ning, you are here!¡± After seeing Xu Ning, Duan Chaofeng smiled. ¡°Everyone leave.¡± There were a few beautiful maids serving Duan Chaofeng, but when he saw Xu Ning, he chased all of them away. ¡°How is the development of the Swallow Heron Sect?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked Xu Ning. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Your Highness. With the help of the prestige of the Harmony King Mansion, the Swallow Heron Sect has be stronger than before. Except for the fact that the strength of the mid-level disciples in the sect is still a littlecking, they have developed well in other aspects.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Especially with the help of the martial arts resource trading channels opened by the Harmony King Mansion, the current Swallow Heron Sect is basically self-sufficient.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Duan Chaofeng nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Just a month ago, Mo Lan sent someone to the mansion.¡± Duan Chaofeng paused for a moment and continued, ¡°She not only thanked us, but she also brought a lot of gifts.¡± ¡°Oh?! Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Duan Chaofeng¡¯s rtionship with Mo Lan was not good, but when they went out to sea, the two sides had gone through the same danger, so the conflict between the two sides was reduced. Mo Lan had sent people here obviously to show her goodwill. ¡°Mo Lan wanted to thank you personally.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°This gift is specially prepared for you.¡± Duan Chaofeng took out a storage ring. ¡°Although there are some indirect old grudges between the Swallow Heron Sect and Mo Lan, it¡¯s a waste not to take what she gave.¡± Duan Chaofeng threw the storage ring to Xu Ning. Xu Ning took it and looked at it. He found that this storage ring was very exquisite. It was obviously a practical object, but with the beautiful patterns on the ring, it looked like a piece of art. Xu Ning didn¡¯t hide from Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He. He just openly explored the storage ring. ¡®What arge space!¡¯ This was Xu Ning¡¯s first thought. The space in this storage ring was one-third of the size of the Hidden Moon Bead. The value of this storage ring alone was extremely high. After all, not everyone had a spatial treasure. Xu Ning could give this spatial ring to Cheng Zengtao and the others. By doing this, it would be much easier to store the resources of the sect. ¡®These resources¡­¡¯ After admiring therge space in the storage ring, Xu Ning saw an abundance of resources inside. Inside this storage ring, there were medicinal pills, spirit herbs, dao weapons, and some special artifacts. With these treasures, he could build quite arge sect on the spot. ¡®The energy value of the medicinal pills and spirit herbs present should exceed 7 million¡­¡¯ Xu Ning estimated. Xu Ning now had 1 million units of energy remaining. Combined with these 7 million units, he had more than 8 million units of energy, which was more than half the energy required to advance to the core transformation realm. ¡°Princess Mo Lan is quite generous¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled and put away the storage ring. ¡°Mo Lan is obviously showing you kindness.¡± Duan Chaofeng smiled and said, ¡°When Mo Lan saw your strength and potential overseas, she had already decided to show kindness to you. She is not stupid, she can definitely see that your future limit is high. She may not want to rope you in, but she definitely has the intention to resolve the feud between the two of you.¡± Xu Ning had already noticed what Duan Chaofeng said. ¡°However, whether you want to ease the rtionship with her is up to you. I will definitely not interfere.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Also, after Mo Lan returned to the Promise King Mansion, the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect were forcibly disbanded. The main reason for this is definitely because Cen Yumou and Liang Tingang have been killed, but you might also be a factor.¡± Xu Ning did not answer. However, it might be like what Duan Chaofeng said. Forcefully disbanding the Wind Parasol Pavilion and the Green Edge Sect wouldpletely eliminate the enemies of the Swallow Heron Sect. She was obviously showing her attitude towards Xu Ning by doing this. ¡°One more thing¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°Did Zhang He mention that to you?¡± Xu Ning immediately understood what he meant. What Duan Chaofeng was referring to was definitely the fact that he was about to inherit the throne of the Harmony King. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°After I seed the Harmony King, I will definitely put you and Zhang He in an important position.¡± Duan Chaofeng said straightforwardly, ¡°When the timees, you may have to frequently travel between the Harmony King Mansion and the Swallow Heron Sect. I hope you can be prepared.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Your Highness.¡± After the exchange, Xu Ning took the initiative to speak. He wanted to talk to Duan Chaofeng about the Red Sea Demon Sect. ¡°Your Highness, do you know about the seeds of the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°I do.¡± Duan Chaofeng had also heard about this. ¡°The seeds of the Red Sea Demon Sect are the core of their sect. Apparently, they are all top disciples who are qualified topete for the position of sect master. Legend has it that the strongest seeds have the strength of a dao realm ninth stage master.¡± ¡°The Red Sea Demon Sect has tens of thousands of disciples but only a little more than a hundred seed disciples. None of them can be underestimated. Even the current Third Prince and Eighth Princess have the status of seeds in the Red Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°Why do you ask this?¡± Duan Chaofeng was a little curious. ¡°Your Highness, I happen to have a seed token of the Red Sea Demon Sect in my hand. If I want to, I can join the Red Sea Demon Sect at any time and obtain the seed status.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°What!?¡± Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He¡¯s expressions changed. Even Duan Chaofeng himself was not qualified to be a core disciple of the Red Sea Demon Sect. Even if he joined the Red Sea Demon Sect, he would at most be an elite disciple, and that would even have to rely on his status. ¡°How did you get a seed token of the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡± Duan Chaofeng quickly asked. Beside him, Zhang He also looked over with an interested expression. Faced with Duan Chaofeng¡¯s questions, Xu Ning told him the process of obtaining the seed token. He then added that Gu Songying had invited him. ¡°This¡­¡± After Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He heard this, their expressions were both very interesting. They didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to have such a hidden identity. Duan Chaofeng felt that he had already overestimated Xu Ning¡¯s capabilities, but Xu Ning was still underestimated by him. ¡°I knew you were a master alchemist, but I didn¡¯t expect your dao realm alchemy technique to be the Red Sea Pill Sutra¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng still had a tone of shock. He obviously hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Duan Chaofeng¡¯s perception of Xu Ning changed again. If Xu Ning really became a seed of the Red Sea Demon Sect, then his status in State Wansheng would not be weaker than his. ¡°Your Highness, do you think I need to obtain the status of a seed?¡± Xu Ning asked Duan Chaofeng. With Duan Chaofeng¡¯s status and knowledge, he must have a deeper understanding of the Red Sea Demon Sect, and he must also know the pros and cons of obtaining a seed status. ¡°Yes! Of course!¡±. Duan Chaofeng¡¯s outburst far exceeded Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. Duan Chaofeng seemed a little excited. ¡°You must obtain the status of a seed, it will be extremely beneficial to you!¡± Duan Chaofeng broke away from his shock. He then realized the practical benefits of Xu Ning bing a seed of the Red Sea Demon Sect. Once Xu Ning obtained this identity, Duan Chaofeng would also benefit. With a good friend as a seed, his status in the Duan royal family would also greatly improve. Moreover, Duan Chaofeng had high expectations of Xu Ning. As the Harmony Prince, Duan Chaofeng had seen too many talented people since he was born. But Xu Ning¡¯s potential was still far above them all. In Duan Chaofeng¡¯s opinion, if Xu Ning was allowed to continue to grow, he might really touch the helm of the Red Sea Demon Sect. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he would definitely be promoted to an elder. ¡°Forget about the various resources in the Red Sea Demon Sect, just the identity itself will benefit you greatly.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Xu Ning, do you know the origin of the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°The Red Sea Demon Sect was established eight hundred years ago¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Eight hundred years is indeed a long time. This time frame has already exceeded the lifespan of most dao realm masters. However, for thoserge sects that have been passed down for a long time, this is nothing. In State Wansheng, there arerge sects that have been passed down for more than a thousand years.¡± ¡°But why did the rising Red Sea Demon Sect surpass those old sects and be the strongest force outside the Duan royal family?¡± Duan Chaofeng paused. ¡°One of the important reasons is that the Red Sea Demon Sect¡¯s leader, the Red Sea Demon Lord, is a member of the Duan royal family!¡± Chapter 287 - Third Young Master, Zhuo Cenyun

Chapter 287 Third Young Master, Zhuo Cenyun

¡°The Red Sea Demon Lord is a member of the Duan royal family?¡± Not only Xu Ning, but even Zhang He¡¯s eyes widened. This was obviously the first time he had heard of this. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°The Red Sea Demon Lord and the current Grandmaster of the Duan royal family are brothers of the same father and mother.¡± Duan Chaofeng threw out another huge secret. Xu Ning and Zhang He naturally knew about the Grandmaster in the imperial capital. He was the reason why the Duan royal family could rule over State Wansheng for so many years and still stand strong. The Duan royal family even became stronger and stronger, especially in the past thousand years. Additionally, they possessed the momentum to go abroad and explore the wider sea. The reason for all of this was all because of that Grandmaster guarding them. The Grandmaster was in a realm above the dao realm. In State Wansheng, only the Duan royal family had such strength. And Red Sea Demon Lord was actually the brother of the Duan royal family¡¯s Grandmaster. Xu Ning finally understood why the Red Sea Demon Sect had such a close rtionship with the Duan royal family. Even the princes and princesses of the royal family joined in. ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning and Zhang He were still a little shocked. ¡°I heard my father mention this by coincidence a few years ago.¡± Duan Chaofeng continued. ¡°It is said that when the Grandmaster and the Red Sea Demon Lord were children, the difference between their aptitudes was huge. The Grandmaster¡¯s martial arts aptitude was outstanding. He could learn anyplicated martial arts at once, and even when he was just a teenager, he could create extremely powerful techniques, so much so that the current royal family is still learning and using them.¡± ¡°As for Red Sea Demon Lord, his aptitude is average. Not only is he notparable to his siblings, but he also has a lot of resources invested in him, and yet he was onlyparable to the disciples of ordinary sects. However, because the Grandmaster is his brother, no one dares to insult him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the Red Sea Demon Lord, who had always felt protected by his brother, was very sensitive to this. The more brilliant his brother was, the more mediocre he seemed. Therefore, the Red Sea Demon Lord took the initiative to leave the imperial capital and lead a group of loyal subordinates to study the demonic path.¡± ¡°At that time, Red Sea Demon Lord knew very well that with his own aptitude, he might only be able to stop at the starting levels of the dao realm, so he could only use demonic methods to make some unconventional high-risk attempts.¡± ¡°In the end, after thousands of tempering and countless twists and turns, the Red Sea Demon Lord finally found his own path and his strength improved greatly. Moreover, he also created a dao realm alchemy technique suitable for himself, the Red Sea Pill Sutra. Afterwards, in order to prevent his creation from losing itself to time, the Red Sea Demon Sect was established.¡± ¡°With the support of the Duan royal family, the Red Sea Demon Sect developed rapidly. In just a few hundred years, it surpassed those sects with a history of more than a thousand years and became a top sect in State Wansheng.¡± When Duan Chaofeng exined to Xu Ning and Zhang He, he was a little excited. The experience of the Red Sea Demon Lord was exined in a few words, but the magnificent scene still made Duan Chaofeng feel admiration for the figure. ¡°So, Xu Ning, joining the Red Sea Demon Sect is the right choice.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°As a big sect supported by the Duan royal family, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything if you join them. Moreover, as a non-royal, this is the best way for you to reach the peak of State Wansheng.¡± ¡°When you be a seed of the Red Sea Demon Sect, we can support each other. I can use the resources of the Harmony King Mansion to help youpete for a high position in the sect, and you can also help me in turn, allowing my status in the Duan royal family to improve.¡± Duan Chaofeng did not hide his intentions at all. He also knew that his rtionship with Xu Ning did not need to be exaggerated. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After Xu Ning heard this, he began to think. After understanding the background of the Red Sea Demon Sect, Xu Ning was very tempted. Joining the Red Sea Demon Sect was indeed like Duan Chaofeng said. It was the best way to be a top presence in State Wansheng. Xu Ning knew very well that his martial arts path could only be smoother and more efficient when he was on arger stage. ¡°Then when should I join the Red Sea Demon Sect?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Wait until I inherit the position of the Harmony King.¡± Duan Chaofeng measured the risk and said. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. The matter of him joining the Red Sea Demon Sect and bing a seed disciple was finalized. ¡°Enough.¡± After briefly discussing some details, Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Zhang He, take Xu Ning to his residence. Xu Ning will stay in the mansion for the next few months.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xu Ning.¡± Zhang He smiled and said, ¡°His Highness has built a vi for you in the mansion.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning responded. Xu Ning used to live in an ordinary residence in the Harmony King Mansion, but after his trip abroad, Xu Ning¡¯s status in the Harmony King Mansion had greatly improved. Moreover, now that he was about to obtain his seed status, Duan Chaofeng had to treat him as equals. Zhang He left with Xu Ning. Inside the room, Duan Chaofeng walked to the window and breathed a sigh of relief. He was happy. ¡®I found a treasure!¡¯ Duan Chaofeng waved his fist with an excited expression. He epted Xu Ning because he wanted to train a valuable subordinate. But now it seemed that he might be getting an important helper and friend instead. Although Duan Chaofeng had a noble status and was the Harmony Prince, his status was not high in the Duan royal family. Within the Duan royal family, there were some precious resources that needed to bepeted for. If Xu Ning could gain a foothold in the Red Sea Demon Sect, it would also greatly benefit Duan Chaofeng In fact, if Xu Ning became the leader of the Red Sea Demon Sect, then Duan Chaofeng¡¯s gains would be even greater. Zhang He led Xu Ning into the mansion. After passing through a garden, he ran into a few people. The leader of the group was wearing a beautiful shirt and had a refined and noble temperament. His face was simr to Duan Chaofeng. Several guards followed behind him. Seeing this person, Zhang He took the lead to stand still. ¡°Third Young Master.¡± Zhang He bowed to the person. ¡°Third Young Master?¡± Xu Ning was intrigued. Hearing Zhang He¡¯s greeting, Xu Ning already knew this person¡¯s identity. This person was Duan Chaofeng¡¯s half-brother, the third son of the Harmony King, Duan Chaoyu. ¡°Third Young Master.¡± Xu Ning also nodded as a greeting. Xu Ning was still not a core disciple of the Red Sea Demon Sect, so there was still a gap between his status and Duan Chaoyu¡¯s. But if Xu Ning had a seed status, he could treat Duan Chaoyu equally. ¡°Master Zhang.¡± Unexpectedly, Duan Chaoyu was very polite to Zhang He and also nodded to him with a smile. Zhang He had a position in the Harmony King Mansion, but Duan Chaoyu still called him that because he gave Zhang He a lot of face. ¡°This is?¡± Duan Chaoyu turned his gaze and looked at Xu?Ning. ¡°This is the trusted aide of His Highness, Sect Master Xu Ning of the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Zhang He introduced calmly. ¡°So you are Xu Ning?¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s name, Duan Chaoyu was a little surprised. ¡°I heard that Second Brother now has a fierce general named Xu Ning under hismand. I finally got to see him in person today.¡± Duan Chaoyu had a happy expression on his face. He was very approachable. No one could tell that he was a young master from the king mansion. ¡°Young Master is too kind.¡± Xu Ning responded in a humble manner. When he went out to sea, he had heard some conversations about Duan Chaoyu. This young master of the king mansion seemed to have a good rtionship with Duan Chaofeng, but in fact, the two sides were not on good terms. ¡°Master Zhang, what are you bringing Xu Ning here for?¡± Duan Chaoyu put away his folding fan and stood still, intending to lengthen the conversation. ¡°Xu Ning will stay in the mansion for a while. I am now taking him to a vi that His Highness has prepared for him.¡± Zhang He answered truthfully. ¡°I see¡­¡± Duan Chaoyu nodded. ¡°It seems that you are going to stay in the mansion for a while. In this case, if you have the time, let¡¯s have a private gathering and have a few drinks.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master.¡± Xu Ning did not immediately agree. Xu Ning knew very well that it was best not to have any personal rtionship with Duan Chaoyu. His response was actually a rejection. It wasn¡¯t known if Duan Chaoyu understood Xu Ning¡¯s intentions, but he justughed and stopped talking. After some more small talk, Duan Chaoyu left with the guards behind him. ¡°So he is the Third Young Master Duan Chaoyu?¡± Xu Ning whispered. At this moment, Zhang He¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Although Third Young Master looks friendly on the surface, he is actually very scheming.¡± Zhang He seemed to be a little hostile to Duan Chaoyu. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that His Highness is the son of the first wife, I really don¡¯t know who the heir would be¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed after Zhang He finished speaking. He understood Zhang He¡¯s words. To a certain extent, this Duan Chaoyu had threatened Duan Chaofeng¡¯s status before. Zhang He¡¯s thoughts might align with Duan Chaofeng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°However, now that the overall situation is set, in one or two months, His Highness will be the Harmony King. By then, Third Young Master will have to move out of the mansion, and it will not affect much.¡± Zhang He said. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Afterwards, Zhang He took Xu Ning to the vi. On the other side, Duan Chaoyu, who had a warm smile on his face, suddenly had a gloomy expression after parting with Xu Ning. The corners of his eyes were full of gloom. He did not have the temperament of a gentleman like when he talked to Xu Ning previously. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Duan Chaoyu muttered in a cold tone. ¡°Second Brother is always surrounded by talents¡­¡± Duan Chaoyu said in a self-deprecating manner, ¡°But it makes sense. The status of an heir will naturally attract talents from all over the country. And I am just a bastard son of the king mansion, so I won¡¯t receive this kind of treatment.¡± ¡°Moreover, Father seems to have made a decision recently. Second Brother is going to be the next Harmony King¡­¡± Duan Chaoyu pursed his lips. ¡°The status of a legitimate son is indeed beneficial. Even if Second Brother¡¯s talents are inferior to mine and his martial arts aptitude is inferior to mine, he can still obtain the position of the heir.¡± ¡°Forget it¡­ I can¡¯t doubt Father¡¯s decision.¡± A deep look appeared in Duan Chaoyu¡¯s eyes. ¡°However, there are some things that Father can¡¯t predict¡­ The position of heir was given to Second Brother, but he may not be able to sit on the throne for long.¡± Afterwards, Duan Chaoyu took the guards behind him and went to a luxurious restaurant in the city. Outside the restaurant, Duan Chaoyu did not let the guards follow him. He entered one room with familiarity. ¡°Third Young Master.¡± There was only one person in the private room. Although the person looked young, he had gray sideburns and a cold temperament. ¡°Senior Zhuo.¡± When Duan Chaoyu saw this person, he smiled and cupped his fists. If Zhang He was here, he would definitely recognize that this person was the trusted aide of the current Harmony King, Zhuo Cengyun, a high level dao realm master. His son was Zhuo Weisong, who had a feud with Xu Ning. At the same time, Zhang He would definitely be puzzled as to why Zhuo Cengyun would appear here when he was obviously sent to capture the Night Beast. ¡°Senior Zhuo, I met an interesting person just now.¡± Duan Chaoyu invited Zhou Cengyun to sit down and personally poured him a ss of wine. ¡°Who?¡± Zhuo Cengyun raised his eyebrows. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Duan Chaoyu¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Sure enough, after Zhuo Cengyun heard this, a cold light shed in his eyes. When Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He safely returned to the mansion from abroad, Zhuo Cengyun felt extremely sad when he learned that his son, Zhuo Weisong, had disappeared abroad. But because of the existence of the Harmony King, he couldn¡¯t find trouble with Duan Chaofeng. Afterwards, Zhuo Cengyun heard that someone named Xu Ning had survived the trip. Additionally, Xu Ning had a conflict with Zhuo Weisong before. After knowing this, Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s negative emotions became even stronger. They were both mid level dao realm masters, so why didn¡¯t Zhuo Weisonge back, but Xu Ning, who had a conflict with Zhuo Weisong, came back. This made Zhuo Cengyun feel aggrieved. This frustration came from dissatisfaction with Duan Chaofeng and Xu Ning¡¯s survival. Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s mental state had already been unstable, but it just so happened that Harmony King gave an order for him and three other high level dao realm masters to go out to the sea to capture the Night Beast. This made Zhuo Cengyun, who still had a glimmer of hope for his son¡¯s survival, temporarily put aside this dissatisfaction and prepare to go out to the sea to find traces of Zhuo Weisong. However, just when he was about to go out to sea, he was suddenly interrupted by a sentence from Duan Chaoyu. Because of this, not long after Zhuo Cengyun went out to sea, he seized an opportunity and pretended to disappear into the deep sea before returning secretly. What Duan Chaoyu told Zhuo Cengyun was concerning the ownership of the new Harmony King position. Duan Chaoyu told him that the person who would inherit the position of the Harmony King would not be Duan Chaofeng, but him. And this was because he had secretly received the support of a sect. Chapter 288 - Secret Force Hidden Sect

Chapter 288 Secret Force Hidden Sect

Duan Chaoyu was supported by a secret force, and the news that he might inherit the position of the Harmony King tempted Zhuo Cengyun. Zhuo Cengyun was the trusted aide of the current Harmony King, but his rtionship with Prince Duan Chaofeng was ordinary to begin with, and now there was even more of a barrier between the two of them because of Zhuo Weisong Zhuo Cengyun knew very well that once Duan Chaofeng became the Harmony King, he, as an old confidant, would gradually disappear from the core force of the king mansion. At that time, his influence in State Guqing would decrease, and the family behind him would enjoy less benefits and resources. Zhuo Cengyun had been anxious about this. In contrast, Zhuo Cengyun and Duan Chaoyu had a good rtionship. When Duan Chaoyu first stepped into martial arts, Zhuo Cengyun had taught him martial arts for more than a decade, so the two had a deep rtionship. If it weren¡¯t for Duan Chaofeng¡¯s status as the heir, Zhuo Cengyun wouldn¡¯t have sent his son, Zhuo Weisong, to Duan Chaofeng¡¯s side. It was because of this rtionship between Zhuo Cengyun and Duan Chaoyu that he chose to return secretly to see Duan Chaoyu after receiving the sensitive news from him. Compared to Zhuo Weisong, this was obviously more important to Zhuo Cengyun. It was just that Zhuo Cengyun still didn¡¯t know which sect Duan Chaoyu had received support from. However, after seeing how confident Duan Chaoyu was, Zhuo Cengyun had no other doubts. ¡°Xu Ning had a conflict with Zhuo Weisong. Maybe Zhuo Weisong¡¯s death is rted to him.¡± Duan Chaoyu continued to talk about Xu Ning, his words full of provocation. ¡°Unfortunately, Xu Ning is an important confidant of my second brother. Although Senior Zhuo is a high level dao realm master, it is difficult to deal with Xu Ning.¡± Duan Chaoyu smiled yfully. ¡°Third Young Master.¡± Zhuo Chengyun became even more gloomy. He didn¡¯t continue this topic, instead he said tentatively, ¡°You asked me toe back this time¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I called you back this time to ask you to help me be the Harmony King.¡± Duan Chaoyu answered straightforwardly. Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s pupils shrank. Although this was what Duan Chaoyu sent as news before, when he said it with his own mouth, Zhuo Cengyun was a little shocked. In the Duan royal family, an heir not inheriting the throne was not an impossible matter, but the probability of this seeding was extremely low. ¡°What can I do for Third Young Master?¡± Zhuo Cengyun asked. He was actually trying to find out Duan Chaoyu¡¯s background and which sect he was supported by. If Duan Chaoyu¡¯s trump card was strong enough, Zhuo Cengyun would definitely join Duan Chaoyu¡¯s camp and continue to consolidate his future status in the mansion. Being asked by Duan Chaoyu like this, Duan Chaoyu revealed a piece of information with deep meaning He did not directly respond to Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s words, instead he asked, ¡°Senior Zhuo, do you think I can trust you?¡± After Duan Chaoyu asked this, Zhuo Cengyun was taken aback. Zhuo Cengyun realized that he seemed to have been too anxious. Ever since he saw Duan Chaoyu, he had not expressed his alliance towards him, but he was already asking about Duan Chaoyu¡¯s secrets. This was inappropriate. ¡°My apologies, Third Young Master, I was too rude.¡± Zhuo Cengyun hurriedly said. He didn¡¯t want Duan Chaoyu to misunderstand him. ¡°I am willing to do anything for Third Young Master.¡± Zhuo Cengyun expressed his attitude. In Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s opinion, Duan Chaoyu must have a lot of confidence to be so calm. After thinking about how the mother of the Third Young Master was also the daughter of a sect master, Zhuo Cengyun subconsciously believed that Duan Chaoyu was supported by the alliance of somerge sects. Under special circumstances, this kind of alliance could indeed y a decisive role in various kinds of strife. This was because this kind of alliance had veryplicated rtionships with various sides, so they would certainly be of great help in certain aspects. ¡°Okay.¡± Duan Chaoyu was waiting for Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s response. ¡°Senior Zhuo, if I sacrifice some of the elites and resources of the current mansion when I am seeking the position of the Harmony King, what do you think of this?¡± Duan Chaoyu asked. ¡°As long as Third Young Master can inherit the position of the Harmony King, then some sacrifices arepletely worth it.¡± Zhuo Cengyun responded. Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s attitude was in fact a little out of line, because Zhuo Cengyun was a person trusted by the Harmony King. Sacrificing the people and resources of the king mansion to satisfy Duan Chaoyu¡¯s selfish desires was hurting the Harmony King¡¯s own interests. As a close confidant, Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s action was actually an act of betrayal to the Harmony King. Duan Chaoyu did not react much to Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s response. He continued to ask, ¡°If I want to kill my second brother to obtain the position of the Harmony King, will you support me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± This time, Zhuo Cengyun did not answer directly. This question was too harsh and tricky. If he said that he was supportive, then he was officially betraying the Harmony King. This was a provocation to the Duan royal family. If other people heard this, Zhuo Cengyun would be in huge trouble. The Harmony King would even take the initiative to kill him. However, after hesitating for a while, Zhuo Cengyun gave Duan Chaoyu an affirmative answer. In Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s opinion, this question was just a test of his sense of identity. ¡°I will abide by Third Young Master¡¯s wishes.¡± Zhuo Cengyun knew very well that this was the time for him to ce his bet. There was no room for negotiation in this current situation. Duan Chaoyu¡¯s question was too ridiculous. If he said that he didn¡¯t support him, then not only would he be estranged by Duan Chaofeng, but he would also offend Duan Chaoyu. Since Duan Chaoyu asked this question, it also showed his true attitude. If he didn¡¯t choose to stand on Duan Chaoyu¡¯s side, he would inevitably suffer from Duan Chaoyu¡¯s revenge. ¡°Okay!¡± Duan Chaoyuughed when he heard this. This time, his tone was a little smug. ¡°In this case, I look forward to Senior Zhuo serving me.¡± Duan Chaoyu¡¯s attitude made Zhuo Cengyun feel relieved. At least for now, he was recognized by Duan Chaoyu. ¡°Senior Zhuo.¡± Duan Chaoyu said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know what my backing is? I¡¯ll tell you now.¡± Duan Chaoyu personally poured another ss of wine for Zhuo Cengyun. Zhuo Cengyun quickly thanked politely, then picked up the wine ss and poured it into his mouth. Duan Chaoyu¡¯s expression suddenly became a little strange. ¡°My backing is the Hidden Sect.¡± Hidden Sect!? Zhuo Cengyun, who was about to pour the wine into his mouth, was shocked, and the wine in his ss spilled onto his clothes. The Hidden Sect was an overseas sect that the Imperial Court wanted to destroy! It was the current number one enemy of the Imperial Court. Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s mind was blown, and he was stunned. ¡°I have secretlymunicated with the people of the Hidden Sect. This time, after Father leaves State Guqing and goes to the Imperial Capital, we will join forces with the people of the Hidden Sect to deal with my second brother.¡± Duan Chaoyu¡¯s tone was calm, but Zhuo Cengyun was suffocating. This waspletely different from what he had expected. Zhuo Cengyun suddenly realized that he seemed to have one leg in the mud. It turned out that Duan Chaoyu¡¯s question about killing Duan Chaofeng was not a test, but a real n. ¡°Third Young Master.¡± Zhuo Cengyun quickly got up. ¡°This is a serious matter, so I suggest you take your time. I will take my leave first.¡± Zhuo Cengyun knew that even if he had to suffer Duan Chaoyu¡¯s revenge, he couldn¡¯t continue to follow him. Once this matter was exposed, he would definitely die, even his family would be seriously implicated. Colluding with a rebel sect was a crime recognized by the Imperial Court. ¡°Senior Zhuo, are you going back on your words?!¡± Duan Chaoyu suddenly stood up and raised his voice. He was no longer friendly to Zhuo Cengyun. His eyes were full of threat. ¡°Third Young Master, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not reveal this matter.¡± Zhuo Cengyun was unmoved. ¡°I will leave first.¡± Zhuo Cengyun was about to push open the door, but Duan Chaoyu sneered. Just when he was about to walk out of the door, two figures suddenly appeared on both sides of the door, blocking Zhuo Cengyun. ¡°What?¡± Zhuo Cengyun was shocked. When he was in the room just now, he actually didn¡¯t sense that there were two people waiting outside the door. ¡®These two are both in the seventh stage of the dao realm, the same realm as me!¡¯ Zhuo Cengyun was forced to return into the room. ¡°Senior Zhuo, once you make a choice, there is no turning back.¡± Duan Chaoyu threw a gaze at one of them. The man nodded and took out a transparent ball. After he activated a wave of dao realm power, sounds and images came from the transparent ball. The content of these sounds and images was the conversation between Zhuo Cengyun and Duan Chaoyu. ¡°This is¡­ an audio-visual secret treasure?!¡± Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s face was instantly pale. The other party had already obtained leverage against him. If this content was spread, he would really be in a desperate situation and arrive at a dead end. He turned to Duan Chaoyu, trembling. He realized that he had been tricked by Duan Chaoyu the moment he stepped into this room. ¡°Senior Zhuo, you have no way out¡­¡± Duan Chaoyu walked next to Zhuo Cengyun and patted his shoulder. ¡°Take a gamble, follow me.¡± ¡°I am not a reckless person. I made this decision after careful consideration.¡± Duan Chaoyu said, ¡°The Hidden Sect is far stronger than you think. The current Hidden Sect has infiltrated various forces in State Wansheng. Even among the Duan royal family, many of them have joined the Hidden Sect.¡± ¡°Once we seize the position of the Harmony King in the future, these members of the royal family that have joined the Hidden Sect will provide us with great benefits.¡± ¡°So, Senior Zhuo, don¡¯t worry.¡± Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s mouth trembled slightly before finally letting out a sigh. Chapter 289 - Dao Realm Sixth Stage, Void Walk Beast Phantom

Chapter 289 Dao Realm Sixth Stage, Void Walk Beast Phantom

Harmony King Mansion. Xu Ning¡¯s vi. ¡®I have finally gathered the 15 million units of energy needed to advance to the core transformation realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked happy. After Xu Ning absorbed 7 million units of energy worth of resources from Mo Lan, Duan Chaofeng sent over another batch of resources worth 10 million units of energy. ording to what Duan Chaofeng said, since Mo Lan had given Xu Ning so many gifts, he definitely could not lose out. Xu Ning happily epted it and absorbed all the energy. Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves had reached 18 million units. This was enough for Xu Ning to advance to the core transformation realm. After instructing the servants and guards not to disturb him, Xu Ning began to try to advance. He opened the Martial Arts Panel and pressed Consume 15 million units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning did not hesitate. Xu Ning had been waiting for a long time to advance to the core transformation realm. Xu Ning felt the inner core in his body begin to change. As he advanced to the core transformation realm, his inner core, which had been cleansed sixty times, suddenly emitted a faint white light. Afterwards, Xu Ning felt the spiritual energy stored in his inner core surging frantically. Soon after, irregr golden lines appeared on the surface of his inner core. ¡®Core transformation realm¡­¡¯ After the golden lines appeared, his inner core gradually stabilized. However,pared to before, Xu Ning¡¯s inner core seemed to have experienced more than a few dozen cleansing sessions once again. This strengthened Xu Ning¡¯s foundation much more. Even with his bare hands, Xu Ning could easily defeat Gu Songying, who had mastered an origin technique. He didn¡¯t even need to use the Wind Smoke Gourd and the Cyan Wolf Knife. The quality of his inner core improved again, but Xu Ning knew that the improvement of the inner core was not the biggest change in the core transformation realm. The biggest change in the core transformation realm was the irregr golden lines on the surface of the inner core. These golden lines were the foundation for advancing to the dao realm seventh stage elementary origin realm. Only with it could a dao realm master try to sense their origin when advancing in the future. ¡®Core transformation realm, sess!¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly stood up, and his temperament changed again. ¡®After advancing to the core transformation realm, I can practice origin techniques!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes showed a look of expectation. Origin techniques were terrifying techniques that involved origin power. Although a core transformation realm could only learn its form and not its true intent, just imitating its form was still a crushing blow in front of non-origin techniques. When Xu Ning used his dao realm power to fight against Gu Songying¡¯s origin technique, he discovered that they were not on the same level. Without touching the origin and only relying on dao realm power, it was impossible to defeat a dao realm master who had mastered an origin technique, unless it was someone like Xu Ning, who had extremely strong dao realm power after advancing to core transformation realm. Even Xu Ning back then could only rely on the Cyan Wolf Knife, which wasparable to a secret treasure, to resist the corrosion of the origin technique. ¡®If I learn an origin technique now, I will have the qualifications to fight a seventh stage elementary origin realm master.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. ¡®At that time, even if I face an elementary origin realm master, I won¡¯t lose out.¡¯ Xu Ning was quite confident. Ordinary core transformation realm masters would basically not consider fighting enemies above their level. This was because the sixth and seventh stages of the dao realm were the watershed between the mid level and the high level of the dao realm. An elementary origin realm master was an existence that could trulyprehend a trace of origin, while a core transformation realm master could only imitate origin power. To be able to use an imitated origin power to fight against a true origin power, this kind of top-notch martial arts master was rare in an era. ¡®If I can obtain another powerful offensive secret treasure, then I might even be able to defeat an elementary origin realm master.¡¯ The higher his realm was, the more Xu Ning realized how beneficial the solid foundation he hadid was to his improvement in strength. ¡®Now, my Wnd Smoke Gourd, Cyan Wolf Knife, and other supplementary methods will be less and less useful in high level dao realm battles¡­ If I want to obtain morebat power, I have to obtain newbat treasures¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s strongest support tool, the Wind Smoke Gourd, was given to him by the golden-eyed demon ape when he was abroad. The Wind Smoke Gourd had yed a major role in Xu Ning¡¯s growth. It was just that as Xu Ning¡¯s strength continued to increase, it was difficult for it to disy its effectiveness any longer. ¡®However, first-rate treasures are rare.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. There was no general ssification of treasures. But ording to its power, it was divided into ordinary and first-rate treasures. Even for a high level dao realm master, first-rate secret treasures were very useful. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be able to obtain a first-rate secret treasure from Duan Chaofeng for now, because he himself is only using ordinary secret treasures. However, if he inherits the position of the Harmony King and obtains more resources, he should be able to find a first-rate secret treasure for me.¡¯ Xu Ning understood Duan Chaofeng¡¯s character. He valued friendship and benefits. After recognizing his value, Duan Chaofeng would definitely be willing to spend resources. ¡®Even if I can¡¯t obtain a first-rate treasure from Duan Chaofeng, after joining the Core Sea Demon Sect and bing a seed disciple, I would definitely have the opportunity to obtain a first-rate treasure¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was not particrly anxious about this. ¡°The most important thing now is to learn an origin technique.¡± Xu Ning was ready to find Duan Chaofeng. Duan Chaofeng had previously promised Xu Ning that after Xu Ning advanced to the core transformation realm, he could choose any origin technique from the mansion to practice. Xu Ning left the vi to find Duan Chaofeng. Duan Chaofeng was still in his study. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning walked in. ¡°You are here.¡± After seeing Xu Ninge to the study, Duan Chaofeng smiled gently. At this moment, Zhang He was not next to Duan Chaofeng and was probably busy with something else. ¡°What do you need, are you satisfied with the vi?¡± Maybe because he was about to inherit the position of the Harmony King, Duan Chaofeng seemed to be in a rxed state. ¡°Very satisfied.¡± Xu Ning responded and exined his intentions foring here. ¡°Your Highness, I came to you this time to learn an origin technique.¡± ¡°Learn an origin technique¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng blinked twice, then paused. ¡°Learn an origin technique?¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s brows scrunched up. ¡°You advanced to the core transformation realm?¡± ¡°I just advanced.¡± Xu Ning replied. Duan Chaofeng pursed his lips and didn¡¯t say anything Compared to Xu Ning¡¯s shocking performance when he advanced to the core materialization realm and the core cleansing realm, Duan Chaofeng now looked much calmer. He didn¡¯t know if he was numb from the shock, if he was used to it, or if he was just pretending to be calm. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Duan Chaofeng was silent for a long time. He then stared at him curiously. ¡°How did you do it?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked sincerely. ¡°Of course it was because the conditions were right¡­ and there were also some lucky factors¡­¡± Xu Ning had used this excuse countless times. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng could not get the answer he wanted, but he was not disappointed. But now Duan Chaofeng was more optimistic about Xu Ning¡¯s future. He had only advanced to the core core cleansing realm three months ago, but he had already advanced to the core transformation realm. As a member of the royal family, Duan Chaofeng had never heard of such cultivation speed. Moreover, Xu Ning¡¯s rapid advancement did not weaken his foundation. On the contrary, Xu Ning had the strength to fight enemies above his level. ¡°Which origin technique are you going to learn?¡± Duan Chaofeng asked Xu Ning. Xu Ning seemed to have already thought of an answer. ¡°I¡¯ll learn the origin technique you learned.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know much about origin techniques, so it was difficult for him to judge the advantages and disadvantages of origin techniques. Moreover, as a crown prince, Duan Chaofeng¡¯s origin technique would definitely not be bad. ¡°Are you talking about the Void Walk Beast Phantom I practiced¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng smiled. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom¡­¡± Xu Ning muttered the name of this origin technique. ¡°This Void Walk Beast Phantom does suit you.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Because practicing this origin technique requires the blood of demon beasts. The stronger the demon beast, the stronger the power it can exert.¡± ¡°Last time, Senior Dong Ji also obtained the blood of the Night Beast during his fight with it. It is currently stored in the treasure vault of the mansion. With the help of the blood of an apex demon beast, the Void Walk Beast Phantom will be more powerful than ordinary origin techniques.¡± Duan Chaofeng exined, ¡°If you practice this Void Walk Beast Phantom, I will give you a drop of the Night Beast¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°In that case, thank you, Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning was very satisfied with this Void Walk Beast Phantom. ¡°Small matter.¡± Duan Chaofeng smiled. ¡°Come, I will take you to retrieve the memory crystal of the Void Walk Beast Phantom and the blood of the Night Beast.¡± After that, the two got up, and Duan Chaofeng took Xu Ning to the mansion¡¯s treasury. An hour went by. Xu Ning returned to his vi. He took out two items. One was a high-quality memory crystal, while the other was a porcin bottle containing a drop of the Night Beast¡¯s blood. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom¡­¡± Xu Ning activated the memory crystal, and a newbat technique instantly appeared in his mind. A notification came from the Martial Arts Panel. Consume 10 million units of energy to learn the Void Walk Beast Phantom? Yes / No ¡¯10 million units of energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. This was quite a lot of energy needed. He only had 3 million units of energy left. However, Xu Ning did not find this unreasonable. Origin techniques were different from mortal realm external skills, void realm secret techniques, and dao realm alchemy techniques. It was a technique that involved the origin. If he learned it, he would finish learning it. There was no further advancement. In other words, as long as he consumed 10 million units of energy in one go, he wouldpletely master the essence of this origin technique. If one viewed it in that way, 10 million units of energy was not a loss. It was just that Xu Ning couldn¡¯t learn it yet. Chapter 290 - Void Walk Beast Phantom鈥檚 Three Abilities

Chapter 290 Void Walk Beast Phantom¡¯s Three Abilities

Because he didn¡¯t have enough energy, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t immediately learn the Void Walk Beast Phantom. However, Xu Ning did not rest for the next few days. As Xu Ning stayed in the mansion, manyrge sects and families nearby learned about Xu Ning. Originally, Xu Ning¡¯s reputation was limited to a small area, but now, almost all of the big forces in State Guqing knew about Xu Ning. Although the news of Duan Chaofeng inheriting the position of the Harmony King was still hidden, many people knew that Xu Ning was the trusted aide of the heir. They all knew that he would inevitably be a powerful figure in State Guqing in the future. Thus, many people wanted to build a friendship with Xu Ning. They met with Xu Ning through their acquaintances in the mansion, including Zhang He and other people who knew Xu Ning. They became friends after meeting Xu Ning. Xu Ning was not annoyed by this. After all, it was beneficial to the Swallow Heron Sect to build up these connections. During this process, Xu Ning received many gifts from various parties. In just a month, Xu Ning had absorbed 4 million units of energy. Xu Ning was still three million units away from cultivating the Void Walk Beast Phantom. Generally speaking, with the passage of time, 3 million units of energy could soon be gathered, but Xu Ning was already a little impatient. Therefore, he took the initiative to find Zhang He and borrowed a batch of medicinal pills worth 3 million units of energy. Although Zhang He was a subordinate of Duan Chaofeng, he also had his own family behind him. Moreover, because he was backed by the Harmony King Mansion, he was quite powerful. He easily took out 3 million units of energy from his family inventory and gave it to Xu Ning Zhang He only thought that Xu Ning needed these medicinal pills for the development of the Swallow Heron Sect, so he didn¡¯t question Xu Ning¡¯s intentions. After gathering 10 million units of energy, Xu Ning began to learn the Void Walk Beast Phantom. In order to test the power of his moves and not cause too much damage, Xu Ning even found a mountain far away from the mansion and secretly learned the technique. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom¡­¡± The current Xu Ning had gained a deep understanding of this origin technique with the help of the memory crystal. After the practitioner cultivated the Void Walk Beast Phantom, they could activate it and refine demon beast blood. The higher the quality of the bloodline of the demon beast blood that was refined, the more powerful the Void Walk Beast Phantom would be when unleashed. Every dao realm master who practiced the Void Walk Beast Phantom could refine the blood of three demon beasts and in turn obtain part of the bloodline power of these three demon beasts. In Xu Ning¡¯s case, he had already chosen which three demon beast blood to refine. The chosen three were the blood of the Night Beast, the blood of the Void Beast, and the blood of the Blood Cyan Wolf. The Night Beast was an apex demon beast, and Xu Ning had already obtained its blood. As for the blood of the Void Beast and the blood of the Blood Cyan Wolf, they naturally belonged to Gray and Cyan. Although they were not apex demon beasts, they were still top-tier demon beasts. The Void Walk Beast Phantom cast by their blood would definitely not be weak. ¡®Let¡¯s get ready to advance!¡¯ Xu Ning activated the Martial Arts Panel and began to operate. Consume 10 million units of energy to learn Void Walk Beast Phantom? Yes / No This time, Xu Ning chose ¡°yes¡± as he had enough energy. The next moment, all the knowledge about the Void Walk Beast Phantom poured into Xu Ning¡¯s mind. In just a few breaths, Xu Ning hadpletely mastered Void Walk Beast Phantom. ¡®So this is an origin technique!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡®I¡¯m still not an elementary origin realm master, so I can¡¯t reallyprehend a trace of origin power. For now, I can only simte the shape of the origin power through the power of the dao realm and activate my origin technique.¡¯ Xu Ning now had a deeper understanding. ¡®Next, I have to refine the blood.¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning took out three porcin bottles, each containing one drop of blood. The blood of the Night Beast was newly obtained, while Xu Ning had already stored Gray and Cyan¡¯s blood before this. ¡®I¡¯ll refine the blood of the Void Beast first¡­! Xu Ning took out Gray¡¯s blood and activated the Void Walk Beast Phantom. Whoosh! The blood in Xu Ning¡¯s hand instantly evaporated as he circted Void Walk Beast Phantom. The operation and cirction of the bloodline power waspletely recorded by Xu Ning. So that¡¯s how it works¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had a look of understanding in his eyes. ¡®After recording the operation method of the bloodline power, I can replicate it to a certain extent through the Void Walk Beast Phantom!¡¯ After refining the Void Beast¡¯s blood, Xu Ning did not immediately absorb the other two drops of blood. He arrived at the top of a mountain and looked down at his surroundings. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom!¡± Xu Ning shouted and activated his origin technique. Roar! Instantly, a clear phantom appeared behind Xu Ning. The phantom was a fierce roaring Void Beast. When the roar rang out, Xu Ning suddenly felt an instinctive feeling guiding him. Xu Ning¡¯s dao realm power immediately began to imitate the origin power through the method of his origin technique. The space in front of him suddenly began to twist as he moved his consciousness. Bang! The giant rocks in front of Xu Ning instantly turned into powder. ¡°The power of void distortion!¡¯ Xu Ning had seen Gray use this ability before. This was Gray¡¯s ability after activating its bloodline power. But now, as a human dao realm master, he could actually use it. ¡®Moreover, the power I disyed is stronger than what had disyed Gray¡­ I wonder how Gray will react¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a little amused. However, Xu Ning also knew very well that the reason why the void technique he performed just now was stronger than Gray¡¯s was because his realm was higher, and that it was activated by an imitation of his origin power. If Gray alsoprehended origin power and was in the same realm as him, then the power of this technique it would disy would definitely be stronger than his. Moreover, Gray¡¯s void power could not only perform Void Distortion. Once its realm was high, it could also perform Void Teleportation and other abilities without any restraints. Xu Ning, who had mastered Void Walk Beast Phantom, could only use one kind of void power which was Void Distortion. It should be known that the demon beast ability imitated by the Void Walk Beast Phantom was randomly selected. ¡®Let¡¯s see what the other two bloodlines can bring me¡­¡¯ Xu Ning couldn¡¯t wait to refine the blood of the Blood Cyan Wolf and the Night Beast. Roar! Xu Ning began the test again. This time, the phantom of the Blood Cyan Wolf appeared behind him. The blood-colored transparent wolf head condensed in front of Xu Ning. With a terrifying murderous aura, it opened its bloody mouth and instantly bit down. Another rock was torn into pieces. Judging from the visual impact, the lethality of the Wolf Fangs was notparable to the void distortion. But Xu Ning knew that in actualbat, the Wolf Fangs imitated by the Void Walk Beast Phantom would be greater. It was because this move contained a very dense and terrifying murderous aura. In actualbat, it would greatly affect the opponent¡¯s mental state. Those with weak wills might lose their will to fight after sensing this aura. Even a person with a strong will would be negatively affected. ¡°Lastly, let¡¯s test the Night Beast¡¯s ability.¡± However, before using it this time, Xu Ning first grabbed a mid level dao realm demon beast. This was because the Night Beast¡¯s ability he received was only effective against sentient creatures, as it was not a direct physical attack, but a mental attack. Void Walk Beast Phantom. Xu Ning faced the trembling mid level dao realm demon beast in front of him and activated the Night Beast¡¯s ability. The mid level dao realm demon beast captured by Xu Ning had no resistance to begin with. After the giant bug-like apparition of the night beast appeared, the mid level dao realm demon beast felt its vision go dark, and it quickly lost all its perception. ¡°This is the ability of the Night Beast to block perception, Night Weaver!¡± Xu Ning looked at the puppet-like demon beast in front of him and nodded thoughtfully. ¡®If I use this ability in actualbat, with my foundation, I can iste the perception of a dao realm master and instantly kill them¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt that this ability was a little like an upgraded version of the Wind Smoke Gourd. The istion ability of the Wind Smoke Gourd inhibited the trapped person to sense their surroundings. As for Night Weaver¡¯s ability, it would directly devour the victim with darkness, making it a much greater threat. ¡®No wonder Duan Chaofeng chose this origin technique to practice¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. This Void Walk Beast Phantom has very diverse methods. Its killing power may be top-notch among all origin techniques, but it is more difficult to practice.¡¯ Although Xu Ning cultivated it by using energy units, after cultivating it, he could also sense the difficulty of practicing this technique. In Xu Ning¡¯s opinion, based on Duan Chaofeng¡¯s martial arts talent, after cultivating diligently for thirty years, there might be a small chance of him sessfully cultivating it, allowing him to disy a certain bloodline ability. If Duan Chaofeng wanted to be like him, with this kind of proficiency and mastering three abilities, Duan Chaofeng might have to spend more than sixty years to do so. ¡°You can go¡­¡± Xu Ning had already put away the Void Walk Beast Phantom, and the mid level dao realm demon beast in front of him also woke up from the endless darkness. After hearing that Xu Ning had let it go, the dao realm demon beast instantly fled. It was originally the overlord of this demon beast mountain range, but after being experimented on by Xu Ning, it waspletely frightened and fled out of the mountains. ¡®Now I¡¯m just missing a first-rate treasure!¡¯ Xu Ning knew very well that he could now fight or even defeat an elementary origin realm master. And if he could obtain another first-rate treasure, not many elementary origin realm masters would be his opponent. ¡®Martial Arts Panel.¡¯ Xu Ning opened his Martial Arts Panel again. Name: Xu Ning Realm: Dao Realm Sixth Stage: Core Transformation Realm + Martial Arts: Void Walk Beast Phantom Core Sea Pill Sutra (Fourth Level) + Avable Energy: 0 units ¡®Next, I will advance the Core Sea Pill Sutra first.¡¯ Xu Ning pondered over in his heart. After testing the Void Walk Beast Phantom once more, Xu Ning left the mountains and rushed back to the Harmony King Mansion. Chapter 291 - 1 First-Rate Secret Treasure

Chapter 291 First-Rate Secret Treasure

Harmony King Mansion. Inside the Harmony King¡¯s study. Harmony King Duan Yunyi gathered the five young masters, including Duan Chaofeng and Duan Chaoyu. ¡°Father.¡± After arriving at the study of the Harmony King, they saluted Duan Yunyi at the same time. Duan Yunyi was dressed in white. He looked middle-aged, had a squarish face, and possessed a terrifying temperament. He kept looking at his five sons. Among them, his gaze on Duan Chaofeng and Duan Chaoyu stayed the longest. ¡°You all should have heard some news recently, right? You should be able to guess why I gathered you here¡­¡± Duan Yunyi¡¯s voice was deep. When Duan Chaofeng, Duan Chaoyu, and the others heard this, their expressions changed slightly, but no one responded. They all knew very well that the matter Duan Yunyi was talking about was that he was about to step down from his position as the Harmony King. Except for Duan Chaofeng, who was told about this by Duan Yunyi in person. The rest of the people knew about this from an outside source. Seeing that no one spoke, Duan Yunyi was not angry. His eyes were calm. ¡°Now that I have reached the limit of the eighth stage of dao realm, I am only one step away from the ninth stage. I need to go to the Duan royal family¡¯s forbiddennd in the imperial capital and get thest help I need.¡± ¡°In other words, after this, I will devote myself to martial arts cultivation. The position of the Harmony King will be inherited by Duan Chaofeng.¡± Duan Yunyi said calmly. After finishing his words, the five people below were moved. Although they knew about this long ago, when Duan Yunyi said this personally, they were still shocked. ¡°ording to the rules of the mansion, when the new Harmony King ascends, you young masters have to prepare to move out of the mansion.¡± Duan Yunyi was straightforward. He had to say this now and not let Duan Chaofeng say thister. Although these young masters of the Harmony King Mansion still lived in the mansion, they all had their own small fiefs in State Guqing. ¡°You have ten days. In ten days, return to your respective fiefs.¡± Duan Yunyi ordered. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Duan Chaoyu and the others responded respectfully. Duan Chaofeng was silent. ¡°When I go to the imperial capital and the heir inherits the position of King Ye, I hope you can still consider the rtionship between brothers and help each other.¡± ¡°Especially the Crown Prince, you have to take good care of your younger brothers. Don¡¯t forget your brotherhood because of your status.¡± Duan Yunyi looked at Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Duan Chaofeng responded humbly. At this moment, Duan Chaoyu¡¯s eyes twitched. When Duan Chaoyu heard Duan Yunyi mention brotherhood, he felt a little guilty. This was because his future ns involved killing his brother. ¡°Chaoyu.¡± Just when Duan Chaoyu was thinking, Duan Yunyi suddenly called out Duan Chaoyu¡¯s name. This made Duan Chaoyu¡¯s heart tighten. Although he had extremely malicious thoughts, Duan Chaoyu still felt fear from the bottom of his heart when facing his father. ¡°Father.¡± Duan Chaoyu quickly responded. ¡°Your martial arts aptitude is the best among them. I hope that after you return to your fief, you will try your best to cut ties with the outside world and concentrate on your martial path. Don¡¯t waste your martial arts potential.¡± ¡°If you need anything during your martial arts cultivation, you can ask your second brother, and he will definitely help you.¡± Duan Yunyi looked straight at Duan Chaoyu, which made Duan Chaoyu a little scared. ¡°Understood, Father.¡± Duan Chaoyu quickly said and lowered his head. Duan Yunyi nodded, but his eyes did not immediately leave Duan Chaoyu. Moreover, there was a special look in his eyes. However, Duan Chaoyu knew that Duan Yunyi was still watching him, so he did not dare to look up, so he did notice Duan Yunyi¡¯s special gaze. ¡°I will announce this to the public tomorrow.¡± Duan Yunyi looked away from Duan Chaoyu. ¡°You all should also prepare yourselves.¡± Afterwards, Duan Yunyi told his sons to leave. But before leaving, Duan Yunyi stopped Duan Chaofeng. Only Duan Yunyi and Duan Chaofeng were left in the study. ¡°Chaofeng.¡± Duan Yunyi said, ¡°The position of the Harmony King is not only being respected by everyone¡­ Do you understand?¡± ¡°Understood, Father.¡± Duan Chaofeng nodded solemnly. He knew very well that after inheriting the position of the Harmony King, he would have to bear greater responsibilities. The higher their status, the more resources they would control, and the more resources they would have to contribute to the Duan royal family. In the future, not only would he have to unite with the governor of State Guqing and stabilize the situation in State Guqing, but he would also have to obey the orders of the Duan royal family to attack the hostile forces that were against the Duan royal family. ¡°Chaofeng¡­ after bing the Harmony King, if you get into a feud with your brothers, what will you do?¡± Duan Yunyi suddenly asked. Duan Chaofeng was taken aback. From the beginning, Duan Yunyi had been talking about his brothers. ¡°As an elder brother, I should give in to my younger brothers to maintain our rtionship.¡± Duan Chaofeng¡¯s answer was reasonable, but he was thinking hard about this question. After hearing Duan Chaofeng¡¯s answer, Duan Yunyi smiled and stopped asking. ¡°By the way, is the seed of the Core Sea Demon Sect you mentioned in the mansion currently?¡± Duan Yunyi took the initiative to ask Xu Ning. A few days ago, when Duan Chaofeng was talking to Duan Yunyi, he mentioned Xu Ning. Duan Chaofeng also told Duan Yunyi how amazing Xu Ning was. Even the Harmony King, who was in the eighth stage of dao realm, praised Xu Ning after hearing his outstanding performance. And today, Duan Yunyi mentioned him again. ¡°He should be in the mansion.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°He should be focusing on practicing his origin technique, the Void Walk Beast Phantom.¡± ¡°Okay, ask him toe see me.¡± Duan Yunyi said, ¡°This person is likely to be an important ally of yours. Before he fully matures, I have to personally observe him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Duan Chaofeng heard that Duan Yunyi wanted to see Xu Ning personally, he didn¡¯t take it lightly. He left the Harmony King¡¯s study and personally went to find Xu Ning. At this moment, Xu Ning had just returned from the mountains for half a day when Duan Chaofeng suddenly came to find him. ¡°Xu Ning, my father wants to see you personally!¡± When Duan Chaofeng saw Xu Ning, he quickly exined his intentions. ¡°His Majesty wants to see me?¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect this. ¡°My father is in the study right now, I will take you there.¡± Duan Chaofeng was a little anxious. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing this, Xu Ning did not hesitate. Although he was about to face the most powerful existence in State Guqing, Xu Ning was rtively calm. ¡°Go in.¡± At the door of the study, Duan Chaofeng patted Xu Ning on the shoulder. ¡°My father appreciates you, you don¡¯t have to be too cautious.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to walk into the study. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Xu Ning saw Duan Yunyi at the desk. His temperament was simr to what Xu Ning had expected. ¡°Come sit.¡± Duan Yunyi smiled faintly. His attitude towards Xu Ning seemed to be more kind than what he showed towards his sons. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± Xu Ning was humble and polite. ¡°The Crown Prince has told me about your experience. You rose step by step from a ce like the Abyss North to where you are today. Your aptitude and temperament are indeed one in a million.¡± Duan Yunyi was not stingy with his praise for Xu Ning. ¡°Now that the Crown Prince is about to inherit the title of the Harmony King, I hope you can help him after you be a seed of the Core Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, His Highness and I are friends. He has helped me a lot, so I will definitely repay him in the future.¡± Xu Ning was being honest. These were his true thoughts. Duan Yunyi nodded in satisfaction when he saw Xu Ning¡¯s firmness. ¡°Xu Ning, I heard that you are practicing the Void Walk Beast Phantom. Have you gained anything recently?¡± Duan Yunyi asked. ¡°I have already sessfully cultivated it.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Sessfully cultivated? You mean you have mastered the Void Walk Beast Phantom?¡± Duan Yunyi raised his eyebrows in disbelief. ¡°I was lucky.¡± Xu Ning said. Duan Yunyi¡¯s eyes showed a strange look. Xu Ning was definitely not lying. ¡®Mastering the Void Walk Beast Phantom in a month¡­ It seems that even the Grandmaster of the Duan royal family did not have this kind of cultivation speed¡­¡¯ Duan Yunyi pursed his lips. ¡°Do you have any doubts about your current martial arts path?¡± Duan Yunyi asked again. Xu Ning paused. ¡°Not for now.¡± ¡°In that case, do you need anything now?¡± Duan Yunyi continued to ask. ¡°I¡¯m missing a first-ss treasure.¡± Xu Ning answered straightforwardly. He could tell that this Harmony King seemed to be very friendly to him. Hearing the answer, Duan Yunyiughed. ¡°Look at this first-ss treasure, can you use it?¡± A silver light shed in front of Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. A short weapon floated in front of him. Xu Ning reached out his hand, and the short weaponnded in Xu Ning¡¯s palm. ¡°This is¡­¡± Xu Ning was holding a dagger-sized short weapon. Its entire body was silver-white, and its handle was covered in spiral patterns. Its top was simr to a spearhead, but it was thinner. ¡°This is a first-ss treasure, the Flowing Cloud Piercer.¡± Duan Yunyi said, ¡°This Flowing Cloud Piercer is an extremely powerful first-ss melee treasure. I think you should use it. If it is suitable, I will give it to you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Xu Ning was intrigued. He thought it would take some time before he could find a first-ss treasure. But he didn¡¯t expect to receive a reward from the Harmony King so quickly. The Harmony King¡¯s reward this time was actually very extravagant. Because even the current heir, Duan Chaofeng, who was about to be the new Harmony King, did not have a first-ss secret treasure with him. Xu Ning knew very well that the reason why the Harmony King gave him this first-ss treasure was in fact to take out a bargaining chip to stabilize his rtionship with Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Study the power of the Flowing Cloud Piercer yourself.¡± Duan Yunyi said, ¡°I hope you can stand out in the seedpetition of the Core Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Chapter 292 - Unusual Guest

Chapter 292 Unusual Guest

The next day. The news that Harmony King Duan Yunyi was about to give up his position was announced to the public. This news was quite sudden, so it caused quite a stir. In addition to Duan Chaofeng, the other four young masters of the mansion also began to follow Duan Yunyi¡¯s instructions, preparing to leave the mansion and return to their own fiefs. Everything was going ording to n, but unexpectedly, before Duan Chaofeng could officially inherit the throne, the old Harmony King, Duan Yunyi, rushed to the imperial capital. This confused Duan Chaofeng, who was about to inherit the throne, but he couldn¡¯t interfere with his father¡¯s decision. On this day, Xu Ning was holding the Flowing Cloud Piercer in his vi. Since it had already been some time Xu Ning had received the Flowing Cloud Piercer, he had alreadypletely grasped its power. ording to Duan Yunyi, this Flowing Cloud Piercer was a first-ss melee secret treasure. Xu Ning also discovered that when he held the Flowing Cloud Piercer and activated the power of the dao realm, the lethality of the Flowing Cloud Piercer would increase. However, after some experimentation, Xu Ning discovered that this was not the strongest feature of the Flowing Cloud Piercer. Other than that, the Flowing Cloud Piercer had two other special features. Firstly, this Flowing Cloud Piercer contained spatial power. After activating the spatial power and throwing the Flowing Cloud Piercer, the Flowing Cloud Piercer could temporarily hide between the void. And once it approached the enemy, the Flowing Cloud Piercer would appear from the void and attack the enemy. Xu Ning liked this ability. With it, he could easilyunch sneak attacks. Unless it was an enemy who was extremely sensitive to spatial fluctuations, they would not be able to avoid the Flowing Cloud Piercer. Secondly, the Flowing Cloud Piercer had the power to store strength before blowing up in an instant. Xu Ning discovered that the Flowing Cloud Piercer could absorb his dao realm power and store it inside. And when it touched an enemy, it would produce an explosive effect. This abilitybined with the ability to hide in the void was an unbeatable assassin killer move, especially whenbined with the secret treasure, Aura Concealment Ring, Xu Ning had previously obtained. All these could allow him to perfectly transform into a first-ss assassin. Xu Ning rubbed the Flowing Cloud Piercer in his hand. ¡°The Flowing Cloud Piercer must be extremely useful in the hands of the old Harmony King. He still gave me this Flowing Cloud Piercer, so I owe him a favor.¡¯ Xu Ning knew that Duan Yunyi¡¯s gift of the Flowing Cloud Piercer was an investment of goodwill. The Harmony King was betting that Xu Ning could gain a firm foothold after entering the Core Sea Demon Sect and be a high-level member of the Core Sea Demon Sect, which would definitely bring benefits to Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± At this moment, Zhang He rushed over from outside. ¡°Brother Zhang?¡± Xu Ning put away the Flowing Cloud Piercer and went out to wee him. ¡°Why, are you here to collect your debt?¡± Xu Ning saw Zhang He¡¯s hurried footsteps and joked. He had yet to return the 3 million units of energy that Zhang He had lent him. ¡°No.¡± Zhang He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick someone up outside the city.¡± ¡°Pick someone up?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°To fetch the guests of His Highness.¡± Zhang He said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the ceremony for the Crown Prince to seed the Harmony King tomorrow? Now, everyone in State Guqing has sent their representatives to congratte the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°A lot of people have entered the city two days ago, and they have all been settled.¡± ¡°Just now, there was news from outside the city that the Sect Master of the Shock Sect and his entourage have arrived outside the city, and they need us to pick them up.¡± ¡®Guests from the Shock Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Shock Sect was an old sect in State Guqing. This sect was very prosperous hundreds of years ago. They had a close rtionship with the Harmony King Mansion, and both sides even had marriage connections. However, over the past few hundred years, the masters of the Shock Sect began to wither, and among the younger generation, there were no talents who could control the overall situation of the sect, causing no high level dao realm masters to be born from the sect. But even so, the rtionship between the Shock Sect and the Harmony King Mansion was still close. It was still an important friend of the Harmony King Mansion. Therefore, when the representatives from the Shock Sect arrived, Xu Ning and Zhang He, the two people who represented Duan Chaofeng the most, had to wee them on behalf of Duan Chaofeng. Soon after, Xu Ning and Zhang He arrived at a distance more than ten miles away from the city and began to wait. Along with them was also a team of soldiers from the mansion. These soldiers from the mansion were wearing armor and holding dao spears. They looked mighty and fierce. Bringing these soldiers from the mansion here was also a form of respect for the representatives of the Shock Sect. Caw! Not long after, a ck shadow appeared on the distant horizon and let out a cry at the same time. ¡°Here theye!¡± Xu Ning and Zhang He looked into the distance. More than a dozen giant birds rushed over with human figures on their backs. After seeing Xu Ning and Zhang He¡¯s team on the ground, they alsonded. Dozens of people got off the birds. They were all wearing cyan-colored clothes. The leader was a middle-aged core transformation realm master. Several people followed closely behind him. ¡°Sect Master Gong!¡± This was obviously not the first time Zhang He had seen the leader, so he took the initiative to wee him. ¡°Master Zhang!¡± Sect Master Gong, who was in the core transformation realm, also squeezed out a smile and greeted Zhang He politely. Zhang He was already a trusted subordinate of the heir, and now that he was a trusted subordinate of the future Harmony King, thus, Sect Master Gong was naturally very enthusiastic about Zhang He. Sect Master Gong¡¯s full name was Gong Weiyi. He had been the Sect Master of the Shock Sect for decades, and he was quite famous in State Guqing ¡°We have received orders from His Highness to wait for everyone from the Shock Sect!¡± Zhang He said. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡± Gong Weiyi quickly thanked him. ¡°This is?¡± At this moment, Gong Weiyi noticed Xu Ning next to him. He noticed that Xu Ning was standing beside Zhang He with a calm expression. From the looks of it, his status was obviously not inferior to Zhang He. ¡°This is Xu Ning, a guest of our mansion.¡± Zhang He introduced. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s name, Gong Weiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master Xu, I have heard a lot about you!¡± Gong Weiyi cupped his fists towards Xu Ning. Gong Weiyi had heard about Xu Ning¡¯s recent reputation. ¡°Sect Master Gong.¡± Xu Ning responded with a greeting. ¡°You must be tired from the journey, please follow us into the city and take a rest.¡± Zhang He made an inviting gesture. At that moment, the soldiers from the mansion had already pulled over a carriage. Although everyone present was a martial arts master, they were still more than ten miles away from the city, so it was not appropriate to make them walk over. ¡°Please.¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning, Zhang He, Gong Weiyi, and a young man and woman behind him got into the carriage. This carriage was pulled by eight demon beast horses of the same bloodline. The interior of the carriage was extremelyrge, with tables and chairs set up. Soon, the carriage started to move, and the group of people rushed towards the city. ¡°Sect Master Gong, are these two your beloved disciples?¡± On the carriage, Zhang He nced at the young man and young woman next to Gong Weiyi and asked casually. Gong Weiyi had a proud look on his face when asked by Zhang He. ¡°That¡¯s right, these two are my personal disciples.¡± Gong Weiyi said, ¡°The two of them are the hope of the Shock Sect. Compared to me, the two of them are more likely to reach the elementary origin realm and lead the Shock Sect back to its peak.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning and Zhang He looked at the two. Gong Weiyi¡¯s two disciples seemed a little cautious when being stared at by Xu Ning and Zhang He. ¡®They are both in the second stage of the dao realm. Although their realms are low, they are not old, both in their thirties.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself after a rough gauge. A thirty-year-old dao realm master was indeed rare. Not everyone was as rxed as Xu Ning when trying to advance through realms. ¡°Gao Jian, Chu Shan,e and greet the two masters.¡± Gong Weiyi said in a low voice. ¡°Greetings, masters¡­¡± The male disciple named Gao Jian and the female disciple named Chu Shan quickly stood up and greeted the two. They had been following Gong Weiyi since earlier, so they had no opportunity to interrupt. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Zhang Yi waved his hand. ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ning suddenly stared at Gao Jian and narrowed his eyes. He felt that something was wrong. As soon as Gao Jian greeted him and their eyes met, Xu Ning felt instinctively ufortable. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Xu Ning remained calm on the surface, but he began to think in his heart. After advancing to the core transformation realm, Xu Ning¡¯s perception had risen to another level. He had a strong foundation and a sensitive perception. The strange feeling just now must have been because something was wrong. ¡°Gao Jian¡­¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to speak. ¡°Huh?¡± Gao Jian was obviously taken aback when he was called out by Xu Ning. ¡°Gao Jian, what are you waiting for?¡± Gong Weiyi looked unhappy when he saw this. He hoped that his beloved disciple could get closer to Xu Ning and Zhang He. If that coulde true, the future of these two disciples might be easier. ¡°Master Xu.¡± Gao Jian seemed to only react after the reminder. ¡°I noticed that your aura is stable. When you were in the void realm, your martial arts foundation must have been quite good.¡± Xu Ning smiled and praised. After being praised by Xu Ning, Gao Jian seemed a little terrified. ¡°This is all due to Master¡¯s guidance.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. Without any warning, Xu Ning struck the power of dao realm into Gao Jian¡¯s body. Gong Weiyi and Zhang He couldn¡¯t react at all. ¡®Sure enough, there is a problem!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s expression changed the next instant. Chapter 293 - Easy Kill

Chapter 293 Easy Kill

¡°Master Xu, what are you doing?¡± Gong Weiyi quickly reacted and subconsciously protected Gao Jian. He looked at Xu Ning with dissatisfaction, but his rationality made him restrain himself. ¡°Xu Ning, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhang He was also a little serious. He knew Xu Ning well, so he knew that Xu Ning was not the kind of person who would bully others. ¡°Ask him.¡± Xu Ning stared at Gao Jian coldly. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Master Xu, this is my beloved disciple Gao Jian¡­¡± Gong Weiyi was confused. However, while he was defending Gao Jian, Gao Jian had a strange look on his face. Gao Jian thenughed. ¡°Amazing!¡± After Gao Jian praised Xu Ning, his nervousness disappeared, and it was reced by arrogance. ¡°You are only in the core transformation realm, but you can already sense my true state. Truly amazing!¡± The smile on Gao Jian¡¯s face disappeared, and a murderous intent began to appear. ¡°Gao Jian, no, you are not Gao Jian! are Gong Weiyi also noticed the abnormality. The aura of his beloved disciple began to rise, and his appearance also changed. In the blink of an eye, Gao Jian¡¯s handsome face turned into a feminine man. The aura on his body was no longer in the astral qi realm and instead, it made Gong Weiyi and Zhang He feel pressured. ¡®Dao realm seventh stage, elementary origin realm!¡¯ Gong Weiyi and Zhang He were shocked. ¡°Who are you and why are you here? Where is my disciple Gao Jian?¡± Gong Weiyi pulled the stunned disciple Chu Shan over and asked the feminine man. His mind was still in a state of shock. ¡°I wanted to spare your lives, but now that my identity is exposed, I can only be ruthless!¡± A gust of air spread out from the feminine man¡¯s body, blowing up the entire carriage. Gong Weiyi and Zhang He were also repelled with blood flowing out of their mouths. Especially Gong Weiyi, in order to protect his disciple Chu Shan, his internal organs were seriously injured. At the same time, this gust of air also overturned the surrounding carriages and the soldiers of the mansion. In just a moment, the group that was returning to the city fell into chaos. ¡°Huh?¡± The feminine man noticed that Xu Ning, who had first discovered his identity, was standing not far away and was staring straight at him. There seemed to be a look of eagerness in his eyes. He seemed to be provoking him. This offended the feminine man. This was a provocation from a core transformation realm master to an elementary origin realm master. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know how powerful an elementary origin realm master who hasprehended the power of origin is!¡± The feminine man raised his palm. Then, a white light shed above everyone¡¯s head. A pure white sword apparition suddenly rushed down towards Xu Ning¡¯s head. ¡°Xu Ning, be careful!¡± After sensing the terrifying aura of the pure white sword apparition, Zhang He quickly reminded. Zhang He felt that he would be killed in one blow under that pure white sword. However, Xu Ning remained calm. Just when the pure white sword apparition was about to pierce through Xu Ning¡¯s skull, a Void Beast phantom suddenly appeared behind Xu Ning. The Void Beast roared. In an instant, the space above Xu Ning¡¯s head was twisted, and the pure white sword apparition instantly shattered. ¡®Such a strong origin technique!?¡¯ The feminine man¡¯s pupils shrank. His origin technique had been blocked by the opponent¡¯s origin technique. Seeing this, the feminine man immediately put away his previous contempt, looking as though he was facing a great enemy. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom, Night Weaver!¡± Immediately after, another demon beast phantom appeared behind Xu Ning. This time, it was the Night Beast. The feminine man suddenly felt his vision go dark. This was not visual darkness, but the kind of darkness that sucked away all perception. ¡®Not good!¡¯ The feminine man panicked and quickly activated his only trace of origin power, wanting to break free from this state. However, just when he was trying his best to escape from the endless darkness, the Flowing Cloud Piercer had already arrived in front of him. Pfft! The Flowing Cloud Piercer pierced through the feminine man¡¯s head. Boom! The power stored in the Flowing Cloud Piercer exploded. The feminine man died on the spot. ¡®Is this my current strength¡­¡¯ Xu Ning killed the elementary origin realm master in front of him in a matter of seconds. He didn¡¯t expect this. Xu Ning knew that he had the strength to kill enemies above his realm, but Xu Ning still felt that it was unreal. Although this was partly due to the opponent¡¯s underestimation of his strength and the surprising effect of the bloodline power of the Void Beast and the Night Beast, this still couldn¡¯t cover Xu Ning¡¯s truly highbat power. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Zhang He saw the feminine man¡¯s head explode in front of him. Looking at the scene, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from the huge impact. Gong Weiyi felt his brain buzzing. This had exceeded his martial arts knowledge. The female disciple behind him, Chu Shan, looked at Xu Ning with burning respect and admiration. That was an elementary origin realm master! He was killed by a core transformation realm master in such a short time. At this moment, some people still didn¡¯t know what was going on. Xu Ning walked next to the feminine man and searched his body. ¡®Aura Concealment Ring!¡¯ Soon, Xu Ning found a ring on the feminine man¡¯s finger. Although the design of this Aura Concealment Ring was different from Xu Ning¡¯s, after checking it, he found that its activation mechanism was exactly the same as his own. ¡®This elementary origin realm master is from the Hidden Sect! Xu Ning immediately determined this person¡¯s identity. After all, the Aura Concealment Ring in Xu Ning¡¯s hand was also obtained from the hands of the Hidden Sect. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± After a while, Zhang He woke up from his stupor. He quickly got up and walked to Xu Ning¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhang He quickly asked. ¡°This person is from the Hidden Sect.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°He disguised himself as a disciple of the Shock Sect.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Zhang He instantly realized the seriousness of the situation. The purpose of the Hidden Sect infiltrating the Shock Sect to enter the city at this period of time was obvious. This was definitely a scheme to hurt Duan Chaofeng. ¡°What?¡± At this moment, Gong Weiyi also walked over. When he heard Xu Ning¡¯s words, he was shocked. Gong Weiyi had no time to think about where his true disciple Gao Jian had gone. He knew very well that if Xu Ning had not discovered and killed this person, the consequences would have been disastrous. Once this person hurt Duan Chaofeng, even if they found out that he was not from the Shock Sect, the Shock Sect would suffer severe consequences because of his mistakes. Forget about whether they could survive, the sect might not even be able to survive this blunder. The fury of the Duan royal family would definitely implicate him and the Shock Sect. ¡°I have to report this quickly!¡± Zhang He said. Xu Ning nodded. ¡®What a shame¡­¡¯ If Xu Ning knew that he was only this strong, he would have spared this person¡¯s life just now. That way, he could have interrogated him for some useful information. Xu Ning searched the feminine man¡¯s body and found a storage ring. Xu Ning checked and found that there were some resources stored inside, which were worth less than 5 million units of energy. After checking the contents of the storage ring, if there were no suspicious resources, Xu Ning could put it in his bag. ¡°Sect Master Gong, you were too careless.¡± Zhang He turned his head. His attitude towards Gong Weiyi had changed. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gong Weiyi smiled bitterly. ¡°Come with us to see His Highness. As for the people from the Shock Sect, don¡¯t go into the city just yet.¡± Zhang He said. Afterwards, Xu Ning, Zhang He, and Gong Weiyi rushed to the Harmony King Mansion in the city. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± In the study, Duan Chaofeng looked at Xu Ning and the other two with a ck face. Xu Ning and the other two had already exined the situation to Duan Chaofeng. Duan Chaofeng, who was about to inherit the position of the Harmony King, had been in high spirits recently, but when he heard that someone from the Hidden Sect might be secretly plotting against him, Duan Chaofeng¡¯s mood waspletely ruined. ¡°Your Highness, now that the people of the Hidden Sect are appearing more and more frequently in State Wansheng, many evil deeds are beingmitted everyday. They must be nning something for them to appear here.¡± ¡°Since one person can sneak into the sect and approach you through the participation ceremony, then it is possible that there are others lurking in the dark. There might be other spies from the Hidden Sect among the other guests who came to the city a few days ago. If they sneak into the ceremony, then your safety will be difficult to guarantee.¡± Zhang He exined his analysis with much consideration. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duan Chaofeng agreed. ¡°We have to investigate and pull out the hidden dangers.¡± ¡°Your Highness, if we want to solve this matter quickly, not only do we have to borrow the power of the mansion, but also the power of the Imperial Court. We should send this news to Lord State Overseer and ask him to use the Imperial Court¡¯s forces to investigate the people of the Hidden Sect.¡± Zhang He added. ¡°Yes, that should be the case.¡± Duan Zhaofeng said, ¡°The various factions of the Imperial Court are also increasing their efforts to eliminate the Hidden Sect.¡± ¡°Zhang He, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Zhang He turned around and left. ¡°Your Highness, because of my negligence, you were almost in danger. Please punish me.¡± At this moment, Gong Weiyi said. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Duan Chaofeng did not me him. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to not be able to defend against an elementary origin realm master. You don¡¯t have to feel too ashamed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡± Gong Weiyi was relieved. He knew that he had avoided this cmity. ¡°But you, Xu Ning¡­¡± Duan Chaofeng looked at Xu Ning, and his words were cut off mid-sentence. It seemed like there was no need to praise him. This was not the first time Xu Ning had done this. Although this time, it was a massive difference, because a core transformation realm had killed an elementary origin realm. Chapter 294 - Night Assault

Chapter 294 Night Assault

Inside the city. Inside an ordinary-looking house, there was a sealed room hidden underground. Inside the sealed room, a gray-robed man sat cross-legged with his eyes closed. Bang! Bang! The door of the sealed room opened, and a person walked in. This person was none other than Zhuo Cengyun, who had been forced to join the Hidden Sect. ¡°Something happened outside.¡± Zhuo Cengyun stood next to the gray-robed man and said coldly. Judging from Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s attitude, he disliked the person in front of him. In fact, because he was forced to join the Hidden Sect, Zhuo Cengyun did not have a good impression of the people in the Hidden Sect. But because the evidence of his crime was in their hands, Zhuo Cengyun could only let them do whatever they wanted. Ever since Zhuo Cengyun joined the Hidden Sect, he had been cooperating with the people of the Hidden Sect, preparing to assassinate Duan Chaofeng and the higher-ups of the other forces in State Guqing. Because he was a highly qualified guest of the Harmony King Mansion, Zhuo Cengyun was responsible for coordinating the n from the inside, which greatly increased the sess rate of the Hidden Sect¡¯s mission. Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s personal knowledge and information about the mansion were of higher value than his military strength. ording to Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s arrangement, once Duan Chaofeng was assassinated and the elites of the various forces in State Guqing were attacked, Zhuo Cengyun would assist Duan Chaoyu and use the cover of the Harmony King Mansion to prepare for the deeper infiltration of the Hidden Sect into State Guqing. ¡°What happened?¡± The gray-robed man opened his eyes. There was a deep look in his eyes. The gray-robed man¡¯s name was Liu Yi, and he was the leader of this assassination mission. He was also a peak elementary origin realm master. ¡°One of our spies we ced in a sect has been exposed.¡± Zhuo Cengyun said. ¡°Exposed?¡± Liu Yi¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°How did he get exposed? Those elementary origin realm masters not only know how to hide their aura, but they also all wear Aura Concealment Rings. As long as they don¡¯t take the initiative to release their aura, they won¡¯t be exposed, unless they encounter a stronger dao realm eighth stage master, or a master in the same realm with top-notch perception type secret treasures.¡± ¡°But ever since the previous Harmony King, Duan Yunyi, left State Guqing and went to the imperial capital, there should be no such person in the Harmony King Mansion¡­¡± ¡°The one exposed is the spy who sneaked into the Shock Sect. I haven¡¯t found out the specific details yet, so I still don¡¯t know¡­¡± Zhuo Cengyun was a little solemn, and he looked worried. Although he disliked the people from the Hidden Sect, the fact was that they were now in the same boat. If anything went wrong, Zhuo Cengyun would definitely be implicated. ¡°How do you think we should deal with this?¡± Liu Yi asked for Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s opinion. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhuo Cengyun said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the people of the Harmony King Mansion will definitely join forces with the local forces of the Imperial Court to conduct a search and arrest. You should also know how strongly the Imperial Court feels towards the extermination of the Hidden Sect. Once they use their full strength, we will be dug out sooner orter.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Liu Yi stood up and paced around the room. Zhuo Cengyun looked at him without saying a word. After a long time, Liu Yi stood still. ¡°Change the n.¡± Liu Yi looked up and made a decision. ¡°Give up the assassination attempt during the Harmony King Inheritance Ceremony.¡± Liu Yi said. ¡°Give up?¡± Zhuo Cengyun was surprised. ¡°We have to give up.¡± Liu Yi said, ¡°ording to what you said, a stronger search force may arrive soon, and there may even be top masters from the imperial capitaling over soon.¡± ¡°If we leave State Guqing like this, won¡¯t all our previous arrangements be wasted?¡± Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s expression was a little ugly. If that was the case, then he would have been forced to join this Hidden Sect for nothing. If Duan Chaofeng was not assassinated, Duan Chaoyu would not be able to inherit the position of the Harmony King. If that was the case, he would not be an important official of the mansion. ¡°Who said we are leaving?¡± A cold light shed in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°We are just giving up the group assassination mission during the Harmony King Inheritance Ceremony. The assassination attempt against Duan Chaofeng will still continue.¡± ¡°Only when Duan Chaofeng dies and Duan Chaoyu bes the Harmony King will we be able to continue our n to infiltrate State Guqing.¡± Liu Yi¡¯s words made Zhuo Cengyun slightly relieved. ¡°When will the assassination of Duan Chaofeng begin?¡± Zhuo Cengyun asked. ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Liu Yi said, ¡°Theter we attack, the greater the risk of us being exposed.¡± ¡°How do we assassinate him and break into the mansion?¡± Zhuo Cengyun said, ¡°After Duan Chaofeng learned that there are dangers lurking around, he will definitely not leave the Harmony King Mansion again. And although there are no powerful dao realm eighth stage masters in the Harmony King Mansion, there are still several dao realm seventh stage masters. If we attack forcefully, not only will the casualties be high, but the operation may also not be sessful. It is also possible that the Imperial Court will send troops to help during the assault.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s lure the tiger away from the mountain and cause a distraction.¡± Liu Yi said, ¡°We will first send people to take the initiative to expose ourselves and pretend to attack outside the mansion. After we lure away the high level dao realm masters in the mansion, we will let our remaining men sneak into the mansion and kill Duan Chaofeng.¡± ¡°That could work¡­¡± Zhuo Cengyun agreed with Liu Yi¡¯s n. ¡°Go make the final arrangement before the operation. Draw the map of the mansion, mark out the escape paths, then you shall leave the city.¡± Liu Yi said, ¡°You can¡¯t expose yourself now. After all, in the future, you will represent us in State Guqing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Zhuo Cengyun said, ¡°Then I will go and find Third Young Master.¡± At this moment, Duan Chaoyu had already followed Duan Yunyi¡¯s orders to head to his fief. He was currently waiting for news from Liu Yi. Once the matter was done, he was ready to return. ¡°You can find Duan Chaoyu, but remember, don¡¯t expose yourself.¡± Liu Yi reminded again. Late at night. Boom! An explosion suddenly came from the side of the Harmony King Mansion. ¡°What¡¯s themotion?¡± Xu Ning was meditating, but he was suddenly disturbed. ¡®It¡¯s the aura of an elementary origin realm master! Someone is attacking the mansion!¡¯ Xu Ning quickly sensed it clearly. His expression changed slightly. ¡®Could it be that the people from the Hidden Sect want to attack the Harmony King Mansion with brute force?¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s mind was racing. After Xu Ning reported the arrangements of the Hidden Sect, the Harmony King Mansion and the local forces of the Imperial Court began to jointly investigate the hidden forces of the Hidden Sect in the city. But it hadn¡¯t been long since then, and they hadn¡¯t made any progress yet. ¡®Could it be that the Hidden Sect knows that they are about to be exposed, so they are risking everything to attack the mansion and hurt His Highness?¡¯ Xu Ning had basically concluded the truth of this incident. ¡°Let¡¯s go find His Highness first!¡± Xu Ning immediately made the decision. Currently, in the Harmony King Mansion, there were still five elementary origin realm masters that were responsible for the safety of the mansion. However inparison, Xu Ning¡¯sprehensivebat power was much higher than them, so he was the one who could best protect Duan Chaofeng in moments of danger. ¡°Your Highness!¡± When Xu Ning came to Duan Chaofeng, he was already standing in the courtyard. Beside him were two elementary origin realm masters protecting him. There were even arge number of elite guards in the dao realm surrounding the courtyard. These mansion guards were all loyal to the Harmony King Mansion, and they would not let any harme to Duan Chaofeng even at the cost of their lives. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Seeing Xu Ning¡¯s arrival, Duan Chaofeng felt much more assured. Xu Ning¡¯s truebat power could even kill an elementary origin realm master. ¡°Someone is attacking the mansion with brute force!¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°Three elementary origin realm masters have already gone over to stop them.¡± ¡°Your Highness, do you n to leave the mansion first or to wait and move ording to the situation?¡± Xu Ning asked. If Duan Chaofeng wanted to leave this dangerous ce first, Xu Ning could totally escort him. ¡°Let¡¯s wait first.¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°When the information from the frontline gets handed down, I will then decide whether to stay or leave.¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! At this moment, Xu Ning, Duan Chaofeng and the rest could hear the sounds of shing from the edge of the mansion. After fifteen minutes, the sounds of fighting gradually weakened, and the unfamiliar auras of the elementary origin realm masters began to drift away. ¡°Did the attackers escape?¡± Xu Ning frowned. Soon, Zhang He came. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Zhang He rushed over and nodded at Xu Ning. Just now, Zhang He took the risk to go to the battlefield. ¡°The people who broke into the mansion just now were two elementary origin realm masters, and they should be from the Hidden Sect. The three seniors of the mansion blocked them and fought them, but they were gradually not their opponent. Now, the two elementary origin realm masters of the Hidden Sect have fled, and the three elders of the mansion are currently going after them!¡± Zhang He said it all in one breath. ¡°Good!¡± Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°The people of the Hidden Sect knew that they were already exposed, so they attacked blindly in the middle of the night. They are obviously in a mess. If we can capture those two, it will be a great contribution to the Imperial Court.¡± ¡°Okay, everyone is dismissed!¡± Duan Chaofeng waved his hand and ordered his subordinates. However, Xu Ning stood behind Duan Chaofeng and muttered. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Xu Ning walked to Duan Chaofeng¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s wait before dismissing the guards. There may be a second wave of attackers.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Duan Chaofeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then let us wait.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Duan Chaofeng didn¡¯t have such a sense of crisis. But he felt that including the elementary origin realm master Xu Ning had killed, there were already three masters of the Hidden Sect exposed. In Duan Chaofeng¡¯s opinion, the Hidden Sect was unlikely to send more people. This was because ording to the previous methods of the Hidden Sect, there had never been a case where more than three high level dao realm masters were dispatched. Time slowly passed by. ¡°Master Xu might be worrying too much.¡± An elementary origin realm master next to Duan Chaofeng said, ¡°After so long, there should be no more attackers.¡± The elementary origin realm master was an old guest in the mansion, and he was usually responsible for the safety of the mansion. ¡°Let¡¯s disperse the guards first. Afterwards, I will follow His Highness closely.¡± The old guest said. However, before he could finish speaking, suddenly, there was a piercing sound from the distant night sky. Only a dark arrow could be seen flying straight towards Duan Chaofeng. Chapter 295 - Xu Ning vs. Liu Yi

Chapter 295 Xu Ning vs. Liu Yi

¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡± Xu Ning was the first to react. He grabbed Duan Chaofeng and used his body to protect him. Bang! However, the dark arrow did not continue to fall. Instead, it suddenly exploded in mid-air. Afterwards, smoke filled the air. ¡°Protect His Highness!¡± Someone began to shout. ¡®This smoke is simr to the gray fog in the Wind Smoke Gourd. It can block perception.¡¯ Xu Ning instantly noticed. However, this level of perception blockage was nothing to Xu Ning. ¡°Your Highness,e with me!¡¯ Xu Ning grabbed Duan Chaofeng¡¯s arm and fled in a certain direction. But when they approached the edge of the smoke, two figures appeared. They held weapons in their hands and rushed towards Xu Ning and Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Two elementary origin realm masters!¡± Xu Ning gauged the strength of the other party. ¡°It seems that the two previous attackers were bait!¡± A little trace of panic appeared on Duan Chaofeng¡¯s face, but he still tried his best to stay calm. ¡°How many people did the Hidden Sect send this time?¡± Duan Chaofeng felt a strong sense of danger. Whoosh! Two gray-robed elementary origin realm masters had already arrived in front of Xu Ning Xu Ning pushed Duan Chaofeng away and created some distance between them. Immediately after, the Flowing Cloud Piercer appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. Clink! There was the sound of metal colliding. Xu Ning easily pushed the two away. ¡®It¡¯s not just these two, there are still more elementary realm masters¡­¡¯ As Xu Ning fought, he judged that there were three more elementary origin realm masters in the range of the smoke. Moreover, one of them was at the peak of the elementary origin realm, and his aura was stronger than others. The three of them were currently held back by the other two seniors from the mansion, but the situation was getting more and more precarious. ¡®I have to end this quickly!¡¯ Xu Ning poured the power of the dao realm into the Flowing Cloud Piercer. Bang! Bang! Bang! In addition to the increase in lethality, Flowing Cloud Piercer also had explosive power. When the two people saw this, they immediately used their origin techniques. Instantly, de lights filled the air. But Xu Ning was not to be outdone. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom! Void Distortion!¡± A Void Beast phantom appeared behind Xu Ning. Not only were their origin techniques offset, but there were also bloody holes in each of their chests. The two were shocked and wanted to escape. However, Xu Ning did not give them a chance. Flowing Cloud Piercer was thrown. Pfft! Pfft! Flowing Cloud Piercer pierced through their chests, and they died on the spot. ¡°Wind Smoke Gourd!¡± Xu Ning took out the Wind Smoke Gourd. This time, the Wind Smoke Gourd was not used to fight enemies, but to absorb these smoke. Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, all of the smoke on the field was absorbed into Xu Ning¡¯s Wind Smoke Gourd. Suddenly, everything became clear. The vi had beenpletely destroyed, and the mansion and the battlefield were all affected. The elite guards of the mansion all copsed on the ground. There were also those who were still alive, assisting the two elementary origin realm masters in the mansion to fight against the three Hidden Sect¡¯s gray-robed people. Whoosh! Xu Ning sensed that a pair of green wings appeared behind the peak elementary origin realm master of the Hidden Sect. Afterwards, a jade green feather pierced through the heart of an elementary origin realm master from the mansion. That person was the old guest from the mansion who was talking to them just now. ¡°Be careful!¡± It was toote for Xu Ning to rescue him. The old guest of the mansion was dead. ¡°Huh?¡± After killing the old guest of the mansion, the peak elementary origin realm master of the Hidden Sect looked at Xu Ning. ¡®Core transformation realm?¡¯ This person was naturally Liu Yi. In order to ensure that the assassination tonight was foolproof, Liu Yi decided to personally take action. ¡®A core transformation realm warrior killed two elementary origin realm masters?¡¯ Liu Yi saw the corpses of his subordinates. His eyes were full of ruthlessness. ¡®What a terrifying aptitude and strongbat ability! Is he Xu Ning from the report?¡¯ Liu Yi knew that he had to eliminate Xu Ning. Otherwise, once a person of this level matured, he would pose a huge threat to the Hidden Sect. ¡°You take His Highness away first, I will deal with these three!¡± Xu Ning rushed to the front and looked at Liu Yi and the other two. The surviving elementary origin realm master wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s up to you, Master Xu!¡± The senior from the mansion knew that the situation was urgent, and that his strength was insufficient, so he took the initiative to escape from the confrontation with Liu Yi. ¡°Your Highness,e with me!¡± The senior from the mansion grabbed Duan Chaofeng¡¯s arm and fled into the distance. ¡°Chase!¡± Liu Yi looked at Xu Ning and ordered the other two to chase after Duan Chaofeng. But the moment his two subordinates moved. Xu Ning threw the Flowing Cloud Piercer backwards. The Flowing Cloud Piercer instantly pierced into the void. When it appeared again, it prated the chest of one of the pursuers and exploded. Killing an elementary origin realm master in one move. The other pursuer stopped in shock. After that, Xu Ning instantly reached the other pursuer, grabbed the Flowing Cloud Piercer, and stabbed him. However, just when Xu Ning was about to attack again, a green feather flew over. Xu Ning felt threatened by the feather and dodged. Seeing this, the pursuer immediately shook off Xu Ning and chased after Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Your opponent is me!¡± Liu Yi blocked Xu Ning¡¯s path. ¡°How dare you people from the Hidden Sect try to assassinate a member of the Duan royal family!¡± Xu Ning said sternly. At the same time, Xu Ning distanced himself from this person as he felt an oozing sense of threat from him. Although the person in front of him was also in the elementary origin realm, he seemed to be a little different from other elementary origin realms masters. Liu Yi sneered and ignored Xu Ning¡¯s question. ¡°Xu Ning, you are indeed powerful! Not many people in State Wansheng can kill an elementary origin realm while still in the core transformation realm!¡± Liu Yi said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join the Hidden Sect? I guarantee that you will be the number one core disciple of the sect. I will also give you countless resources, allowing your martial arts realm to advance by leaps and bounds.¡± Xu Ning was unmoved. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom!¡± The phantom of a Blood Cyan Wolf appeared behind Xu Ning. A red, transparent wolf head appeared and wrapped around Xu Ning. Together with Xu Ning, they rushed towards Liu Yi. At this moment, Xu Ning poured arge amount of dao realm power into Flowing Cloud Piercer. ¡°You are strong enough!¡± Seeing Xu Ning¡¯s fierce attack, the jade green wings appeared behind Liu Yi again. A phantom of a Cyan-headed Bird flew out of the void and faced Xu Ning¡¯s attack head-on. Boom! The two collided and instantly exploded. Waves of qi spread out, turning the copsed buildings into powder. The guards of the mansion who were ready to help Xu Ning at any time were also affected, some of them were even seriously injured. In order not to drag Xu Ning down, they took the injured people around them and left the battlefield. ¡®This person also has a strong foundation!¡¯ Xu Ning and Liu Yi were evenly matched. Neither of them had the upper hand. ¡°This person from the Hidden Sect must have cleansed his inner core more than forty times when he was in the core cleansing realm. With his foundation, he even has the ability to fight against a dao realm eighth stage master and not die.¡± Xu Ning began to value Liu Yi. ¡®Is Xu Ning holding the Flowing Cloud Piercer?¡¯ As the fight went on, Liu Yi also noticed the special secret treasure in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡°The Flowing Cloud Piercer is said to be a first-ss secret treasure used by Harmony King Duan Yunyi when he was young. I didn¡¯t expect him to give the Flowing Cloud Piercer to Xu Ning, instead of giving it to Duan Chaofeng.¡± A look of greed appeared in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes. The Jade Feather Sword in his hand was only an ordinary secret treasure. ¡°First-ss secret treasure, Flowing Cloud Piercer, powerful origin technique, Void Walk Beast Phantom. Xu Ning, you sure have a lot of trump cards!¡± Liu Yi¡¯s figure floated in the air. An elementary origin realm master already had the ability to fly. ¡°This person is quite knowledgeable¡­¡¯ Xu Ning threw the Flowing Cloud Piercer at Liu Yi. The Flowing Cloud Piercer entered the void. Whoosh! However, when Flowing Cloud Piercer appeared again, Liu Yi actually dodged it. ¡®What strong spatial perception¡­¡¯ The Flowing Cloud Piercer returned to Xu Ning¡¯s hand. ¡®In this case¡­¡¯ A giant bug-shaped phantom of the Night Beast appeared behind Xu Ning. ¡®The ability of an apex demon beast, the Night Beast?! A look of panic finally appeared on Liu Yi¡¯s face. He knew that the Harmony King Mansion had tried to capture a Night Beast, but they returned in failure and paid a huge price. He didn¡¯t expect that they would also obtain the blood of the Night Beast from their failed expedition. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom, Night Weaver!¡± This was Xu Ning¡¯s strongest attack. Sure enough, Liu Yi¡¯s perception began to be swallowed. At the same time, Xu Ning threw out his Flowing Cloud Piercer. ¡®Not good!¡¯ Liu Yi felt his perception was getting pulled into darkness. It seemed that even his control of his body was getting weaker and weaker. He wanted to get out of this state. For Liu Yi, this kind of darkness would not trap him for long. Liu Yi would be able to escape from this state after a few breaths. However, these few breaths of time were enough for him to be killed more than a hundred times in a battle between experts. ¡®I have no choice, I have to use that power!¡¯ Liu Yi steeled his heart and made up his mind. Suddenly, Liu Yi heard a piercing cry in his mind. This cry made Liu Yi feel like his head was about to explode. However, this difort quickly disappeared. The cyan light in front of Liu Yi dispersed the darkness, and he regained his perception. Whoosh! Flowing Cloud Piercer flew over. Swoosh! Liu Yi¡¯s body shed and he dodged itpletely. ¡°This is¡­¡± At this moment, Xu Ning, who was in front of Liu Yu, looked surprised. Just now, Liu Yi¡¯s shirt burst open, and his originally white skin was instantly covered with ayer of scales. Liu Yi¡¯s face became hideous. His mouth protruded into a bird¡¯s beak, and his eyes turned dark yellow. His palm also turned into sharp ws. The most obvious thing was that the apparition of the green wings on his back, which had appeared when he used his origin technique, had materialized. Chapter 296 - 6 Duan Yunyi鈥檚 Setup

Chapter 296 Duan Yunyi¡¯s Setup

¡®His body is full of the aura of a demon beast!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted. He was clearly a human dao realm master, so why did he transform into this form? Moreover, his aura was also covered by the aura of a demon beast. ¡®This guy has be stronger¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was alert. He suddenly felt threatened. The person in front of him might beparable to a dao realm eight stage warrior. Liu Yi¡¯s dark yellow eyes were full of coldness. He held the Jade Feather Sword and stared at Xu Ning ¡®Since I¡¯m using this power, I have to end this quickly! Liu Yi pped his wings. Behind him, countless green feathers appeared out of thin air and rushed towards Xu Ning like arrows. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The lethality of every green feather could instantly kill an ordinary core transformation realm master. However, Xu Ning waved his Flowing Cloud Piercer, forming a protective membrane in front of him, blocking all of the green feathers. Liu Yi pped his wings again and appeared in front of Xu Ning. He held the Jade Feather Sword and shed at Xu Ning Xu Ning used the Flowing Cloud Piercer to parry, and the two sides fought hard. However, Xu Ning was struggling in the confrontation. ¡®What a strong feeling!¡¯ Xu Ning felt a terrifying force spreading from the opponent¡¯s sword. ¡®In addition to the power of the dao realm, his attack is also mixed with a bloodline power¡­¡¯ Xu Ning clearly felt that. ¡®I wonder what kind of specialbat method this is?¡¯ ¡®He could actually block that?¡¯ The coldness in Liu Yi¡¯s eyes became more intense. He pulled himself back. ¡°Meteor Jade Feather!¡± The dao realm power in Liu Yi¡¯s body and his bloodline power surged at the same time. The next instant, a circle of light suddenly surrounded Xu Ning. Whoosh! Jade green light membrane rose from the ground and enveloped Xu Ning. ¡®Is this a bloodline ability?¡¯ Xu Ning was shocked. He was trapped by the jade green light membrane. Whoosh! Xu Ning threw out his Flowing Cloud Piercer, wanting to break open a hole in the jade green light membrane and escape. However, this did not work. When the Flowing Cloud Piercer collided with the light membrane, an invisible force dissipated the impact of the Flowing Cloud Piercer. ¡°Ha!¡± Outside the light membrane, Liu Yi shouted and cut his palm with the Jade Feather Sword. Jade green blood floated in the air and seeped into the jade green light membrane surrounding Xu Ning. The jade green light membrane began to shrink frantically, as if it wanted to crush Xu Ning. In addition to the squeezing sensation, there was also a force in the light membrane that entered his body through his skin. This force made Xu Ning feel a sense of numbness, and his body gradually began to lose control. The blood from Liu Yi¡¯s wound continued to merge into the Jade Feather Sword. His wings pped, and the Jade Feather Sword pierced towards Xu Ning¡¯s chest. ¡®Not good! Xu Ning¡¯s expression changed. The current Xu Ning couldn¡¯t dodge this attack at all. However, at this critical moment. A huge pressure suddenly descended from the sky. Liu Yi, who was about to stab Xu Ning with his sword, fell straight to the ground. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Liu Yi raised his head with difficulty and saw a figure appear in front of him. After seeing the face of the figure, Liu Yi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Harmony King Duan Yunyi!?¡¯ Liu Yi¡¯s eyes were nk at first, then it was filled with horror. ¡®Your Majesty?¡¯ Just when he thought that he couldn¡¯t dodge the fatal blow, Xu Ning saw that the person who was going to stab him with the sword was instantly pressed to the ground. And immediately after, the shackles on his body disappeared. Afterwards, Duan Yunyi appeared in front of him. ¡®Duan Yunyi? Didn¡¯t he already set off to the imperial capital? Why is he here?¡¯ Liu Yi was full of questions. ¡°Could it be¡­¡¯ Liu Yi suddenly thought of a possibility. But at this moment, Duan Yunyi casually tapped Liu Yi¡¯s head, and Liu Yi immediately fainted. ¡°Your Majesty, why are you here?¡± Xu Ning quickly asked when he saw Liu Yi was subdued. Duan Yunyi turned his body slightly and nced at Xu Ning with a satisfied look in his eyes. He did not directly respond to Xu Ning¡¯s question. Instead, he said, ¡°After activating the power of his bloodline, the true strength of this Hidden Sect member isparable to a powerhouse in the eighth stage of the dao realm. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be able to deal with him.¡± Hearing that, Xu Ning knew that Duan Yunyi had already arrived before he fought against Liu Yi and was just hiding in the dark. Only after seeing that he was in danger, Duan Yunyi saved him. ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t go to the imperial capital at all. My departure was just a cover.¡± Afterwards, Duan Yunyi said, ¡°The reason why I left was to lure these people from the Hidden Sect out.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xu Ning suddenly realized. Xu Ning was still wondering why Duan Yunyi would go to the imperial capital in such a hurry, and why he didn¡¯t even personally attend Duan Chaofeng¡¯s Harmony King Inheritance Ceremony. ¡°These people from the Hidden Sect have been thinking about infiltrating State Guqing for a long time. Being able to find such a big fish is a huge gain.¡± Duan Yunyi nced at Liu Yi, who had fainted on the ground. ¡°I was ready to appear when they attacked Chaofeng, but after seeing your performance, I held back.¡± ¡°I was also observing if there were any bigger fish besides these people, but it seems that there are none.¡± Duan Yunyi added. ¡°Your Majesty hasid out a good n.¡± Xu Ning said from the side. ¡°It¡¯s just that the price is too high¡­¡± Duan Yunyi sighed slightly. ¡°The price is too high?¡± Xu Ning thought about this sentence. During this raid, the Harmony King Mansion had indeed lost an elementary origin realm master. Although this was unfortunate, the price couldn¡¯t really be considered high. ¡°The price I¡¯m talking about is Duan Chaoyu.¡± Aplicated look appeared in Duan Yunyi¡¯s eyes. ¡°The price is Third Young Master?¡± Xu Ning seemed to have realized something. He nced at Duan Yunyi and did not continue to speak. ¡°Colluding with the Hidden Sect in an attempt to assassinate his brother. Duan Chaoyu can¡¯t escape the internal punishment of the Duan royal family¡­¡± Duan Yunyi exined to Xu Ning in simple terms. Xu Ning¡¯s heart trembled, but he didn¡¯t say anything ¡°Okay, Xu Ning, go help Chaofeng. I have other matters to deal with. Tell him that I will personally participate in his Harmony King Inheritance Ceremony.¡± Duan Yunyi said. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Xu Ning responded. Afterwards, Duan Yunyi carried Liu Yi and disappeared from the mansion. ¡®Duan Chaoyu is too bold¡­¡¯ Xu Ning shook his head gently. Although he had a mild impression of Duan Chaoyu, he didn¡¯t expect him to collude with the Hidden Sect. They were a thorn in the side of the Imperial Court, a sect that the Imperial Court wanted to eliminate the most. Since Duan Yunyi wanted to put justice before family, Duan Chaoyu¡¯s ending might be bleak. Xu Ning stopped thinking and went to find Duan Chaofeng who was still being pursued. He was ready to rescue Duan Chaofeng, then capture the other two elementary origin realm masters who had acted as bait. The next day. State Guqing. Duan Chaoyu¡¯s fief. Duan Chaoyu was currently in his mansion, pacing back and forth in the garden with an anxious expression. Beside him was Zhuo Cengyun, who hade to seek refuge. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t there been any news from the mansion yet?¡± Duan Chaoyu was a little uneasy. ¡°Last night, they attacked the mansion. Whether they seed or fail today, the result should already be out.¡± ¡°Were they all captured or killed?¡± Thinking of this, Duan Chaoyu¡¯s face looked a little ugly. ¡°Third Young Master, you worry too much.¡± W At this moment, Zhuo Cengyun said, ¡°There are a total of seven Hidden Sect members in the city who are all elementary origin realm masters. It is impossible for such a powerful force to bepletely wiped out.¡± ¡°True¡­¡± Duan Chaoyu¡¯s expression improved after hearing Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s words. Seven elementary origin realm masters couldn¡¯t be dealt with so easily. Moreover, Liu Yi was the backbone of the Hidden Sect, and he had a powerful trump card. Even if he encountered danger, he should be able to escape. ¡°Tea, let¡¯s drink some tea.¡± Duan Chaoyu sat at the stone table. Zhuo Cengyun sat down as well. There was nothing unusual showing on his face, but deep down, he was feeling very uneasy. Although heforted Duan Chaoyu just now, he couldn¡¯tfort himself. He knew Liu Yi¡¯s style of doing things. ording to Liu Yi¡¯s temperament, after taking action, regardless of sess or failure, he would definitely send news in a short time. So, thisck of news was abnormal. Zhuo Cengyun had already made up his mind. If Liu Yi still didn¡¯t send any news back in half a day, he would leave Duan Chaoyu and escape overseas. Even if he would lose everything, it was better than losing his life. However, things did not go ording to Zhuo Cengyun¡¯s n. Just as Zhuo Cengyun picked up a teacup. Suddenly, blood sttered, dyeing the tea in his cup red. ¡®This blood¡­¡¯ Zhuo Cengyun was taken aback at first, then he felt a chill between his neck. Afterwards, he lost consciousness and his head rolled. Duan Chaoyu who was sitting opposite him hadn¡¯t reacted yet. ¡°Assassins!¡± After pausing for a moment, Duan Chaoyu stood up in panic. But then he looked around and saw a familiar figure. He saw his father, Duan Yunyi, staring at him coldly. ¡°Father!¡± Duan Chaoyu¡¯s mind was buzzing. The person who killed Zhuo Cengyun was his father. ¡°Father¡­ I¡­¡± Duan Chaoyu was dizzy. He had already realized what was about to happen. ¡°Chaoyu, I told you before that brothers should support each other, but you¡­¡± Duan Yunyi sounded a little disappointed. ¡°But you didn¡¯t listen¡­¡± Duan Chaoyu felt his body stiffen. He finally realized that Duan Yunyi¡¯s words back then were all a warning to him. ¡°Father, I was wrong, spare my life!¡± Duan Chaoyu knelt down. Duan Yunyi ignored him. He threw out a rope dao weapon and tied Duan Chaoyu up. ¡°We shall go to the imperial capital and talk!¡± Chapter 297 - Core Sea Demon Sect鈥檚 Tactic?

Chapter 297 Core Sea Demon Sect¡¯s Tactic?

Duan Chaofeng, who was about to be the new Harmony King, was ambushed by the Hidden Sect in his mansion and almost died. When this news spread, it immediately caused a huge sensation. The forces in State Guqing and even the whole State Wansheng didn¡¯t expect the Hidden Sect to be so arrogant. Fortunately, the result was not bad. Duan Chaofeng himself did not suffer any injuries, while the people from the Hidden Sect were either captured or killed. This also showed the strength of the Duan royal family to outsiders. The news of the assassination attempt by the Hidden Sect spread, but the news regarding how the Third Young Master of the mansion, Duan Chaoyu, secretlymunicated with the people of the Hidden Sect He to kill his brother to gain status, and how he helped the Hidden Sect infiltrate deep into State Guqing was kept under covers. If this matter was spread, it would have a negative impact on the Harmony King Mansion, even the Duan royal family might be affected. Therefore, only a small group of people knew about this. Except for the core circle of the Harmony King Mansion, only the big shots in the imperial capital knew about this. After this matter calmed down, the imperial capital sent people to personally preside over Duan Chaofeng¡¯s inheritance ceremony. Duan Yunyi also attended. From then on, Duan Chaofeng became the new Harmony King of State Guqing. After Duan Chaofeng became the Harmony King, Duan Yunyi left for the imperial capital a few dayster. This time, he really went over. Duan Yunyi was only one step away from the ninth stage of the dao realm. He wanted to enter the imperial family¡¯s forbiddennd to further cultivate and break through realms. Because after Duan Yunyi left the mansion, the mansion no longer had the protection of a powerful dao realm eighth stage master, so the Imperial Court specially sent a dao realm eighth stage master to protect Duan Chaofeng. After all, since there had been an assasination attempt, the Imperial Court took this matter seriously. After the assasination incident, Xu Ning received a lot of resources. On that day, after Xu Ning saved Duan Chaofeng, he also captured the pursuer alive. Afterwards, he also captured the two from the Hidden Sect who acted as bait alive. This incident allowed Xu Ning to make a huge contribution once again. As a reward, except for Liu Yi, who was handed over to the Imperial Court by Duan Yunyi, the spoils of war on the others all belonged to Xu Ning. Among them, there were dao weapons, medicinal pills, spiritual herbs, strange artifacts and so on. In total, Xu Ning obtained resources worth nearly 20 million units of energy. Even after returning the resources he borrowed from Zhang He, Xu Ning still had 21 million units of energy left. Xu Ning only needed to obtain another 9 million units of energy to break through to the elementary origin realm of dao realm. The elementary origin realm was the watershed of the dao realm. Once Xu Ning advanced, his strength would advance even further. Not long after Duan Yunyi left for the imperial capital, Xu Ning would have to bid farewell to Duan Chaofeng, Zhang He, and the others. ording to the previous arrangement, Xu Ning would join the Core Sea Demon Sect and obtain a seed status. ¡°Xu Ning, take care!¡± The two sides parted ways. The new Harmony King, Duan Chaofeng, personally sent Xu Ning off. Duan Chaofeng and Xu Ning had experienced several life-and-death crises together. The rtionship between these two friends was already very deep, and in the future, they would borrow the convenience of each other¡¯s identity and be tied with benefits. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harmony King.¡± At this moment, Xu Ning changed the way he addressed Duan Chaofeng. ¡°Xu Ning, if you encounter any trouble in the Core Sea Demon Sect, just say the name of the Harmony King Mansion. If you need anything, you cane to me at any time.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. ¡°Okay!¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Brother Zhang, rest well. I hope that the next time I see you, you have already broken through to the dao realm seventh stage.¡± Xu Ning turned his head and said to Zhang He. Zhang He had been affected by the previous battle and suffered quite a few injuries. He had notpletely recovered yet. ¡°I will try my best.¡± Zhang He smiled. Xu Ning did not stay any longer. He rode on a peak mid level dao realm demon beast given to him by Duan Chaofeng and flew towards the distant horizon. Xu Ning had not yet achieved true flight. Only with the help of a flying demon beast would his speed be faster. Duan Chaofeng looked over at the distant horizon where Xu Ning had disappeared. He stood there for a long time before returning to the mansion with Zhang He. Xu Ning did not deliver the news to Gu Songying to let hime and fetch him to the Core Sea Demon Sect ording to their previous agreement. Instead, he took the initiative to find Gu Songying. The reason for this was because he needed to return to the Swallow Heron Sect in the middle of his journey. After staying at the Swallow Heron Sect for a while and making some arrangements, Xu Ning left again. When Xu Ning arrived at State Fengling and found Gu Songying, Gu Songying was overjoyed. Since Xu Ning had agreed to join the Core Sea Demon Sect, as the person who referred him to the sect, Gu Songying would also be rewarded by the sect. Therefore, Gu Songying gave up all his work and immediately rushed to the Core Sea Demon Sect with Xu Ning. The location of the Core Sea Demon Sect was very close to the imperial capital. After learning about the rtionship between the Core Sea Demon Lord and the Duan royal family¡¯s grandmaster, Xu Ning did not find it strange. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Xu Ning and Gu Songying were both riding on the same flying demon beast. The Core Sea Demon Sect was located on an ind ind surrounded bykes. ¡°Are we going in on a demon beast like this?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Songying responded, ¡°The internal affairs of the Core Sea Demon Sect are actually very rxed. You can control beasts and fly freely in the sect, there are no restrictions about this.¡± ¡°Although the Core Sea Demon Sect is a huge sect, the management of the sect is not strict. In addition to providing resources regrly and teaching knowledge, the Core Sea Demon Sect does not have much contact with the disciples of the sect.¡± ¡°Many disciples are actually enjoying the resources of the Core Sea Demon Sect, but have been drifting outside for a long time.¡± reso Gu Songying described the situation of the Core Sea Demon Sect to Xu Ning. ¡°All of them are wandering outside? Wouldn¡¯t they be enjoying the benefits of the sect and providing nothing in return?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°The sect doesn¡¯t need any returns.¡± There was a hint of pride in Gu Songying¡¯s tone when he said this. Xu Ning remembered the Core Sea Demon Lord¡¯s resume. Indeed, the reason why he established the Core Sea Demon Sect was not to expand his sect, but to pass down his knowledge. ¡°But if this is the case, if the disciples don¡¯t give back to the sect, then where does such a huge sect get their resources from?¡± Xu Ning felt that even if the Core Sea Demon Lord was backed by the Duan royal family, they would not supply the resources of the Duan royal family to the Core Sea Demon Sect. ¡°A portion of ites from the exchange of martial arts resources. As an external deacon, I am responsible for this.¡± Gu Songying shook his head. ¡°As for the other sect¡¯s resources, the Sect Master and elders are responsible for that.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded silently. Afterwards, they rode a flying demon beast and entered the ind. ¡°How is this a sect?¡± Xu Ning looked down from the sky. On this vast ind, the buildings were arranged like viges in the outskirts, with people living in them. Xu Ning discovered that there were not only powerful martial arts masters on this ind, but also ordinary people. Judging from this lifestyle, this ce did not seem like a sect at all, but arge settlement. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it, right?¡± Gu Songying said, ¡°Disciples of the Core Sea Demon Sect can travel around and not return to the sect. Simrly, they can also bring their wives and children to settle on the ind. There are tens of thousands of disciples in the Core Sea Demon Sect, but the poption on this ind is more than two hundred thousand. Moreover, most of the disciples are outside the ind, so these people are all rtives of the disciples.¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± Xu Ning revealed a smile. Although it was called a demonic sect, the interior of the sect was full of the atmosphere of the mortal world. Xu Ning, who was born in a vige, had a good impression of this environment. Xu Ning even thought that if he advanced to the high level of the dao realm, he could even bring his family here. His family would definitely be able to get used to this kind of environment. ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯s find Elder Wei. He is in charge of the entry arrangements for seed disciples.¡± Gu Songying led Xu Ning to a vige. There were men, women, old people, and children in the vige, all busy with their own tasks. After seeing Xu Ning and Gu Songying¡¯s flying demon beastnd, they just nced sideways and ignored them. Obviously, they were used to this scene. After ordering the flying demon beast to wait, Gu Songying brought Xu Ning to a farmhouse. ¡°Elder Wei is inside. He is the head of the Wei family.¡± Gu Songying reminded Xu Ning. After entering the farmhouse, there was an old farmer wearing a hat. He was carrying a hoe and churning the soil in the ground. Xu Ning nced at it and noticed that the soil was not nted with spirit medicine or spirit nts, but ordinary vegetables. ¡°Elder Wei!¡± Gu Songying bowed respectfully to the old farmer. The old farmer looked up, revealing his wrinkled face. He didn¡¯t look like a dao realm master at all. ¡°Who are you?¡± The old farmer nced at Gu Songying. There were too many people in the Core Sea Demon Sect, so he had no impression of a small character like Gu Songying. ¡°I am Gu Songying, an external deacon of the sect assigned to State Fengling.¡± Gu Songying did not hesitate at all and quickly exined his intentions. ¡°I came here to rmend a disciple with a seed token.¡± ¡°A disciple with a seed token?¡± The old farmer threw away the hoe and took off his hat. ¡°Greetings, Elder Wei.¡± Xu Ning bowed. He could feel that this ordinary-looking Elder Wei was a genuine dao realm eighth stage master. ¡°Where is the token?¡± The old farmer asked. Afterwards, Xu Ning took out the ck bead he had obtained from the Core Sea Demon Lord¡¯s mystic realm in the Abyss North and personally handed it to the old farmer. The old farmer took it, looked at it, and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a seed token.¡± ¡°This seed token should be from abroad.¡± The old farmer did not return the seed token to Xu Ning, instead he put it away. ¡°Indeed, I am from the Abyss North.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Take this.¡± The old farmer gave Xu Ning a ck iron token. After Xu Ning took it, he looked at it and saw that there was no mark on the ck iron token. Chapter 298 - Breaking Through the Core Sea Tower

Chapter 298 Breaking Through the Core Sea Tower

¡°As a neer, with this token in hand, you need to go to the Core Sea Tower.¡± The old farmer Elder Wei said to Xu Ning. ¡°Core Sea Tower?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°The Core Sea Tower is in the center of the ind. With this token, you can enter.¡± Elder Wei said, ¡°After you go in, try your best to ascend to the higher floors. The higher you ascend, the greater your assessment will be. It will be beneficial to you.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Thank you, Elder Wei.¡± ¡°You should know what the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect mean, right?¡± Elder Wei asked. ¡°I¡¯m clear.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°The seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect are the core elites of the entire sect. In the next three to ten years, one of you will definitely be selected to be the new sect master and elders of the Core Sea Demon Sect, bing the new pirs of this huge sect.¡± Elder Wei said, ¡°Although you have just arrived, you have to be prepared topete with your full strength. Don¡¯t give up thepetition with other seeds just because your realm is low.¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had heard someone say that his realm was low. However, Xu Ning did not care much about this. As long as there was enough energy, it was not difficult for Xu Ning to advance his realm. ¡°Thank you, Elder Wei, for your reminder.¡± Xu Ning thanked him again. ¡°Gu Songying¡­¡± Elder Wei nced at Gu Songying. ¡°Elder Wei.¡± Gu Songying quickly responded respectfully. ¡°You have performed a meritorious service in receiving a seed. In the future, you don¡¯t have to be an external deacon, just be an internal deacon of the ind. As for the specific arrangements and the other resources, you can just wait for the sect¡¯s arrangements.¡± Elder Wei¡¯s words made Gu Songying smile. ¡°Thank you, Elder Wei!¡± One of the important reasons why Gu Songying took the initiative to wee Xu Ning was to receive this sect reward. He didn¡¯t have outstanding aptitude, and now that he had reached his current realm, he had been suffering. Now that he was an internal deacon, it was equivalent to an increase in status in the sect. With this increase in status, he could obtain more resources and opportunities. ¡°Okay, go to the Core Sea Tower.¡± Elder Wei waved at Xu Ning and picked up his hoe again. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning and Gu Songying walked out of the small courtyard side by side. ¡°Brother Xu, no, Junior Brother Xu, I have benefited from you.¡± Gu Songying was very happy. ¡°Now that I have be an internal deacon of the sect, I will be stationed on the ind of the sect for a long time. If you have any orders, you can call me at any time.¡± Gu Songying tried to get closer to Xu Ning bit by bit. Part of the reason why he was Xu Ning¡¯s guide was to obtain the sect reward, and the other part of the reason was to suck up to Xu Ning. When Xu Ning¡¯s status improved in the future, he would also benefit. ¡°In that case, I would have to trouble you, Brother Gu.¡± Xu Ning thanked him. Now that he was a neer, he was unfamiliar with all aspects of the sect. With Gu Songying¡¯s help, he would be much more rxed. ¡°No trouble, no trouble at all.¡± Gu Songying chuckled. At this point, he waspletely relying on Xu Ning. Suddenly, Gu Songying thought of his cousin Ding Bo. If it weren¡¯t for Ding Bo taking the initiative to get into a conflict with the Source Sect, he wouldn¡¯t have had such a rtionship with Xu Ning ¡°Junior Brother Xu, I will be responsible for finding a ce for you to live on the ind and dealing with some trivial matters when you enter the sect. You just go to the Core Sea Tower first and get down to business.¡± Gu Songying said. ¡°Thank you, Brother Gu.¡± Afterwards, Xu Ning rode a flying demon beast and went to the Core Sea Tower at the center of the ind. While riding a demon beast in the air, Xu Ning came across a high level dao realm master and other flying demon beasts. ¡®Is that the Core Sea Tower?¡¯ Following Gu Songying¡¯s directions, Xu Ning saw an ind in the middle of the ind. On the ind, there was a tall ck building. Xu Ning carefully counted and figured out that there were a total of twelve floors. Looking down from the sky, there was no one on the middle ind of the Core Sea Tower. None of the other people who passed by theke outside the ind approached. Obviously, this Core Sea Tower should be considered a special area of the Core Sea Demon Sect. Under normal circumstances, others were prohibited from approaching this ce. ¡°Go down.¡± Xu Ning rode the demon beast and stopped at theke. For safety reasons, Xu Ning decided to go to the ind alone. He stepped on theke and rushed towards the ind. People passing by saw Xu Ning, and many of them stopped. ¡°Another seed hase.¡± ¡°I wonder how high this seed will ascend?¡± ¡°He definitely won¡¯t exceed the sixth level. The strength of this seed doesn¡¯t seem to be in the high level of the dao realm.¡± Some of the people who stopped were disciples of the Core Sea Demon Sect, while some were rtives of the disciples who were here. Although their realms were different, they all gathered together to watch the show and were chatting enthusiastically. Xu Ning walked on theke and arrived on the ind. ¡°There¡¯s no guide?¡¯ Xu Ning looked around and saw that there were no elders, disciples, or guards stationed at the Core Sea Tower. He didn¡¯t know how to enter the Core Sea Tower. Suddenly, Xu Ning felt the area above his head turn dark. He didn¡¯t know when but a big ck bird appeared and circled above Xu Ning¡¯s head. The ck bird pped its wings andnded in front of Xu Ning. ¡®This ck bird looks familiar¡­¡¯ Xu Ning suddenly remembered that when he was in the Core Sea Demon Lord¡¯s inheritance mystic realm in the Abyss North, he had seen a simr ck bird. It was the ck bird that had passed the Core Sea Pill Sutra to Xu Ning and had given him a seed token. However, the ck bird back then was only the size of two palms, while the ck bird in front of him was nearly two meters tall. ¡°Eh?¡± Before Xu Ning could speak, the ck bird showed a human-like expression of surprise. It nced back and forth at Xu Ning. Then, itnded on his two ws and circled Xu Ning a few times, its movements looking quiteical. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the guy who obtained the Core Sea Pill Sutra from the Abyss North?¡± The ck bird asked in disbelief. ¡°Huh?¡± When Xu Ning heard this, he suddenly realized that this ck bird seemed to be rted to the ck bird in the Abyss North. ¡°Yes, Senior, I obtained the inheritance of the Core Sea Pill Sutra in the Abyss North three years ago.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Your growth speed is truly fast! I remember that you were only in the high level void realm back then, but now you are in the dao realm sixth stage.¡± The expression and tone of this ck bird were exactly the same as the ck bird back in the inheritance of the Abyss North. The ck bird clicked its tongue, stretched out its ck wings, and patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not bad, not bad! You are indeed a good seedling I discovered.¡± When the ck bird noticed Xu Ning¡¯s confusion, it patted its chest with its wings and exined to Xu Ning, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised why I know you so well. What you saw in the Abyss North was my clone.¡± ¡°Clone?¡± This was the first time Xu Ning had heard of such an ability. ¡®Is that the bloodline power of this demon beast?¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. He had never heard of a human master, even after reaching the ninth stage of the dao realm, having the ability to create clones. The ck bird seemed to have heard Xu Ning¡¯s thoughts. It raised its head smugly. ¡°My cloning ability is unique. Even apex demon beasts don¡¯t have my ability.¡± ¡°Senior is amazing.¡± Xu Ning praised casually when he saw the ck bird being so smug. The ck bird enjoyed this. At the same time, Xu Ning searched for the name of demon beasts with this ability in his mind. However, Xu Ning did not receive an answer. When Xu Ning was in the Harmony King Mansion, he had read a lot of books in the mansion and gained a lot of knowledge about rare demon beasts. But even so, Xu Ning knew nothing about this ck bird. Xu Ning inferred that this ck bird should be some kind of mutated demon beast. ¡°That¡¯s right, you are here to challenge the Core Sea Tower¡­¡± The ck bird pped its head and returned to the main topic. ¡°Give me the token.¡± The ck bird said. Xu Ning handed the unmarked token to the ck bird. ¡°Name?¡± The ck bird asked. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Which Xu, which Ning?¡± The ck bird asked again. Xu Ning answered truthfully. Afterwards, the ck bird activated its bloodline power, and Xu Ning¡¯s name appeared on the te. ¡®So the ck bird is the one who records the information of one¡¯s identity¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought. ¡°Okay, go in.¡± The ck bird did not return the token to Xu Ning immediately. ¡°When youe out, I will return this token to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± wer. Xu Ning walked to the Core Sea Tower. Whoosh! As soon as he walked over, the door of the Core Sea Tower opened. It was pitch ck inside, even Xu Ning couldn¡¯t see what was inside. ¡°With your strength, passing the sixth level is not difficult. But when you reach the seventh level, the difficulty will greatly increase. Try your best to pass.¡± Perhaps because it had a good impression of Xu Ning, before Xu Ning entered the Core Sea Tower, the ck bird kindly reminded him. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Xu Ning stepped in. Boom! The gates of the Core Sea Tower closed. ¡®This kid¡¯s speed of improvement is really fast¡­ From the void realm to the core transformation realm in three years, this speed seems to be unmatched by any seed¡­ He really might be able topete for the position of the Demon Lord¡­¡¯ The ck bird muttered to itself. At this moment, Xu Ning had already entered the Core Sea Tower. When the gates of the Core Sea Tower closed, the darkness inside disappeared, and everything could be seen clearly. In front of Xu Ning was an empty floor. This floor was more than a thousand square meters, and it was twenty meters high. Whoosh¡­ As soon as Xu Ning looked around, a figure materialized in front of him. It was a ck-colored metal humanoid puppet, holding a longsword. There was no aura leaking from its body. k! k! The humanoid puppet rolled its eyes. The dark green crystal eyes stared at Xu Ning. Whoosh! The puppet suddenly jumped from its spot and rushed towards Xu Ning. ¡®This is the assessment of the Core Sea Tower?¡¯ Xu Ning did not panic. In his eyes, the speed of this puppet was extremely slow. Swoosh! Xu Ning struck out with a wave of astral qi. Immediately, the puppet was severed from the middle and fell to the ground where it remained motionless. Chapter 299 - 9 Surprising Everyone

Chapter 299 Surprising Everyone

¡®This puppet seems to be in the fourth stage of the dao realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning estimated. He didn¡¯t know if the puppet had any other tricks up its sleeves, but since he could easily deal with it, even if it had a backup n, it might not be that powerful. Whoosh! The puppet that was cut off by Xu Ning turned faint before disappearingpletely. Immediately after, a set of stairs appeared on the empty floor, leading to the next floor. Xu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate and continued to walk to the second level. Rumble¡­ After reaching the second level, it was still the same environment. As soon as Xu Ning walked forward, the same puppet condensed in front of him. However, this time, there were six puppets. After the puppets condensed into physical bodies, they attacked Xu Ning again without any hesitation. Xu Ning did not immediately kill them, instead he wanted to see their true strength. Whoosh! The six puppets surrounded Xu Ning while sword qi flew out of their swords. ¡°This sword qi has the same lethality as a dao realm fourth stage astral qi¡­¡¯ Even though he was surrounded by six puppets, Xu Ning was still at ease. After fighting for a while, Xu Ning saw that these puppets did not show any other trump cards, so he shed out two more astral qi, killing all six puppets. Just like before, the puppets disappeared and a set of stairs appeared. ¡°This third level can¡¯t be a bunch of puppets, right¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself and continued to walk up the stairs. Sure enough, puppets appeared on the third level as well. However, the puppet this time was a silver puppet. Its body wasrger than its previous counterparts, and the weapon in its hand had changed from a longsword to a spear. There was only one silver puppet. It held a silver spear and stabbed toward Xu Ning. Aura condensed on the tip of the spear. ¡®The strength of this silver puppet is at the fifth stage of the dao realm¡­¡¯ After testing it out, Xu Ning once again figured out the strength of the silver puppet. Based on the current information, Xu Ning had figured out the pattern of changes in the strength of puppets in the Core Sea Tower. ¡®The first level is a single dao realm fourth stage puppet, the second level is six dao realm fourth stage puppets, and the third level is a single fifth stage dao realm puppet. In this case, the strength of the puppets will increase by one realm every odd level, and the strength of the puppets on the even level will be the same as the puppets on the previous odd level, but there will be more of them.¡¯ sa Whoosh! Another gust of astral qi. The spear-wielding silver puppet was dealt with by Xu Ning For Xu Ning, this was no different from the previous difficulty. Xu Ning went to the fourth level. Sure enough, as Xu Ning expected, six silver puppets appeared on the fourth level. In an instant, the six silver puppets were cut apart by Xu Ning again. Thus, Xu Ning went to the fifth level¡­ the sixth level¡­ On the sixth level, the six dark gold puppets were dealt with. The strength of these six dark gold puppets was at the sixth stage of the dao realm. For ordinary dao realm sixth stage masters, fighting against six enemies of the same realm would be extremely difficult, but for Xu Ning, it was not challenging at all. ¡®No wonder the ck bird said that with my strength, I should be able to pass the sixth level, but this is just inferred from looking at my realm. It doesn¡¯t have much confidence in me passing the seventh level. This is because the seventh level puppet will have the strength of a dao realm seventh stage master.¡¯ After figuring out the pattern, Xu Ning was more confident. He walked towards the stairs of the seventh level. Outside the Core Sea Tower, the ck Bird and the people outside the ind were all paying attention to the Core Sea Tower. Xu Ning didn¡¯t know that every time he climbed up a level, the level would emit a circle of light. Thus, everyone outside knew exactly which floor Xu Ning was on. ¡°He passed the sixth level so quickly?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say just now that this new seed hasn¡¯t reached the high level of the dao realm?¡± The people outside discussed. The ck bird also raised its head. ¡®The duration this kid stayed on the sixth level is still the same as before?¡¯ The ck bird¡¯s face was full of surprise. So he¡¯s an expert who can kill enemies above his realm! His foundation is deep enough! It seems that Xu Ning has a high chance of passing the seventh level, but the eighth level, it would¡­¡¯ As the ck bird was muttering in its heart, the light circle on the eighth level of the Core Sea Tower spread out again. This meant that Xu Ning had passed the seventh level in an extremely short time and had reached the eighth level. The ck bird scratched its head with its wings. ¡®He seems to have stayed on the seventh level slightly longer than before, but this seems to be too fast¡­ The eighth level shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him, but the puppets on the ninth level areparable to the eighth stage of the dao realm. Even if he has a first-ss treasure, he can¡¯t cross two realms, right?¡¯ ¡°However, even if he couldn¡¯t pass the ninth level, Xu Ning¡¯s potential rating must be ¡®high¡¯. Before Xu Ning, there were only ten people who received the ¡®high¡¯ evaluation among the hundred and thirty-one seeds. Seeds are already one in a million, and those who can receive the ¡®high¡¯ evaluation are even rarer.¡± Although the ck bird seemed to be exaggerating, in fact, its evaluation of seeds was extremely strict. The ck bird continued to observe the Core Sea Tower. On the eighth level of the Core Sea Tower. In front of Xu Ning were six spear-wielding dark gold puppets. However, there was an azure crystal embedded in their chests. The azure crystals could provide these dark gold puppets with simted origin power, allowing them to have the strength of a dao realm seventh stage master. ¡®I have to spend more effort this time¡­¡¯ Xu Ning took out the Flowing Cloud Piercer. The use of first-ss secret treasures was not prohibited in the Core Sea Tower. Bang! Bang! Bang! Xu Ning held the Flowing Cloud Piercer and rushed towards the dark gold puppets. The azure crystals on their chests were Xu Ning¡¯s target. Although those dark gold puppets did not have self-awareness, theirbat instincts allowed them to instinctively protect the azure crystal on their chests. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom, Void Distortion!¡± Xu Ning used his origin technique again. After a while, Xu Ning finally killed all six puppets in fifteen minutes. ¡®The puppets on the next level are at the eighth stage of the dao realm¡­¡¯ Looking at the stairs that appeared on the floor, Xu Ning finally had a serious look on his face. The eighth stage of the dao realm, the origin connection realm, could already allow one to connect to the origin power, giving one the ease of using origin power throughout a battle. This would be a huge challenge for Xu Ning. After making preparations, Xu Ning went to the ninth level. Outside. ¡°He¡¯s on the ninth level!¡± ¡°How is this possible? He actually passed the eighth level guarded by several dao realm seventh stage puppets!¡± ¡°This new seed¡¯s evaluation is definitely ¡®high¡¯!¡± ¡°If he can pass the ninth level, then his evaluation should be ¡®extreme¡¯, right?¡± ¡°How is it possible to pass the ninth level? Currently, in the Core Sea Demon Sect, only two seeds have the ¡®extreme¡¯ evaluation, and those two are the most likely to be the new leader!¡± ¡°True, the ninth level is a puppet guard at the eighth stage of the dao realm. No matter how powerful this new seed is, he can¡¯t cross two realms in a row, right?¡± In the Core Sea Tower. The ninth level. It was still a spear-wielding dark gold puppet, but this time, there were three blue crystals embedded in the chest of the dark gold puppet. A dark gold puppet with three blue crystals was more than three times stronger than a puppet with only one crystal. ¡°Ha!¡± This time, Xu Ning took the lead to attack. He really felt tremendous pressure boring down on him. This kind of pressure was simr to when he fought against Liu Yi. The Flowing Cloud Piercer entered the void. When it appeared again, Xu Ning used the Void Distortion of the Void Beast, dealing double the damage to the dark gold puppet. At this moment, Xu Ning¡¯s strongest technique, Night Weaver, was useless because this battle puppet had no sensory perception. Bang! Sure enough, afterbining the two moves, one of the azure crystals on the chest of the dark gold puppet shattered, leaving two azure crystals intact. After seeding once, Xu Ning attacked continuously. The collision between the two created huge shockwaves, but when the shockwaves touched the ground and the walls, they werepletely absorbed. There were no signs of damage on the tower. ¡®It¡¯s a little difficult¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt that he was reaching his limit. Xu Ning used this opportunity to figure out his true strength. He could barely fight against a master who had just entered the eighth stage of the dao realm, but if the opponent was stronger than that, it would be difficult for him to win. However, Xu Ning did not give up. Bang! With his richbat experience, Xu Ning shattered another azure crystal. As a result, the puppet that was left with one azure crystal was no longer Xu Ning¡¯s opponent. It was pierced through the chest and beheaded by Xu Ning¡¯s Flowing Cloud Piercer. ¡®This level is so difficult to pass¡­¡¯ Xu Ning rested on the spot and did not immediately go upstairs. Xu Ning knew very well that he couldn¡¯t pass the tenth level no matter what. This was not him underestimating himself, but the fact was right in front of him. A puppet embedded with three azure crystals was already so difficult to defeat, let alone six. However, Xu Ning still walked to the tenth level. But this time, after persevering for fifteen minutes, when Xu Ning¡¯s life was in danger, he was immediately ejected out from the Core Sea Tower by an invisible force. ¡°He is out!¡± ¡°He actuallysted so long on the tenth level!¡± ¡°¡±Extreme¡¯, this person¡¯s evaluation must be ¡®extreme¡¯!¡¯ Everyone who had been observing Xu Ning had different expressions. Everyone was amazed by Xu Ning¡¯s potential. After all, they could asionally see battles with one person crossing one realm, but battles with someone crossing two realms were rare. Even the other two ¡®extreme¡¯ seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect had only crossed a floor higher than their own strength, but because their realm was higher, they were evaluated as ¡®extreme¡¯. But this new seed had actually crossed two realms. Everyone knew very well that another powerful seed was about to rise in the Core Sea Demon Sect. And he was the neer! Chapter 300 - Dao Realm Seventh Stage, Elementary Origin Realm

Chapter 300 Dao Realm Seventh Stage, Elementary Origin Realm

¡°Xu Ning, how did you defeat an origin connection realm puppet with your core transformation realm strength?¡± As soon as Xu Ning was ejected from the Core Sea Tower, the ck bird leaned over with its head. Xu Ning tilted his head subconsciously. ¡°I have a first-ss secret treasure, and I borrowed the help of external forces.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing to rely on external forces. Which high level dao realm master doesn¡¯t have a secret treasure? It¡¯s just that this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone fight with a gap of two realms.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s performance had shocked the ck bird. ¡°With your strength and foundation, if you can grow quickly in these few years, you will definitely be able to stand out among all the seeds and obtain the favor of the Sect Master.¡± The ck bird returned Xu Ning¡¯s token to him. Xu Ning took it and noticed that in addition to his name, there was the word ¡°extreme¡± on it. ¡°Senior, is this ¡®extreme¡¯ my evaluation?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The ck bird nodded. ¡°Extreme¡¯ is the highest evaluation for seed potential. Take this token and go to the Resource Hall to find the elders there. Not only will you obtain another first-ss secret treasure that belongs to you, but you will also receive a quota of resources every half a year. Moreover, as a disciple evaluated as ¡®extreme¡¯, you can freely use many of the sect¡¯s martial arts resources.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists towards the ck bird. ¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± The ck bird nodded in satisfaction at Xu Ning¡¯s polite behavior. ¡°Go, you are now an official disciple of the Core Sea Demon Sect. Perform well, don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± The ck bird said a few words of encouragement, forcefully disying the demeanor of a master. ¡°How should I address Senior?¡± Xu Ning did not leave, instead he asked the ck bird. Xu Ning could sense that although this ck bird was quite entric, its strength was unfathomable. With Xu Ning¡¯s current realm, he couldn¡¯t figure out the strength of this ck bird. Moreover, this ck bird had the qualifications to determine the evaluations of the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect, so its status was definitely extraordinary. ¡°This¡­¡± The ck bird did not respond immediately. It looked a little hesitant. ¡°My name is Mo Yu, you can call me Master Yu.¡± The ck bird hesitated for a while before speaking ¡°In this case, Master Yu, I will take my leave first.¡± Although Xu Ning didn¡¯t understand why the ck bird was stammering, he still bowed and left the ind. Mo Yu looked at Xu Ning¡¯s back and pped its wings. Every time its name was asked, Mo Yu would remember the extremely casual name given to him by the Core Sea Demon Lord three hundred years ago. ¡°It¡¯spletely ck, and the hatched eggshell is also ck. Let¡¯s call you ck Egg.¡± As its unspeakable past flooded back into its mind, ck Bird Mo Yu thought to itself, it must not let outsiders know its original name. On the other side, when Xu Ning walked out of theke, he saw many people standing by theke. After seeing him walk out, they all looked at him with different expressions. But most of them were looking at him with fervent expressions. ¡®Could it be that they also know the process of me ascending the Core Sea Tower?¡¯ Xu Ning didn¡¯t know that every time he climbed up a level, the tower outside would emit the corresponding light. Xu Ning continued to walk forward, and the crowd automatically made way for him. ¡°Junior Brother Xu!¡± As soon as Xu Ning walked out, he saw Gu Songying weing him. ¡°I heard that you passed the ninth level of the Core Sea Tower and reached the tenth level. Is this true?¡± As soon as Gu Songying finished making the arrangements, he came to the Core Sea Tower to wait for Xu Ning. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Then is your evaluation level ¡®extreme¡¯?¡± Gu Songying asked again. At this moment, the crowd was also staring at Xu Ning. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning affirmed. The crowd was in an uproar. Although they expected Xu Ning to receive the ¡°extreme¡± evaluation, everyone was still shocked to see another ¡°extreme¡± disciple appear. The other two ¡°extreme¡± disciples of the Core Sea Demon Sect were both in the eighth stage of the dao realm, and they were the strongest candidates topete for the position of sect master. The mentioned two were the third prince of the Duan royal family, Duan Chaomian, and the other top genius female disciple, Yu Qiao. Hearing the answer, Gu Songying resisted the urge tough. He had bet on the right treasure. ¡°Come, Junior Brother Xu, I have arranged a ce for you to stay. I will take you to see it.¡± Gu Songying currently looked like Xu Ning¡¯s butler. ¡°I have to go to the Resource Hall first.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Yes, to the Resource Hall first, I will take you there.¡± Gu Songying took the initiative to lead the way for Xu Ning. After Xu Ning left, the crowd gradually dispersed. As the news spread, Xu Ning¡¯s name was known by more and more people on the entire ind where the Core Sea Demon Sect was located. On the ind. At a riverside vi. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Inside the vi, a man who looked like a guard entered the loft. In front of him was a man with a natural awe-inspiring face. He was wearing a golden robe, giving off an inexplicable aura of domination. ¡°Your Highness, another seed disciple came to the sect. He went to the Core Sea Tower and was evaluated as ¡®extreme¡¯.¡± The guard said. ¡°Extreme¡¯?¡± A look of surprise appeared on Third Prince Duan Chaomian¡¯s face. ¡°That person is only in the dao realm sixth stage, but he passed the ninth level of the Core Sea Tower and was ejected when he reached the tenth level.¡± The guard added. ¡°Breaking through to the tenth level with his core transformation realm cultivation base?¡± Duan Chaomian suddenly stood up. He was even more surprised. ¡°That person has strengthparable to a origin connection realm in the core transformation realm?¡± ¡°Where is he from?¡± Duan Chaomian asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out yet, I only know that his name is Xu Ning.¡± The guard responded. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± As a prince of the Duan family, Duan Chaomian knew of all the geniuses in the world, but he had never heard of Xu Ning. ¡°Go and investigate him.¡± Duan Chaomian waved his sleeves. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± The guard quickly left. ¡®Where did such a persone from¡­¡¯ Duan Chaomian narrowed his eyes. In Duan Chaomian¡¯s eyes, apart from Yu Qiao and a few rtively threatening seeds, he didn¡¯t care about the other seed disciples. With his status and strength, Duan Chaomian was confident that he could win the seedpetition. But now, there was another uncertainty, which made Duan Chaomian a little ufortable. ¡®It seems like I have to speed up my cultivation.¡¯ Duan Chaomian thought to himself, ¡®If I can break through to the ninth stage of the dao realm, then my advantage will be overwhelming when facing the other seeds.¡¯ After thinking about it, Duan Chaomian entered the sealed room and began toprehend the origin again. Only by achieving the connection between his origin and his ultimate consciousness and true spirit could he break through the shackles of the dao realm eighth stage. On the other side, Yu Qiao, the other seed with the ¡°extreme¡± evaluation, also knew of Xu Ning¡¯s existence. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Yu Qiao muttered Xu Ning¡¯s name with a thoughtful expression on her face. ¡®Now that Sect Master is about to let go of the reins, arge number of seed disciples have begun to reveal their talents, and their strength has greatly increased recently. Moreover, such a genius has appeared. How interesting¡­¡¯ A faint smile appeared on the corner of Yu Qiao¡¯s lips. While Xu Ning was being discussed by everyone, he had already returned from the Resource Hall. After the two elders in the Resource Hall learned that Xu Ning was the new ¡°extreme¡± seed, they sized him up for a long time. Afterwards, they provided some resources for Xu Ning Xu Ning received half a year¡¯s worth of resources in one go. Xu Ning counted. These resources, pills, and spirit herbs actually had more than 12 million units of energy. Although he was evaluated as ¡°extreme¡±, this was too much. If these resources were taken to the outside world, they could build a middle-sized sect out of thin air, and this was only half a year¡¯s worth of resources. In addition, Xu Ning also received a first-ss secret treasure as a reward, but the few first-ss secret treasures in the Resource Hall were all offensive in nature. They were very simr to the Flowing Cloud Thorn. If Xu Ning obtained another simr treasure, it would not be beneficial to him. Therefore, Xu Ning did not immediately im his secret treasure. He nned to wait until the Resource Hall had other types of first-ss treasures before iming one for himself. After returning from the Resource Hall, Gu Songying led Xu Ning to a small courtyard at the foot of the mountain. Although the ce was not big, Xu Ning liked the style of this small courtyard. He chose to go into seclusion and absorb thetest batch of resources he received, obtaining 12 million units of energy. After this, Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves had reached 33 million units. This was enough for Xu Ning to break through to the dao realm seventh stage elementary origin realm. ¡®Let¡¯s get ready to advance¡­¡± Xu Ning was looking forward to it. He was only in the core transformation realm, but he already could fight against a high level dao realm master who had just entered the elementary origin realm. If he advanced to the dao realm watershed, the elementary origin realm, then no one in the origin connection realm would be his opponent. Xu Ning opened the Martial Arts Panel. Consume 30 million units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No After choosing ¡°yes¡±, Xu Ning suddenly sensed a mysterious power between heaven and earth. He seemed to have established a connection with this power. ¡®Origin power¡­¡¯ For the first time, Xu Ning felt true origin power. In the past, Xu Ning, who had learned an origin technique, had only imitated the power of origin by using the power of the dao realm. Xu Ning had a strange feeling. ¡°This origin power seems to be able to give birth to everything¡­¡¯ This was what Xu Ning felt most deeply. ¡°The so-called martial arts cultivation is the process ofmunicating with nature and origin power¡­¡¯ Xu Ning gradually understood the true meaning of this sentence. At this moment, Xu Ning¡¯s inner core had absorbed a trace of origin power. A faint and hazy breath appeared on the surface of Xu Ning¡¯s inner core. ¡®Dao realm seventh stage, elementary origin realm, sess.¡¯ Xu Ning stood in ce, but he seemed to be one with the world. Xu Ning¡¯s strength had undergone a qualitative change after obtaining the boost of origin power. ¡®Next, I will use the remaining 3 million units of energy to advance the Core Sea Pill Sutra.¡¯ Chapter 301 - Duan Family Grandmaster and Core Sea Demon Lord

Chapter 301 Duan Family Grandmaster and Core Sea Demon Lord

Xu Ning clicked on the ¡°+¡± sign next to the Core Sea Pill Sutra. Consume 2 million units of energy to advance the Core Sea Pill Sutra? Yes / No After choosing ¡°yes¡±, Xu Ning¡¯s Martial Arts Panel refreshed. Name: Xu Ning Realm: Dao Realm Seventh Stage: Elementary Origin Realm + Martial Arts: Void Walk Beast Phantom Core Sea Pill Sutra (Fifth Level) + Avable Energy: 1 million units For Xu Ning, the current level of the Core Sea Pill Sutra was not much use to him. Only after reaching the seventh level of the Core Sea Pill Sutra would the additional resources it could provide Xu Ning be effective. After consuming all of his energy, Xu Ning was ready to start a new experiment. Flying in the air. An elementary origin realm master did not need to use force to glide or hover. They could truly fly. After walking out of the courtyard, Xu Ning moved his consciousness and floated in the air. Afterwards, he moved quickly through the mountains. ¡®The feeling of flying is indeed different!¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the scenery below him and felt the clouds around him. He was extremely happy. His current flying speed was even faster than the mid-level dao realm flying demon beast he had previously ridden on. ¡®With this speed, I may be able to fly back to the Abyss North in less than a month¡­¡¯ Xu Ning estimated in his heart. However, he could only think about it. The Endless Sea was full of dark clouds and lightning Even with Xu Ning¡¯s current strength, flying in the Endless Sea would still be dangerous. ¡®Next, let¡¯s familiarize myself with the environment of the Core Sea Demon Sect. If I can continue to obtain resources here, I will stay on the ind. Otherwise, I will leave the ind and wander around like other disciples.¡¯ Xu Ning thought. In the imperial capital. The forbiddennd of the pce. Darkness spread in the sealed space. Two figures were floating in the air with their legs crossed in a sitting position. One of them had long ck hair, with ck lines at the corners of his eyes. The other person had silver hair and a young face. The two of them sat in the air with their eyes closed, as if they were one with the environment. Suddenly, the ck-haired man¡¯s body trembled, and blood flowed out of his mouth and nose. The originally calm and harmonious aura became extremely chaotic. The ck-haired man¡¯s aura instantly became dispirited. He opened his eyes. The light in his eyes also seemed dim. ¡°Huh?¡± The silver-haired teenager also sensed the ck-haired man¡¯s state at this moment. He opened his eyes and asked, ¡°Another failure?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The ck-haired man responded calmly. Although he seemed to have been injured, his mental state was calm. ¡°Do you still want to try?¡± The silver-haired teenager asked. ¡°I have to wait.¡± The ck-haired man said, ¡°The true origin that was separated is damaged, which is extremely traumatic for me. I have to rest for at least a year before I can separate the true origin again.¡± The silver-haired teenager nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. Finding andprehending a foreign origin in the outer world is an extremely difficult task to begin with.¡± ¡°After separating the true origin, condensing a human body in the outer world is an extremely difficult process. Attempting toprehend the origin of the other world is actually pursuing the path of transcendence from zero under the new rules.¡± ¡°You may have enough aptitude on the transcendence path of martial arts, but under the transcendence rules of other worlds, you may just be a mortal.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The ck-haired man nodded. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Do you have the coordinates of other outer worlds? Next time, I want to try to let the true origin enter a new outer world. I have failed several times in this Arcanist World, and I am not sure if I will seed the next time.¡± ¡°Other world coordinates¡­¡± The silver-haired teenager had a solemn expression. ¡°I have, but I don¡¯t suggest you try¡­¡± The silver-haired teenager said, ¡°The flow of time between the various outer worlds and our world is different. The proportion of time flow in the Arcanist World is the best for us. Only a year would pass in our world after spending the past ten years in the Arcanist World. Only in this world can we make more attempts in a shorter period of time.¡± ¡°I still have a few coordinates of the other outer worlds in my hands, but the flow of time is not very beneficial. Other than the Arcanist World, the slowest time flow in the coordinates of the other outer worlds is one to one. This means that the amount of time you spend in the other outer worlds, the same amount of time will pass in our original world too.¡± ¡°The transcendence rules of the outer world are already disadvantageous to you, and under the same flow of time, failure after failure will waste a lot of your time in this world.¡± The silver-haired teenager persuaded the ck-haired man. ¡°But I want to try¡­¡± The ck-haired man was unmoved. ¡°Because in the Arcanist World, I really don¡¯t see the possibility ofprehending the origin. Although there are many opportunities to try, separating the true origin time and time again will cause great damage to the true spirit too.¡± ¡°Okay then¡­¡± The silver-haired teenager no longer persuaded him, instead he agreed with the ck-haired man¡¯s idea. ¡°In this case, after a year, when you are done recuperating, I will give you the coordinates of the other outer worlds.¡± ¡°Thank you very much.¡± The ck-haired man said. ¡°I¡¯m your biological brother, you¡¯re being too polite.¡± The silver-haired teenager smiled. ¡°Are you going to rest in the pce for this one year?¡± The silver-haired teenager asked. ¡°No, I have to go back to the Core Sea Demon Sect.¡± The ck-haired man said, ¡°I nned to choose the sessor of the Core Sea Demon Sect within ten years, but now separating my true origin and exploring the outer world give me no energy to care about anything else. Therefore, I have to arrange the affairs of the Core Sea Demon Sect as soon as possible. I will try my best to choose the new leader of the Core Sea Demon Sect within a year.¡± ¡°Who are you going to hand the Core Sea Demon Sect to¡­¡± The silver-haired teenager asked. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± The ck-haired man said. ¡°Leave it to Duan Chaomian. He is a member of our imperial family. Giving the Core Sea Demon Sect to him means that it will still be in the hands of the Duan imperial family.¡± The silver-haired teenager suggested. The ck-haired man looked up at the silver-haired teenager and paused. ¡°I have never regarded the Core Sea Demon Sect as a part of the Duan imperial family.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The silver-haired teenager seemed to be a little helpless. ¡°I know that the Core Sea Demon Sect is an important basis for you to prove your achievements to the Duan imperial family, and you once spent countless efforts on it. But after so many years, who in the Duan imperial family can still look down on your existence? The prestige of the Core Sea Demon Lord can even lord over the prestige of most members of the Duan imperial family.¡± ¡°Moreover, the people who looked down on you back then didn¡¯t even survive the corrosion of time and disappeared into the long river of life, so why continue to deliberately make the Core Sea Demon Sect independent?¡± ¡°If the Core Sea Demon Sect is not controlled by the Duan imperial family, then the Imperial Court will not sit back and watch such a huge force develop safely.¡± The ck-haired man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too sensitive.¡± The silver-haired teenager responded. ¡°I have the final say on who the Core Sea Demon Sect will be handed to.¡± The ck-haired man said, ¡°If you don¡¯t ept the Core Sea Demon Sect, I will move the Core Sea Demon Sect abroad.¡± The silver-haired teenager scratched his head. ¡°Up to you.¡± The two fell silent. ¡°How do you n to choose the sessor of the Core Sea Demon Sect from your batch of seeds?¡± After a long time, the silver-haired teenager took the initiative to ask. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡± The ck-haired man responded. ¡°In that case, let the extermination of the Hidden Sect be the final test for the seeds of your sect.¡± The silver-haired teenager said. The ck-haired man frowned. ¡°You want to use the Core Sea Demon Sect as a tool to eliminate the Hidden Sect?¡± ¡°So what?¡± The silver-haired teenager said, ¡°When the Core Sea Demon Sect was established, I also gave a lot of support. Didn¡¯t you promise me back then that you would return me the favor? Now, the opportunity hase.¡± The ck-haired man was a little annoyed. ¡°You are taking the opportunity to weaken the strength of the elite younger generation of my Core Sea Demon Sect.¡± The silver-haired teenager did not answer. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± The ck-haired man finally relented. ¡°Good.¡± The silver-haired teenager smiled. ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡± ¡°The Hidden Sect has been disturbing State Wansheng for a long time, but recently, I heard from outsiders that the Hidden Sect¡¯s behavior has be worse.¡± ¡°Does Yu Zhiyin really think that the Duan family is afraid of him?¡± ¡°I have a question.¡± The ck-haired man said, ¡°At that time, you and Yu Zhiyin had a feud, so he fled abroad. When he was abroad, he developed an overseas faction and established the Hidden Sect. Why didn¡¯t you stop him then? If you had killed Yu Zhiyin back then, the Hidden Sect wouldn¡¯t be a thorn in our sides now¡± ¡°I wanted to do this, but when I went overseas to search for him, I couldn¡¯t find any trace of him.¡± The silver-haired teenager said. ¡°I suspect that Yu Zhiyin might have reached my realm.¡± There was a hint of fear in the silver-haired teenager¡¯s eyes. ¡°You mean he has broken through the limit of the dao realm?¡± The ck-haired man frowned. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The silver-haired teenager said, ¡°At that time, Yu Zhiyin already had coordinates of a few outer worlds in his hands. With his temperament and aptitude, he might have already understood the foreign origin and broken through the dao realm membrane¡­¡± ¡°Therefore, I will personally set off to eliminate the overseas Hidden Sect as well. I also want to find Yu Zhiyin¡¯s whereabouts. After finding him, I will personally kill him to prevent future troubles in State Wansheng.¡± Killing intent surged from the silver-haired teenager. ¡°You didn¡¯t find him before. And with him skulking around now, are you sure you can find him?¡± The ck-haired man didn¡¯t seem to believe it. ¡°No, this time is different¡­¡± The silver-haired teenager had aplicated look in his eyes. ¡°This time, I want to find him, and maybe he is waiting for me too. After so long, he might want to fight me to the death.¡± The ck-haired man pursed his lips. ¡°I will help you.¡± The silver-haired teenager looked relieved when he heard this. Heughed. ¡°Hearing this from you is more than enough!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out, aren¡¯t you going back to the Core Sea Demon Sect? I will go with you this time.¡± The silver-haired teenager and the ck-haired man disappeared from the dark space at the same time. Chapter 302 - Extermination Overseas, Gathering the Seeds

Chapter 302 Extermination Overseas, Gathering the Seeds

Core Sea Demon Sect. Over the past few days, Xu Ning¡¯s reputation had gradually risen. Whether they were seeds or not, most of the disciples of the Core Sea Demon Sect knew of Xu Ning¡¯s name. The appearance of an ¡°extreme¡± disciple could still cause a huge reaction. During this period of time, many disciples came to visit. Xu Ning basically weed them all. Plus, Xu Ning already wanted to get to know more people. ¡°Junior Brother Xu.¡± This day, Gu Songying arrived. Gu Songying was promoted to a deacon of the ind, and he also received a lot of resources, which made Gu Songying feel quite high-spirited. Because his mind was clear and he had plenty of resources, Gu Songying, who had never seen any hope of advancing, showed signs of a realm breakthrough. Although the bottleneck was only slightly loosened and making a breakthrough was still difficult, Gu Songying saw the hope he had been searching for. Once he broke through to the seventh stage of the dao realm, Gu Songying¡¯s status would improve again. At the same time, Gu Songying knew very well that everything he had now was because Xu Ning had sold him a favor by giving him the opportunity to introduce Xu Ning to the sect. Therefore, Gu Songying was very concerned about Xu Ning¡¯s affairs. In addition to being the internal deacon of the ind, Gu Songying took the initiative to act as Xu Ning¡¯s butler. Gu Songying personally handled all of Xu Ning¡¯s chores. ¡°Senior Brother Gu, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Over the past few days, Xu Ning had been staying in his vi. He would only asionally go out to experience the pleasure of flying. ¡°There is news from the sect.¡± Gu Songying said, ¡°The Sect Master is back.¡± ¡°Oh? The Core Sea Demon Lord is actually back.¡± Xu Ning knew that the Core Sea Demon Lord had left the sect for some time. He had been traveling outside and would only return asionally. ¡°Moreover, as soon as the Sect Master returned, he issued an order to recall all the seed disciples outside.¡± Gu Songying added. ¡°Recall all the seed disciples?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Taking such an action the moment the Sect Master is back means that it is very likely that the Sect Master is elerating the selection of the sect¡¯s sessor.¡± Gu Songying was a little excited as he spoke. Although this had nothing to do with him, it was closely rted to Xu Ning. As an ¡°extreme¡± disciple, Xu Ning had a high probability of bing a high-ranking member of the Core Sea Demon Sect in the future. And now that the seed selection was approaching, it was definitely good news. WS. However, Gu Songying was a little worried about this. Although Xu Ning¡¯s potential was high, he did not have much time to grow. In such circumstances, Xu Ning would be at a disadvantage whenpeting with those famous seeds. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ording to the original expectations, thepetition between seeds should be three to ten yearster. But now, it seemed that thepetition was about to soon begin. If he was still in the core transformation realm, Xu Ning might feel a little rushed, but now that he had advanced to the elementary origin realm, Xu Ning thought that not many seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect were stronger than him. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, you have to be prepared.¡± Gu Songying said with concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother Gu.¡± Xu Ning responded. Although Xu Ning knew that Gu Songying had a reason for being friends with him, Xu Ning didn¡¯t mind At least up until now, Gu Songying had done his best for him. At this moment. On the top floor of the Core Sea Tower. In front of the ck bird, Mo Yu, was the Core Sea Demon Lord with his long ck hair and ck lines at the corners of his eyes, as well as the silver-haired, young-looking Duan Imperial Family¡¯s Grandmaster. Although their appearances were different, they were real biological brothers. Among them, the Grandmaster¡¯s real name was Duan Huiye, and the Core Sea Demon Lord¡¯s real name was Duan Huiyao. The night(ye) and day(yao) brothers were the strongest force of the Duan imperial family. ¡°Grandmaster, Sect Master.¡± Mo Yu bowed to the two. ¡°When I returned to the sect and gathered all the elders to participate in the meeting, I heard that another ¡®extreme¡¯ seed was born in the sect?¡± The Core Sea Demon Lord, Duan Huiyao, flicked his sleeves and sat cross-legged on the ground. Grandmaster Duan Huiye also sat down. ¡°That¡¯s right, his name is Xu Ning. With his strength in the core transformation realm, he actually passed the ninth level, and evensted for a long time in the tenth level before being ejected.¡± Mo Yu also sat on the ground. Its movements looked ridiculous. ¡°With his core transformation realm cultivation base, he can actually fight against an origin connection realm master. This is not easy. He has unlimited potential.¡± Grandmaster Duan Huiye smiled and evaluated. ¡°Those who can fight enemies above their realm are all people with strong foundations. The stronger the foundation, the higher their upper limit. In the past thousand years, the number of people who can fight an enemy two realms above them and win can easily be counted with one hand.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t know that he had been noticed by the strongest person in State Wansheng. ¡°It is indeed rare.¡± As his eyebrows rxed, the ck lines around Duan Huiyao¡¯s eyes became smooth. ¡°Brother, at that time, you seemed to have also killed an elementary origin realm master without mastering an origin technique at the core cleansing realm.¡± Duan Huiyao nced at Duan Huiye. ¡°It seems that this seed named Xu Ning has a lower limit of the ninth stage of the dao realm, with his upper limit being you.¡± Duan Huiye paused when he heard this. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you intend to train him?¡± ¡°Most of the disciples of the Core Sea Demon Sect are free to cultivate by themselves, so no one is specially trained.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°But if he performs well, he can be the sect master.¡± Duan Huiye didn¡¯t say anything else. He definitely wanted to put the Core Sea Demon Sect in the hands of the Duan family, but Duan Huiyao obviously wouldn¡¯t listen to him. ¡°Sect Master, did you gain anything from trying to break through the bottleneck of the dao realm?¡± Mo Yu asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°Exploring the outer world andprehending the origin ording to the rules of the outer world is an extremely difficult task.¡± Although Mo Yu was a demon beast under Duan Huiyao, Duan Huiyao treated it extremely well. Arge part of the reason for this was because Duan Huiyao¡¯s true origin separation technique was deduced by him and his brother Duan Huiye using the bloodline ability of Mo Yu. The essence of the true origin separation technique was Mo Yu¡¯s bloodline cloning ability. ¡°Seeing how hard you are exploring the outer world, I feel a little lucky.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°The outer world I entered back then had just begun to develop its own path of transcendence. In that kind of environment, it was easier toprehend the origin. Unfortunately, due to the turbulence of time and space, the coordinates of that outer world were lost.¡± Duan Huiyao felt that it was a shame hearing that. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Once my true origin is restored, I will condense my true origin clone and go to other outer worlds to try.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°Next, let us first focus on destroying the overseas Hidden Sect.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Duan Huiye¡¯s expression was a little serious. He said, ¡°I have already sent a message to the imperial family. They have already started gathering their forces. Once everything is arranged, the seed disciples of the Core Sea Demon Sect will cooperate with the extermination teams that are preparing to go out to sea as the high-levelbat power of the extermination teams. You can also use this opportunity to select the seeds you like.¡± ¡°Have you found the location of the Hidden Sect¡¯s overseas camp?¡± Duan Huiyao asked. ¡°We have found it. If the Hidden Sect can send people to infiltrate the imperial family, then we can also nt our own people. They have three camps, and we will clear them all with three separate batches of forces. At the same time, you and I have to go out to sea to find traces of Yu Zhiyin. ording to the current information, Yu Zhiyin hasn¡¯t appeared in the Hidden Sect¡¯s three camps for a long time.¡± Duan Huiye said. ¡°ck Egg.¡± Duan Huiyao nodded and looked at Mo Yu. Mo Yu¡¯s eyes were full of resistance when called by that name, but it didn¡¯t dare toin. ¡°When that timees, send three clones to follow them.¡± Duan Huiyao said. Mo Yu¡¯s clones weren¡¯t strong, but they were responsible formunicating information. Its clones and its main body could share real-time information. In the distant sea, the secret treasures used tomunicate with each other might not be effective, but Mo Yu¡¯s ability tomunicate through clones could perfectly ensure smoothmunication. ¡°Understood.¡± Mo Yu responded. A month went by. All the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect had returned. Together with Xu Ning, the one hundred and thirty-two seeds all went to the Ind Heart Peak. The so-called Ind Heart Peak was the Sect Master¡¯s peak of the Core Sea Demon Lord Sect. ¡®These seed disciples are all very strong¡­¡¯ After arriving at Ind Heart Peak, Xu Ning observed the seeds around him. The weakest of these seeds was in the core transformation realm with an origin technique mastered. While Xu Ning was observing the seeds around him, many seeds were also sizing him up. Although some seeds had visited Xu Ning before, most of them had never interacted with Xu Ning After seeing Xu Ning¡¯s unfamiliar face, many seeds guessed that Xu Ning was the new ¡°extreme¡± seed. ¡®Is that Third Prince Duan Chaomian¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed that there was a person wearing a golden robe who had a strong aura. He carried an awe-inspiring air around him naturally. His temperament was simr to that of Duan Chaofeng, but in contrast, Duan Chaofeng, who had just be the Harmony King, had a different aura. Therefore, Xu Ning easily determined his identity. Xu Ning observed Duan Chaomian. Duan Chaomian also looked at him when Xu Ning arrived. Duan Chaomian had already looked up Xu Ning¡¯s information. He had already learned that Xu Ning came from the Abyss North, and starting from the trusted subordinate of the Harmony Prince, he reached his current position step by step. After observing Duan Chaomian, Xu Ning looked at a woman in a yellow shirt. The woman had a graceful figure and charming eyes. She was also a peak dao realm eighth stage master. ¡®Is that Yu Qiao¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed her identity. After three months in the Core Sea Demon Sect, Xu Ning had learned a lot about the sect and its people. Chapter 303 - First Class Defensive Type Secret Treasure

Chapter 303 First ss Defensive Type Secret Treasure

Yu Qiao seemed to notice Xu Ning¡¯s gaze. She looked back and met Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. She smiled and gave him a friendly look. Xu Ning nodded slightly and looked away. The rtionship between Xu Ning and the other two extreme disciples was quite delicate. To a certain extent, everyone had the same status in the sect. But because their status was too close, thepetition between the three was also the fiercest. ¡®Only the sect seeds have appeared here, but the Core Sea Demon Lord hasn¡¯t appeared yet?¡¯ Xu Ning was looking forward to seeing the Core Sea Demon Lord. After all, the Core Sea Demon Lord was regarded as the closest existence to the Grandmaster in State Wansheng, the strongest person under the Duan imperial family. Just as he was wondering where he was, more than a dozen figures suddenly began to arrive at the heart of the ind. Xu Ning saw Elder Wei, whom he had first met after arriving at the Core Sea Demon Sect, and the two elders from the Resource Hall. ¡®Are these all the elders of the Core Sea Demon Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®It is said that there are nearly thirty elders in the Core Sea Demon Sect, and less than twenty of them have appeared here. It seems that some of them are outside the ind, or are busy with other matters so they can¡¯te here.¡¯ No one deliberately restrained their aura, so Xu Ning could sense their strength. These elders were all above the dao realm eighth stage without any exception. There were even a few whose auras were even stronger, giving off an unfathomable feeling. This basically confirmed that those elders were in a higher realm, being dao realm ninth stage existences. This made Xu Ning sigh ruefully at the foundation of the Core Sea Demon Sect. In State Wansheng, only the Duan imperial family, including the Duan family¡¯s dukes that were scattered across the states, could surpass the Core Sea Demon Sect. Although to a certain extent, the Core Sea Demon Sect was considered half of the Duan imperial family¡¯s power. ¡®The elders of the sect are here, so Sect Master Core Sea Demon Lord should be appearing soon¡­ Xu Ning looked around silently. Sure enough, not long after, a ck fog suddenly appeared on the high tform in front of everyone. Afterwards, the ck fog dissipated, and a tall, long-haired man in ck appeared in front of everyone. Just by standing there, he gave off a heart palpitating feeling. ¡®The Core Sea Demon Lord!¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning had seen this legendary figure of State Wansheng. When he was in the Abyss North, Xu Ning had obtained a lot of benefits from his inheritance. Ever since he came to State Wansheng, he had been hearing about the reputation of the Core Sea Demon Lord. As a descendant of the imperial family, because of his ordinary aptitude, he took another path and took the initiative to open up the advancement of the demonic path. In the end, after experiencing countless difficulties, he finally reached the limit of the dao realm. At the same time, he also established the number one sect in State Wansheng, with countless elites under him, respected by thousands of people. Now that he saw the Core Sea Demon Lord with his own eyes, Xu Ning¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± Instantly, whether it was the elders or the more than a hundred seeds, all of them bowed to the Core Sea Demon Lord. Most people had sincere respect in their eyes. There were even some disciples who looked at Core Sea Demon Lord with fanatic eyes. It seemed like as long as the Core Sea Demon Lord gave an order, they would even take the initiative to die for him. ¡°The purpose of gathering most of the elders and all the seeds here today is to select the candidates who will be a part of the high-level structure of the Core Sea Demon Sect in the future! This includes the future elders and even the sect master!¡± Duan Huiyao went straight to the point. Almost all of the seeds below trembled when he said that. Even Duan Chaomian who had always been tranquil pretended to be calm. Although everyone present had roughly guessed the purpose of their summon to the Ind Heart Peak, after hearing the Core Sea Demon Lord say this, they couldn¡¯t calm down. The Core Sea Demon Sect was the number one sect in State Wansheng. Bing the leader of this sect, even if only as an elder, was a huge benefit for them. Once they aplished this, it meant that they really stood at the peak of State Wansheng. ¡°You all should know that the current state of State Wansheng is not very peaceful. The reason is that there is an overseas sect called the Hidden Sect that is constantly infiltrating State Wansheng, trying to mess up the status quo of State Wansheng.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°Thus, the content of our selection test this time is to cooperate with the forces of the Imperial Court and go out to sea to destroy this Hidden Sect!¡± ¡°Exterminate the overseas Hidden Sect?¡± Everyone¡¯s hearts that had yet to calm down were shocked again. Everyone present knew of the existence of the Hidden Sect. This sect had a mysterious background, and there were many masters in the sect. They kept causing trouble in State Wansheng, which was the primary reason why the Imperial Court wanted to exterminate them. But now, the content of this test was for them, the seed disciples, toplete this difficult mission. ¡®Cooperate with the Imperial Court to eliminate the Hidden Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning narrowed his eyes. Xu Ning had fought against the members of the Hidden Sect before. Xu Ning still clearly remembered Liu Yi, who fought against him with special methods. Because of this, Xu Ning was quite afraid of the Hidden Sect. ¡°This selection test is not mandatory. If you are unwilling, you can leave immediately.¡± Duan Huiyao nced at everyone. When he encountered unfamiliar faces, he would pause for a moment. Especially when he nced at Xu Ning, he paused for a longer time. The crowd was silent after Duan Huiyao finished speaking. No one chose to retreat. Although the contents of this test seemed to be very dangerous, everyone knew that if they left now, they would not only lose their opportunity to be part of the upper echelons of the sect, but they would also lose their status as a seed, or even their identity as a disciple of the Core Sea Demon Sect. ¡°Good, no one left.¡± Duan Huiyao¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°In this case, we will set off for the sea in ten days.¡± ¡°Elder Wei.¡± Duan Huiyao tilted his head slightly. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Elder Wei, who looked like an old farmer, stood up after being called. ¡°You shall discuss with the Commander-in-chief of the Imperial Court to determine which seed will be assigned to the Imperial Court¡¯s warship.¡± Duan Huiyao said. ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± Elder Wei responded respectfully. Duan Huiyao nodded and nced at everyone again. ¡°This trip will be dangerous. I hope everyone cane back alive.¡± Duan Huiyao¡¯s voice echoed in everyone¡¯s ears. Whoosh! Afterwards, Duan Huiyao¡¯s figure turned into a ball of ck fog and disappeared. ¡°I hope everyone will remember the Sect Master¡¯s words.¡± Elder Wei stepped forward. ¡°Everyone, there are still ten days before we leave for the sea, go back and prepare!¡± Elder Wei dismissed everyone. After that, more than a dozen elders left first and flew away. But among the hundred and more seeds, no one acted like that. Everyone squeezed together and walked down the stairs honestly. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning was mixed in the crowd. When he was walking down the mountain, he heard a female voice. Xu Ning paused for a moment. After the person behind him caught up, he nced sideways. It was Yu Qiao. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Qiao.¡± There was a tempting charm in Yu Qiao¡¯s smile. ¡°Senior Sister Yu.¡± Xu Ning nodded as a gesture. ¡°You could already pass the ninth level of the Core Sea Tower in the core transformation realm, and now that you have advanced to the elementary origin realm, there are not many seeds that canpete with you. Your aptitude is indeed impressive.¡± Yu Qiao said. ¡°Senior Sister Yu is exaggerating.¡± Xu Ning was a little cautious. Yu Qiao¡¯s words seemed to be apliment, but Xu Ning felt like she was ttering him to make himcent. Yu Qiao chuckled. ¡°I hope we can be allocated closer to each other during this mission to eliminate the Hidden Sect.¡± After Yu Qiao finished speaking, she walked away quickly without waiting for Xu Ning¡¯s response. ¡°This woman¡­! Xu Ning¡¯s impression of Yu Qiao was average, so he didn¡¯t n to be too involved with this woman. ¡®Before going out to sea this time, I have to go to the Resource Hall again to see if there are any new first-ss treasures. If I can obtain another non-offensive type treasure, it can boost mybat power by a small level.¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his head. Because of his experience fighting against the Hidden Sect, Xu Ning tried his best to be cautious when facing this unpredictable overseas sect. Ten dayster. State Wansheng¡¯s eastern coastline. A row of warships lined up on the shore. The soldiers in armor first boarded the ship. Not far away, the one hundred and thirty-two seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect were also ready. After these soldiers boarded, they followed closely behind. ¡®Are we ready to go out to sea¡­¡¯ Xu Ning stood in the crowd and looked into the distance. Xu Ning went to the Resource Hall again in the past ten days. This time, the Resource Hall had two more first-ss treasures, one of which was a first-ss defensive type secret treasure. ording to the two elders in the Resource Hall, these two first-ss treasures were sent to the Resource Hall by Sect Master Core Sea Demon Lord after his return. Xu Ning chose the first-ss defensive treasure and put it in his bag. This was the reward after Xu Ning was evaluated as ¡°extreme¡±. This first-ss defensive treasure was named the Fantasy Heart Armor. Although this Fantasy Heart Armor was called an armor, its form was not an armor, but a bracer. In a real battle, activating this bracer would materialize a transparent armor on Xu Ning¡¯s body. This armor could greatly reduce the lethality of an enemy¡¯s attack. Even if the other party was a peak dao realm ninth stage master, the armor could still exert a lot of capabilities. With this Fantasy Heart Armor, Xu Ning had more confidence in his safety during this trip overseas. ¡°Ready to board the ship!¡± The soldiers by the sea had already boarded the ship, and it was time for the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect. Xu Ning also found his assigned ship and rushed over. Chapter 304 - Hidden Sect鈥檚 Camp

Chapter 304 Hidden Sect¡¯s Camp

¡°Xu Ning.¡± Just when Xu Ning was about to board the ship, he heard a female voice. Xu Ning knew that it was Yu Qiao. ¡°Senior Sister Yu.¡± Xu Ning stood still and greeted. ¡°Although we are not assigned to the same ship this time, our ships are going in the same destination. When the timees for us to fight against the Hidden Sect, we can join forces.¡± Yu Qiao said. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning agreed just for show. Before going out to the sea, all the disciples had learned that Hidden Sect had three camps overseas. Thus, the forces of the Imperial Court would also be divided into three groups, heading to three different destinations. After a short conversation with Yu Qiao, Xu Ning boarded the warship. ¡®The imperial soldiers on the ship are not simple¡­¡¯ As soon as he boarded the ship, Xu Ning could feel a strong fighting spirit brewing in the air. ¡°The soldiers responsible for exterminating the Hidden Sect are all experienced soldiers¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. He discovered that there were more than a hundred soldiers on a warship. And every one of them was a dao realm master. A dao realm master was already terrifying. What was even scarier was that these dao realm troops also had their own battle formation andbination techniques. If they worked together, they could kill enemies above their realm. These troops were the absolute elites of the Imperial Court. While Xu Ning was observing these soldiers, the soldiers were also observing Xu Ning. They all knew that there were seed disciples of the Core Sea Demon Sect watching over the mission. Most of these seed disciples were high level dao realm masters. They would y a powerful offensive role in crucial battles, as they were the upper limit of theirbat power. ¡°Brother, how should I address you?¡± Xu Ning walked to the deck and saw a man in heavy armor greeting him. ¡®Elementary origin realm master¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sensed his true strength. Looking at his gear, Xu Ning knew that this person was themander of the ship. In the near future, this person would be responsible formanding the battle and even Xu Ning¡¯s movements. After all, this operation was coordinated with the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect acting as support to be the vanguards. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. ¡°So you are Brother Xu.¡± The heavily armored manughed. ¡°I am Tong Gang, responsible for the affairs of the ship. Brother Xu, for our uing mission, I hope you can cooperate with us.¡± Tong Gang¡¯s attitude was polite. He also knew that these seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect were not simple characters. From the first time he saw Xu Ning, Tong Gang felt that Xu Ning was unfathomable. ¡°Brother Tong, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯ll be waiting for your orders.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists in response. Right at this moment, another person boarded the ship. The person was a strong man wearing a sleeveless shirt. His skin was bronze-colored, and his exposed arms were full of muscles. He had a capable and fierce aura. ¡°Feng Qi greets the two of you.¡± This man named Feng Qi was also a seed of the Core Sea Demon Sect. There were two seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect on each ship. Xu Ning and Feng Qi were assigned to this warship. After Feng Qi introduced himself, Xu Ning and Tong Gang also re-introduced themselves again. ¡°Junior Brother Xu¡¯s name has been very famous recently.¡± After Xu Ning introduced himself, Feng Qi said with a smile. Xu Ning¡¯s name had recently spread in the Core Sea Demon Sect, and Feng Qi had long heard of him. Feng Qi had seen Xu Ning from a distance when the seeds gathered at the Ind Heart Peak. It was just that the two had no connections back then, so Feng Qi did not talk with Xu Ning. ¡°Senior Brother Feng is exaggerating.¡± Xu Ning responded casually. This made Tong Gang¡¯s eyes twitch. ¡°This Xu Ning seems to be a powerful figure in the Core Sea Demon Sect¡­¡¯ Tong Gang felt apprehensive. When he saw Xu Ning previously, he already felt that Xu Ning was not simple. Now, Feng Qi¡¯s words basically confirmed his thoughts. ¡°The two of you can wait on the deck for a while. Once we receive a unified order, we will set off together.¡± Tong Gang said to the two. Not long after boarding the warship, everything was ready in about half an hour. With amand, more than sixty warships moved at the same time. They split into three waves and sailed towards the distant sea. After traveling for more than a hundred kilometers, the three groups began to deviate from each other and sail separately. These three fleets each had their own destination. Xu Ning¡¯s warship fleet was heading southeast. There were more than twenty warships in this fleet, and Xu Ning was on an ordinary warship. In addition, there was also a leading warship as well as a central warship. The leading warship was responsible for leading the way, while the central warship was surrounded by ordinary warships. The coremander of this fleet was on the central warship. The highestmander was a general of the Imperial Court, and it was said that he was in the ninth stage of the dao realm. The warship that Yu Qiao was assigned to was this central warship. At the same time, on that central warship, it was also the location of Mo Yu¡¯s clone. It was responsible for themunication between State Wansheng and the sailing ships. ¡°Our mission to destroy the Hidden Sect would probably take a lot of time.¡± On the warship where Xu Ning was, Tong Gang said to Feng Qi and Xu Ning, ¡°Even if everything goes well, it will take more than four months for us to reach our destination.¡± ¡®Four months is indeed a long time¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sensed the speed of the warship and thought to himself. Although there were more than twenty warships in the fleet, they moved quickly. Even at sea, the fleet¡¯s speed wasparable to the maximum speed of an elementary level dao realm flying demon beast. ¡°Four months¡­¡± Feng Qi pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Brother Tong, there is something I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Please ask.¡± Tong Gang motioned for Feng Qi to ask. ¡°Apparently, we know the location of the Hidden Sect because there are spies in the Hidden Sect.¡± Feng Qi asked, ¡°But at the same time, some of the Hidden Sect¡¯s forces have also infiltrated State Wansheng. If we go to the camp of the Hidden Sect in such a grand manner, won¡¯t we be exposed in advance?¡± ¡°Since their whereabouts have been exposed, after going to their destination, they can also move at any time, causing us to miss them.¡± Feng Qi¡¯s confusion was also Xu Ning¡¯s previous doubt. Even if Feng Qi didn¡¯t ask, Xu Ning wanted to know the reason. Tong Gang patiently exined, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this at all.¡± ¡°The camps chosen by the Hidden Sect were carefully selected fromnds overseas. The geographical conditions and martial arts environment there are excellent. It is said that the density of spiritual energy there isparable to State Wansheng.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, even if they receive the news that we are going to attack, it is impossible for them to move at arge scale, because once they move, they will be forced to go to ces with thin aura. This is simply uneptable to them.¡± ¡°In addition, there is another reason. The base of this Hidden Sect is extremelyrge. They search for people everywhere and forcibly migrate them, forming a poption settlement.¡± ¡°Combined with various factors, even if they want to migrate, they will face a veryplicated situation.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Tong Gang paused with a confident smile. ¡°Even if they migrate, the people we nted in the Hidden Sect will spread the news. We can also change our route and chase after them!¡± ¡°We brought a huge amount of resources with us this time. We can ensure that we can exert 100% of our strength in ces with thin spiritual energy. Although the Hidden Sect has many masters, their reserves of resources are iparable to ours.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Xu Ning and Feng Qi looked at each other and nodded silently. Their previous worries werepletely unnecessary. The Imperial Court had already considered this. Afterwards, Xu Ning and Feng Qi chatted with Tong Gang and gained a better understanding of the details of this mission. The fleet continued to sail. More than three months went by. Over the past three months, Xu Ning had been staying on the ship, refining pills to pass the time. As for Tong Gang and Feng Qi, they spent their time cultivating. The two of them were in the seventh stage dao realm, just like Xu Ning. Although inparison, their strength was definitely far inferior to Xu Ning¡¯s. On this day. Tong Gang received the news from the central warship, so he called Xu Ning and Feng Qi over and gathered together. ¡°Brothers, there is news from the spies in the Hidden Sect.¡± Tong Gang said, ¡°Just like we guessed before, the Hidden Sect is not moving their camp. They only moved some disciples with good potential, so not many core members are left.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning and Feng Qi nodded at the same time. This meant that they were going to attack. ¡°However, after knowing that we are about to approach and siege them, the people of the Hidden Sect have also begun to make preparations and their own arrangements. In other words, when the timees, we will have to face a Hidden Sect who is ready to fight. Therefore, this operation will definitely not be easy.¡± Tong Gang did not hide the danger of the operation, instead he told the two of them to have a higher evaluation of this mission. ¡°In addition, they may also ambush us on the way. The central warship is calling for us to be careful at all times and stay alert.¡± Tong Gang reminded again. ¡°I was prepared a long time ago. I really want to see how powerful the Hidden Sect is.¡± A true fighting spirit appeared in Feng Qi¡¯s eyes. Although the Hidden Sect had been famous for a long time, Feng Qi did not have any experience of fighting against the Hidden Sect like Xu Ning, so he never personally felt the power of the Hidden Sect. When Tong Gang heard this, heughed. ¡°Then I will rely on you two when that timees.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Feng Qi responded. Xu Ning also nodded. However, although Tong Gang said this, Xu Ning did not really think that he and Feng Qi were the main forces in Tong Gang¡¯s eyes. Over the past three months, Xu Ning had learned some information from Tong Gang. In addition to a powerful force, the Imperial Court¡¯s fleet seemed to have another trump card. But he still didn¡¯t know what that trump card?was. Chapter 305 - Ambush

Chapter 305: Ambush

In the Endless Sea. An oval ind. This ce was not only in a clear sky region, but it was also extremely rich in spiritual energy. This kind of ce was extremely difficult to find overseas. This was the destination of Xu Ning¡¯s fleet, one of the camps of the Hidden Sect. There were trees and buildings on the ind. In addition, the poption was also very dense. These people were the reserves of the Hidden Sect to cultivate their disciples. There was a tall building at the center of the ind. The hall of the building was empty, with only three people sitting above. ¡°The people from State Wansheng wille in a few days.¡± Sitting on the left was a man who looked like an ordinary middle-aged man. He was wearing a green robe with silver light flowing on it. ¡°Let theme, we are ready to fight anyway.¡± Sitting on the right was a woman in pink. Although her face was young, her eyes were filled with vicissitudes. When the green-robed man saw the pink-clothed woman¡¯s confidence, he frowned slightly. Compared to the pink-clothed woman, the green-robed man was obviously not too optimistic. ¡°Master Liu, are we going to wait here for the enemy to attack? I think we should send some people to attack them. I am willing to lead the team personally, we can definitely cause them a lot of trouble.¡± The woman in pink volunteered to take the initiative. She looked at the man in ck sitting in the middle with a hint of urgency in her eyes. ¡°Your confidence ismendable, but the opponent is definitely not to be trifled with. If we attack rashly, we will only fall into a more passive situation.¡± Before the ck-clothed Master Liu could speak, the green-robed man refuted. His opinion was obviously the opposite of the pink-clothed woman. ¡°The enemy is right in front of you, but you are so timid. I think you should follow the disciples of the sect and migrate somewhere else overseas. This way, you won¡¯t lose face because of your cowardice.¡± When the woman in pink heard this, her response was full of mockery. ¡°You!¡± The green-robed man¡¯s expression was ugly. He immediately refuted, ¡°You aren¡¯t trying to stop the enemy at all. I think you just want to take revenge! Back then, when you were in State Wansheng, you thought you were strong, so you treated human lives as dirt. Your hands were covered in blood, causing you to be hunted by the top masters of the Imperial Court! In the face of their force, you panicked and were forced to escape from State Wansheng, so you joined our Hidden Sect.¡± ¡°Afterwards, you kept urging Master Liu to make more arrangements to destroy the stability of State Wansheng. Your intention is not for the good of Hidden Sect, but to vent your anger.¡± ¡°If you really want to advance rashly this time, go alone, don¡¯t implicate the others in the sect!¡± The green-robed man did not show any mercy to the woman in pink. This made the woman¡¯s face turn pale. She stood up and was about to refute. But at this moment, Master Liu, who had been silent, spoke. ¡°Alright now.¡± Master Liu¡¯s voice was low. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless to argue about such nonsense in front of a powerful enemy.¡± After Master Liu said this, the other two fell silent. Although they were still dissatisfied, they had obviously restrained themselves and were no longer aggressive towards each other. The pink-clothed woman sat back down and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°The enemy is taking the aggressive stance this time, so what we need to do is to firmly protect and upy this ce that has dense spiritual energy, and to minimize the casualties of the Hidden Sect¡¯s disciples.¡± ¡°We were established overseas, and the living environment and cultivation environment is difficult. Every time someone is injured, it will be a huge blow to us.¡± Master Liu said, ¡°Although the disciples with great potential in the sect have been sent into a spatial treasure and were taken away, the remaining members will still have to do their best to protect their safety and try not to take meaningless risks.¡± After Master Liu finished speaking, the green-robed man had a smug look on his face. This made the woman in pink a little unhappy. ¡°However, it is not wise to let them attack us so easily. We have to make them realize that if they attack us, they will have to pay a terrible price.¡± Master Liu¡¯s words suddenly took a turn. ¡°Master Liu, I am willing to lead our men and ambush them!¡± The woman in pink expressed her attitude again. ¡°You can¡¯t go. You are an important member of the sect. If something happens to you, it will affect us greatly.¡± Master Liu refused the pink-clothed woman¡¯s proposal. ¡°Then what should we do?¡± The woman in pink asked. When Master Liu heard this, his eyes revealed an unusual glint. ¡°Didn¡¯t the sect just cultivate a batch of mutated demon beasts recently? Send a few Master Tamers to ambush them and see the effects¡­ If the effects of the ambush are good, we can also use this batch of mutated demon beasts in the future¡­¡± The eyes of the cyan-robed man and the pink-clothed woman lit up at the same time. Obviously, the two of them supported this idea. They were also looking forward to the strength of this batch of mutated demon beasts. That was because the cultivation method of these mutated demon beasts was personally taught by their Sect Master, Yu Zhiyin. Unfortunately, after Sect Master Yu Zhiyin appeared once a few years ago, there had been no news of him. Otherwise, with Yu Zhiyin here, the people of State Wansheng would not dare to attack. ¡­ A few more days passed by. ¡°ording to the information provided by intelligence, we are at most five days away from the camp of Hidden Sect!¡± On the deck, Xu Ning, Feng Qi, and Tong Gang looked into the distance. At this moment, the fleet was under the dark clouds and thunder. The rain was pouring, and the sea was surging. ¡°The closer we get to the Hidden Sect, the richer the spiritual energy will be.¡± Feng Qi felt it. ¡°It must have taken a lot of effort to find this kind of location overseas.¡± Xu Ning agreed. Bang! Suddenly, a loud noise came from under their warship, then it shook violently. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Feng Qi quickly stabilized himself. ¡°It should be an ambush by an underwater demon beast.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°It¡¯s already a great fortune for the underwater demon beasts that we didn¡¯t go down to hunt them and take their materials, yet they actually dare to provoke us. I will go and deal with them.¡± After saying that, Feng Qi jumped into the sea. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Xu Ning couldn¡¯t stop him in time. He could sense that the demon beast under the ship should be in the high level of the dao realm. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± Tong Gang said, ¡°After all, the water is the domain of an underwater demon beast. It will be difficult for Brother Feng to deal with it alone.¡± With that, Tong Gang also jumped into the water. Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of battle came from the sea below the ship. ¡°Slow down the fleet!¡± Xu Ning ordered the helmsman. If the speed of the warship was too fast and the battle was dyed for too long, the distance between Feng Qi and Tong Gang from the ship would drift too far.. Chapter 306 - Capture, Xu Qian

Chapter 306: Capture, Xu Qian

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bang! A loud noise came from the bottom of the sea. ¡®What a strong shock wave!¡¯ Xu Ning felt the ship shake violently again. ¡®Isn¡¯t the aftershock of this battle a little too powerful?¡¯ Xu Ning felt that something was wrong. He was about to jump into the water when he suddenly saw the water surface split apart. Tong Gang carried Feng Qi and jumped out of the water. ¡°Senior Brother Feng!¡± Xu Ning saw Feng Qi¡¯s condition and his pupils contracted. Feng Qi was covered in blood, with one of his arms broken and his face pale. Tong Gang carried Feng Qi to the deck, and Xu Ning quickly hurried over. ¡°Take this pill first.¡± Xu Ning gave Feng Qi a pill to stop his injuries. ¡°What happened just now?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°When we subdued the underwater demon beast that collided with the ship, the demon beast actually self-destructed!¡± Tong Gang¡¯s eyes were full of lingering fear. ¡°Brother Feng was too close to that demon beast so he was caught up in the st.¡± ¡°Self-destructed?¡± Xu Ning frowned. The force of a demon beast¡¯s self-destruction was indeed terrifying. Their bodies were already strong to begin with, and coupled with thempletely squeezing out every inch of power in their bloodline, they could release an attack several times stronger than their own strength. The demon beast that hit the bottom of the ship just now had just entered the high level of the dao realm. The explosive force of its self-destruction was something that even Feng Qi, who was at the peak of the elementary origin realm, could not withstand. ¡°Demon beasts self-destructing¡­ That is truly a rare urrence¡­¡± Doubt brewed in Xu Ning¡¯s heart. The intelligence of high level dao realm demon beasts were no lesser than humans, so they rarely took the initiative to take risks. This was the first time they had seen a high level dao realm demon beast target someone stronger than it with the intent of self-destructing itself. ¡°Fortunately, I dodged in time, otherwise I would have lost more than just one arm.¡± After taking the pill, Feng Qi¡¯s condition improved a little. He then took out a jade green pill from his storage ring and swallowed it. Xu Ning recognized this pill. After taking this pill, Feng Qi¡¯s arm would regenerate itself. And this process would only take a few days. Bang! Bang! Suddenly, two more loud booms rang out. ¡°It came from the ships next to us!¡± Xu Ning got up and looked into the distance, only to see the two adjacent warships swaying. Afterwards, a few underwater demon beasts jumped out of the sea and onto the ship. Once on board, it began to fight against the people on the ship. ¡°Could it be¡­ an ambush?!¡± When Tong Gang saw this scene, he instantly realized what was going on. Sure enough, in the next moment, another wave of demon beasts gathered next to the ship they were on, and those demon beasts jumped onto the ship like flying fish as well. Those demon beasts were in all shapes and sizes, and the weakest among them was in the elementary-level of the dao realm. ¡°Defend against the enemy!¡± Tong Gang suddenly shouted. The soldiers on the ship instantly followed the order. They took out their dao spears and fought back against the demon beasts that were rushing up from the seabed. The soldiers attacked the weaker demon beasts alone. As for the stronger ones, the soldiers joined forces to attack them. Xu Ning immediately started to fight as well. He swung out his astral qi and sliced a weaker demon beast into two. ¡®These demon beasts don¡¯t seem to have any self-awareness, they only have their beastial instincts!¡¯ As they fought, Xu Ning noticed something. He could clearly sense that these attacking demon beasts were just filled with animalistic instincts, there was no trace of intelligence in their eyes. This kind of trait was usually only seen on mortal realm demon beasts. ¡®Moreover, the appearance of these demon beasts is very unbnced!¡¯ Xu Ning had read a lot of books when he was in the Harmony King Mansion, so he knew a little about sea demon beasts. Some parts of the appearance of these sea demon beasts in front of himpletely matched the description in the book, but at the same time, they also had some features that were not recorded in the book. ¡®They are all mutated demon beasts?¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®It seems that this is indeed an ambush from the Hidden Sect!¡¯ It was understandable for a mutated demon beast to appear, but it was obviously not a coincidence for more than a dozen of mutated demon beasts to appear at the same time. Xu Ning decided to not show any mercy. He directly held the Flowing Cloud Piercer in his hand, and every time he attacked, he would cut down an attacking demon beast. His killing speed was much faster than the other soldiers. When Tong Gang and Feng Qi, who was still injured, saw this, they also began to deal with these demon beasts that kept rushing up to the warship. Soon, the blood of demon beasts covered the entire warship, and corpses of demon beasts were everywhere. ¡®The entire fleet is attacked!¡¯ As Xu Ning attacked, he noticed that the entire fleet of more than twenty warships were also ambushed. The warship they were on was fine, and there was not much damage. However, some of the warships had already been capsized after being attacked by powerful demon beasts. Although these warships were not secret treasures, they were all first-ss dao weapons. It showed that these demon beasts that could destroy first-ss dao weapons were extremely powerful. Swoosh! Swoosh! Xu Ning killed another two more high level dao realm demon beasts that were about to self-destruct. Once these demon beasts felt threatened, they would take the initiative to self-destruct and disy their greatest value. Fortunately, Xu Ning, Tong Gang, Feng Qi, and the other soldiers were all being very careful. They were all very decisive and experienced, resulting in many demon beasts being killed before they had the opportunity to self-destruct. ¡®These demon beasts must be controlled by a Master Tamer¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®These Master Tamers should be hiding nearby or at the bottom of the sea¡­¡¯ Thinking of this point, Xu Ning turned his head and said to Tong Gang and Feng Qi, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡± After saying that, Xu Ning flew at a low altitude and followed the route of the demon beasts in the sea to find the Master Tamers. Whoosh! ¡°Huh?¡± Not long after Xu Ning moved out, another figure rushed out of the fleet. Xu Ning turned his head slightly and saw that it was Yu Qiao. In Xu Ning¡¯s fleet, besides the experts of the Imperial Court, he and Yu Qiao were the strongest. They were the first to figure the crux of the situation, which was to find the source of these demon beasts. Xu Ning did not stop to wait for Yu Qiao, instead he continued to search faster. ¡®These Master Tamers must have worn Aura Concealment Rings to hide their aura!¡¯ ording to the route of the demon beasts in the sea, Xu Ning figured out their approximate hiding spots. He magnified his senses to the extreme. Although Xu Ning was in the elementary origin realm, his perception wasparable to a master in the origin connection realm. ¡®Found them!¡¯ While he was searching the sea, Xu Ning suddenly noticed subtle abnormal fluctuations under the sea at a certain spot. Immediately, he dived into the water and rushed forward with the Flowing Cloud Piercer in his hand. Boom! Xu Ning pierced forward and exploded a piece of underwater rock. Sure enough, there was a gray-robed figure lurking under the rocks. After seeing Xu Ning, the gray-robed man seemed a little flustered. In response to Xu Ning¡¯s appearance, the gray-robed man waved his hand and released two sea demon beasts from his spatial treasure. Xu Ning saw this and attacked with his Flowing Cloud Piercer, easily killing them. Immediately after, Xu Ning chased after the gray-robed man. ¡°Tell me, where are the others from the Hidden Sect?¡± Xu Ning pulled him out of the water and asked sternly. Although the gray-robed man was a Master Tamer, he was only in the elementary origin realm. He was controlled by Xu Ning without any opportunity to resist. Faced with Xu Ning¡¯s question, the gray-robed man gritted his teeth before his head slowly tilted to the side. His lifeforce was extinguished. ¡®He¡¯s dead?¡¯ Xu Ning did not expect this. He didn¡¯t expect that once he captured him, he would kill himself. ¡°You also couldn¡¯t capture him alive?¡± At this moment, Yu Qiao also rushed over from afar, holding a dead gray-robed person in her hand as well. Obviously, Yu Qiao had also noticed some traces just now, but just like Xu Ning, she couldn¡¯t keep the man alive. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sense how theymit suicide.¡± Xu Ning checked the gray-robed man and found that his heart meridians had been broken, but there was no poison or other abnormalities in his body. ¡°Let¡¯s search again!¡± Yu Qiao said. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning responded. Afterwards, the two searched the nearby waters. During this process, the other seeds finally realized what they should do and fumbled to search nearby. The group of people began to search for the hidden Master Tamers. After another round of searching, two more gray-robed people were caught. It was still Xu Ning and Yu Qiao who caught them. Their perception and strength were something the other seeds could notpare to. Unfortunately, these two gray-robed Master Tamers were not sessfully kept alive as well. For this, Xu Ning had already taken precautions. After he had captured this person, he had knocked him out first, but after knocking him out, his heart meridians would still be severed. Obviously, these ambushers of the Hidden Sect were fully prepared. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anyone else¡­¡± Yu Qiao came to Xu Ning¡¯s side, holding a corpse in one hand. ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go back.¡± Xu Ning guessed that all the hidden Master Tamers had been found. Thus, the two returned to their ships. The other seeds who were also searching the waters were a little jealous when they saw this. This trip to the sea was a selection test, but Xu Ning and Yu Qiao had already achieved something before they even began to attack the camp of the Hidden Sect, leaving them behind on the starting line. However, even though they were jealous, they couldn¡¯t snatch their credit, so they could only return helplessly. Xu Ning did not return to his warship directly, instead he followed Yu Qiao and returned to the central warship. The person holding the fort on this ship was the general of the fleet, Xu Qian, a genuine dao realm ninth stage master. ¡°Master Xu, the people who ambushed us have all been captured!¡± Yu Qiao brought Xu Ning to Xu Qian. Yu Qiao was already on the central warship, so she had gotten to know Xu Qian before this. As for Xu Ning, this was the first time Xu Ning had seen this dao realm ninth stage expert. ¡°Master Xu.¡± Xu Ning threw the two corpses aside and bowed slightly. Xu Qian did not give Xu Ning a lot of pressure. Comparatively, the pressure exuded from the Core Sea Demon Lord was much stronger. ¡°These four are the ones who ambushed us?¡± Xu Qian nced at Xu Ning, then looked at the corpses on the ground. ¡°Yes, but unfortunately, no one could be captured alive.¡± Yu Qiao responded. Chapter 307 - Siege

Chapter 307: Siege

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You have already done a great job.¡± Xu Qian encouraged the two, ¡°Both of your actions are considered a merit.¡± The performance of the seeds from the Core Sea Demon Sect this time was determined by the merits given by the Imperial Court. Xu Qian would basically finalize the final evaluation of the seeds. ¡°Which ship are you from, and what is your name?¡± Xu Qian asked. ¡°Warship 17, Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Qian nodded. ¡°You can both leave. Leave these corpses for the others to investigate.¡± Xu Ning and Yu Qiao bowed to Xu Qian before walking to the deck together. From a distance, the fleet that had been ambushed had already been recovered. The warships that had just capsized were also reced by new dao weapon warships. Although the demon beasts in the sea were aggressive, facing the elite forces of the Imperial Court and the help of the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect, the fleet did not suffer much damage. ¡°This is considered our first time working together.¡± Yu Qiao stood next to Xu Ning. ¡°When we attack the camp of the Hidden Sectter, we can fight side by side again and make contributions.¡± Xu Ning smiled without answering. ¡°Senior Sister Yu, I will return to my ship first.¡± With that, Xu Ning flew away from the central warship. ¡®Is Xu Ning afraid that I will overshadow him¡­¡¯ After Xu Ning left, Yu Qiao chuckled. She didn¡¯t really care about Xu Ning¡¯s cold attitude. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re back!¡± On the other side, Xu Ning had returned to his ship. As soon as he came back, Tong Gang and Feng Qi hurried towards him. Currently, the blood-stained ship had already been cleaned up. He didn¡¯t know if the corpses of the demon beasts were thrown into the sea or put away. After all, there were many precious resources in the bodies of dao realm demon beasts. ¡°How is it? Did you find anything?¡± Feng Qi asked. Immediately after Xu Ning left, Feng Qi realized what Xu Ning wanted to do. He must have gone to find the Master Tamers who controlled these demon beasts. Feng Qi wanted to follow him, because only by continuously performing meritorious deeds could he receive a better evaluation. But because of his injuries, Feng Qi hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he still did not chase after him. If he couldn¡¯t find the target and was ambushed instead, he would be in trouble. ¡°Senior Sister Yu Qiao and I caught four Master Tamers. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t keep them alive.¡± Xu Ning said. After hearing this, Feng Qi was a little envious. They had only just begun, but Xu Ning had made a contribution. ¡°Brother Xu is amazing!¡± Tong Gang patted Xu Ning¡¯s shoulder and smiled. When Xu Ning killed the demon beast just now, he was fierce and strong. Tong Gang saw all of this. After learning that Xu Ning had found out the masterminds behind the ambush, he felt that Xu Ning was not simple. With this in mind, Tong Gang wanted to get closer to Xu Ning. In his opinion, Xu Ning was very likely to be a high-ranking member of the Core Sea Demon Sect in the future. If he formed a friendship with him, he would benefit endlessly in the future. ¡°Senior Brother Feng, concentrate on recuperating. In ten days at most, we will reach the camp of the Hidden Sect and attack them. You have to recover quickly. Xu Ning said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have taken a pill to heal my injuries. I will recover in a few days.¡± Feng Qi responded. After the wave of demon beast attacks, everyone enteredbat mode in advance. Whether it was the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect or the soldiers of the Imperial Court, they all realized that the following operation would likely be a difficult battle. The ship continued to sail. Eight dayster. The fleet slowed down. This was because the camp of the Hidden Sect was already in their line of sight. ¡®We are finally here!¡¯ Standing at the bow of the ship, Xu Ning could clearly see the distant ind. A rough estimation showed that the territory of the Hidden Sect should be one-third of the size of the Core Sea Demon Sect. However, although this ce was small, the spiritual energy here was as dense as State Wansheng. This was rare overseas. Finding such a ce in the vast Endless Sea must have taken a lot of effort. ¡°It seems like the Hidden Sect is already prepared for our arrival.¡± Tong Gang stood next to Xu Ning. The reason why Tong Gang said this was because the ind was surrounded by a wall of trees. The wall of trees intertwined with each other like a tall fence, surrounding the entire ind in an attempt to prevent an invasion from the outside world. On the top of the wall, there were already disciples of the Hidden Sect holding longbow dao weapons with their aim on them. It seemed like as long as they wanted to invade the ind, they would attack immediately. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Feng Qi asked Tong Gang. ¡°Wait for General Xu¡¯s orders.¡± Tong Gang replied. There was amunication device between the central warship and the apanying warships, which could transmit instructions at any time. Not long after, Tong Gang received an order. Xu Qian asked all the warships to spread out andpletely surround the ind. This was to prevent the people of the Hidden Sect from escaping when they couldn¡¯t resist the final attack. At this moment. On the ind. Master Liu of the Hidden Sect was sitting in a hall, and beside him were the green-robed man and the pink-clothed woman. But this time, there were other gray-robed people in the hall. ¡°Everyone, the people from State Wansheng are here.¡± Master Liu¡¯s voice was low as he nced at everyone. Everyone had a solemn expression. In order to defend their base, they had to fight desperately in the face of a great enemy. ¡°Although the enemy ising at us aggressively, we have enough strength to resist them. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild before the battle.¡± Master Liu said. ¡°Our stationed ind has activated a secret treasure, the ¡®Tree Domain¡¯, to surround the entire ind. This precious secret treasure was given to us by the Sect Master. No matter how high the enemy flies, the wall of trees in the Tree Domain will stop them. If they want to break in, they have to break through the wall of trees.¡± ¡°But this wall of trees is not so easy to break. When they break the tree wall, we can seize the opportunity tounch a counterattack, inhibiting them from breaking the tree wall while also injuring them.¡± Master Liu¡¯s words calmed everyone down a little. Everyone trusted the defensive power of the tree wall created by the secret treasure Tree Domain. After all, this was a treasure left behind by Sect Master Yu Zhiyin. ¡°Okay, everyone, I will arrange the battle n next.¡± Master Liu said, ¡°As long as they are strictly executed, even if they are given another ten years, they will not be able to break into the ind.¡± Chapter 308 - Secret Treasure Combined Formation

Chapter 308: Secret Treasure Combined Formation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Outside the ind. The fleet had formed a circle to surround the ind. The two sides were ready to fight. It was as though a sh would erupt the moment any side showed signs of strange movements. Xu Ning was on his warship, waiting for orders from the central warship with Tong Gang and Feng Qi. ¡°Look!¡± Suddenly, Feng Qi looked at the central warship. Xu Ning and Tong Gang also looked in the direction Feng Qi was looking at. Someone flew in the air away from the central warship, rushing towards the ind alone. ¡°Deputy General Gu!¡± Tong Gang recognized this person. ¡°Deputy General Gu probably wants to test them!¡± ¡®This Deputy General Gu should be a dao realm eighth stage master¡­¡¯ Although he was far away, Xu Ning could infer his realm from the speed of his flight and the powerful aura that came from him. Deputy General Gu flew towards the ind. Whoosh! As he approached the ind, a rain of arrows fell from the sky. These arrows were all made of special metal, and they contained arge amount of dao realm power. When they hit a target, they could explode with tremendous power. Although a single arrow couldn¡¯t cause too much damage, arge volley of arrows was quite threatening even for an ordinary high level dao realm master. Deputy General Gu faced the rain of arrows calmly. He activated the power of the dao realm, forming a protective membrane in front of him. When the arrows hit the membrane, there were cracking sounds. After being hit by the arrows, the membrane trembled violently. However, this could not stop Deputy General Gu. ¡°He¡¯s getting closer!¡± Seeing Deputy General Gu get closer and closer, the Hidden Sect¡¯s guards on the ind began to panic. ¡°What are you panicking for?!¡± The woman in pink next to Master Liu suddenly appeared behind the guards. ¡°Elder Quan!¡± After seeing the pink-clothed woman who was called Elder Quan, everyone was relieved. This Elder Quan was at the peak of the origin connection realm, and she had a very special technique. It was said that her truebat strength wasparable to a dao realm ninth stage master. Therefore, after seeing her appear behind them, the guarding disciples were confident. At this moment, Deputy General Gu had already reached the tree wall. He increased his speed, intending to fly over it. However, as soon as Deputy General Gu rose high into the air, the tree walls seemed toe alive. The branches grew rapidly, blocking Deputy General Gu from entering. ¡°What is this? Is this also a kind of secret treasure?¡± Deputy General Gu was shocked. He was a fierce general in the Imperial Court, and he had a high status. Therefore, he had seen some first-ss resources. But this was the first time he had seen such a strange technique. ¡°Ipletely can¡¯t shake off this wall and barge in.¡± Deputy General Gu realized this problem. Thus, Deputy General Gu backed away from the tree wall. He stood in the air and a transparent spear condensed in his hand. This astral qi spear contained origin power. An origin connection realm master was different from an elementary origin realm master. An elementary origin realm master could only grasp and use a wisp of origin power, but the origin power that an origin connection realm master could master was a level higher in terms of quality and quantity. Whoosh! Deputy General Gu threw the transparent spear in his hand towards the tree wall. Bang! The spear actually sted open a huge hole in the tree wall. Seeing this, Deputy General Gu was overjoyed. As long as this tree wall could be broken, he could rush into the ind. However, this joy onlysted for a moment. The hole closed at a visible speed and became whole once again. ¡°This!¡± Deputy General Gu also received quite a shock. ¡®Even the best treasures among the first-ss secret treasures can¡¯t be this powerful, right?¡¯ Deputy General Gu had a solemn expression. He knew very well that it would not be easy to invade the ind. ¡®I¡¯ll try using a void stone. If I can tear open space and teleport inside, I can open its defenses from the inside!¡¯ Deputy General Gu took out a void stone and prepared to enter. However, after activating the spatial stone, Deputy General Gu tried to teleport. However, he didn¡¯t seed as he was blocked by the tree wall again. ¡®This thing can actually block spatial teleportation?¡¯ Deputy General Gu did not expect this. ¡°This Tree Domain is the first-ss treasure of our Hidden Sect. It¡¯s impossible for you people to break it!¡± At this moment, Elder Quan appeared on the tree wall. She looked at Deputy General Gu and said with a smile, ¡°I advise you to return as soon as possible, so that you don¡¯t have to do too many useless antics! Moreover, if you continue to fight here, when our Sect Master returns, he will kill you all.¡± Deputy General Gu snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant! You underestimate us! Although this tree wall is difficult to break through, it is not indestructible!¡± ¡°I advise you to leave the ind and surrender as soon as possible. This will relieve some of your crimes. When the timees, His Imperial Majesty may even spare your lives!¡± Deputy General Gu¡¯s momentum was not inferior at all. ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk too much. In that case, let¡¯s see what will happen next!¡± Elder Quan was also very aggressive. Deputy General Gu took a deep look at Elder Quan before returning. Elder Quan¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at Deputy General Gu¡¯s back. She could also tell that Deputy General Gu was not trying to scare her. He was really confident in his im just now. ¡®Could it be that these people really have some trump cards¡­¡¯ Elder Quan thought to herself. However, after looking at the Tree Domain in front of her and thinking about how powerful the Sect Master was, Elder Quan still felt that the other party was unlikely to break through. ¡°General Xu!¡± On the other side, Deputy General Gu returned to the central warship. He told Xu Qian about his experience just now. ¡°The Tree Domain you mentioned might be a technique from an outer world!¡± Xu Qian exined after listening to him. He was stronger than Deputy General Gu, and he had even practiced martial arts with Duan Huiye, the Grandmaster of the Duan family. He was considered half a disciple of Duan Huiye, so he was more knowledgeable. ¡°A technique from an outer world?¡± Deputy General Gu¡¯s heart shrank. He had vaguely heard of outer worlds, but he knew little about the secrets of outer worlds. ¡°General Xu, in this case, let¡¯s use the secret treasurebined formation to break through!¡± Deputy General Gu suggested. ¡°Okay, that is my intention as well!¡± Xu Qian was confident. ¡°Beforeing here, Grandmaster had already prepared a secret treasurebined formation for us. He had already expected that the opponent¡¯s defensive measures would be very strong!¡± With that, Xu Qian took out hismunication stone. ¡°Everyone, get ready, we are going to use the secret treasurebined formation to tear apart the enemy¡¯s defenses!¡± Warship 17. ¡°General Xu gave an order!¡± Tong Gang suddenly said. ¡°What order?¡± Xu Ning and Feng Qi asked. ¡°He will use the secret treasurebined formation to tear apart this tree wall!¡± A look of excitement appeared in Tong Gang¡¯s eyes. Chapter 309 - Charge

Chapter 309: Charge

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Secret treasurebined formation?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Secret treasurebined formation could also be called secret treasurebination. Some secret treasures could not only be used individually, but it could also bebined to cause greater damage to the enemy, achieving a greater overall effect. Thebined effect of these secret treasures exceeded all types of first-ss treasures. Each set of secret treasures was an extremely precious resource. And apparently, there was only one set in the Core Sea Demon Sect. ¡°General Xu said that once this tree wall is broken, we will charge straight into the formation. Everyone will break into the ind and capture or kill the members of the Hidden Sect.¡± Tong Gang said. Xu Ning and Feng Qi nodded at the same time. After Tong Gang finished speaking to Xu Ning and Feng Qi, he gathered the subordinates of the entire ship and repeated Xu Qian¡¯s instructions. Soon, everyone was ready. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Several figures flew out of the central warship. But this time, Xu Qian was the leader. At this moment, Xu Qian and the others were each holding a secret treasure. These treasures had different forms, but the surface of each treasure was engraved with the same pattern. ¡°Combined attack!¡± Xu Qian shouted. The secret treasure in his hand was the coreponent of the secret treasurebined formation. If he used it alone, it was just a first-ss secret treasure. ¡°Incinerate!¡± Xu Qian threw the secret treasure in his hand upwards, and the others behind him followed suit. Each of them cooperated skillfully and controlled the secret treasures in their hands. Instantly, several secret treasures were arranged closely. The lines on their surfaces suddenly lit up with surging green-colored mes. Whoosh! Several secret treasures twisted as they formed up, turning into a giant green fire python that soon rushed towards the tree wall. ¡°It¡¯s a secret treasurebined formation!¡± After seeing this scene, Elder Quan¡¯s confident expression changed drastically. ¡°Back off!¡± Elder Quan quickly said to the disciples near the tree wall. Boom! As soon as she finished speaking, the giant green fire python, which was formed by a few secret treasures, broke through the tree wall. However, it did not stop there. Rather, it continued to charge along the tree wall, surrounding the ind at an extremely fast speed. Soon, it circled around the entire tree wall and smashed it into smithereens. Moreover, the green mes on the giant green fire python¡¯s body began to spread, preventing the tree wall from regenerating. ¡°The tree wall is broken! Charge!¡± Tong Gang couldn¡¯t help but roar when he saw the tree wall break. Whoosh! The people on the ships all jumped out and rushed towards the ind. ¡°Kill only the rebels. Don¡¯t kill anyone that submits!¡± Tong Gang said. ¡°Yes!¡± The hundred plus dao realm masters behind him responded. Xu Ning and Feng Qi followed behind Tong Gang. They were all from Warship 17, so they had to cooperate with Tong Gang and the others. At the same time, all the soldiers on other warships also rushed towards the ind. In the eyes of the soldiers and the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect, the people of the Hidden Sect on the ind were not just enemies, but also their ticket to gain merits. ¡°Not good! The tree wall is broken!¡± After hearing themotion, Master Liu, the green-robed man, and several elite deacons of the Hidden Sect who were in the eighth stage of the dao realm rushed out. Seeing that the soldiers of the Imperial Court had already rushed to the ind, they realized that something had gone terribly wrong. ¡°We can¡¯t lose this base, we have to expel them!¡± Master Liu roared, ¡°If this camp is lost, then when the Sect Master returns, he will definitely me us. At that time, no one can escape responsibility!¡± ¡°ording to the previous arrangements, you will each take your disciples and kill the intruders! Also, release all the mutated demon beasts we have cultivated and fight against the enemy together!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people around him also knew that the situation was urgent, so they quickly left. The two sides were already fighting. The soldiers on Warship 17 were in groups of ten. They formed a formation and attacked the iing disciples of the Hidden Sect and the ferocious demon beasts. ¡®What a powerful formation technique!¡¯ Xu Ning observed thebat power of these Imperial Court soldiers as he dealt with the enemies in front of him. ¡®After they form a team of ten, theirbat power isparable to a dao realm seventh stage master! And among these people, the strongest is only in the core transformation realm!¡¯ The difference in dao realm was difficult to make up with numbers. But now, these soldiers of the Imperial Court had achieved a leap inbat power through thebination of their origin techniques and dao weapons using a formation. ¡°Kill them!¡± Tong Gang was extremely excited and overflowing with battle spirit. He took the initiative to walk in front, with more than a hundred subordinates behind him. In a ten-person formation, not only did they have strong internal coordination, but they also needed to coordinate with the other formations. They were like a fierce tiger diving into a flock of sheep, leaving the disciples of the Hidden Sect with no room to resist. As for Xu Ning and Feng Qi, they were stronger, so they acted as the vanguard. If the enemy was slightly difficult to deal with, they would lend a hand and easily defeat the enemy. It was not just Warship 17. The soldiers on the other ships also formed this kind of vanguard system. Neither the disciples nor the demon beasts from the Hidden Sect could resist their invasion. ¡°It¡¯s over! It¡¯s over!¡± Master Liu finally realized the seriousness of the matter. He thought that the Hidden Sect would be able to survive the invasion of the Imperial Court. But now it seemed like they were no match to them. It was only a matter of time before the garrison was destroyed. They had underestimated the power of the Imperial Court. It turned out that the reason why they could create some chaos in State Wansheng in the past was because the Imperial Court had not decided to seriously deal with them. ¡°Liu Qi!¡± A figure appeared in front of Master Liu. It was Xu Qian. ¡°Xu Qian!¡± When Liu Qi saw Xu Qian, his eyes were full of hatred. As one of the three deputy sect masters of the Hidden Sect, Liu Qi knew Xu Qian. ¡°Let the Hidden Sect surrender. This will give your disciples a chance of survival!¡± Xu Qian said, ¡°Do you still think you can turn the tides of this battle?¡± When Liu Qi heard this, he sneered. ¡°Surrender? In your dreams!¡± Liu Qi held a first-ss secret treasure and attacked Xu Qian using his life as a wager. When Xu Qian saw this, he knew that today¡¯s matter would not be resolved peacefully. Thus, Xu Qian began to fight Liu Qi. ¡°Brother Xu, impressive!¡± Tong Gang praised Xu Ning inside Warship 17¡¯s formation. Just now, a dao realm eighth stage master was about to destroy the formation of Warship 17. Seeing this, Tong Gang realized the danger and was about to disperse the formation. But at that moment, he only saw a spatial tear appearing behind Xu Ning as he let out another stab. The spatial distortion and the piercing attack of his secret treasure instantly killed the origin connection realm master. Killing enemies above his realm was so easy for Xu Ning that Tong Gang was thoroughly astonished. Chapter 310 - 0: Complete Annihilation

Chapter 310: Complete Annihtion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®Xu Ning is amazing¡­¡¯ Feng Qi had also witnessed Xu Ning¡¯s strength just now, so he was shocked. When Feng Qi first discovered that he and Xu Ning were on the same ship, he had some thoughts ofpeting with him. However, as they got along, Feng Qi discovered that he was totally not on the same level as Xu Ning. Xu Ning¡¯s ¡°extreme¡± evaluation was urate. In the entire Core Sea Demon Sect, only Duan Chaomian and Yu Qiao couldpete with Xu Ning. Thinking of this, Feng Qi sighed ruefully. Although his talent was also top-notch and he was also a seed of the Core Sea Demon Sect, he was still far inferior whenpared to Xu Ning, Yu Qiao, and Duan Chaomian. The invasion of the Imperial Court forces continued. The defeat of the Hidden Sect was irreversible. The disciples of the Hidden Sect were suppressed by the soldiers of the Imperial Court, the deacons were suppressed by the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect, and the deputy sect master and elders were also beaten by Xu Qian and several deputy generals. It was only a matter of time before they were eliminated. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡± The green-robed man and the pink-clothed Elder Quan next to Deputy Sect Master Liu were surrounded by four deputy generals. The two of them could no longer defend against the attacks of the four deputy generals. Even though they had all used their trump cards and swallowed medicinal pills that consumed their potential, which pushed theirbat power extremely close to the ninth stage of the dao realm, they were still powerless to resist. ¡°I am willing to submit to the Imperial Court!¡± The green-robed man gave up resisting. ¡°You traitor!¡± Elder Quan was furious. ¡°When the Sect Master returns, he will definitely kill you!¡± ¡°We won¡¯t kill those who surrenders!¡± After the green-robed man gave up resisting, he was put into a secret treasure space by a deputy general. This way, the life and death of the green-robed man would bepletely in the hands of others. ¡®There is no choice, time to flee!¡¯ Elder Quan saw this and quickly crushed a void stone, disappearing on the spot. However, the four deputy generals did not panic. ¡°I¡¯ll chase after her!¡± The one who spoke was Deputy General Gu. He had a secret treasure that could be used to detech spatial fluctuations in his hand. Even if Elder Quan used a void stone, it was still impossible for her to escape. Moreover, they had just used a spatial istion technique, so the distance one¡¯s could teleport to would be greatly reduced. ¡®What a powerful interference technique!¡¯ On the other side, Elder Quan reappeared from void. After being disturbed by the spatial istion technique, the use of the void stone did not allow her to escape from the ind. Just when Elder Quan was about to crush another void stone, she saw a figure appear in front of her. This person was not Deputy General Gu, but Xu Ning. The military strength of the Imperial Court was unsurmountable. The forces of the Hidden Sect were either killed or captured, so Xu Ning left the team and was ready to act alone. He would capture a few more people and earn some merit for himself. As soon as he passed by this ce, he noticed a fluctuation in the space, and then Elder Quan appeared. Xu Ning immediately recognized her. She was the one who confronted Deputy General Gu before the tree wall was broken. ¡®A mere elementary origin realm master wants to stop me?¡¯ Elder Quan was already furious by the overall situation. And now that she saw an insignificant soldier blocking her way, the thought of killing Xu Ning with one strike appeared in her mind. With that said, a giant sword apparition appeared behind her. She was using her origin technique. ¡°Void Walk Beast Phantom, Night Weaver!¡± Just when Elder Quan was using her origin technique, the apparition of a Night Beast appeared behind Xu Ning. As Elder Quan¡¯s void greatsword pierced towards him, her vision was also swallowed by darkness. Bang! Just when the void greatsword was about to stab Xu Ning, Xu Ning¡¯s first-ss secret treasure, the Fantasy Heart Armor, suddenly condensed and blocked the greatsword apparition. ¡®This Fantasy Heart Armor is so strong!¡¯ Although Xu Ning knew that this first-ss secret treasure was extraordinary, it was intact facing an attack that was infinitely close to the ninth stage of the dao realm. This was beyond Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. After admiring the power of the Fantasy Heart Armor for a moment, Xu Ning also attacked. Elder Quan¡¯s perception was temporarily taken away, so Xu Ning knocked her out with just one blow. Elder Quan was easily captured by Xu Ning just like that. ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as Xu Ning captured Elder Quan, Deputy General Gu had just rushed over. ¡°You captured her?¡± A strange look shed across Deputy General Gu¡¯s eyes. He knew about Xu Ning. Xu Ning and Yu Qiao had captured opposing Master Tamers on the way and sent them to the central warship. ¡°Yes, Deputy General Gu.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°She is an elder of the Hidden Sect, you have performed a meritorious deed.¡± Deputy General Gu said. Xu Ning smiled and handed Elder Quan to Deputy General Gu. ¡°I will report your achievements to General Xu.¡± Deputy General Gu took Elder Quan and imprisoned her in a spatial treasure. Afterwards, the two separated again and cleaned up the mess on the ind. ¡®The Core Sea Demon Sect is indeed powerful for an elementary origin realm master to have such highbat power!¡¯ Deputy General Gu sighed after parting ways. ¡°Liu Qi, the sect camp of the Hidden Sect has beenpletely captured. You are not my opponent, just surrender.¡± Xu Qian hadpletely suppressed Liu Qi. Liu Qi sighed. The end result was fixed, there was no turning back. ¡°I underestimated you people¡­¡± A look of loneliness appeared in Liu Qi¡¯s eyes before it waspletely reced by madness. Liu Qi knew very well that even if he surrendered, he would definitely die. ¡°Ha!¡± Liu Qi suddenly stuffed a bunch of blood-red pills into his mouth. The aura on his body began to surge. His strength soared rapidly, and he soon reached the peak of the dao realm ninth stage. ¡°Xu Qian, let¡¯s die together!¡± Liu Qi was covered in blood as he rushed towards Xu Qian. Seeing this, Xu Qian¡¯s pupils shrank. He subconsciously wanted to crush a void stone and escape, but he discovered that the space surrounding him had beenpletely sealed. Even though the situation was dangerous, Xu Qian¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Bang! Liu Qi¡¯s strongest attack hit Xu Qian. However, a gentle white light appeared on Xu Qian¡¯s body,pletely absorbing the impact of this crazy blow. ¡°This is a technique above the dao realm!¡± Liu Qi¡¯s eyes were full of helplessness. His life force was quickly flowing away. ¡°This is my master¡¯s life-saving technique that he bestowed onto me.¡± Xu Qian looked at Liu Qi calmly. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± After Liu Qi sighed, his body fell and his life ended. ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep him alive¡­¡± Xu Qian muttered in a low voice, ¡°But this is a good result. The casualties of this invasion are within the expected numbers¡­ When we return to State Wansheng, I will report to Master¡­¡± Although Duan Huiye had never admitted to being Xu Qian¡¯s master, Xu Qian had always regarded himself as Duan Huiye¡¯s disciple. Liu Qi¡¯s death meant that the Imperial Court hadpletely destroyed the Hidden Sect camp here. Chapter 311 - Gathering of Grandmasters

Chapter 311: Gathering of Grandmasters

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°General, the soldiers are already cleaning up the mess.¡± Xu Qian stood in the middle, with four deputy generals next to him. Deputy General Gu reported the current situation to Xu Qian. ¡°Those from the Hidden Sect have been killed or captured. As for the people who were captured by the Hidden Sect to popte this ind, we did not disturb them.¡± ¡°There is no need to hurt them. The camp of the Hidden Sect has been destroyed, let them live here.¡± Xu Qian did not have much murderous intent. ¡°However, before leaving, I have to investigate carefully so that we won¡¯t have anyone slipping through the.¡± Xu Qian said. ¡°General, don¡¯t worry.¡± Deputy General Gu responded. ¡°By the way, who performed the best among the seeds of the Core Sea Demon Sect?¡± Xu Qian asked. ¡°Yu Qiao and Xu Ning.¡± Deputy General Gu answered without hesitation. ¡°It really is those two¡­¡± Xu Qian was not surprised at all. ¡°Even if these two can¡¯tpete for the position of sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to be an elder.¡± ¡°Okay, go and deal with the aftermath. Let all the soldiers rest here for three days. In three days, we will return.¡± Xu Qian said. ¡°Yes, General.¡± Deputy General Gu responded. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± After the battle, Yu Qiao found Xu Ning again. ¡°I heard you captured an elder of the Hidden Sect alive?¡± Yu Qiao asked. ¡°I was lucky to capture her. That person was injured and was chased by Deputy General Gu, so I took the opportunity to take advantage of the situation.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°It seems that your performance in this mission to eliminate the Hidden Sect is the best.¡± Yu Qiao¡¯s mouth curved, but there was no jealousy in her tone. ¡°Although I have my fair share of merits, I am still far behindpared to you.¡± Yu Qiao continued, ¡°It seems that only Duan Chaomian can surpass you.¡± Although the camp that Duan Chaomian went to destroy was different from theirs, with Duan Chaomian¡¯s strength, he must have gained a lot. ¡°Xu Ning, I heard that you are the sect master of a small sect?¡± Yu Qiao took the initiative to chat. ¡°Yes, my sect is called the Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I only rebuilt it two to three years ago.¡± ¡°If there is a chance, I will be a guest there.¡± Yu Qiao said. ¡°You are wee anytime.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Huh?¡± Just as they were making meaningless small talk, Xu Ning suddenly noticed that the clear sky above his head had be a little dim. Yu Qiao also noticed this. Whoosh! Right at this moment, strong winds suddenly blew, and ck clouds suddenly condensed on the entire ind. Immediately, those cloud were visibly pressed down, as if they wanted topletely swallow the entire ind. ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Xu Ning felt the pressure on him increase drastically, as if something terrifying was approaching. Yu Qiao also frowned as she realized that danger was approaching. Soon after, the ck clouds stopped descending. Those clouds were less than a hundred meters away from the ground. A figure slowly descended from the ck clouds. This person exuded a heavy pressure. Even Xu Ning and Yu Qiao felt a little breathless looking at him. On the ind, ordinary dao realm masters felt that their bodies were not listening to their orders, while those below the dao realm were lying on the ground helplessly. ¡°This aura¡­¡± Yu Qiao¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°This is the power of a grandmaster!¡± ¡°Power of a grandmaster?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s heart tightened. In State Wansheng, only the Duan imperial family¡¯s Grandmaster had achieved such a realm. But if he came, he wouldn¡¯t pressure the forces of the Imperial Court like this. ¡°Could that person be Yu Zhiyin?¡± Yu Qiao seemed to realize something. ¡°Yu Zhiyin?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Xu Ning now had a good understanding of the Hidden Sect. He knew that Yu Zhiyin was the founder of the Hidden Sect. He was the nominal sect master of the Hidden Sect, although he had not appeared for a long time. There had been rumors in the outside world that Yu Zhiyin was a genius of the same generation as the Grandmaster of the Duan family. It could even be said that their aptitudes wereparable. Over the years Yu Zhiyin had secluded himself, some people began to specte that he might have broken through the dao realm bottleneck and reached the realm of a grandmaster as well. Now it seemed that it might be true. ¡®Could it be that Yu Zhiyin was alerted by the destruction of his sect?¡¯ Xu Ning and Yu Qiao looked at each other. ¡°So easily annihted¡­¡± The figure stood in the air, looking down at the mess on the ground. He was wearing a wide robe, and his long hair fluttered in the air. He had an otherworldly aura. The person muttered to himself in a low voice, ¡°Although the establishment of the Hidden Sect was an impromptu act, it is quite embarrassing to be in this situation¡­¡± Just as Xu Ning and Yu Qiao guessed, this person was the founder of the Hidden Sect, Yu Zhiyin, who had disappeared for many years. ¡°In that case¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin waved his hand. The space below him stirred. The hundreds of Imperial Court troops in that area were instantly annihted without a sound. ¡®So strong¡­¡¯ Xu Ning and Yu Qiao were not far from the affected area. They saw everything. They had a feeling that if they were the ones who suffered that blow, the result would be the same. Yu Zhiyin waved his hand again. ¡°Stop!¡± Xu Qian suddenly stepped forward at this moment. He stood on the ground and looked up at Yu Zhiyin. Although the heavy pressure made him feel fear and cracked the bones in his body, Xu Qian still gritted his teeth and stood up. ¡°Oh? Kid, you have his shadow on you.¡± Yu Zhiyin looked down on Xu Qian, a peak dao realm ninth stage master, like a child. ¡°In that case, go to hell first!¡± Yu Zhiyin raised his hand and a huge force descended down on Xu Qian. However, at this critical moment, a golden light suddenly appeared in the ck cloud. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! In the blink of an eye, the ck clouds were dispersed, and a silver-haired teenager and a ck-haired man confronted Yu Zhiyin. Yu Zhiyin¡¯s earlier attack was also negated. ¡°Oh? You guys are here too?¡± Yu Zhiyin looked surprised. ¡®It¡¯s Master and the Core Sea Demon Lord!¡¯ When Xu Qian saw this scene, he looked happy. Xu Ning also confirmed the silver-haired teenager¡¯s identity by his strength and by the fact that the Core Sea Demon Lord was beside him. ¡°Yu Zhiyin¡­¡± Duan Huiye flicked his hands and the void around him trembled. The next moment, three of them disappeared in the air. Above the Endless Sea, three figures stood among the thunderclouds. ¡°Yu Zhiyin, you have reallyprehended the second type of world origin and broke through the dao realm bottleneck!¡± Duan Huiye looked at the man in front of him with a serious expression. Beside him, Duan Huiyao, the Core Sea Demon Lord, had an even more serious expression. ¡°Duan Huiyao, Duan Huiyao, it¡¯s been years since west met.¡± A look of satisfaction appeared on Yu Zhiyin¡¯s face as he reunited with his old friends. Chapter 312 - Origin of the Infinite Worlds

Chapter 312: Origin of the Infinite Worlds

After hearing Yu Zhiyin¡¯s words, a look of reminiscence shed in Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiyao¡¯s eyes. Especially Duan Huiye, whose thoughts returned to his younger days. Back then, he, who was born in the Duan imperial family, and Yu Zhiyin, who was born in an ordinary sect, were praised as the peerless pair of prodigies. At a young age, almost everyone concluded that they would definitely grow to the limit of the dao realm. However, reality was more impactful. Whether it was Duan Huiye or Yu Zhiyin, not only did they achieve the widely expected result, but they also became grandmasters above the dao realm. Hundreds of years ago, because their aptitudes were both top-notch, Duan Huiye and Yu Zhiyin had developed a friendship with each other. Butter, something happened, causing the two to break up. At that time, the sect master of the Hidden Mist Sect, who was Yu Zhiyin¡¯s master, was stuck in the origin connection realm and couldn¡¯t advance. However, in order to break through the shackles, Yu Zhiyin¡¯s master discovered a demonic technique. However, this demonic technique was different from the Core Sea Demon Lord¡¯s situation. It was not simply deviating from proper martial arts, but it required the blood of powerful warriors to break through and advance. Therefore, Yu Zhiyin¡¯s master secretly hunted down powerful warriors, including many disciples and deacon elders of official sects. This matter was kept underground at first, butter on, as Yu Zhiyin¡¯s master¡¯s ambition gradually increased, and soon his actions were gradually exposed and eventually discovered by the Imperial Court. ording to the rules of the Imperial Court, Yu Zhiyin¡¯s master must be killed. But once Yu Zhiyin¡¯s master was captured, Yu Zhiyin came and begged Duan Huiye. With Duan Huiye¡¯s status, if he was willing to intervene, he could indeed spare his life. But Duan Huiye felt that Yu Zhiyin¡¯s master deserved to die, so he refused Yu Zhiyin¡¯s request. Thus, Yu Zhiyin¡¯s master was killed in the end. Because Yu Zhiyin and his master had a deep rtionship, Yu Zhiyin was greatly impacted by this incident. His temperament changed drastically, and he broke off his rtionship with Duan Huiye. Afterwards, Yu Zhiyin went into seclusion to cultivate. After breaking through to the elementary origin realm, his desire for revenge was reignited. He killed the experts of the Imperial Court who had captured his master, then took revenge on the many people who were involved in this incident. Naturally, the Imperial Court was furious. They ordered to kill Yu Zhiyin, then forcibly disbanded the Hidden Mist Sect. After Duan Huiye heard about this, he personally chased after Yu Zhiyin. After he caught up with him, a fierce battle broke out between the two. In the end, both of them were injured, but Yu Zhiyin fled far away and disappeared overseas. A few hundred yearster, the Hidden Sect, which had a simr name to the Hidden Mist Sect appeared and began to create trouble in State Wansheng. At this time, Yu Zhiyin¡¯s name was mentioned again. Now, after a long time, the two sides finally met again. ¡°Yu Zhiyin, you formed the Hidden Sect, caused massacres for no reason, and disrupted the order of State Wansheng. You havemitted a heinous crime.¡± The nostalgia in Duan Huiye¡¯s eyes disappeared. The Yu Zhiyin in front of him was no longer his friend, but his enemy. ¡°Duan Huiye, you and I have already reached our current realm. Do you think there is any meaning in saying that?¡± Yu Zhiyin chuckled. ¡°Afterprehending two world origins, we are no longer on the same level as those ants.¡± ¡°But you also grew up step by step from an ant.¡± Duan Huiye said in a deep voice. Yu Zhiyin shook his head. ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Since you appeared today, I will let off these people who destroyed the Hidden Sect.¡± Yu Zhiyin said, ¡°After all, the Hidden Sect was just a ything that I created on the spot. It is just a small matter. If it is destroyed, then it is destroyed¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving, but the next time we meet, it will be the time for us to fight to the death.¡± Yu Zhiyin flicked his sleeves casually. ¡°No need for next time, we can do it right now!¡± The origin power in Duan Huiye¡¯s body surged. However, his origin power was different from the origin power of Xu Ning and the others. It was obviously more profound, as his origin power was mixed with two different cirction paths. Only those who participated in the two world origins and understood the deeper fundamental mechanism of origins could verify them against each other and break through the dao realm bottleneck. ¡°Do we have to fight?¡± Yu Zhiyin was not afraid at all. He just shook his head gently. ¡°In fact, there is no difference in our strength. It is meaningless to fight.¡± ¡°Huiyao, move aside.¡± Duan Huiye prompted Duan Huiyao who was beside him. He was determined to fight. ¡°Be careful.¡± Duan Huiyao reminded and disappeared from the battlefield. He knew that if he was here, he would be a burden to Duan Huiye. Yu Zhiyin watched Duan Huiye leave without any intention of stopping him. ¡°Yu Zhiyin, let¡¯s settle this today!¡± The origin power in Duan Huiye¡¯s body exploded. His aura suddenly surged and a domineering aura spread out. Right now, in the Endless Sea under them, there were no signs of any lifeforms for a radius of several hundred miles. The sea demon beasts were all fleeing frantically in order to escape from the terrifying pressure. Yu Zhiyin saw this and stopped talking. His aura also exploded. ¡°Extinguish!¡± Duan Huiye used all of his trump cards the moment he attacked. A starry sky appeared behind him, and the light of the stars gathered on Duan Huiye¡¯s body. On the other side, behind Yu Zhiyin, there were countless phantoms of demon beasts. Most of the strange beasts and demon beasts were not from this world. The faint red light from the bodies of these beasts merged into Yu Zhiyin¡¯s body. ¡°Beast Hunt!¡± Yu Zhiyin and Duan Huiye attacked at the same time. Boom! After the first blow, a wave of qi swept out. The surface of the sea below them exploded, sweeping up a hundred-meter wave that surged towards the surroundings. The thick ck clouds above them werepletely dispersed as well, turning the area into a clear sky region instantly. The world suddenly became extremely quiet from where the two stood. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Finally, the seawater flowed back with turbulent currents below them. After one move, there was a hint of helplessness and fear in Duan Huiye¡¯s eyes. He knew very well that Yu Zhiyin¡¯s current strength was simr to his own. It was impossible for him to kill or capture him. ¡°Like I said, we can¡¯t end our feud today¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin said, ¡°When we merge the two world origins andprehend the origin of the infinite worlds, the battle between us will be decided then.¡± ¡°Between the two of us, whoever controls the origin power of the infinite worlds first means that the other will die.¡± Yu Zhiyin was as calm as before. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Yu Zhiyin turned around and nced at Duan Huiye. ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint me.¡± With that, Yu Zhiyin disappeared into thin air. This time, Duan Huiye did not chase after him. ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Regret appeared in Duan Huiye¡¯s eyes at first when suddenly waves of relief shed across his eyes.. Chapter 313 - Reward

Chapter 313: Reward

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a long time, the sea finally calmed down. Duan Huiyao, the Core Sea Demon Lord, appeared beside Duan Huiye. ¡°You couldn¡¯t stop him?¡± Duan Huiyao asked. Duan Huiye shook his head gently. ¡°The two of us are too close in strength. It is impossible to determine the winner.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Duan Huiyao nodded. ¡°Whoever merges the two world origins andprehends the origin of the infinite worlds first will win the next fight.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°If I win next time, he will die. If he wins¡­¡± ¡°Once that happens, not only will I be killed, but the entire Duan family will also be massacred. State Wansheng may return back to the chaotic era where wars erupt everywhere.¡± Duan Huiye¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°After so many years, he still hasn¡¯t let go of his hatred?¡± Duan Huiyao frowned. Although he was not as outstanding as Duan Huiye and Yu Zhiyin in that era, and his friendship with Yu Zhiyin was not as deep as theirs, he was still friends with Yu Zhiyin. But after Duan Huiye and Yu Zhiyin¡¯s rtionship broke down, Duan Huiyao and Yu Zhiyin no longer had any contact. ¡°When will the fight start?¡± Duan Huiyao asked. ¡°Three years if fast, a hundred years if slow.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°It depends on who canprehend the origin of the infinite worlds first.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Duan Huiyao nced at the calm Duan Huiye. He knew that the future of the entire Duan family was in Duan Huiye¡¯s hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to State Wansheng.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°Being able to confirm Yu Zhiyin¡¯s condition is a huge gain. He has been hiding in the shadows all this time, so we have at least figured out some of his secrets.¡± ¡°After this, you should quickly choose the sessor of the Core Sea Demon Sect. After a year, when your true origin is restored, you will enter the outer world again.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Duan Huiyao nodded. ¡­ Time flew by. Four months went by in an instant. Xu Ning and the others finally returned to State Wansheng. In addition to them, the other two fleets of ships also returned. Obviously, they had also won the battle on their side. ¡°General Xu, deputy generals, farewell.¡± After arriving in State Wansheng, Xu Ning, Yu Qiao, and Xu Qian bid farewell to each other. Xu Ning and Yu Qiao¡¯s performance had won Xu Qian¡¯s respect and the respect of the deputy generals. On the return journey, Xu Ning spent a long time on the central warship getting along with Xu Qian and the others. ¡°When the session of the Core Sea Demon Sect is over, you cane to the Imperial Capital to find me.¡± Xu Qian invited. ¡°Okay, General Xu.¡± Xu Ning and Yu Qiao responded. The two respected Xu Qian very much as well. Xu Qian was not only strong, but also had a high status. He was not only a general of the Imperial Court, but was also a half-disciple of the Grandmaster. After a brief exchange, the two sides separated. Xu Qian¡¯s fleet had a total of forty-one Core Sea Demon Sect seeds, and eight of them died in the battle. Although this mortality rate was still eptable, every seed was an elite of the Core Sea Demon Sect. Looking at it this way, the Core Sea Demon Sect had also suffered considerable losses. However, the Core Sea Demon Lord had already expected these losses. In his opinion, this waspletely eptable. After the two sides parted, the army of the Imperial Court returned to the imperial capital, while Xu Ning and the others returned to the Core Sea Demon Sect. However, the thirty plus seeds did not return all together, instead they formed groups of twos and threes. Although everyone was a seed, their rtionship in private was not close. Moreover, this was the time to evaluate their merits which would determine their future status in the sect. They were all considered rivals. In contrast, Xu Ning and Yu Qiao, two of the most promising seeds, got along well. The two returned to the Core Sea Demon Sect together. As they got closer, Xu Ning¡¯s previous sense of alienation towards Yu Qiao decreased. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, you¡¯re back!¡± As soon as Xu Ning returned to the ind of the Core Sea Demon Sect, Gu Songying came to pick him up. He was very dedicated to being Xu Ning¡¯s butler. ¡°Senior Brother Gu.¡± Xu Ning and Yu Qiao parted ways, and he returned to his small house at the foot of the mountain. After seeing Xu Ning return safely, Gu Songying was relieved. He was a little worried that something would happen to Xu Ning in this operation. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, did everything go well?¡± Gu Songying asked. ¡°There were some twists and turns, but the overall situation was fine.¡± Xu Ning responded, ¡°My performance should be quite good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Gu Songying was overjoyed when he heard the news. Xu Ning was a humble person. If he said he had a good performance, it meant that he must have performed exceptionally well in the assessment. In this case, Xu Ning had a high chance of bing a sect elder. If Xu Ning became a sect elder, Gu Songying would benefit from his rtionship with Xu Ning. Over the next few days, Xu Ning rested his mind. After rushing around for a long time, Xu Ning was a little tired. Finally, on this day. A disciple came to find Xu Ning and asked him to gather at the Ind Heart Peak, stating that Sect Master Core Sea Demon Lord had sent an order to gather. Hearing this, Xu Ning quicking went to the gathering point. When he arrived at the Ind Heart Peak, Xu Ning discovered that in addition to him, five other people had arrived early. Among them, Xu Ning recognized Yu Qiao and Duan Chaomian. Although he had some impression of the other three people, they had never been close. ¡®Are the six of us the best six selected from the preliminary selection¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had a guess. After all six of them gathered together, they waited for a while. Suddenly, a ck fog shed across the ind. Afterwards, Duan Huiyao, the Core Sea Demon Lord, appeared on the Ind Heart Peak. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± The six of them bowed in unison. ¡°The six of you performed well in this mission to eliminate the Hidden Sect.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°Next, the six of you will carry out the final part of thepetition. The one with the best performance will inherit the position of the sect master of Core Sea Demon Sect, while the other five will receive the status of elders and rece the elders who are about to step down.¡± The moment he said this, the six people were intrigued. Regardless of the final result of thepetition, the six of them would at least obtain the status of an elder. ¡°In the next half year, you will undergo the final assessment. I am still discussing this matter with the other elders, but I will inform you within half a month.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°In addition to that, you have made significant contributions in your most recent mission, so the Imperial Court has decided to give you some rewards.¡± After saying that, Duan Huiyao threw out six storage rings whichnded in front of everyone. ¡°In these storage rings, there are resources and supplementary rewards from the Imperial Court and the sect.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°The amount of resources in each storage ring is different. Among them, Xu Ning, you have the most rewards. When Xu Qian send in his report, he gave you a very high evaluation. Moreover, your battle results are very impressive. You actually captured a Hidden Sect elder, who is in the ninth stage of dao realm, alive.¡± ¡°Keep up the good performance, don¡¯t disappoint Xu Qian.¡± Duan Huiyao praised Xu Ning alone in front of everyone. Chapter 314 - Dao Realm Eighth Stage, Origin Connection Realm

Chapter 314: Dao Realm Eighth Stage, Origin Connection Realm

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect the Core Sea Demon Lord to praise him like this. He was quite surprised. With regards to this, Duan Chaomian, Yu Qiao, and the other three just nced at him. ¡°Okay, all of you can leave.¡± Duan Huiyao waved his hand. ¡°Just wait for the next news.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning and the others did not stay any longer and walked down the peak. After bidding farewell to them, Xu Ning couldn¡¯t wait to return to his residence. For others, resources were just supplements for cultivation, but for Xu Ning, this was the most direct path for him to advance. Xu Ning¡¯s consciousness prated into the storage ring. ¡®What a terrifying amount of resources!¡¯ Xu Ning was shocked. This amount of resources was more than ten times more than what Xu Ning obtained when he inherited the resources left behind by the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡®Among these resources, the value of medicinal pills and spirit herbs exceeds 60 million units of energy. There are also secret treasures, dao weapons, artifacts, and other resources. In total, these resources exceed 90 million units of energy, even close to 100 million units!¡¯ Even Xu Ning lost hisposure and sucked in a mouthful of cold air. This amount of energy could allow Xu Ning to break through to the eighth stage of dao realm. ¡®I guessed that all of the gains they found from the ruins of the Hidden Sect were used as rewards. Moreover, ording to Core Sea Demon Lord, the sect also contributed to some of the resources here. It seems that there are close to 100 million units of energy here.¡¯ Xu Ning couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He immediately began to absorb the energy of the pills and spirit medicines inside. This process took Xu Ning two whole days. After absorbing all the energy from the medicinal pills and spirit herbs, Xu Ning obtained 62 million units of energy. And advancing from the elementary origin realm to the origin connection realm required only 60 million units of energy. ¡°Martial Arts Panel!¡± Xu Ning opened the Martial Arts Panel and clicked ¡°+¡±. ¡­ Consume 60 million units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No ¡­ Without any hesitation, Xu Ning chose ¡°yes¡±. Xu Ning¡¯s realm improved the next instant. Xu Ning¡¯s inner core and body began to change. Originally, Xu Ning¡¯s core and body could only contain a wisp of origin power, but now Xu Ning could absorb origin power as if he was absorbing spiritual energy. ¡®In the past, my power of the dao realm was transformed from the spiritual energy that was absorbed from the surroundings, but now my power of the dao realm can bepletely transformed through the power of origin!¡¯ Xu Ning felt the changes in his body.?¡®After this, my strength will undergo another qualitative change.¡¯ After realizing how much his strength had increased after his advancement, Xu Ning admired his strong performance in defeating enemies above his realm. ¡®After advancing to the origin connection realm, the world is so big that I can travel anywhere, and I will no longer have to worry about entering ces with thin spiritual energy. I don¡¯t need to fear my body getting restricted any longer.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®After all, origin power is everywhere. I can replenish it quickly wherever I go.¡¯ This was Xu Ning¡¯s ticket to travel around the Endless Sea Realm. ¡°Junior Brother Xu, you have advanced?¡± At this moment, Gu Songying walked in. He had just finished working in the sect and came to the courtyard when he sensed the fluctuations of a realm breakthrough. ¡°I just advanced to the origin connection realm.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Junior Brother Xu is amazing!¡± Gu Songying was taken aback at first, then heughed. Xu Ning¡¯s growth rate was simply too fast. When Gu Songying first met Xu Ning, Xu Ning was only in the fifth stage of dao realm, but now, in less than two years, Xu Ning had reached the eighth stage. Especially now that Xu Ning stood out among the seeds, he would definitely be an elder of the Core Sea Demon Sect in the future. Gu Songying began to further affirm his investment in Xu Ning. A few days had passed since he advanced to the origin connection realm. Xu Ning and the others were summoned again, but this time they were not going to the Ind Heart Peak, but to the Elders Hall. The one who summoned them was not Core Sea Demon Lord, but Elder Wei, Xu Ning¡¯s previous guide. Although Elder Wei did not have the highest realm or the greatest strength, Core Sea Demon Lord trusted him very much. ¡°Elder Wei.¡± The six people bowed slightly to Elder Wei. Although they had confirmed their identity as future elders, they were still disciples. ¡°Congrattions on bing the future elders of the sect. The future of the sect will be in your hands.¡± Elder Wei¡¯s attitude was very kind. Soon, these people would have the same status as him. As they were conversing, Elder Wei specially nced at Xu Ning. It had been less than a year since he received Xu Ning into the sect. ¡°The contents of the next assessment have been confirmed.¡± Elder Wei said. The six people were intrigued when they heard this, and they patiently waited for Elder Wei to continue. ¡°The previous assessment tested your martial arts strength, but this time, we will testing your ability to train the younger generations.¡± Elder Wei said. ¡°The ability to train the younger generation?¡± The six people looked surprised. ¡°Sects are particr about inheritance. If the descendants do not step forward, then no matter how powerful a sect is, it will inevitably be destroyed in the long river of time.¡± Elder Wei said, ¡°Originally, the contents of this assessment should be in the direction of the sect¡¯s governance, but because Sect Master still has important things to do, the contents of the assessment are simplified. So for your mission, you will choose three younger generations below the dao realm and use half a year to help them cultivate in martial arts. In half a year, your disciples will spar with each other. The one with the best performance will be selected by Sect Master as his sessor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± After hearing the rules, the six people had different expressions. In a sense, this assessment was not fair. The three disciples they were going to train were chosen by themselves, not assigned. In that case, as the third prince of the Duan family, Duan Chaomian definitely had a huge advantage. With his status, he could easily gather top geniuses as disciples, and then use a vast amount of resources to build them up. In such a situation, their realms would inevitably improve very quickly. Moreover, such disciples would have a strong foundation, making them stronger than others. Therefore, this assessment was obviously biased. ¡®After all, Core Sea Demon Lord is from the imperial family, so it is normal for him to favor the members of the Duan family.¡¯ Xu Ning was not particrly dissatisfied. After advancing to the origin connection realm, Xu Ning only wanted to obtain more resources. He did not particrly desire the position of sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect. However, although Xu Ning felt nothing, Yu Qiao and the others frowned slightly. Obviously, they were very resistant to this bias assessment. But they couldn¡¯t express anything about this, they could only ept it silently. Chapter 315 - Everyone Gathered

Chapter 315: Everyone Gathered

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Does anyone have any objections?¡± Elder Wei naturally noticed their emotions. However, this was decided by the Core Sea Demon Lord, and he was only responsible for delivering the message. Even if they were dissatisfied, it was meaningless to mention it. In the end, they all shook their heads. ¡°In that case, everyone can leave.¡± Elder Wei said, ¡°In ten days, you will bring your selected disciples to the sect, and I will register their identities and strength.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone responded and left with many thoughts in their mind. Duan Chaomian, who walked out of the Elders Hall, did not say any words to the others. He just left in a hurry. Duan Chaomian obviously noticed the bias of this assessment. Compared to the other five, he had a huge advantage in this assessment. Duan Chaomian guessed that this might be the result of Duan Huiye¡¯s pressure on Duan Huiyao, pressuressing him to increase the chances of the Duan imperial family winning this assessment. After all, ording to Duan Huiyao¡¯s attitude in the past, he never showed any inclination or favor to any seeds. Duan Chaomian was in a hurry to inform the imperial capital about this matter, so that his mother and uncle could help him search for talents. Duan Chaomian knew that he would definitely not be able topete with the Crown Prince in the future. Taking this to mind, bing the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect was next best path for his future. Once he became the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect, even the Crown Prince would have to be polite to him. Additionally, even the other kings could not bepared to him. ¡°Xu Ning, this assessment is obviously biased towards Duan Chaomian.¡± After the six of them dispersed, Yu Qiao found Xu Ning andined to him. Obviously, she still valued the sect master position of the Core Sea Demon Sect. Thepetition between her and Duan Chaomian was extremely fierce. Therefore, after Xu Ning was evaluated as ¡°extreme¡±, she immediately expressed her goodwill to Xu Ning, which was also a means to put more pressure on Duan Chaomian. ¡°We can¡¯t change the rule of assessment, so it¡¯s best for us to use our connections to quickly find suitable talents and then study methods to cultivate strong disciples.¡± However, even after Yu Qiaoined about it to Xu Ning, Xu Ning still looked a lot calmer than Yu Qiao. Yu Qiao sighed when she saw this. She could tell that Xu Ning was not a verypetitive person. ¡°Forget it, since it hase to this point, I have to take a gamble.¡± Yu Qiao quickly left with a myriad of emotions. As for Xu Ning, he was thinking about where he should find the three suitable people. ¡®I should entrust this matter to Duan Chaofeng. Although his faction is notparable to Duan Chaomian, it should not be difficult to find three suitable people.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. However, another figure shed in Xu Ning¡¯s mind. ¡®Maybe I can bring Fang Youli over to try as well¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had an idea. Fang Youli¡¯s talent was strange, but his advancement speed was extremely fast. He might really create a miracle. When he first took the initiative to ask to join the Swallow Heron Sect and asked to take Xu Ning as his master, Xu Ning noticed from back then that he was extraordinary. With this in mind, after returning to his residence, Xu Ning immediately sent two letters to the Harmony King Mansion and the Swallow Heron Sect. In order to not waste too much time, Xu Ning sent out the mid level dao realm flying demon beast he rode when he first arrived at the Core Sea Demon Sect to send the letters. And in order to ensure that there were no problems on the road, Gu Songying took the initiative to apany the mid level dao realm flying demon beast. After the letters were sent, Xu Ning did not wait long. On the seventh day, Gu Songying brought 3 people back. In addition to the three juniors who needed to be groomed, Zhang He also came along. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Zhang He was happy to see Xu Ning again. Xu Ningpletely matched Duan Chaofeng and Zhang He¡¯s expectations and became a future elder of the Core Sea Demon Sect. He even had the opportunity to be the sessor of the Core Sea Demon Lord. ¡°Brother Zhang.¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to wee him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xu Ning asked with a smile. ¡°His Majesty was worried that you didn¡¯t have enough people here, so he sent me here.¡± Zhang He was also full of smiles. ¡°His Majesty is so thoughtful¡­¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°When you brought news that you wanted to find two talented disciples below the dao realm, His Majesty used his connections and searched everywhere, all in order to find them for you in the shortest time possible.¡± Zhang He motioned for the two disciples to step forward. ¡°Master Xu!¡± These two disciples were a man and a woman, both in the void realm ninth stage true domain realm. They were only in their early twenties. This was the symbol of absolute top-notch talent in State Wansheng. No matter which sect they were ced in, they would be core disciples, the future backbone of a sect. ¡°What are your names? Where are you from?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Master Xu, my name is Bian Huang, and I am from State Guqing¡¯s Long Night Sect.¡± The male disciple took the lead to introduce. ¡°Master Xu, my name is Ling Jie, and I am from the Ling family in State Luzhi.¡± The other female disciple followed closely behind. ¡°State Luzhi¡¯s Ling family?¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised. State Luzhi was not Duan Chaofeng¡¯s territory. ¡°Princess Mo Lan helped find Ling Jie.¡± Zhang He exined. Xu Ning nodded. Mo Lan indeed had put in effort to help him this time. Moreover, it seemed that the rtionship between Duan Chaofeng and Mo Lan had improved a lot. When Bian Huang and Ling Jie faced Xu Ning, they looked nervous. Although they were all respected by their elders and regarded as young elites, they were still nervous when facing Xu Ning. They all knew that Xu Ning was not only an origin connection realm master, but also a future elder of the Core Sea Demon Sect. This kind of status and strength made the two young people regard Xu Ning as a tall mountain. After learning that they would be specially trained by Xu Ning for half a year, the two were excited. Not only would this greatly improve their strength, but they would also be able to build a rtionship with a big shot like Xu Ning. ¡°You are both not bad.¡± Xu Ning gave his evaluation. Hearing this made the two a little excited. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Fang Youli, who was at the back of the crowd, took the initiative to squeeze over. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯m here too.¡± Fang Youli acted very casually in front of Xu Ning. He was a reckless person to begin with. Even after being influenced by the Swallow Heron Sect for a long time, he still did not have the graceful bearing of the average disciples. ¡°Void realm eighth stage already?¡± Xu Ning sensed Fang Youli¡¯s strength and smiled in satisfaction. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my training wouldn¡¯t have been dyed, and I would have advanced to the void realm ninth stage.¡± There was even a hint of resentment in Fang Youli¡¯s tone. After seeing Fang Youli¡¯s attitude towards Xu Ning, Ling Jie and Bian Huang felt a little jealous. With their status, they didn¡¯t dare to talk to Xu Ning like this. Xu Ningughed when he heard this. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Aren¡¯t you just two dayste to enter the true domain realm? I specifically called you here to help you break through to the dao realm faster.¡± ¡°Then you have to keep your word.¡± Fang Youli gave a simple and honest smile when he heard Xu Ning¡¯s words. Chapter 316 - Devour Beast

Chapter 316: Devour Beast

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the three of them arrived, Xu Ning led them to Elder Wei and asked him to check and record their information. After talking to Elder Wei, Xu Ning learned that Duan Chaomian¡¯s three disciples had also been selected. As for Yu Qiao and the other three seeds, they had not yet brought their selected disciples. In regards to that, Xu Ning could already feel Duan Chaomian¡¯s advantage in this assessment. With the help of the forces behind him, Duan Chaomian¡¯s efficiency would definitely be higher than others. After returning from Elder Wei¡¯s ce, the first thing Xu Ning did was to exchange those dao weapons and other non-energy absorbable resources for medicinal pills and spirit herbs. With Xu Ning¡¯s current status in the Core Sea Demon Sect, it was not difficult to exchange for vast amounts of resources. In a short period of time, he had obtained another 20 million units of energy. After absorbing them, Xu Ning used it all to advance the Core Sea Pill Sutra to the ninth level. The reason for this was because for Xu Ning, the creation of medicinal pills was his strongest trump card to assist his three disciples in their cultivation. In the Core Sea Demon Sect, besides the Core Sea Demon Lord, there were only three master alchemists who specialized in alchemy, and their martial arts realm was only in the elementary level of dao realm. In the Core Sea Demon Sect, only Xu Ning and the Core Sea Demon Lord had such achievements in both alchemy techniques and martial arts. After Xu Ning exchanged for some spiritual herbs and medicinal materials to refine some supplementary pills, he left the Core Sea Demon Sect¡¯s garrison ind with Zhang He and his three disciples. Xu Ning was ready to take them to a quiet ce with few people and try his best to block any outside interference. In the middle north of State Wansheng, there was a continuous chain of snow mountains. The environment here was extremely cold, with snow blowing all year round. It was impossible for people below the void realm to survive here. Even in the void realm, survival here was still rtively dangerous. This was because there were many dao realm demon beasts lurking here. But with Xu Ning and Zhang He by their side, Fang Youli, Bian Huang, and Ling Jie did not have to worry about safety. ¡°Let¡¯s put this Small Tree World here!¡± Zhang He threw the seed into the soil, and a big tree quickly grew out of the soil. This was what Duan Chaofeng had asked Zhang He to bring. The Small Tree World was a spatial treasure that was beneficial for cultivation. Duan Chaofeng had previously given a Small Tree World to Xu Ning, and it was still in the Swallow Heron Sect. ¡°From today onwards, in the next half a year, I will train you three with all my effort.¡± Xu Ning said to Fang Youli and the other two. ¡°Thank you, Sect Master!¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Xu!¡± Fang Youli still looked frank. Bian Huang and Ling Jie were very humble. ¡°You three are now considered my in-name disciples.¡± Xu Ning added. Bian Huang and Ling Jie were shocked. They actually became Master Xu¡¯s disciple? ¡°Master!¡± The two quickly saluted. This was not just a rtionship with Xu Ning. They had truly be master and disciple. This time, Fang Youli was a little moved. When he first joined the Swallow Heron Sect, he wanted to be the disciple of the sect master, but Xu Ning refused. And now that his wish was fulfilled, Fang Youli was a little happy. Although he wanted to be Xu Ning¡¯s disciple because he wanted to use the title of the sect master¡¯s disciple to enjoy more resources, after seeing Xu Ning¡¯s strength, his desire to be Xu Ning¡¯s disciple never faded. Finally, today, he was an in-name disciple. ¡°Bian Huang, Ling Jie¡­¡± Xu Ning looked at the two. The two listened at the same time. ¡°I have already figured out the martial arts foundation of the two of you. Next, I will help you break through to the dao realm, then you will fight against the dao realm demon beasts in this snow mountain to improve yourbat strength.¡± Xu Ning took out two bottles of pills and gave them to the two of them. ¡°The pills in here are specially refined for you. For these pills, remember to swallow one every day. After finishing the bottle, I will create another type of medicinal pill for you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about overconsuming these pills or that it may damage your potential. These medicinal pills are tailor-made for you, it is only beneficial and not harmful to you.¡± Xu Ning was telling the truth. Although obtaining the status of the Core Sea Demon Sect¡¯s sect master was attractive to Xu Ning, it was not necessary for him to obtain it. He didn¡¯t n topletely squeeze out the potential of the three of them and let them quickly explode in strength, and caused their future potential to be exhausted and their future advancement to be limited. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Bian Huang and Ling Jie took it respectfully. They were not worried that Xu Ning would harm them. Even if Xu Ning was burning their potential, the two of them epted it. In their opinion, bing Xu Ning¡¯s in-name disciple was already a huge gain. Moreover, they all knew that the three of them were the pawns that would help Xu Ning be the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect. If they performed well and gave Xu Ning help, then they would most likely be Xu Ning¡¯s true disciples. By then, they would be able to reach the top of State Wansheng. ¡°You guys enter the Small Tree World and cultivate.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Fang Youli, you shall stay.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ling Jie and Bian Huang responded obediently. Although they knew that Fang Youli was being treated specially, they didn¡¯t dare to show it. ¡°Fang Youli.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After deliberating over the past few days, I have some guesses about your uniqueness.¡± Fang Youli¡¯s ears perked up. Fang Youli was curious about why he could increase his physical strength and realm after swallowing resources. He didn¡¯t know anything about his birth. ¡°I suspect that the bloodline of the Devour Beast is in your body.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°The bloodline of the Devour Beast?¡± Fang Youli was taken aback. Zhang He, who had been silent all this time, also looked surprised. Like the Night Beast, the Devour Beast was one of the six apex demon beasts in State Wansheng. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡± Zhang He was the one who asked first. ¡°ording to my investigation, Fang Youli¡¯s advancement mechanism is very simr to the Devour Beast. Moreover, there is indeed a strange energy in his bloodline. In fact, from the beginning, I suspected that he had fused with a demon beast bloodline, but I had felt that this conjecture was ridiculous. After all, how can a demon beast bloodline coexist with a human bloodline?¡± ¡°However, during the attack on the Harmony King Mansion, I came into contact with a master of the Hidden Sect. At that time, he had integrated the blood of a top-tier demon beast into his own, and he could even transform into the form of that demon beast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I have this guess.¡± Xu Ning exined. Chapter 317 - The Crazy Fang Youli

Chapter 317: The Crazy Fang Youli

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Xu Ning finished speaking, a look of reminiscence appeared on Zhang He¡¯s face. When Duan Chaofeng was attacked, Xu Ning and Liu Yi fought each other. At that time, Zhang He had seen the fight between the two in the distance. At that time, Liu Yi grew wings and indeed had the characteristics of a demon beast. ¡°So it¡¯s like that?¡± Fang Youli had a strange expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility, I am still not certain about it.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s important to improve your strength first.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Fang Youli nodded and didn¡¯t probe further into this issue. He was a big-hearted person, so the thing he looked forward to the most was the improvement of his strength. ¡°These are the pills I refined for you.¡± This time, Xu Ning just gave Fang Youli a storage ring. ¡°That much?¡± Fang Youli took the storage ring and sank his consciousness into the ring. After discovering a huge amount of pills, Fang Youli was a little surprised. Although when he was in the Swallow Heron Sect, he could enjoy resources freely, those were ordinary resources after all, but what Xu Ning had given him here were all top-notch medicinal pills. ¡°Sect Master, why haven¡¯t I seen some of these pills before?¡± Fang Youli asked. ¡°Many of the medicinal pills are tailor-made for you based on your physique. They are either specially innovated or improved for you. Such medicinal pills have the least negative impact on you and its effect will be even better.¡± After Xu Ning advanced the Core Sea Pill Sutra to the ninth level, he was already the top alchemist in State Wansheng. Innovating or improving pills were not difficult for Xu Ning. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Fang Youli thanked him. He could feel Xu Ning¡¯s concern for him. Although he had a carefree personality, he could also sense that Xu Ning obviously valued him more than Ling Jie and Bian Huang. ¡°Go cultivate.¡± Xu Ning indeed had high expectations for Fang Youli. Although Bian Huang and Ling Jie were not bad, there was definitely still a gap between them and Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciples. Although their talents were excellent in State Wansheng, they were not the best. Inparison, Fang Youli¡¯s upper limit was obviously higher. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Fang Youli also felt the responsibility on his shoulders. He took the pills and entered the Small Tree World. ¡°I hope these three won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Zhang He said. ¡°They just have to do their best.¡± Xu Ning smiled. Zhang He didn¡¯t say anything else. Xu Ning had now obtained the status of a future elder of the Core Sea Demon Sect. His status in State Wansheng was not much lower than Duan Chaofeng. If he really had the opportunity to lead the Core Sea Demon Sect, then Duan Chaofeng could even have to borrow Xu Ning¡¯s power to gain a greater say in the Duan family. Two months went by. Amidst the flying snow. ¡°Ha!¡± Fang Youli held a giant axe and attacked Bian Huang who was in front of him. There was a dao realm power attached to the surface of the giant axe. Whoosh! The axe shed down. Bian Huang dodged it and counterattacked with his sword. There was also a dao realm power attached to his sword. Under Xu Ning¡¯s guidance and the help from the pills, over the past two months, Bian Huang, Ling Jie, and Fang You broke through the void realm bottleneck one after another and became a dao realm master. Now, Fang Youli was currently sparring with Bian Huang. Boom! Boom! Boom! Fang Youli¡¯s attacks were fierce and full of explosive power. The first stage of the dao realm was a great amplification to the body, which increased the strength of Fang Youli¡¯s body that was already impossible to find on the same realm. Bian Huang was already struggling to face him. ¡°This Fang Youli is amazing!¡± Zhang He praised. At this moment, Xu Ning and Zhang He stood on a mountain in the distance, watching the two fight. Behind them was Ling Jie, who had already fought with Fang Youli. Before this, Ling Jie had been beaten by Fang Youli to the point where she couldn¡¯t fight back. Although she and Fang Youli were both in the first level of the dao realm, herbat power was far inferior. Ling Jie finally understood why Xu Ning valued Fang Youli more. Although Fang Youli¡¯s realm was not as high as hers and Bian Huang¡¯s when he first came, with Xu Ning¡¯s help, he improved extremely quickly. Although he was thest one to advance to the dao realm among the three, hisbat strength was much higher. Xu Ning was very satisfied with Fang Youli¡¯s performance. Fang Youli did not have a lot ofbat experience, but hisbat instincts were extremely strong. ¡®Bian Huang can¡¯t hold on much longer¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself as he observed the battle. And in the next moment, Bian Huang could no longer withstand Fang Youli¡¯s pressure. Seeing this, Fang Youli seized the opportunity and smashed him into the thick snow. ¡°Awesome!¡± Fang Youli was obviously excited. His eyes began to turn red. ¡°Senior Brother Fang is amazing, I¡¯m not as good as you!¡± Bian Huang popped his head out of the snow to admit defeat. However, Fang Youli seemed to not have heard him. He held the giant axe in his hand and swung it towards him. ¡°Senior Brother Fang!¡± Bian Huang turned pale and quickly dodged, but his arm was still injured by the giant axe. The wound was so deep that his bones could be seen clearly. Bian Huang noticed that Fang Youli had a crazed expression on his face. His eyes were red, and he looked like he had lost his mind. ¡°Master!¡± Bian Huang quickly rushed towards Xu Ning with Fang Youli following closely. ¡®This is happening again¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked helpless. This was not the first time Fang Youli had done this. Xu Ning noticed that after Fang Youli advanced to the dao realm, the bloodline in his body had a deeper influence on him. This greatly increased Fang Youli¡¯sbat power, but what followed was that he would lose his mind whenever he was excited from a fight. This was the disadvantage of Fang Youli¡¯s bloodline. He couldn¡¯t be like Xu Ning in the end. If Xu Ning advanced through the Martial Arts Panel, there would be no negative effects, but Fang Youli could not. He had to pay the price of losing his mind. Xu Ning moved and appeared in front of Fang Youli. He pointed at Fang Youli¡¯s forehead and gently tapped it. Fang Youli, whose blood had rushed to his head and had lost his mind, finally regained rity in his eyes. ¡°Master¡­¡± Fang Youli¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°Did I lose my mind again just now?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°This¡­¡± Fang Youli saw the injured Bian Huang behind Xu Ning. ¡°Junior Brother Bian, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Fang Youli¡¯s tone was apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Seeing that the crisis was over, Bian Huang was relieved. But the fear in his eyes had not faded yet. ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Fang Youli looked at Xu Ning with a helpless look in his eyes. Xu Ning patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after I observe you for a while, I will think of a solution for you.¡± After being assured by Xu Ning, Fang Youli felt relieved. Chapter 318 - Return, Before the Assessment

Chapter 318: Return, Before the Assessment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After calming Fang Youli down, Xu Ning gathered his three in-name disciples around him. ¡°All of you have made great progress over the past two months. I am very satisfied.¡± Xu Ning first expressed his affirmation of their progress. ¡°Over the next four months, I hope you can all break through to the astral qi realm, but it is best to break through to the origin returnance realm.¡± Not long after they advanced to the dao realm, he had set a goal for them to break through two realms in a row for the next four months. If outsiders heard this, they would definitely think it was wishful thinking. But the three of them did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. Xu Ning had refined special medicinal pills ording to each of their own unique circumstances. In addition to Xu Ning¡¯s deep understanding of martial arts, he had carefully guided them over the past two month, affirming their belief that they could fulfill Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± The three responded confidently. Afterwards, the three of them returned to the Small Tree World. ¡°Xu Ning, you have to take Fang Youli¡¯s issue seriously¡­¡± Zhang He¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°I know.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°Over the past two days, I have begun to develop a pill that can restrain his instinctual outburst.¡± Both Zhang He and Xu Ning knew very well that Fang Youli was the most likely candidate to have an exceptional performance during the assessment. Time flew by. Another four months went by. ¡°Half a year is up¡­¡± Xu Ning stood on the top of a mountain. Everything below was covered in white snow. ¡°It¡¯s time to return to the Core Sea Demon Sect¡­¡± Xu Ning called his three disciples out of the Small Tree World. ¡°Master.¡± Fang Youli, Bian Huang, and Ling Jie bowed respectfully. Compared to half a year ago, the temperament of these three disciples had changed greatly. Over the past four months, the three of them had reached the third stage of the dao realm. Among them, Fang Youli was the first to advance, while Ling Jie was the slowest. This advancement speed was even faster than Xu Ning back then. After all, Xu Ning did not have enough resources at that time. He had obtained all of his resources through his own exploration and adventures. But these three people had an unlimited amount of resources, and additionally, they were guided personally by him. Of course, this was only because they were in the elementary level of dao realm, that¡¯s why Xu Ning could make them improve so quickly. But once they reached the mid level of dao realm, their advancement speed would inevitably slow down. Even if Xu Ning gave them as much guidance, their advancement speed would not be as fast as before. ¡°Half a year has passed, it is time to return to the Core Sea Demon Sect and wait for the assessment.¡± Xu Ning nced at the three of them. After Xu Ning finished speaking, the three of them shivered. After cultivating for half a year, it was time for them to show what they were capable of. The three of them were under tremendous pressure. Among the three, Fang Youli was in a better state as he was carefree as always, but Bian Huang and Ling Jie felt pressured. They all knew that their performance would directly affect their master Xu Ning. It could even determine the future of the top circles in State Wansheng. This kind of pressure made them feel a little suffocated. ¡°Rx your mind.¡± Xu Ning also noticed their mental state. He saidfortingly, ¡°There is no need to feel any pressure. I don¡¯t care about being the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect. You just have to do your best and live up to your efforts. Even if you don¡¯t get a good result in the end, I won¡¯t me you.¡± These words touched the three of them. ¡°Master, we will do our best!¡± Bian Huang cupped his fists and said firmly. ¡°We will definitely not disappoint you!¡± Ling Jie also gritted her teeth. ¡°Me too.¡± On the side, Fang Youli raised his head and puffed up his chest, his eyes shining in anticipation. The situation of Fang Youli losing control was now under control. Four months ago, after Fang Youli and Bian Huang fought and the former injured Bian Huang, Xu Ning had developed a pill that targeted Fang Youli¡¯s loss of rationality. Before a battle, as long as Fang Youli swallowed this one pill, he would be able to maintain his rationality. Although this was merely curing the symptoms and not curing the root of the problem, it was the best solution right now. Caw! A cry rang out. Zhang He arrived on a mid level dao realm flying demon beast. He had already put away the Small Tree World. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Ning said and jumped onto the back of the flying demon beast. Fang Youli and the other two followed closely behind. The flying demon beast turned into a stream of light and disappeared in the falling snow. ¡­ A few dayster. ¡°We are back!¡± Xu Ning and the others finally returned to the ind where the Core Sea Demon Sect was located. ¡°The three of you, follow me to see Elder Wei.¡± Xu Ning called Fang Youli, Ling Jie, and Bian Huang to follow him and find Elder Wei. ¡°Elder Wei!¡± Xu Ning greeted Elder Wei. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± Elder Wei nced at the three disciples behind Xu Ning with a surprised expression. Three origin returnance realm masters. One had to know that half a year ago, the two of them were only in the void realm ninth stage, while the remaining one was in the void realm eighth stage. ¡°It seems that your ability to train disciples is also first-rate.¡± Elder Wei chuckled. ¡°Elder Wei is too kind.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°There are still ten days before the final assessment day. So far, no one has returned except for you.¡± Elder Wei said. ¡°No one is back yet?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°It seems that they are all taking the final sprint.¡± ¡°Thepetition between your disciples will be held at the Ind Heart Peak in ten days. At that time, not only will the Sect Master attend, the Grandmaster will also be there.¡± Elder Wei said. In State Wansheng, the only person called the Grandmaster was Duan Huiye from the Duan imperial family. ¡°The Grandmaster will also attend?¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised. When he had gone overseas for the previous operation, Xu Ning had seen Duan Huiye once when he appeared for a short moment. Duan Huiye¡¯s aura back then gave Xu Ning a huge shock. When Fang Youli, Bian Huang, and Ling Jie heard this, the pressure on them increased. The Grandmaster was the strongest person in State Wansheng. He was a legendary figure. In a few days, they would be stared at and judged by him. This made their hearts pound. ¡°Your disciples have good foundations. Maybe there are surprises this year.¡± Elder Wei added before falling silent and recording the information of the three disciples. Afterwards, Xu Ning took his three disciples to the courtyard at the foot of the ind and waited for the assessment to begin in ten days. Over the next few days, in addition to Xu Ning, the other five seeds and their disciples also returned to the ind. ording to Xu Ning¡¯s investigation, apart from Duan Chaomian, who had cultivated a disciple into a dao realm fourth stage master, the strongest ones were merely in the dao realm third stage. This made Xu Ning more confident. Fang Youli was now at the peak of the origin returnance realm, so he totally had the ability to fight above his realm. If he seized the opportunity well and if the rules were rtively favorable to him, he might even win in the final assessment. Chapter 319 - Group Battle

Chapter 319: Group Battle

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ten dayster. On the Ind Heart Peak. Xu Ning arrived first with Fang Youli, Bian Huang, and Ling Jie. Afterwards, Yu Qiao and the other three seeds also brought the disciples they had groomed to the Ind Heart Peak. Duan Chaomian was thest to arrive. When he arrived at the Ind Heart Peak, Xu Ning and the others nced at him and the three disciples behind him. Duan Chaomian looked calm and confident, as if he was extremely confident in the results of this assessment. Behind him, there was a male disciple who looked quite eye-catching. This disciple had a feminine appearance. He was wearing a wide robe, and his long hair covered half of his face. ¡®Is that Pei Bing¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s gaze paused on this disciple for a moment. He had already learned from the previous news that a disciple under Duan Chaomian had advanced to the core materialization realm, and his name was Pei Bing. Pei Bing was the personal disciple of a dao realm ninth stage hidden master in State Wansheng. His aptitude was considered outstanding, even in the entire State Wansheng. Duan Chaomian had spent a lot of effort to temporarily recruit him. Duan Chaomian stood still with his three disciples behind him. ¡®Comparatively speaking, the three disciples under me are not inferior at all¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself after sensing the abilities of other disciples. The three disciples of Duan Chaomian were the strongest among them, with one of them in the fourth stage of dao realm, and the other two being in the third stage. Aside from him, Xu Ning and Yu Qiao¡¯s disciples were the strongest among the rest. Their disciples were all in the third stage of dao realm. As for the other three seeds, one of them had two dao realm third stage disciples, one dao realm second stage disciple, and as for the other two seeds, they both had one dao realm third stage disciple and two dao realm second stage disciples. Before the final assessment began, their strength on the paper had already been clearly distinguished. While Xu Ning was checking thepetition, Duan Chaomian was also thinking. ¡®Except for Xu Ning and Yu Qiao¡¯s disciples, the others are no threat to me at all.¡¯ Duan Chaomian¡¯s gaze swept across Fang Youli.?¡®It¡¯s just that that disciple feels a little strange. Maybe he is a miraculous weapon¡­ However, the gap between the third and fourth stages of dao realm is the watershed between the elementary and mid level of the dao realm. It is quite difficult to fight someone above your realm. Moreover, Pei Bing¡¯s foundation is extremely strong, so it is impossible for him to be easily defeated by someone below his realm.¡¯ Duan Chaomian nced at Pei Bing with a relieved look in his eyes. Whoosh! Soon after, a few more figures appeared. These people were all elders of the Core Sea Demon Sect. Among these elders, except for Elder Wei, they were all veteran elders, and it was time to step down. At that time, Xu Ning and the others would then take over. After the elders appeared, Xu Ning, Duan Chaomian, Yu Qiao, and the others did not react, however, the disciples were generally feeling a little uneasy. This was the first time they had seen so many top-notch dao realm masters gathered together. Everyone waited for a while. Whoosh! Suddenly, a ball of ck fog appeared out of thin air. The ck fog dissipated, and two figures appeared. One was a ck-haired ck-robed man, while the other was a silver-haired teenager. The two of them did not take the initiative to release their auras, but by just standing there, their auras were like surging waves. The disciples behind Xu Ning, Duan Chaomian, and others turned pale when they saw the two appear. They were almost overwhelmed by this aura. ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster! Greetings, Sect Master!¡± The elders, Xu Ning and the rest bowed respectfully. Afterwards, the disciples also woke up from their daze and greeted in unison. Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao waved their hands and sat on their respective seats. ¡°The final assessment between the seeds begins now.¡± After seeing Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao sit down, Elder Wei said. ¡°The content of the first assessment is very simple. The six teams will draw lots and two sides will fight against each other, there will be three rounds and the first to two wins.¡± Elder Wei added some details as he exined. Afterwards, the draw began. Xu Ning and the others walked forward and took out a bamboo stick from Elder Wei¡¯s hand. Below the bamboo stick, it was marked with different colors. Those with the same color would fight each other. The color of Xu Ning¡¯s bamboo stick was the same as the color of the bamboo stick in the hand of a seed named Fan Xingjian. Among Fan Xingjian¡¯s disciples, one was in the third stage of dao realm, while the other two were in the second stage. Fan Xingjian shook his head when he saw that his opponent was Xu Ning. Although he knew that there was a high probability of defeat, Fan Xingjian did not feel regretful. After knowing the strength of Xu Ning, Yu Qiao, and Duan Chaomian, he knew that no matter what, he would definitely not win. However, he was already satisfied with just being an elder. Xu Ning¡¯s draw was good, but Yu Qiao¡¯s draw was a little more awkward. Her opponent was Duan Chaomian. Defeating Duan Chaomian in three rounds would not be easy for Yu Qiao. Duan Chaomian frowned slightly when he saw the opponent he got was Yu Qiao. Yu Qiao¡¯s three disciples were all in the third stage of the dao realm. Although the overallbat power on his side was stronger, in this fight, his disciples would definitely have to expose their trump cards in the uing fights. If he fought other opponents afterwards, he would be at a slight disadvantage. However,pared to drawing Xu Ning, drawing Yu Qiao was not the worst result. At least he didn¡¯t have to encounter that strange disciple among Xu Ning¡¯s disciples. ¡°The draw is over, let the assessment begin!¡± Elder Wei waved his hand and a barrier appeared on the Ind Heart Peak. Inside the barrier was the venue of the assessment. ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s disciples, Fan Xingjian¡¯s disciples, get ready!¡± Elder Wei announced the first group to fight. ¡®So I¡¯m in the first group¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was still calm. He turned his head and looked at Ling Jie. ¡°Ling Jie, you are up first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m first?¡± Ling Jie was already a little nervous. And now that she was the first to fight, she was even more nervous. ¡°Rx, you are no weaker than anyone on the other side.¡± Xu Ning smiled and said firmly. This gave Ling Jie more confidence. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Ling Jie¡¯s eyes were full of fighting spirit. Fang Youli and Bian Huang also cheered Ling Jie on from the side. Afterwards, when Elder Wei announced the start, Ling Jie puffed out her chest and strode into the barrier. The disciple on the other side had already entered the stage. The disciple was a male disciple in the third stage of the dao realm. He was the strongest disciple under Fan Xingjian. This disciple was under a lot of pressure. He knew that once he was defeated, Fan Xingjian would definitely not have the opportunity to turn the tides of the assessment. With this thought in mind, the two introduced themselves and began to fight. Chapter 320 - First Victory

Chapter 320: First Victory

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Pak! Pak! Pak! Ling Jie waved a ck and gold whip. The power of dao realm was attached to the long whip, causing astral qi to surge and explode with muffled sounds. This ck gold whip was a secret treasure. It was not given to her by Xu Ning, but by the family behind Ling Jie. Ling Jie had been using this ck gold whip for many years, so she had long mastered it. The disciple on the opposite side did not back down. 13 flying knives circled around him. One of the flying knives was a secret treasure, while the other 12 knives were first-ss dao weapons. The flying knives were arranged into groups, and under the control of the disciple on the opposite side, they formed a flying knife formation that attacked Ling Jie fiercely. For a moment, the two were evenly matched. Neither side could tear apart the other¡¯s defenses. ¡°Can Ling Jie hold on¡­¡± Behind Xu Ning, Bian Huang was a little nervous. He looked at Ling Jie with genuine concern in his eyes. Bian Huang and Ling Jie were simr in age, and they had practiced under Xu Ning for so long, so the two had long developed feelings for each other. Therefore, when Ling Jie¡¯s battle was in a stalemate, he was a little nervous. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, Ling Jie will definitely win.¡± At this moment, Fang Youli replied. Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Fang Youli thought the same as he did. ¡°Why do you think Ling Jie will definitely win?¡± Bian Huang asked Fang Youli. Fang Youli crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°A feeling.¡± ¡°Although I can¡¯t specifically sense the strength and weakness of the two, I can feel that although the two are evenly matched, Ling Jie¡¯s strength is still stable, as if she is waiting for the final critical hit. Although her opponent¡¯s aura is fierce, he always has a sense of weakness. It¡¯s like an arrow at the end of its flight, but he still has to hold on.¡± Fang Youli said. ¡°Senior Brother Fang, why don¡¯t I feel the same?¡± Bian Huang tilted his head and looked at Fang Youli. ¡°I even think Ling Jie is at a disadvantage?¡± Fang Youli nced at him and said, ¡°Then you have felt wrong.¡± Xu Ning heard his words and the corners of his lips curled up. Fang Youli was right. ¡®To be able to sense the enemy¡¯s weakness so clearly, this ability is extremely terrifying¡­¡¯ Xu Ning nced at Fang Youli secretly.?¡®If he can sense the enemy¡¯s state at any time in actualbat, then he will have a huge advantage inbat.¡¯ Sure enough, not long after, the situation inside the barrier changed. The disciple on the opposite side controlled the flying knife formation and attacked Ling Jie again. But Ling Jie suddenly changed her defensive state. The ck gold whip was like a ck python as it rushed towards the disciple on the opposite side. The disciple quickly controlled the flying knives to defend, but he was still a step toote. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! Ling Jie¡¯s ck gold whipshed out more than a dozen times. More than a dozen astral qi exploded in front of the disciple¡¯s chest. The disciple¡¯s mouth was bleeding, his face pale. He wanted to counterattack, but Ling Jie¡¯s ck gold whip was already wrapped around his neck. As long as Ling Jie exerted more force, his head would be cut off. ¡°Victory has been decided!¡± Before the disciple on the opposite side could admit defeat, Elder Wei announced the result outside the barrier. After hearing the result of her victory, Ling Jie finally smiled. She did not embarrass her master in the first fight. ¡°Excuse me.¡± Ling Jie put away the ck gold whip. ¡°My skills were inferior, you are impressive.¡± The disciple sighed and returned Ling Jie¡¯s courtesy. Afterwards, Ling Jie walked out of the barrier and walked to the front of Xu Ning. Confidence began to appear on her face. ¡°Ling Jie, well done.¡± Xu Ning was not stingy with his praise. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± After being praised by Xu Ning, Ling Jie¡¯s smile widened. Afterwards, Ling Jie stood behind Xu Ning. She began to calm down. Ling Jie knew that this was only the beginning. There would definitely be more difficult challenges ahead. ¡°The second battle, Bian Huang you are up.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Bian Huang strode into the barrier. This time, his opponent was only in the dao realm second stage. After greeting each other, he took out his longsword secret treasure and fought against his opponent. In just a dozen breaths, the opponent was defeated. It was indeed difficult to win with a difference in realm. After all, not everyone could do what Xu Ning did. Ever since he began practicing martial arts, he had always been able to fight opponents above his realm. ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s side wins!¡± Elder Wei announced the result again. ¡°You let me win!¡± Bian Huang cupped his fists and left the barrier. After the two fights ended, Xu Ning had eliminated Fan Xingjian. Fan Xingjian, who was disqualified, could only sighed slightly, but he was not too disappointed. After all, this result was expected. ¡°Next, Yu Qiao against Duan Chaomian!¡± Elder Wei announced the next match. Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiye, who had calm expressions just now, also nced sideways. The two looked at each other, then looked at the barrier. In fact, Duan Huiye was the one who suggested the content of the final assessment. With regards to this, Duan Huiyao was conflicted. He could clearly see that this rule was beneficial to Duan Chaomian. However, Duan Huiyao finallypromised under Duan Huiye¡¯s advice. ¡°Begin!¡± Duan Chaomian and Yu Qiao both sent out their disciples that were groomed by them. Pei Bing, who was in the fourth stage of dao realm, was not sent up by Duan Chaomian immediately. The two disciples on the stage began to fight. ¡®The foundations of both of these two disciples are not bad¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was also paying attention to the fight inside the barrier. Now that he was watching the fight between the two, he could observe the details of their fight in advance, or even wait for them to force out each other¡¯s trump cards. In that case, they would gain an advantage in information for the next few battles. ¡®But it seems that Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple is still stronger¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. The strength of the two on the stage was simr to Bian Huang and Ling Jie. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The fight inside the barrier was quite intense. After a long time, Yu Qiao¡¯s disciple revealed a w, and it was caught by Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple. Afterwards, the situation inside turned quickly. In just a few breaths, Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple won the first round. Afterwards, the second disciple from both sides went on stage. Even now, Pei Bing still did not appear. Yu Qiao¡¯s expression was a little solemn at this moment. She had already sent out her strongest disciple. Yu Qiao originally nned for this disciple to fight against Pei Bing at the end, but now it seemed that if she didn¡¯t let hime out now, there would be no third fight. Even if she was going to lose, she had to win at least one round. Compared to Yu Qiao¡¯s seriousness, Duan Chaomian was much more rxed. He knew very well that even if he lost this round, as long as Pei Bing went on stage, the final result would be his victory. Pei Bing was his greatest trump card. Chapter 321 - Battle of Attrition

Chapter 321: Battle of Attrition

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Qiao¡¯s disciple began to fight with Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple. This time, Yu Qiao¡¯s side obviously held the advantage. But even so, Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple did not feel impatient although he was temporarily suppressed. Instead, he was calm as he responded to his opponent¡¯s moves. ¡®The disciples recruited by Duan Chaomian are indeed powerful¡­¡¯ Xu Ning also looked at the two fighting.?¡®Although there is a difference in strength, hisbat experience, mental state, andbat wisdom are one level ahead¡­ It is hard to say who will win this battle¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had a high opinion of Duan Chaofang¡¯s disciple. Sure enough, not long after, Yu Qiao¡¯s disciple began to be a little impatient. He clearly had the upper hand and held a considerable advantage, but he was unable to turn this advantage into a victory. In addition, he was on the verge of being eliminated, so his movements and mental state were a little distorted. ¡®The situation might reverse¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had already predicted the oue of the fight. ¡°Ha!¡± At this moment, Yu Qiao¡¯s disciple suddenly attacked. This was simr to Ling Jie¡¯s unexpected attack. However, this disciple did not obtain the same advantage as Ling Jie. After he attacked, he was easily dealt with by Duan Chaofang¡¯s disciple. Obviously, Duan Chaofang¡¯s disciple had expected that his opponent would lose his mental state andunch a desperate attack. All of this was calcted. ¡®Not good!¡¯ When Yu Qiao¡¯s disciple failed tond his attack, he realized that he had revealed his weakness. He quickly wanted to remedy the situation, but Duan Chaofang¡¯s disciple did not give him the opportunity to. Duan Chaofang¡¯s disciple changed from his defensive position to taking the initiative to attack. Duan Chaofang¡¯s disciple, who was initially attacking like a drizzle, suddenly attacked like a storm. The change in style caused the opponent to not react in time. Bang! Finally, Yu Qiao¡¯s disciple couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He was hit in the waist by a strand of astral qi, and his body was instantly stained with blood as he was sent flying. ¡°Duan Chaofang¡¯s side wins!¡± It was at this moment that Elder Wei announced the result. Yu Qiao¡¯s side did not even win a single round. ¡®Truly powerful¡­¡¯ Xu Ning admired Duan Chaofang¡¯s disciple who had just obtained victory. His mature performance just now was something none of his three disciples could achieve. Other than Fang Youli who could secure the fight with his strength, Bian Huang and Ling Jie were definitely not his opponents. ¡®Let¡¯s see what the content of the next round is about¡­¡¯ Although there were two seeds who had not yet to send their disciples, their disciples werecking in terms of realm. Even the winner would not be able to defeat the disciples of Xu Ning and Duan Chaomian. ¡®I didn¡¯t even win one round¡­¡¯ Yu Qiao¡¯s face was full of unwillingness. But since it hade to this, she had no choice but to ept it. Thepetition between her and Duan Chaomian ended in her defeat. ¡®I hope Xu Ning¡¯s disciples can create a miracle¡­¡¯ Yu Qiao sighed in her heart, although she felt that the probability of this happening was not high. Because up until now, Pei Bing, Duan Chaomian¡¯s strongest disciple, had not been revealed. Afterwards, under Elder Wei¡¯s guidance, the other two seed disciples began to fight. Soon, the winner was decided. Among the two of them, the seed that had two dao realm third stages and one dao realm second stage won. With that, the first round of the assessment was over. The victors all had disciples with the higher overall realm, so there was no situation where the weak had defeated the strong. In that way, it seemed that Duan Chaomian¡¯s side held the strongest advantage. ¡°It seems that Duan Chaomian has a high chance of winning¡­¡± Duan Huiyao transmitted his voice to Duan Huiye with a slightly dissatisfied tone. ¡°Not necessarily¡­¡± Duan Huiye responded, ¡°The disciple next to Xu Ning is no ordinary character¡­¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Duan Huiyao nodded silently. They all noticed a strange energy in Fang Youli¡¯s body. Even the two of them felt unfamiliar with this strange energy. ¡°The second round of the test will be a battle of attrition between two disciples!¡± Elder Wei stood up again and exined the rules. ¡°This time, the three of you will draw lots topete in order. After one person is eliminated, the next person will be selected ording to the order of the drawn lots. If one person on one side sessfully defends the arena and meets the opponent of the same group, they will automatically skip this fight and be reced by the next person in the order.¡± Soon, Elder Wei exined the rules. ¡®Battle of attrition¡­¡¯ Xu Ning, Duan Chaomian, and the other female seed, Lu Weiwen, pondered at the same time. They all knew very well that ording to this rule, the person in third ce would be more advantageous. However, this advantage was not that great. ¡°Let¡¯s draw lots!¡± Elder Wei took out three bamboo sticks. Xu Ning and the other two selected one stick each. ¡®Three?¡¯ After Xu Ning took out the bamboo stick, he saw his number at the bottom of the bamboo stick. ¡®Three? I¡¯m actually thest one¡­¡¯ Xu Ning gave a soft smile. This was a considerable advantage. In theory, the further back one was, the greater their advantage. ¡°I am the first in line.¡± Duan Chaomian was expressionless, as if the order did not affect him at all. ¡°I¡¯m second.¡± Lu Weiwen said. ¡°I¡¯m third.¡± Xu Ning also showed his bamboo stick. ¡°Okay.¡± Elder Wei nodded. ¡°In this case, after resting for a moment, Duan Chaomian and Lu Weiwen will send their disciples up first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The three of them responded before retreating. ¡°Master, who are you going to send first?¡± Xu Ning returned to the three of them and Fang Youli asked. ¡°Ling Jie will be first, Bian Huang will be second, and you will be thest.¡± Xu Ning quickly gave an answer without much thought. The strongest was naturally thest in a battle of attrition. Xu Ning¡¯s answerpletely matched their expectations. Ling Jie and Bian Huang also knew that the two of them could notst until the end. Only Fang Youli was strong enough to fight against Pei Bing. ¡°Just do your best like how you have done. I won¡¯t me you if you fail.¡± Xu Ning assured them once more. ¡°Understood, Master.¡± After calming their hearts, they could rx more and do their best. ¡°Okay, Duan Chaofang, Lu Weiwen, send up your disciples!¡± The break was over and Elder Wei said to the two sides. Afterwards, both sides sent their disciples. The final round of the assessment had officially begun. Chapter 322 - Fang Youlis Appearance

Chapter 322: Fang Youli¡¯s Appearance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Duan Chaomian and Lu Weiwen first both sent their weakest disciples. In contrast, the realm disadvantage that Lu Weiwen¡¯s disciple was in was obvious, because the weakest of her disciples was in the second stage of the dao realm. Sure enough, without any suspense, Lu Weiwen¡¯s side was defeated. ¡°Ling Jie, your turn.¡± This time, it was Xu Ning¡¯s disciple¡¯s turn. Ling Jie calmed down and walked into the barrier with a determined look in her eyes. Bang! Bang! Bang! Immediately, the ck gold whip and sword shadows collided in the barrier. Fifteen minutester, Ling Jie was the first to show signs of weakness. After the opponent began to take the offensive, Ling Jie was forced into a passive position. Bian Huang and Fang Youli tried to cheer Ling Jie on. But Xu Ning knew very well that Ling Jie had no chance of turning the tables. Sure enough, after half an hour, Ling Jie finally couldn¡¯t hold on and was defeated by her opponent. However, the opponent did not win easily. Ling Jie had also left a lot of injuries on his body. If he continued to fight, he would definitely struggle. ¡°Master, sorry to disappoint you.¡± After walking out of the barrier, Ling Jie looked dejected. She didn¡¯t dare to look into Xu Ning¡¯s eyes, afraid that she would see Xu Ning¡¯s disappointment. In Ling Jie¡¯s opinion, Xu Ning had done his best for them over the past six months, but she had not been able to perform in the most critical round. ¡°No, you did well.¡± Xu Ning gentlyforted her, took out a pill, and gave it to Ling Jie to heal her injuries. Ling Jie took the pill and looked up at Xu Ning timidly. She noticed that Xu Ning was not dissatisfied at all. Seeing this, Ling Jie was a little touched. She took the pill and walked behind Xu Ning. ¡°Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciples are indeed amazing!¡± Yu Qiao, Fan Xingjian, and the others did not leave. They were still watching from the side. After seeing Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple eliminating two disciples in a row, they all felt that Duan Chaomian held a huge advantage. Next, it was Lu Weiwen¡¯s disciple¡¯s turn. This time, because Ling Jie had dealt considerable injuries to Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple, he was unable to use his full strength in a fight, so Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple had a rtively hard time. For a long time, he was suppressed by Lu Weiwen¡¯s disciple. However, Lu Weiwen¡¯s disciple was still a little anxious. For a moment, he revealed a w on the verge of victory. This w made the situation turn around again, and he was eliminated by Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple. The first disciple sent by Duan Chaomian had already eliminated three disciples in a row. Lu Weiwen only had one disciple left on her side. ¡°Bian Huang, go up.¡± Xu Ning patted Bian Huang¡¯s shoulder. This time, it was their turn again. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Bian Huang walked into the barrier. He and the disciple opposite him were both holding longsword treasures. Duan Chaomian¡¯s disciple, who had defeated three people in a row, had obviously consumed a lot of energy. His aura was in a chaotic state. ¡°Begin!¡± Elder Wei¡¯s voice rang out. This was a battle of attrition, so they naturally couldn¡¯t wait until one side hadpletely recovered before continuing to fight. Bian Huang took the lead to attack. He could already tell that the opponent was exhausted. Sure enough, in less than a dozen breaths, the opponent waspletely defeated. ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s side wins!¡± Elder Wei said, ¡°Duan Chaomian¡¯s side, please send up your next disciple!¡± That calm disciple on Duan Chaomian¡¯s side walked up after Elder Wei was done speaking. This calm disciple not only had a deep foundation, but he also had extremely highbat talent. He was an extremely rarebat genius. After seeing the calm disciple walk over, the pressure in Bian Huang¡¯s heart suddenly increased. He had watched how this disciple fought, and he knew that when this disciple fought, he would not show any ws at all, making him extremely difficult to deal with. After greeting the opponent, they began to fight. At first, Bian Huang felt that he could still resist a little, but as the fight continued, he felt suffocated, as if he would be eliminated immediately if he made the slightest mistake. Sure enough, under such tremendous pressure, he was defeated. Only Fang Youli was left on Xu Ning¡¯s side. ¡°Your Highness, it seems like I don¡¯t have to go up today.¡± At this moment, Pei Bing said with a smile. ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Although the situation looked good, Duan Chaomian was still a little alert. ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s remaining disciple is very strong. I think you are the only one who can fight him.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Pei Bing frowned. He then looked at Fang Youli. ¡°But he is only in the third stage of dao realm¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s not as simple as you think¡­¡± Duan Chaomian said, ¡°If you encounter himter, you must be cautious, don¡¯t be careless.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Pei Bing responded, but he still did not look away. At this moment, Fang Youli, who was next to Xu Ning, seemed to notice that someone was paying attention to him. He turned his head and saw Pei Bing looking at him. Fang Youli had just seen Bian Huang being eliminated, so the fighting spirit in his body was already burning. In his opinion, Pei Bing¡¯s gaze was provocative. Fang Youli stared back at Pei Bing without backing down. Moreover, he also reached out his palm and made a throat-slitting gesture. When Pei Bing saw this, his pupils contracted, then the corners of his mouth curved up. His rxed attitude instantly became serious. A fighting spirit was ignited in Pei Bing¡¯s chest. ¡®I hope you canst until we fight¡­¡¯ Pei Bing muttered in his heart before looking away. He wished topletely defeat Fang Youli in the matchter. Next up, Lu Weiwen¡¯s final disciple fought against the calm disciple. In half an hour, Lu Weiwen¡¯s disciple was eliminated. The calm disciple was still in a stable state. He did not suffer too much damage from defeating the previous two disciples. This was the advantage of having top-notchbat talent. Lu Weiwen waspletely disqualified. Only Fang Youli, Duan Chaomian¡¯s stable disciple and Pei Bing were left on the scene. In other words, if he wanted to obtain the final victory, Fang Youli had to beat the two strongest disciples. ¡°My turn!¡± Fang Youli couldn¡¯t help but rush over. Xu Ning smiled when he saw this. In his opinion, Fang Youli could really create a miracle. When Fang Youli appeared, Duan Huiye, Duan Huiyao, and the other elders all looked over. They could all sense a strange power in Fang Youli¡¯s body. ¡°I can finally show off!¡± Fang Youliughed, then took out a porcin bottle and rolled out an ice-blue pill. ¡°Wait!¡± Seeing this, Elder Wei scolded, ¡°When I exined the rules previously, I have already said that you are not allowed to take any buffing or recovery pills during a battle of attrition. What are you doing?!¡± Chapter 323 - Fang Youli Fighting Pei Bing

Chapter 323: Fang Youli Fighting Pei Bing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°This is not a buffing or recovery pill!¡± Facing the question of Elder Wei, who was a dao realm eight stage master, Fang Youli was not afraid at all. ¡°I¡¯m eating this pill because I¡¯m afraid of killing him!¡± Fang Youli¡¯s arrogant tone stunned everyone present. Even Bian Huang and Ling Jie were worried for Fang Youli. On the other hand, Xu Ning smiled helplessly. He did not have a worried reaction. Elder Wei frowned and was thinking about what to do in this situation. But at this moment, the ice-blue pill in Fang Youli¡¯s hand floated up from his hand and turned into a wisp of light before itnded in the hands of Duan Huiyao, the Core Sea Demon Lord. Duan Huiyao focused his mind and sensed the surface of the ice blue pill. ¡°It¡¯s apletely new type of pill.¡± Duan Huiyao turned his head and said to Duan Huiye, ¡°This kind of pill can reduce the excitement of the consumer.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Duan Huiye listened and nodded. Afterwards, Duan Huiye threw the pill in his hand back into Fang Youli¡¯s hand. ¡°You can take it.¡± Duan Huiye¡¯s voice spread throughout the venue. Elder Wei stopped talking when he heard this. ¡°Thank you, Demon Lord!¡± Fang Youli cupped his fists towards Duan Huiyao from a distance. After that, he swallowed the ice blue pill and soon felt a chill spreading in his body. ¡°Come!¡± A giant axe appeared in Fang Youli¡¯s hand. This giant axe was a secret treasure given to him by Xu Ning. Quickly, a fierce aura began to surge from Fang Youli¡¯s body. His bulging muscles and domineering giant axe gave the calm disciple opposite him a lot of pressure. ¡®He is indeed quite strong!¡¯ Below the stage, Pei Bing¡¯s eyes showed excitement. ¡°Ha!¡± Fang Youli took the initiative to attack. Although the physical strength of other dao realm masters were quite high, they still used the power of dao realm to activate their astral qi as their mainbat technique. But for Fang Youli, the power of the dao realm prated his flesh and blood, causing his body to be strong enough to resist astral qi. ¡®What speed, what a terrifying aura!¡¯ Facing this, the calm disciple¡¯s expression changed. He felt like a humanoid demon beast was suddenly shooting towards him like a cannonball. Whoosh! The axe shed down. Bang! The calm disciple resisted with his longsword and was sent flying in the blink of an eye. He twisted his body in the air with difficulty, allowing himself tondfortably. However, Fang Youli had already adjusted himself and appeared above his head. ¡°Ha!¡± Fang Youli roared again. Another axe fell from the sky. Bang! This time, the calm disciple was smashed into the ground, creating a deep pit. Instantly, the venue was silent. The ground of the ind was very firm. The previous fights between the disciples asionally affected the ground, leaving shallow marks on the ground. But now, Fang Youli had created a pit in the ground with just brute force. Where did Xu Ning find such a terrifying guy?! ¡°Save him!¡± Elder Wei woke up from his daze and rushed into the barrier, pulling the calm disciple out of the pit. The calm disciple hadpletely lost consciousness. His body was limp, and most of his ribs and bones were broken. ¡®A huge force is entering his body and messing his body up!¡¯ Elder Wei was shocked. Not even many demon beasts of the same realm could do this with their bodies, right? Probably only super top-notch demon beasts or legendary apex demon beasts could do this. ¡®This kid can¡¯t be a demon beast, right?¡¯ Even the experienced Elder Wei looked at Fang Youli in shock. The spectators were also silent. ¡°Humanoid demon beast.¡± Duan Huiyao¡¯s eyes narrowed and he transmitted his voice to Duan Huiye. ¡°No.¡± Duan Huiye responded, ¡°He¡¯s a human, but he has the bloodline of a demon beast in his body. That demon beast should be a Devour Beast.¡± ¡°How does the bloodline of demon beasts get embedded in a human?¡± Duan Huiyao asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Duan Huiye responded. ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Duan Huiyao asked again. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Duan Huiye replied. ¡°Then who can do it?¡± Duan Huiyao suddenly seemed to realize something. ¡°It might be a technique from the outer world.¡± Duan Huiye stared at Fang Youli. Duan Huiyao was silent for a moment. ¡°Yu Zhiyin is the only one who can bring the methods of the outer worlds into this world, right?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Duan Huiye was still watching Fang Youli. ¡°So, that disciple named Fang Youli is Yu Zhiyin¡¯s man?¡± Duan Huiyao asked again. ¡°Not necessarily, he might just be Yu Zhiyin¡¯s tool.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°We¡¯ll know after we investigate himter.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Duan Huiyao nodded and the two fell silent. ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s side wins!¡± After Elder Wei moved the calm disciple out of the barrier and gave him a recovery pill, he announced the result. ¡°Pei Bing, how confident are you in defeating him?¡± Duan Chaomian¡¯s calm expression turned serious. Although he had expected Fang Youli to be extraordinary, he didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong. ¡°Fifty percent! If I use that first-ss secret treasure, I have a seventy percent chance of defeating him.¡± After seeing how terrifying Fang Youli was, not only was Pei Bing not nervous, but he was eager to get into the barrier and fight. ¡°Okay! Do your best!¡± Duan Chaomian patted Pei Bing¡¯s shoulder heavily, his eyes full of hope. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness!¡± Pei Bing walked out of the crowd. ¡°Pei Bing!¡± Pei Bing took the initiative to introduce his identity. ¡°Fang Youli!¡± Fang Youli also gave him face. He could also feel the fierce fighting spirit on Pei Bing¡¯s body. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Pei Bing clenched a golden spear in his hand. ¡°Come!¡± The two sides began to fight. Just like before, Fang Youli¡¯s moves were unfettered and strong. Every time the axe shed down, there would be a sonic boom. But Pei Bing¡¯s strength was obviously stronger than the calm disciple from before. Not only could he avoid Fang Youli¡¯s attack, but he could also cause trouble for Fang Youli. ¡®Not only is Xu Ning strong, but he also found such a disciple¡­¡¯ At this moment, Yu Qiao began to admire Xu Ning. The fight between Fang Youli and Pei Bing was difficult to tell who was stronger, but Fang Youli was only in the third stage of dao realm, one realm lower than Pei Bing. This was a cross-realm fight. Yu Qiao knew that Xu Ning was a master who could fight against enemies above his realm. And now, his disciple could also do this. Although Fang Youli was not as amazing as Xu Ning, he was still a rare talent. ¡®This person has been fighting for so long, but he doesn¡¯t look tired at all!¡¯ The more they fought, the more shocked Pei Bing was. He could feel that the dao realm power stored in his body was being consumed extremely quickly. If this continued, he would definitely lose. ¡®It seems that I have to use that first-ss secret treasure!¡¯ Pei Bing steeled his resolve and made a decision. Chapter 324 - Victory

Chapter 324: Victory

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Pei Bing attacked Fang Youli again before pulling away. Afterwards, the golden spear in Pei Bing¡¯s hand was put away, and instead a shortsword was clenched in his hand. There were red-gold lines on the surface of the shortsword and a fierce aura flowed from its surface. ¡®First-ss secret treasure?¡¯ When Pei Bing took out the red gold shortsword, Xu Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡®He actually gave Pei Bing a first-ss treasure to use¡­¡¯ Xu Ning nced at Duan Chaomian in the distance. Generally speaking, only a high level dao realm master couldpletely control a first-ss secret treasure. When a master below the high level dao realm used a first-ss treasure, they would suffer a huge burden, and they might even cause irreversible injuries to themselves. Therefore, Xu Ning didn¡¯t n to lend a first-ss secret treasure for his three disciples to use. But Duan Chaomian actually gave Pei Bing a first-ss secret treasure. ¡°Huh?¡± When Grandmaster Duan Huiye saw this, he frowned with a look of dissatisfaction in his eyes. ¡®Using a first-ss secret treasure huh¡­¡¯? A deep intent shed through Duan Huiyao¡¯s eyes as well. ¡°Duan Chaomian shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡± Duan Huiye said to Duan Huiyao, ¡°Using a first-ss secret treasure like this will drain the potential of a younger generation. In essence, this is no different from swallowing a buffing pill.¡± ¡°Brother, are you dissatisfied with Duan Chaomian?¡± Duan Huiyao smiled and said, ¡°In this case, just disqualify him.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Duan Huiye responded, ¡°Duan Chaomian is a member of the Duan family, so I¡¯m still inclined to hand the Core Sea Demon Sect to him.¡± ¡°However, if he uses a first-ss secret treasure and still loses, I won¡¯t have any excuses for Duan Chaomian.¡± Duan Huiye added after pausing for a moment. Duan Huiyao nced at Duan Huiye. Duan Huiye¡¯s words also meant that if Duan Chaomian really lost, he would definitely not interfere again. ¡°Huh?¡± Fang Youli also noticed the threat of the red-gold shortsword. ¡®Could it be a first-ss secret treasure¡­¡¯? Fang Youli clenched the giant axe in his hand. ¡®I have to end this quickly!¡¯ Pei Bing injected the power of the dao realm into the red gold shortsword. He knew that he couldn¡¯t hold on for long with this red gold shortsword. Swoosh! Pei Bing moved, stabbing towards Fang Youli with the red-gold shortsword in his hand. Fang Youli felt a sense of danger and wanted to avoid it. But just when he was about to dodge, Fang Youli suddenly felt a restraining force around him. It was as if he had fallen into a quagmire. Every movement became abnormally difficult. Bang! Left without a choice, Fang Youli could only use the giant axe in his hand to defend. The shortsword collided with the giant axe. Fang Youli felt a sharp aura flowing from the red-gold shortsword into his body. Instantly, Fang Youli felt a sharp pain in his body and his movements froze. Seeing this, Pei Bing seized this opportunity to defeat Fang Youli with one strike. Pei Bing knew very well that the longer he dyed, the more disadvantageous it would be for him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Pei Bing¡¯s attack speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, they collided several times. The piercing pain in Fang Youli¡¯s body also came crashing in waves. ¡®No, if this continues, I will be defeated!¡¯ Fang Youli realized the seriousness of the problem. As long as he defeated Pei Bing, he could help his master Xu Ning obtain the position of the Core Sea Demon Sect¡¯s sect master. If he failed now, Fang Youli would definitely feel regretful for a long time toe. ¡®I have to defeat Pei Bing!¡¯ Fang Youli¡¯s mind was firm. Thump! Thump! Suddenly, Fang Youli¡¯s heartbeat got faster. He felt his blood boiling. Even his consciousness seemed a little blurry. Fang Youli knew very well that this was the prelude to his bloodline activation before he lost his mind. The effect of the suppressive pill he swallowed previously had passed. ording to the previous instructions, this should be the time for Fang Youli to swallow the pill again and maintain his rationality. But this time, Fang Youli did not n to do this. The reason for this was because Fang Youli knew very well that he could be stronger if he didn¡¯t control himself. Roar! Suddenly, Fang Youli roared out. This roar was full of wildness. Currently, he was not a human but more like a demon beast. ¡°Senior Brother Fang has lost control!¡± Bian Huang and Ling Jie immediately understood Fang Youli¡¯s situation. ¡®Is he not nning to suppress himself anymore¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed Fang Youli¡¯s intentions. Fang Youli nned to test the waters on the verge of defeat. At this moment, Xu Ning was ready to save Fang Youli if he suffered a bacsh. He would rather lose the assessment than to see his disciple get injured. At the same time, Fang Youli¡¯s roar also shocked everyone present. This roar was indeed quite terrifying. Pei Bing, who was on the field, trembled. He was shocked by Fang Youli¡¯s aura for an instant. ¡®I have to end the battle quickly!¡¯ Seeing this, Pei Bing fought harder. As he attacked, he even began to suffer the negative side effects of using a first-ss secret treasure. Whoosh! Fang Youli¡¯s statepletely exploded. The feeling of being restricted by a quagmire waspletely broken. His movements began to be fierce and powerful again. They were even stronger than earlier. Huhuhu! Fang Youli¡¯s body also expanded, causing his body to berger. At the same time, his strength and power became greater, allowing him to easily control the giant axe in his hand. Pei Bing, who was originally taking the initiative to attack, could only defend passively. The current Pei Bing was terrified. He knew very well that the current Fang Youli could still continue to fight after taking his blows. But if he was hit by a single attack of Fang Youli, he would be seriously injured and defeated. ¡®So strong!¡¯ Fang Youli¡¯s suppression of Pei Bing shocked the people on the sidelines again. Fang Youli was fighting an enemy who was holding a first-ss secret treasure. Bang! Finally, Pei Bing¡¯s movements paused. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t dodge, so he could only use his red gold shortsword to defend. However, the huge force from the giant axe sent it flying. Immediately, Fang Youli shed forward and appeared behind him. Another axe came crashing down! ¡®He wants to¡­¡¯ Pei Bing saw Fang Youli¡¯s eyes clearly. His eyes were full of madness and murderous intent. Fang Youli seemed to have lost his mind. He wanted to kill him! But just when Pei Bing was about to die, Elder Wei appeared behind Fang Youli. He reached out his fingertips and tapped the back of the other party¡¯s head. Immediately, Fang Youli copsed and the axe did not fall. Pei Bing avoided the fatal blow. ¡°Xu Ning¡¯s side wins!¡± It was at this time that Elder Wei announced the final result. Chapter 325 - Ink Feather Clone Technique

Chapter 325: Ink Feather Clone Technique

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning¡¯s side won. This victory was no longer a minor victory, but the final victory. Fang Youli used his madness to win Xu Ning the position of the Core Sea Demon Sect¡¯s sect master. ¡°We won!¡± Bian Huang and Ling Jie were overjoyed. Xu Ning would be the future sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect, and they would also be in-name disciples of the Core Sea Demon Sect¡¯s sect master. This was the ultimate leap in their status, and it would also bring great benefits to the sect and family behind them. Even if Xu Ning did not give them any resources in the future, they could use their status to gain more influence and enjoy more benefits. ¡®I failed¡­¡¯ A look of loneliness appeared on Duan Chaomian¡¯s face. However, this lonely look immediately disappeared. It was not that Duan Chaomian was pretending to be calm, but that he had already done everything he could and he still lost. This was no longer something he could control. He had already used his full strength, so he just felt that it was a pity. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Yu Qiao looked at Xu Ning with aplicated look in her eyes. Xu Ning appeared at the most critical moment of the seed contest. He defeated all of his opponents in a domineering manner and obtained the final victory. This feeling was as if the position of the Core Sea Demon Sect¡¯s sect master was prepared for him. Since he was here, this seat belonged to him. Yu Qiao was a little unwilling, but at the same time relieved. Although she lost to Duan Chaomian, Duan Chaomian also lost to Xu Ning in the end. This made Yu Qiao feel better. ¡°Brother, you tried your best to pressure me to adjust the rules to help Duan Chaomian, but in the end, this Core Sea Demon Sect was still handed over to someone else.¡± Duan Huiyao smiled. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a little unfortunate¡­ but it¡¯s also a good result.¡± Duan Huiye was not dissatisfied. ¡°Next, you can step down from the position as the Core Sea Demon Sect¡¯s sect master and enter the Arcanist World wholeheartedly toprehend the origin of the outer world.¡± Duan Huiye became a little serious. ¡°And I have to try my best to merge two types of origins andprehend the origin of the infinite worlds, in order to get ready for the final battle with Yu Zhiyin.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Duan Huiyao felt some pressure on his shoulders when he thought of that future enemy. ¡°Call Xu Ning and ask him toe over.¡± Duan Huiye said. ¡°Understood.¡± Duan Huiyao responded, ¡°What about Fang Youli?¡± ¡°When talking to Xu Ning, find out more about him before summoning him alone.¡± Duan Huiye said. ¡°Okay.¡± Duan Huiyao nodded. On the stage, Pei Bing had already been treated with medicinal pills. As for Fang Youli, he woke up under Elder Wei¡¯s intervention. Looking at the unconscious Pei Bing, Fang Youli smiled. He realized that he must have won in the end. ¡°Master!¡± Fang Youli walked in front of Xu Ning and asked, ¡°How did I do?¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± Xu Ning was in a good mood. Although Xu Ning was not that obsessed with the position of the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect, Xu Ning was happy to be in this position. After all, this would mean that he could control a lot of resources in the future. Before long, he would be able to advance to the ninth stage of dao realm, and he could even further charge above the dao realm, reaching the realm of the Duan family¡¯s Grandmaster. Controlling arge amount of resources was the greatest benefit to Xu Ning, who relied heavily on resources. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Duan Huiyao¡¯s voice echoed in the field. When Xu Ning heard this, he also went to Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao. ¡°Grandmaster, Sect Master.¡± Xu Ning greeted. ¡°Well done.¡± After Duan Huiyao finished speaking, he waved his sleeves and brought Xu Ning to the twelfth level of the Core Sea Tower. This was the meeting ce for the top brass of the Core Sea Demon Sect. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± After Xu Ning was taken to the twelfth level of the Core Sea Building, the ck bird Mo Yu appeared here. ¡°Sect Master, has Xu Ning obtained the final victory and be your sessor?¡± Mo Yu asked Duan Huiyao in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Duan Huiyao gave Mo Yu an affirmative answer. Mo Yu gasped. Although it was optimistic about Xu Ning, it still had doubts about whether Xu Ning was able to defeat all the seeds. Therefore, it was surprised to hear that the neer Xu Ning hade out on top. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect thest seed of the Core Sea Demon Sect to actually be the sessor of Sect Master.¡± Mo Yu sighed ruefully. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Duan Huiyao and the others sat cross-legged, and Xu Ning followed. ¡°I heard that you are the sect master of a small sect.¡± Duan Huiyao asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning replied. In fact, although Xu Ning was about to control the Core Sea Demon Sect, he had only met Duan Huiyao a few times, so he was not familiar with him. ¡°Good, in that case, you have some experience in controlling a sect.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°With the help of the other elders, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the operation of the Core Sea Demon Sect.¡± ¡°With this, I can continue to concentrate on my cultivation and do what I should do.¡± Duan Huiyao exined his journey of establishing the Core Sea Demon Sect to Xu Ning. With that, Xu Ning learned everything about the Core Sea Demon Sect. This also made Xu Ning agree with the Core Sea Demon Sect. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± After Duan Huiyao finished speaking, Duan Huiye looked at Xu Ning. Xu Ning still felt a little pressured being watched by the strongest person in State Wansheng. Although Duan Huiye had restrained his aura, the invisible aura around him still allowed Xu Ning to feel the huge gap between him and Duan Huiye. ¡°Grandmaster.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°About that Fang Youli, where did you find him?¡± Duan Huiye asked. Seeing how Grandmaster specially asked about Fang Youli, Xu Ning was intrigued. Fang Youli¡¯s previous performance had actually attracted Duan Huiye¡¯s attention. Xu Ning thought for a moment before telling him everything he knew about Fang Youli. ¡°Unknown background¡­¡± Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao looked at each other. It seemed that Fang Youli might really be rted to Yu Zhiyin. ¡°Xu Ning, these are for you.¡± Duan Huiyue and Duan Huiyao stopped talking about the previous topic. After that, Duan Huiyao handed Xu Ning a ck token and a memory crystal. ¡°This token is the Sect Master Token. From now on, my title will be officially handed over to you.¡± ¡°As for what¡¯s inside of this memory crystal, it is a very special origin technique. This origin technique is called the Ink Feather Clone Technique. You can practice it now. You will definitely use it in the future.¡± Duan Huiyao said to Xu Ning. Chapter 326 - Response of the Harmony King Mansion and the Swallow Heron Sect

Chapter 326: Response of the Harmony King Mansion and the Swallow Heron Sect

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Ink Feather Clone Technique?¡± Xu Ning took the Sect Master Token and the memory crystal. When he heard that the origin technique recorded in the memory crystal was called the Ink Feather Clone Technique, Xu Ning was slightly taken aback. He subconsciously looked at the ck bird Mo Yu next to him. ¡°Yes, this origin technique was created with me as the temte.¡± Mo Yu raised its head with a smug look. ¡°This Ink Feather Clone Technique was developed by me based on the power of Mo Yu¡¯s bloodline. It can allow the practitioner to condense a clone and use it to explore the outer worlds.¡± This time, it was Duan Huiye who spoke. ¡°Exploring an outer world is an extremely dangerous matter. Normally, you have to use some precious treasures, but those specific treasures are limited. Thus, it is unrealistic to explore an outer world for a long time.¡± ¡°It was not until we met Mo Yu that we developed this origin technique from its body. After learning it, we could use our clones to explore the outer worlds.¡± ¡°Explore the outer worlds?¡± Xu Ning was intrigued. When he read the booklet from the Harmony King Mansion, he had learned about the outer worlds. The outer worlds were said to be worlds outside of this world. Between worlds, space and time were separated, and the rules of space and time were different. ¡°When you reach the ninth stage of dao realm, you will know why you need to explore the outer world. This is the only way to break through the dao realm bottleneck.¡± Duan Huiye saw Xu Ning¡¯s confusion and exined. However, he did not borate further. ¡°Thank you Grandmaster for exining¡­¡± Xu Ning thought about it and thanked him without probing further. But now, his desire to advance to the ninth stage of dao realm had be even stronger. He seemed to be close to unveiling the curtain of a new type of martial arts that could allow him to explore a higher level of things. ¡°For now, you can practice the first half of the Ink Feather Clone Technique. The second half involves your true origin, so you have to advance to the ninth stage of dao realm before you can continue to practice it.¡± Core Sea Demon Lord Duan Huiyao said. ¡°Understood.¡± Xu Ning responded. Xu Ning knew that the true origin Duan Huiyao was talking about was not an attribute true origin, but the origin power after a true spirit was materialized. ¡°Come, I will take you to see the other elders and hand over everything to you.¡± After that, Duan Huiyao left the Core Sea Tower with Xu Ning. Not long after Xu Ning left, Fang Youli was also brought in. Fang Youli was being scrutinized alone by Duan Huiye. Outside the Core Sea Tower, the news that Xu Ning was about to seed as the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect spread. This news first spread throughout the Core Sea Demon Sect, then it spread to the outside world. During this process, Xu Ning was led around by Duan Huiyao to familiarize himself with the entire sect, and he was also supported by the elders of the sect. In the end, Xu Ning had limited energy. Moreover, Duan Huiyao also told Xu Ning not to spend too much energy on the affairs of the sect. He was told to leave aside some time to cultivate. Duan Huiyao told Xu Ning that if there was any trouble, Elder Wei could totally handle it. Although Elder Wei was only an ordinary dao realm eighth stage master, his ability to deal with sect affairs was extremely outstanding. Xu Ning listened to his words and agreed. After handing the sect to Xu Ning, Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiye, who had just finished observing Fang Youli, left the Core Sea Demon Sect together and went to the imperial family¡¯s forbiddennd to conduct another exploration of an outer world. At this moment. Inside the Harmony King Mansion. Mo Lan was chatting with Duan Chaofeng as a guest. The rtionship between Mo Lan and Duan Chaofeng had basically been repaired, and the two sides often helped each other. More than half a year ago, when Xu Ning asked Duan Chaofeng to find a suitable disciple for him, Duan Chaofeng had sought help from Mo Lan. Ling Jie was rmended by Mo Lan to Xu Ning. ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness!¡± Xue Jinghua, who had some grudges with Xu Ning in the past, walked into the parlor where the two were talking. Xue Jinghua was full of smiles. ¡°The Core Sea Demon Sect sent out news that Xu Ning won the final assessment and became the new sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Duan Chaofeng suddenly stood up, his eyes full of excitement. Although Duan Chaofeng had some expectations for Xu Ning, he was still a little dazed after hearing this result. To a certain extent, the Core Sea Demon Sect was a subsidiary sect of the Duan imperial family. Xu Ning bing the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect meant that Duan Chaofeng¡¯s status in the Duan family would greatly increase. Duan Chaofengughed loudly. Reminiscing about the time he got to know Xu Ning, Duan Chaofeng felt that he was quite lucky. He had formed a deep friendship with Xu Ning before he became strong. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± At this moment, Mo Lan also stood up with a smile on her face. Although the conflict between her and the Swallow Heron Sect had not been resolved officially yet, Xu Ning¡¯s hostility towards her was no longer as strong as before. Moreover, now that she was close to Duan Chaofeng, this also brought Xu Ning closer to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the Core Sea Demon Sect right now to see Xu Ning?¡± Duan Chaofeng was a little anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s wait a few days.¡± Mo Lan dissuaded, ¡°Now that Xu Ning has just been appointed as the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect, there must be a lot of affairs he must handle. If we rush there, we will trouble Xu Ning.¡± Duan Chaofeng realized his errors after getting reminded by Mo Lan. He was indeed a little too excited just now. ¡°Then let us wait.¡± Duan Chaofeng said. After the new spread, excitement was bubbling in the Harmony King Mansion. Not long after, the Swallow Heron Sect also received the news. Deputy Sect Master Cheng Zengtao, He Mingye, Si Ying, and other elders were the first to know about this. ¡°The Sect Master has also be the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect!¡± Cheng Zengtao announced the news. ¡°Fang Youli has done a great job!¡± ¡°Nice!¡± The elders of the Swallow Heron Sect couldn¡¯t contain their excitement. Xu Ning was now the Sect Master of the Core Sea Demon Sect and the Sect Master of the Swallow Heron Sect. With this, the Swallow Heron Sect would enjoy great benefits in the future. Thus, a fervent mood spread in the Swallow Heron Sect. After sorting out the entire Core Sea Demon Sect, the first thing Xu Ning wanted to do was to gather the resources of the sect. Xu Ning was now qualified to use all the resources of the Core Sea Demon Sect. Xu Ning first instructed Elder Wei to prepare resources worth 100 million units of energy to help him break through to the dao realm ninth stage. ¡°Time to absorb!¡± With all resources prepared in front of him, Xu Ning secluded himself in a quiet space. The prompts of energy absorption echoed in Xu Ning¡¯s ears. Finally, the resources worth 100 million units of energy werepletely absorbed by Xu Ning. Chapter 327 - Dao Realm Ninth Stage, Ink Feather Clone Technique Cultivated

Chapter 327: Dao Realm Ninth Stage, Ink Feather Clone Technique Cultivated

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Combined with the 10 million units of energy Xu Ning had previously umted, Xu Ning¡¯s total energy reserves had reached 110 million units. These 110 million units of energy could allow Xu Ning to advance his realm to the origin true realm and also let him cultivate the Ink Feather Clone Technique. Xu Ning opened the Martial Arts Panel and clicked ¡°+¡± next to his realm. ¡­ Consume 100 million units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No ¡­ ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning chose yes. The next moment, Xu Ning felt his mental will and his supreme consciousness beginning to condense formlessly. Normally, a person¡¯s consciousness was merged with their physical body, but after advancing to the origin true realm, their mental will and supreme consciousness would be an independent entity to a certain extent. Although his will and consciousness would still disappear once his physical body was destroyed, there was a subtle difference from the previous merged state. The intangible fusion of the mental will and supreme consciousness was called a true spirit. The materialization of a true spirit would allow Xu Ning tomunicate with the world origin to an extreme extent. The damage that could be caused by Xu Ning using a wisp of origin power would even exceed all the origin power he could control when he was in the eighth stage of dao realm. This was an important sign of a deeper understanding of the world origin. And the resonance between the true spirit and the world origin would produce a kind of true origin power. This was not an attribute true origin, but an origin power attached to the true spirit. In the Ink Feather Clone Technique, the emergence of an independent consciousness could only be done by separating one¡¯s true origin. ¡®Is this the origin true realm¡­ The close connection between the world origin and the true spirit¡­¡¯ Xu Ning closed his eyes and experienced this mysterious feeling. Because of the advancement mechanism of the Martial Arts Panel, after Xu Ning advanced to the ninth stage of dao realm, he reached the peak of the realm directly. Xu Ning felt that in addition to the current world origin, he also felt that in the space-time turbulence separating the worlds, there were existences of other world origins. With Xu Ning¡¯s current state, he couldn¡¯t determine the coordinates of those worlds in a short period of time. However, Xu Ning was confident that in a hundred years, he would definitely be able to figure out two or three exact coordinates of the different worlds. Almost instinctively, Xu Ning already knew the way to break through the dao realm. He had toprehend the origin of other worlds andprehend the true origin of the infinite worlds from themon nature of the two origins. ¡®No wonder the Grandmaster and the Demon Lord asked me to practice the Ink Feather Clone Technique. They must have grasped the coordinates of some outer worlds and wish for me to explore the outer worlds after advancing to the limit of the dao realm. From there, I can perceive a new world origin to be a grandmaster. They areying the foundation for my future martial path.¡¯ Xu Ning now understood Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiyao¡¯s kind intentions. Although they did notmunicate much in the past, they did not hold anything back from him. This made Xu Ning feel grateful towards the two. ¡®It¡¯s just that neither the Grandmaster nor the Demon Lord expected that in the month I inherited the position of the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect, I had already reached the realm they expected me to reach¡­¡¯? Xu Ning thought to himself. ¡®Next, I¡¯ll learn the Ink Feather Clone Technique¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had already engraved it into the Martial Arts Panel with the help of the memory crystal, but because the Ink Feather Clone Technique required true origin, he couldn¡¯t directly advance it, so he could only wait until now to advance. A notification came from the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Consume 10 million units of energy to advance the Ink Feather Clone Technique? Yes / No ¡­ Although the Ink Feather Clone Technique was extremely profound and difficult to practice, it was still an origin technique, so the energy consumed was still at 10 million units. ¡°Yes!¡± Xu Ning confirmed once again. Afterwards, all the knowledge about the Ink Feather Clone Technique suddenly surged into his mind, and Xu Ningpletely mastered this profound origin technique. ¡®This Ink Feather Clone Technique can only materialize one clone at a time¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had aplete understanding of the Ink Feather Clone Technique.?¡®And the materialized clone will be injected with a strand of true origin, and this strand of true origin will be affected by the true spirit. It will carry all of my memories, as well as have the same independent consciousness as my main body. It can alsomunicate with my main body at the same time. However, this clone will not escape the control of my main body. Once the true spirit moves back, it can take back everything of the clone.¡¯ ¡®But if the clone is damaged, the true origin that is separated will have to be replenished, and it will also cause some damage to the original body¡­¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning felt his heart racing and activated the Ink Feather Clone Technique. The next moment, an identical version of himself appeared beside him naked. Xu Ning then moved his consciousness and covered himself with clothes. ¡®The strength of this clone can be decided by me¡­ If I want it to be in its strongest state, it can be adjusted to have the same strength as myself. If I want it to be in its weakest state, I can also turn it into a mortal¡­¡¯ Xu Ning truly felt the magical properties of the Ink Feather Clone Technique. Afterwards, Xu Ning tested it again before putting away his clone. ¡®In this world, apart from the Grandmaster and Yu Zhiyin, I¡¯m afraid no one is my opponent now¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself, ¡®Even the Demon Lord is inferior to me now¡­¡¯ Now, Xu Ning became one of the three strongest people in State Wansheng. ¡®Next, I have to let go of the management rights of the Core Sea Demon Sect¡­¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s goal had changed again.?¡®Next, my goal should be to break through to the grandmaster realm!¡¯ Afterwards, Xu Ning¡¯s figure shed and disappeared. The current Ind Heart Peak was Xu Ning¡¯s peak. Today, Elder Wei brought Duan Chaomian, Yu Qiao, and the other three new elders to see Sect Master Xu Ning. Whoosh! On the Ind Heart Peak, Xu Ning suddenly appeared in front of them. The moment Xu Ning appeared, he looked at Elder Wei and the others. For a moment, Elder Wei and the others had their minds blown. The terrifying look in Xu Ning¡¯s eyes just now made them feel that they were not facing Xu Ning, but Duan Huiyao from the Core Sea Demon Sect. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± After being stunned momentarily, the six people woke up from their daze and quickly greeted Xu Ning. Right now, these six people were more than just shocked as their mind went into an upheaval. They all knew that Xu Ning had broken through to the dao realm ninth stage! Moreover, he seemed to be at the peak of the origin true realm. One had to know that after advancing to the origin true realm, it would take a long time for one¡¯s true spirit tomunicate with the world origin, but it seemed like Xu Ning had crossed this stage. Instantly, their respect for Xu Ning increased to the level they had for the Core Sea Demon Lord. Chapter 328 - Choosing The Arcanist World

Chapter 328: Choosing The Arcanist World

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Sect Master, we are ready to report the duties of the five new elders to you.¡± Elder Wei said respectfully to Xu Ning. ¡°You can decide among yourselves, there¡¯s no need to report to me.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. Elder Wei was taken aback. ¡°Yes.¡± Duan Chaomian, Yu Qiao, and the others couldn¡¯t figure out Xu Ning¡¯s intentions. ¡°I am going to the pce to see the Grandmaster and the Demon Lord. I will have to trouble everyone in the sect.¡± Xu Ning instructed. ¡°Yes, Sect Master.¡± The five responded at the same time. ¡°Oh right¡­¡± Just before he was about to leave, Xu Ning stopped and said to Elder Wei, ¡°When I¡¯m not here, Elder Wei can discuss everything that must be decided by me with Elder Duan Chaomian and Elder Yu Qiao.¡± With that said, Xu Ning disappeared. ¡°This¡­¡± Xu Ning left, but the people who stayed looked at each other. Xu Ning¡¯s intentions were obvious. He was letting go of his power. Moreover, he obviously had the intention of grooming Duan Chaomian and Yu Qiao. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ A thought shed in Elder Wei¡¯s mind.?¡®Sect Master has already reached the realm of the Demon Lord. Does he want to be like the Demon Lord and get rid of his responsibilities before breaking through to the grandmaster realm¡­¡¯ Elder Wei thought about how after Xu Ning became the sect master, the first thing he did was not to use his power, but to transfer arge amount of resources to cultivate. He also realized that maybe from the beginning, Xu Ning¡¯s purpose in joining the Core Sea Demon Sect was not for the ultimate position of the sect master, but for the resources. ¡®Sect Master¡¯s talent is too terrifying¡­¡¯ Elder Wei thought about Xu Ning¡¯s advancement speed over the past two years and his heart trembled. This kind of performance was much stronger than the Grandmaster back then. ¡­ Duan Imperial Pce¡¯s forbiddennd. Inside a dark space. ¡°Another failure¡­¡± Duan Huiyao opened his eyes in the dark. There was a hint of helplessness in his eyes. ¡°The environment in this outer world is worse than the Arcanist World.¡± Duan Huiye had always sent his clones to the Arcanist World, but he repeatedly failed to achieve his goal and made no progress. Helpless, he obtained the coordinates of another world from Duan Huiye. It was just that in this world, Duan Huiyao discovered that the road ahead was still as difficult. Before he could figure out the origin of that world, his clone was erased while pursuing the transcendent power of that outer world. ¡°The true origin consumed this time will take another half year to recover¡­¡± Duan Huiyao sighed. ¡°In half a year, I will explore the Arcanist World again.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Duan Huiye was sitting opposite of him. Seeing how Duan Huiyao had suffered another setback in another outer world in such a short period of time, he felt regretful for Duan Huiyao. Just when Duan Huiye was about to speak and encourage Duan Huiyao, the two noticed something and their expressions changed. ¡®The aura of a peak dao realm master is approaching!¡¯ Duan Huiye said, ¡°This aura is very familiar!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Xu Ning!¡± Duan Huiyao was shocked. ¡°He has advanced to the limit of the dao realm?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Duan Huiye was also shocked. With that said, the two of them disappeared from the dark space at the same time. The two figures appeared in the forbiddennd of the pce in the next instant. Inside this spacious forbiddennd of the imperial pce, there were giant trees standing tall. There was a giant flower bud on top of each giant tree. Additionally, a dark space was stationed in each flower bud. The sealed space that Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiyao were in just now was situated on top of thergest tree in this giant forest. The two arrived outside the giant forest and looked into the distance. Soon after, Xu Ning arrived here under the guidance of a guard leader. After bringing Xu Ning here, the guard leader left. ¡°Grandmaster, Demon Lord!¡± Xu Ning greeted the two. After arriving at the pce, Xu Ning took out his sect master token and proved his identity as the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect. Seeing it, the members of the Duan family did not dare to hesitate. They followed Xu Ning¡¯s request and brought him to the forbiddennd. ¡°Xu Ning, you are amazing!¡± Duan Huiyao praised him straightforwardly, ¡°No wonder you were not enthusiastic when I passed the position of sect master to you. You already foresaw your breakthrough!¡± Both Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiye finally understood Xu Ning¡¯s intentions. They did not ask Xu Ning how he managed to fuse the true spirit and the world origin in such a short period of time. Both of them knew very well that Xu Ning must have his own fortuitous encounters. ¡°Xu Ning, you should know that it is time for you to search for the origin of outer worlds.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°Moreover, you should understand why we let you practice the Ink Feather Clone Technique.¡± ¡°Yes, I have already sensed my future advancement path. Thank you both for caring for me.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Next, I should determine the coordinates of a few outer worlds, but the space-time turbulence has blurred the locations of the outer worlds. It will take decades to determine the coordinates of a certain outer world.¡± ¡°Have you mastered the Ink Feather Clone Technique?¡± Duan Huiye asked. ¡°I have.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Then are you prepared to explore an outer world since you havee here?¡± Duan Huiye already guessed Xu Ning¡¯s intentions. ¡°Yes, I hope to obtain the coordinates of an outer world from Grandmaster and Demon Lord.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Who will manage the Core Sea Demon Sect once you leave?¡± At this moment, Duan Huiyao asked again. ¡°My ruling rights have been temporarily given to Elder Wei, Duan Chaomian, and Yu Qiao.¡± Xu Ning said. After Duan Huiye heard this, his eyes twitched. If that was the case, after the Core Sea Demon Sect went around in circles, it was entirely possible for it to return back to the Duan family¡¯s hands. ¡°Alright, I will give you the coordinates of an outer world.¡± After that, Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao brought Xu Ning into the flower bud on the tallest tree. Next, they were transported to a dark sealed space. ¡®This ce seems to be isted from the outside world, it¡¯s like a stable independent space¡­¡¯ Xu Ning sensed. ¡°I have the coordinates of eight outer worlds in my hands, choose one.¡± Duan Huiye exined the situation of the eight outer worlds to Xu Ning. Duan Huiye didn¡¯t hold anything back from Xu Ning. Xu Ning had been a close friend of the Duan family ever since his reputation began to rise. Thus, he was naturally on their side. The stronger Xu Ning was, the faster his progress would be, which would also be beneficial for them. If Xu Ning improved greatly, he might be able to act as a trump card when they fight against Yu Zhiyin in the future. ¡®I¡¯ll choose this Arcanist World then¡­¡¯ After hearing Duan Huiye¡¯s exnation, Xu Ning easily made his decision. Chapter 329 - Entering The Arcanist World

Chapter 329: Entering The Arcanist World

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ording to Duan Huiye¡¯s exnation, among the eight outer realms, he knew the most about the Arcanist World. Moreover, the time flow ratio between the Arcanist World and this world was the most favorable out of the several outer worlds, reaching ten to one. The time flow ratio of ten to one meant that the efficiency of exploring the Arcanist World would be higher. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Duan Huiye was not surprised that Xu Ning had chosen the Arcanist World and decided toprehend another origin there. Among the eight coordinates of the outer worlds in his hands, the Arcanist World indeed held the most advantages over the others. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°In that case, I will tell you the general situation of the Arcanist World.¡± This time, it was Duan Huiyao who spoke. He had been to the Arcanist World many times before. Although he had not achieved his goal, he had a deep understanding of the Arcanist World. ¡°The transcendent system in the Arcanist World ispletely different from ours.¡± Duan Huiyao said, ¡°In our martial arts world, as long as we continue to practice martial arts and develop our own potential, we can continuously break through realms and master the transcendent power of martial arts. Our advancement mechanism is centered on ourselves.¡± ¡°But in the Arcanist World, it is different. The advancement path of the Arcanist Worldes from the outside. Only by obtaining certain transcendent items can one advance.¡± Duan Huiyao continued, ¡°Therefore, after entering that world, besides some punches and kicks, we can¡¯t use our martial arts power at all. It is an extremely long and difficult process to advance from scratch to being able tomunicate with the world origin. I have tried this many times, but all of them ended in failure.¡± ¡°But I hope you can be more sessful and reach the origin of the Arcanist World as soon as possible.¡± Xu Ning listened and remembered Duan Huiyao¡¯s words. ¡°There are indeed a lot of details that need to be understood in the Arcanist World. I will now engrave all of my previous knowledge of that outer world into this memory crystal and give it to you. So, when you first go to the Arcanist World, you won¡¯t bepletely ignorant and waste time just scouting around.¡± After that, Duan Huiyao took out a memory crystal and poured all of his knowledge about the Arcanist World into the memory crystal. As Duan Huiyao was engraving his memories in the memory crystal, Duan Huiye said to Xu Ning. ¡°If you can sessfullymunicate andprehend the world origin in the Arcanist World, you will be able to break through the dao realm bottleneck and be a grandmaster. Afterwards, if you can integrate the two world origins you haveprehended and understand themon point between the two, you will be able toprehend the origin of the infinite worlds and reach a brand new realm.¡± ¡°The current me is on the path to understanding the origin of the infinite worlds.¡± Duan Huiye said. After seeing Xu Ning¡¯s extraordinary talent, Duan Huiye had a glimmer of hope for Xu Ning. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°There will be a decisive battle between Yu Zhiyin and I. This decisive battle will happen anywhere between five to a hundred years. If I win this battle, everything will be fine, but if I lose, then the forces involved with the Duan imperial family in State Wansheng will suffer greatly.¡± Xu Ning frowned when he heard this. It turned out that Duan Huiye and Yu Zhiyin did not finish their battle overseas, and there would even be a major battle between them. Moreover, ording to what Duan Huiye said, once he was defeated, the forces involved with the Duan family would also be in big trouble, and his Swallow Heron Sect was also closely connected to the Duan family, not to mention that he was the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect. ¡°If you can greatly improve your realm or evenprehend the origin of the infinite worlds, then Yu Zhiyin will definitely lose. Therefore, when exploring the Arcanist World, I hope you can touch the origin of the Arcanist World as soon as possible.¡± Duan Huiye looked at Xu Ning with encouragement. ¡°I will, Grandmaster.¡± Xu Ning nodded solemnly. It was at this moment that Duan Huiyao finished engraving the memory crystal and handed it to Xu Ning. Xu Ning thanked him and scanned the memory crystal with his mind, absorbing the contents. ¡®Is this the Arcanist World¡­¡¯ Xu Ning now had a rough understanding of the Arcanist World. ¡°Xu Ning, when do you n to enter the Arcanist World?¡± Duan Huiye asked. ¡°Anytime.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s enter now.¡± Duan Huiye suggested to Xu Ning. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning was a little excited. He did look forward to exploring this outer world. ¡®Even after creating my clone, my Martial Arts Panel can still be used. This way, even if Ie into contact with a new transcendent system, it won¡¯t be too difficult for me to adapt.¡¯ Xu Ning had tested it before. Even if he used his clone, he could still activate his Martial Arts Panel, but the Martial Arts Panel was just a secondary part. If his clone had absorbed some energy and umted it in the Martial Arts Panel, when he recalled the clone, the energy in the secondary part would also umte in the energy reserves on the original Martial Arts Panel. ¡°Condense a clone without any martial arts power first.¡± Duan Huiye said. Xu Ning did as he was told. ¡°To send your clone to the Arcanist World, your clone has to pass through the world membrane first.¡± Duan Hui exined, ¡°Once it contains any trace of martial arts power, it will be repelled by the world membrane of the Arcanist World. Moreover, even if it is lucky enough to pass through the world membrane, it will be suppressed by the origin of the Arcanist World.¡± With that said, Duan Huiye took out something huge that looked like a fruit shell and wrapped it around Xu Ning¡¯s clone. ¡°This thing can ensure that your clone will not be crushed when flowing in the turbulence of time and space.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°Done, I will now send your clone into the Arcanist World.¡± Afterwards, Duan Huiye tore the space apart with his consciousness. He then sent the giant fruit shell that wrapped around Xu Ning¡¯s clone into the space-time turbulence. ¡°Ha!¡± Duan Huiye shouted, ¡°Go!¡± The giant fruit shell rushed towards the Arcanist World inside the space-time turbulence. Xu Ning¡¯s clone¡¯s consciousness could sense a terrifying force in the outside world, but it was blocked by the giant fruit shell. Not long after, the clone suddenly felt a resistance, as if it had fallen into a swamp. Whoosh! Luckily, with difficulty, the giant fruit shell passed through that resistance. However, at the same time, Xu Ning¡¯s clone began to feel dizzy. On the other side, in the original world, Xu Ning¡¯s main body was calm as he focused on sensing the consciousness of his clone. Chapter 330 - New Guest

Chapter 330: New Guest

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Arcanist World. Xu Ning had passed through the world membrane with the help of the giant fruit shell and arrived at the Arcanist World. The giant fruit shell fell from the sky to the ground. Luckily, Xu Ning was protected inside it, so he was not injured. He pried open the giant fruit shell from the inside and walked out. The moment he walked out, the giant fruit shell behind him quickly melted at a visible speed. ¡®Is this the Arcanist World¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt an inexplicable sense of mystery in his heart when he sensed the environment of this new world. From the memory crystal given by Duan Huiyao, Xu Ning had a rtively detailed understanding of the Arcanist World. Whether it was the customs,nguage, or the division of superpowers, Xu Ning knew everything. After all, although Duan Huiye did notprehend the origin of this word, he had also reached the realm of a rank six arcanist. In this world, a rank six arcanist was equivalent to a high level void realm master back in his original world. From rank one to rank nine, they corresponded to the elementary, mid, and high level of the mortal realm, void realm, and the dao realm. ¡®My purpose ining to this world is to strive to be the strongest under the rules of the Arcanist World, to be a rank nine arcanist, and topletelyprehend the origin of the Arcanist World¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was very clear about his goals here. ¡®However, ording to the information given by the Core Sea Demon Lord, to be an arcanist is a difficult task for ordinary people to do. It is unlike the martial arts in his original world, where as long as one is willing, almost everyone can practice martial arts¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®If I want to be an arcanist, I have to join an arcanist institution, or obtain some scattered arcanist inheritances. It¡¯s just that these so-called ¡°arcanist inheritances¡± are extremely difficult to encounter. Moreover, even if I do encounter one, I may face some dangerous encounters when entering an arcanist¡¯s inheritance. Although the destruction of my clones won¡¯t hurt my foundation, it will take a lot of time to repair my true origin and materialize a clone for myself again.¡¯ ¡®Forget it, I¡¯m new here so I should focus on surviving first¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had no pressure to survive in the Arcanist World. Although the Arcanist World was also full of danger, ordinary mortals still upied most of thend. Although there was no way to easily open up a martial arts path in the Arcanist World, Xu Ning¡¯s body was at the limit of a mortal¡¯s physical strength. Coupled with the foundation of martial arts techniques, it was not difficult for an ordinary person like him to survive. ¡®Inded in the wilderness¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked around.?¡®Next, I have to find a way to get closer to the human poption.¡¯ Humans in the Arcanist World were almost the same as the humans in his original world. Although thenguage was different, it was not a problem. Xu Ning had already mastered it in advance. Afterwards, Xu Ning walked alone through the wilderness. Arcanist World. Barren Wind Region. In a city. There were a total of eight regions in the Arcanist World, and the Barren Wind Region was one of them. Every region was basically controlled by one or several top-notch arcanist institutions. However, whether it was these top-notch arcanist institutions or ordinary middle-sized arcanist institutions, they were not directly involved in managing mortal affairs. They were more like those hidden hands behind the curtains that controlled everything. Instead, the ones responsible for managing the mortal world were the various mortal organizations, and behind these mortal organizations, there were basically shadows of the arcanists and even arcanist institutions. Inside a mortal armed escort agency. ¡°Big Brother, the goods this time are too precious. We have to find a top-notch expert to escort us.¡± In a room, several men wearing the uniforms of the escortpany were gathered together. The first one to speak was a skinny man. ¡°That¡¯s right, the goods this time are to be transported to the ck Willow Institute. If anything happens to the goods, the master arcanists of the ck Willow Institute will put the me on us, and our escort agency will be destroyed.¡± Another person echoed. After finishing what they wanted to say, they all turned and looked at the burly man in the center. The burly man frowned when he heard this. His expression was serious. ¡°You are right. The goods this time are not only expensive, but more importantly, they are what the master arcanists over there deeply need. We must be careful when transporting them¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ It is difficult to recruit a top expert in the city. Most of them have their own forces, and they are not short of money either¡­¡± The burly man was in a dilemma. In the world of arcanists, the power of arcanists was unmatched by ordinary people. And in order to survive in thepetition between mortals, some mortal experts were born. However, these mortal experts could not touch transcendent power, but they had learned many martial arts techniques, simr to warriors in the martial arts world who did not practice internal skills but only external skills. ¡°Big Brother.¡± The man who spoke the most said, ¡°I heard that recently, a top-notch swordsman has appeared in the city. This swordsman has taken on a few solo business deals and is extremely strong. He has been gaining poprity in the city recently. And luckily, he is unmoved by the recruitment of variousrge forces. Maybe we can ask him to escort the goods for this mission.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± The burly man heard this and said, ¡°In that case, go find him. You will handle this matter.¡± The burly man pointed at the person who made the suggestion. ¡°Yes, Big Brother.¡± The man stood up and cupped his fists. ¡­ Ever since Xu Ning walked out of the wilderness, he entered a city where people gathered and lived. While adapting to the new world, he inquired about the opportunities toe into contact with arcanists. Although in Duan Huiyao¡¯s memory crystal, there were also paths for arcanists to advance, relying on these paths to grow meant one must touch upon the resources of the arcanists. In this world, arcanists needed external help to advance. However, because he was a mortal, if he wanted to survive, he had to rely on food. In order to earn food and find a ce to stay, Xu Ning disyed the persona of a swordsman to the public to earn some living expenses for himself. Thump thump thump! At this moment, Xu Ning heard a knock on his courtyard door. Xu Ning walked over and opened the door. A man in a green outfit stood outside with a long sword on his back. He was obviously a martial artist. ¡°Are you Swordsman Xu Ning?¡± When the green-clothed man saw Xu Ning, he felt that Xu Ning had an extraordinary temperament. ¡°I am.¡± Xu Ning invited him into the courtyard. ¡°I am Du Xiao from the Fierce Wind Escort. I came here to ask you to assist us in an escort mission.¡± Du Xiao went straight to the point and exined his intentions. ¡°An escort mission?¡± Xu Ning was expressionless. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Du Xiao said, ¡°This trip should take around four months. We are willing to offer 500 taels of silver as your payment.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± Xu Ning asked again. Du Xiao hesitated. ¡°This¡­¡± Du Xiao paused for a moment before saying, ¡°The goods will be escorted to the ck Willow Institute.¡± ¡°The ck Willow Institute? Is it an arcanist institution?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard him. ¡°Yes it is.¡± Du Xiao gave an affirmative answer. ¡°I¡¯ll take up your offer.¡± Xu Ning responded. Chapter 331 - irst Encounter with an Arcanist

Chapter 331: First Encounter with an Arcanist

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning was relieved. He could finallye into contact with arcanists. If he could seize this opportunity and obtain some arcanist resources, or even gain the opportunity to enter the ck Willow Institute to work, then he could officially begin his journey as an arcanist. ¡°Okay!¡± After seeing Xu Ning ept the job, Du Xiao also smiled. After all, there were still risks on the road. He was worried that Xu Ning would refuse. ¡°When do we leave?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡± Du Xiao responded. ¡°In that case, I will pack up and go to your Fierce Wind Escort tonight.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Okay.¡± Du Xiao replied. ¡­ A month went by quickly. The roads were muddy from the heavy rain that was falling. A group of people, wearing tight clothes and a raincoat on top, rode on horses and surrounded a carriage loaded with goods. Most of them looked cautious. They were the members of the Fierce Wind Escort who were preparing to escort some goods to the ck Willow Institute. ¡°We will reach the county city ahead in another twenty miles. We will find a ce to stay there and rest for two days before continuing on our journey.¡± The burly man riding in front of the team turned around and shouted. This burly man was the leader of the Fierce Wind Escort, named Yao Feng. Because this escort mission was extremely important, Yao Feng personally took action. After hearing Yao Feng¡¯s shout, the dozen people in the team behind him all smiled. They had traveled non-stop, causing their bodies and minds to be extremely exhausted. If they could rest for two days, it would benefit them greatly. Xu Ning was also in the team, but his mental state and physical state were much stronger than others. ¡°Brother Xu.¡± Du Xiao, who had invited Xu Ning toe on this escort mission, rode over. He was very polite to Xu Ning. Over the past month, the members of the Fierce Wind Escort had encountered three bandit groups. The first two groups were all small fries so the members of the Fierce Wind Escort dealt with them easily. But in the third group, they encountered a powerful group of horse bandits. Seeing them, the members of the Fierce Wind Escort were all nervous and were ready to sacrifice a lot of people. But at this time, Xu Ning stepped forward and severed the head of a horse bandit at the speed of lightning, easily dissolving a battle that could have caused huge casualties. This also allowed the members of the Fierce Wind Escort to realize that the swordsman in front of them was very powerful. Because of this, Xu Ning gained a lot of prestige in the Fierce Wind Escort and won the respect of many members. ¡°Brother Du.¡± After a month of traveling together, Xu Ning was quite familiar with Du Xiao. ¡°With you apanying us, we feel much more at ease.¡± Du Xiao was d that he had pulled Xu Ning over. ¡°My brother said that once we arrive safely, he will provide you an additional reward.¡± Du Xiao said. ¡°Thank you very much then.¡± Although Xu Ning said this, there were no waves in his heart. Clop! Clop! Clop! The sound of horses galloping echoed in the rain. The team continued forward. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, an instinctual sense of danger rushed into Xu Ning¡¯s heart. His entire mind tensed up. Whoosh! A sharp arrow suddenly shot out of the dense forest. ¡°Be careful!¡± Xu Ning shouted. Pfft! Yao Feng, who was riding at the lead, was shot in the arm. ¡°Enemy!¡± Yao Feng was shocked. When Xu Ning shouted, Yao Feng also sensed danger. He quickly dodged, but he was still a step toote, causing him to be hit by the arrow. ¡°There is poison on the arrow!¡± Yao Feng checked his wound and noticed that there was a green-ck poison spreading in his wound. Yao Feng gritted his teeth, pulled out his longsword, and cut off his injured arm. With Yao Feng¡¯s years of experience in the martial world, if he hesitated for any moment longer, he would have lost his life instead of his arm. The team panicked when they were attacked and their formation became messy. Whoosh! A rain of arrows came. But because these armed escorts were prepared and experienced, they were not injured by the arrows this time. At this moment, more than a dozen masked figures emerged from the dense forest and rushed towards the members of the escortpany. ¡°Face the enemy!¡± Yao Feng immediately roared. Afterwards, the two sides began to fight. ¡®This ambush seems to be different from before!¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself as he shed the enemy with his knife.?¡®The people who robbed us previously only treated us as random targets, but this group seems to be deliberately targeting us.¡¯ Pfft! Xu Ning killed the person who was trying to assassinate him. Afterwards, he turned around and took the initiative to attack a few stronger enemies. At the end of the battle, Xu Ning basically took down all of the difficult targets. On the side of the Fierce Wind Escort, they stabilized their formation and either killed the enemies or drove them away. ¡°The enemy has retreated!¡± When Yao Feng saw this, he said, ¡°Quick, protect the goods, let¡¯s speed up!¡± Yao Feng only wanted to enter the county city as soon as possible. Only by entering the city would his safety be guaranteed to the greatest extent. Everyone began to move faster. ¡°Wait!¡± Xu Ning suddenly stopped everyone. Just when everyone was puzzled, they saw several figures walking in the rain from a distance away. Walking in front were four cold-looking men dressed in ck. Their eyes were cold, and they held long knives in their hands. There was a cold aura on their bodies. They were obviously masters. The four of them stood still. After that, a person walked out from behind them. That person was wearing a loose robe and a hat on his head. The raindrops could be seen sliding down his hat and onto his clothes. It wasn¡¯t known what material his clothes were made of, but they were not soaked in the rain. ¡°This is¡­¡± When Xu Ning saw the man in the hat, his pupils contracted. Xu Ning¡¯s instincts told him that this man in the hat was extremely terrifying and that this man definitely had the strength to kill him. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought of a possibility, ¡®Could it be that he is an arcanist?¡¯ The reason for this inference was because Xu Ning¡¯s physical strength was already at the limit of a mortal, and the martial arts technique he mastered was the essence of the years of training from the martial arts world. In a sense, Xu Ning was invincible among mortals. It was impossible for anyone to give Xu Ning this kind of pressure, except for arcanists who had touched the transcendent power in this world. ¡°Leave your things and break your right arm, then I will let all of you live.¡± The robed man lifted his hat, revealing an old and ruthless face. ¡°This¡­¡± The expressions of Yao Feng, Du Xiao, and the other experienced armed escorts changed at the same time. They realized that the old man in the hat in front of them was actually a terrifying arcanist. The enemy was actually an arcanist¡­ The atmosphere was extremely tense. Chapter 332 - Counterattack

Chapter 332: Counterattack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®An arcanist¡­¡¯ The escorts of the Fierce Wind Escort suddenly felt their bodies stiffen. They were in an awkward situation. If the goods behind them were not delivered to the ck Willow Institute, they would definitely be punished by the ck Willow Institute. By then, there was a high probability that they would not survive the punishment. But if they insisted on fighting this arcanist head-on, they would have a high chance of dying as well. Just as everyone was panicking, Xu Ning was the only one who was calm. ¡®Although this person in front of me gives me a sense of oppression and danger, it is not until the point where I can¡¯t resist or fight back¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®If I¡¯m not wrong, this person should be in the mid-level of rank one. I should be able to defeat such an arcanist¡­¡¯ Thinking up to here, Xu Ning began to secretly prepare to engage in a fight. Although he had no experience fighting against arcanists, the memory crystal Duan Huiyao gave him had detailed information about arcanists, especially low-level arcanists. ¡°I said to break your right arm, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The old man in the hat suddenly sneered. ¡°Since you are not listening to them, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± The old man in the hat waved his long sleeves and a ball of poisonous smoke flew out of his sleeves, directing the members of the Fierce Wind Escort. ¡®Poison smoke?¡¯ Xu Ning held his breath. A small area-of-effect technique by manipting nature was the main offensive method of a low-level arcanist. This kind of tactic was rtively efficient as it could cause group damage. ¡®Not good!¡¯ Not everyone reacted as quickly as Xu Ning. The escorts of the Fierce Wind Escort that were in the front couldn¡¯t react in time. They were invaded by the poisonous smoke, and they quickly fell off their horses. ¡°Kill them and take away the goods!¡± The old man ordered the four men next to him. ¡°Yes!¡± The four men rushed over. Only a few members of the Fierce Wind Escort still hadbat power, but because they were facing an arcanist, their mental state was greatly affected, so they were not able to use their full strength. The two sides began to fight. Among them, a ck-clothed man rushed towards Xu Ning. ¡®These four people are not a big threat. The key is to deal with the old man in the hat.¡¯ Xu Ning first fought with the ck-clothed man, then he secretly observed the old man in the hat. Pfft! Suddenly, Xu Ning counterattacked after a block and killed the ck-clothed man. Afterwards, he quickly rushed forward and shed at the old man in the hat. ¡°What?!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s actions caused a greatmotion. Yao Feng, Du Xiao, and the others didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to dare to attack an arcanist. Even the old man in the hat was a little stunned when he saw Xu Ning rushing over. However, he reacted to the situation immediately. He quickly retreated before condensing a ball of ck mucus in his palm and threw it at Xu Ning. Bang! Just as the ball of ck mucus was about to approach Xu Ning, it suddenly exploded. The ck mucus was about tond all over Xu Ning¡¯s body. Seeing this, Xu Ning¡¯s expression did not change. The long de in his hand spun and deflected all the ck mucus. In the end, not a drop of mucus sshed on his body. However, although he was not injured, the surface of the long de had beenpletely corroded. ¡°What a powerful technique!¡± Xu Ning threw the long de in his hand, blocking the old man¡¯s retreat. When the old man in the hat saw that Xu Ning was unharmed, he realized how extraordinary Xu Ning was. Although he was a rank one arcanist, his closebat ability was extremely weak, and his physical strength was not much stronger than a mortal¡¯s. Once Xu Ning approached him, he would be in extreme danger. ¡°Save me!¡± The old man in the hat roared. The three men dressed in ck who were still fighting against the members of the Fierce Wind Escort retreated. Afterwards, the old man in the hat condensed the ball of ck corrosive mucus in his hand again and attacked Xu Ning. However, with his previous experience, Xu Ning was more adept at dodging this technique. Xu Ning easily dodged the ball of ck corrosive mucus. Whoosh! Xu Ning pulled out a short knife from his waist. He had already arrived in front of the old man in the hat. The eyes of the old man in the hat were full of fear. Pfft! The old man in the hat wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Xu Ning with a knife across his throat. Blood sttered everywhere, and he was dead. ¡°This!¡± The armed escorts in the distance widened their eyes. Xu Ning had actually killed a rank one arcanist! When the three ck-clothed men saw this, they were extremely frightened. They wanted to turn around and escape, but Xu Ning caught up with them one by one and easily killed them. ¡°Brother Yao, quickly organize the team, let¡¯s continue to set off!¡± After killing the three men, Xu Ning said to the stunned Yao Feng. Hearing this, Yao Feng came back to his senses. ¡°Quick, organize the team!¡± Everyone was still in a daze from escaping death. Xu Ning took this opportunity to search the body of the old man. He found a cloth bag on the old man¡¯s waist. Inside, there were some broken stones that contained special power. These stones even prompted a notification from the Martial Arts Panel, indicating that they contained usable energy. However, Xu Ning did not absorb them directly, instead he put them away in the cloth bag. Afterwards, the group of people continued to hurry towards their safe haven. ¡°There won¡¯t be more pursuers behind us, right?¡± Du Xiao asked worriedly as he rode on the horse. ¡°Probably not.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°That arcanist just now should be an independent arcanist without an arcanist organization behind him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yao Feng also added, ¡°Arcanists with affiliations all have stable resource channels, so it is impossible for them to do such a thing. That old man must have heard the news from somewhere and after learning that we are delivering goods to the ck Willow Institute, he wanted to plunder the goods.¡± After exining this, the group of people rxed a lot. There were only eight people left in the team after that incident. ¡°Brother Xu, it¡¯s all thanks to you again.¡± Yao Feng said gratefully. Although they had already witnessed Xu Ning¡¯s strength previously, this performance still gave them a huge shock. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I was paid to do my job.¡± Xu Ning said. Everyone traveled quickly and they finally arrived at the county city. They rested in the county city for three days, one more day than expected. Afterwards, they set off again and went to the ck Willow Institute to deliver goods. Another monthter. Finally, the group passed through a dark forest and arrived at the ck Willow Institute. This month¡¯s journey was much smoother than before. They did not encounter any more great dangers and only met two more groups of horse bandits. And those horse bandits were easily driven away by Xu Ning with none of them injured or killed. ¡°The ck Willow Institute¡­¡± Xu Ningyuan saw the huge manor in front of him. Chapter 333 - Entering Black Willow Institute

Chapter 333: Entering ck Willow Institute

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There was a dense forest next to the ck Willow Institute. The trees in the dense forest were tall and straight, with branches and leaves extending continuously. Under these branches and leaves, the ck Willow Institute looked a little dim. The gate of the ck Willow Institute was wide open, but not many people entered or exit. There were only a few guards at the gate. These guards were wearing dark green uniforms, and their temperament was a little gloomy. ¡®They are all mortals¡­¡¯ Xu Ning noticed that the guards here did note into contact with the power of the arcanists. This made Xu Ning¡¯s heart skip a beat. This showed that even if he was not an arcanist, he could still work in the ck Willow Institute. What Xu Ning wanted to do the most now was to enter an arcanist institution. ¡°Sir, we are here to deliver goods¡­¡± Yao Feng squeezed out a smile and walked towards the guards. One of the guards nced at him and said coldly, ¡°Show your certificate.¡± ¡°Here¡­¡± Yao Feng quickly took out the certificate and handed it to the guard. Although the guard¡¯s attitude was extremely cold, Yao Feng did not dare to slight him at all. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The guard took the paper certificate from Yao Feng and nced at it, then his expression softened. ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡± The guard turned around and entered the ck Willow Institute. Yao Feng, Xu Ning, and the others waited outside the ck Willow Institute. After a while, the guard walked out with a young man. The young man was wearing a dark green robe with the logo of the ck Willow Institute engraved on it. ¡®An arcanist¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a special auraing from the young man. His strength should be simr to the old man in the hat. However, this person was much younger and obviously had greater potential. ¡°Where is it?¡± The young man was quite arrogant. As soon as he walked out, he asked in a rushed tone. ¡°Sir, the goods are here.¡± Yao Feng quickly brought the carriage containing the goods over. The young man walked to the carriage, lifted the oil cloth covering the goods, and checked it. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After checking it, the young man nodded. ¡°This is the reward¡­¡± The young man took out a bulging cloth bag from his sleeves and threw it to Yao Feng. ¡°Have someone bring these goods in.¡± The young man flicked his sleeves. When Yao Feng saw this, he wanted to go forward and hold the horse, but he was stopped by Xu Ning. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Xu Ning whispered in Yao Feng¡¯s ear, ¡°Brother Yao, go, don¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Yao Feng was taken aback. He then realized what was going on. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Brother Xu, thank you for this trip.¡± Yao Feng thanked him sincerely. Xu Ning patted him on the shoulder and walked into the ck Willow Institute with the young man. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yao Feng looked back at the ck Willow Institute once more and called the men around him. ¡°Big Brother, are we not waiting for Brother Xu?¡± Du Xiao asked. ¡°Brother Xu told us to leave directly, so we don¡¯t have to wait for him¡­ He probably wants to stay in the ck Willow Institute¡­¡± Yao Feng lowered his voice and exined. Du Xiao and the others nodded silently at his words. They could understand Xu Ning¡¯s thoughts. Xu Ning, a top swordsman, had obviously touched the limit of a mortal. This kind of people often desired the power of arcanists more. Therefore, they could understand why Xu Ning wanted to stay in the ck Willow Institute. ¡°I hope Brother Xu can get what he wants¡­¡± Yao Feng sighed. He knew very well that it was not easy to stay in the arcanist institution. Even if he stayed behind, it was still extremely difficult to travel on the path of an arcanist as an ordinary person. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± With everything settled, Yao Feng and the others left the ck Willow Institute. Xu Ning followed the young man through the ck Willow Institute and arrived at a separate courtyard. After walking into the courtyard, Xu Ning nced around and saw several people working in the courtyard. ¡®Are these mortals responsible for serving this arcanist?¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Duan Huiyao had mentioned this group of people in his memory crystal. Some arcanists needed ordinary people to help them with chores because of their special cultivation path. And the people in the courtyard in front of him were most likely like the said ordinary people. ¡°Okay, put the stuff down and you may go.¡± After delivering the goods to the courtyard, the young man said. He even didn¡¯t look at Xu Ning and just went straight into the house. ¡°Sir.¡± Hearing this, Xu Ning quickly stopped the young man. The young man frowned with dissatisfaction. ¡°What is it?¡± The young man stared at Xu Ning impatiently. ¡°Sir, can I stay here and do some chores?¡± Xu Ning asked straightforwardly. ¡°Oh? You want to stay here?¡± The young man sized up Xu Ning. He also felt that Xu Ning was different from ordinary people. However, he did not look at Xu Ning in a different light because of this. A mortal was a mortal. Without the power of an arcanist, one could not reach the limits of a mortal. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°But we don¡¯t recruit people easily here. If you want to enter the ck Willow Institute to be a servant, you have to pass the registration selection.¡± The young man smiled and looked down at Xu Ning. Xu Ning was not disappointed by the answer of the young man. After all, he heard a glimmer of greed in the young man¡¯s tone. ¡°Sir¡­¡± With that in mind, Xu Ning took out a cloth bag from his clothes. This cloth bag was found on the body of the old man in the hat. ¡°This is¡­¡± When the young man saw Xu Ning handing the bag to him, he took it. He opened the bag and checked it, then his eyes lit up. ¡°This is not bad¡­¡± The young man¡¯s attitude suddenly eased. He put the cloth bag into his sleeve without a trace. Xu Ning knew that his goal had been achieved. ¡°As long as Sir likes it.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The young man looked up, as if he was weighing something in his head. After a long time, he said, ¡°Alright, I can see that you really want to stay in the ck Willow Institute and be a servant. In this case, I will give you this opportunity.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Xu Ning said. He had officiallye into contact with the arcanists of this world. ¡°However, being a servant is not an easy job.¡± The young man said. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Okay.¡± The young man said, ¡°In the future, you will be an official servant in our institution. Your responsibility will be to listen to Master, Senior Sister, and me.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xu Ning understood that the owner of this institution was not this young man, but his master. In addition, he learned that the young man had a senior sister. ¡°If you perform well, you will also have the opportunity toe into contact with the power of arcanism.¡± The young man encouraged him. Chapter 334 - Rank Three Arcanist

Chapter 334: Rank Three Arcanist

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± Xu Ning made a grateful gesture. The young man nodded in satisfaction, then called for a servant. ¡°Arrange a ce for him and exin the rules of the ck Willow Institute to him.¡± The young man ordered. The servant responded respectfully. With that done, the young man turned around and entered the house. As for Xu Ning, he was led by the servant to a side room in the courtyard. He was then told about the various precautions he had to be aware of in the ck Willow Institute. Just like this, Xu Ning entered the arcanist institution as a low-level servant. ¡­ Time flew by. Half a year went by. Over the past six months, Xu Ning hadpletely adapted to life in the ck Willow Institute. Moreover, using his identity as a servant, he came into contact with the resources of arcanists and secretly raised his strength to a rank two arcanist. On this day. Xu Ning woke up from his sleep. He washed up and went to the backyard. There were a lot of arcane nts nted in the backyard. These arcane nts were one of the important resources needed by arcanists. After Xu Ning became a servant, his main job was to cultivate these arcane nts. Because of his status as a master alchemist in his original world, Xu Ning had a lot of experience in cultivating arcane nts. Although he no longer had the power of martial arts and thus could no longer refine pills, it was not difficult for Xu Ning to purely refine them and even make a batch of arcane medicine after picking them. It was also because the quality of the arcane nts cultivated by Xu Ning was extremely high that he was ced in an important position. He was now the person with the highest status in the courtyard. ¡®In three days, the arcane nts I secretly cultivated should mature. This way, I can harvest another wave of energy units and directly break through to be a rank three arcanist.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. When Xu Ning was cultivating arcane nts, he relied on his rich experience to separate some precious nts and secretly nt them in a corner that no one cared about. When it matured, Xu Ning would use it. It was through this method that Xu Ning was able to gather the energy units needed to advance. For Xu Ning, his advancement was much easier than others. For other arcanists to advance, they needed the support of a lot of external resources, and sometimes, they even needed a higher level arcanist to act as a guide. At first, Xu Ning was worried that he would face such an advancement problem. But through the Martial Arts Panel, Xu Ning discovered that his advancement was still the same as it was back in his original world. He just needed to gather enough energy. This was why Xu Ning could advance sessfully in secret. ¡®If I can sessfully advance to a rank three arcanist, then there should be no need for me to continue to hide in the ck Willow Institute. At that time, with my status, I can join another arcanist institution and assume a position.¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his head. After taking care of the arcane nts, Xu Ning sneaked a look at the arcane nts he secretly cultivated before walking out of the backyard. As soon as he arrived at the front yard, Xu Ning was about to move some resources into the house when he saw a cold-looking woman walk in. ¡°Master Guan¡­¡± Xu Ning bowed. This Master Guan paused for a moment and nodded politely to Xu Ning before quickly walking into the main room. This young woman¡¯s name was Guan Yue. She was the senior sister of the young man who had allowed Xu Ning to stay here. She was a rank two arcanist. As for the young man, his name was Shen Hexin, and he was a rank one arcanist. The master of the two arcanists, the owner of the institute, was named Zhen Tu. He was a rank three arcanist, and also an instructor of the ck Willow Institute. His status was roughly equivalent to a sect elder in the martial arts world. In the ck Willow Institute, the strongest person was the head of the institute, a rank four arcanist. Not long after, Shen Hexin also rushed over. He also seemed a little anxious. He ran all the way into the house and ignored Xu Ning¡¯s greeting. ¡®Guan Yue and Shen Hexin must have encountered something¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Over the past few months, Shen Hexin came here almost every day to practice with Zhen Tu. On the other hand, Guan Yue only came for a few days every month. Moreover, she never came this early. But now, these two came here early in the morning, and they both looked a little anxious. Obviously, they had something to deal with. ¡®Could something have happened in the ck Willow Institute?¡¯ Xu Ning guessed. ¡®Oh well, I won¡¯t be able to find out for the time being. I¡¯ll just focus on raising the arcane nts and absorb their energy.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Three dayster, the arcane nts Xu Ning secretly nted matured. After Xu Ning absorbed them, his energy reserves reached 500 units. With this amount of energy units, Xu Ning raised his realm to a rank three arcanist. With the strength of a rank three arcanist, Xu Ning could already establish a small faction and even recruit some arcanists as subordinates. ¡®Martial Arts Panel!¡¯ After advancing, Xu Ning also opened up the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Realm: Rank Three Arcanist Arcane Technique: Wind Barrier, Arrow of Corrosion Remaining Energy: 50 units ¡­ This was Xu Ning¡¯s Martial Arts Panel in this world. Only the arcane technique category was different from the normal void realm secret techniques that would be ced there back in his original world. It referred to thebat methods of arcanists. The Arcanist World was different from the Martial Arts World. In the Martial Arts World, warriors only officially touched attribute power when they reached the mid level of the void realm, but in the Arcanist World, arcane techniques had attribute damage from the very beginning. Xu Ning¡¯s arcane technique, Wind Barrier and Arrow of Corrosion, was learned from Duan Huiyao¡¯s memory crystal. ¡®When should I leave ck Willow Institute¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his head. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was secretly umting his strength, he even wanted to use the ck Willow Institute as a stepping stone toe into contact with a higher-level arcanist institution. But because he was a servant, if he suddenly exposed his true strength, he might face the suspicion and attacks of a rank four arcanist. ¡°Brother Xu!¡± Right at this moment, someone was knocking on Xu Ning¡¯s door in a hurry. ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ning frowned. He could tell that the person knocking on the door was also a servant. It was alreadyte at night, so most of the servants who had been working all day were asleep. Moreover, servants meeting at night was against the rules of the institute. If they were caught, they might even be punished. However, Xu Ning still opened the door. Standing in front of him was a stocky servant who looked to be in his early twenties. ¡°Zhuang Hu, why did youe to me in the middle of the night?¡± Xu Ning was familiar with Zhuang Hu. After Xu Ning¡¯s status improved among the servants, he took good care of him. ¡°Brother Xu, I heard a rumor!¡± Zhuang Hu quickly closed the door and said in a low voice. ¡°What rumor?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. ¡°Our ck Willow Institute is going to be invaded soon!¡± There was panic in Zhuang Hu¡¯s tone. Chapter 335 - War

Chapter 335: War

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°The ck Willow Institute is going to be invaded?¡± Xu Ning was shocked when he heard that. The resources of arcanists in the Arcanist World were extremely scarce, and fights usually broke out between arcanist institutions because of these resources. There were times when friction was fierce, and there were also instances of arcanist institutions being destroyed. ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡± Xu Ning¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°When I went out to deliver supplies to Instructor Zhen today, I heard disciples talking about it in the courtyard¡­¡± Zhuang Hu said, ¡°Apparently, all of the arcanists who were traveling outside the ck Willow Institute have been gathered back and are ready for the invasion at any time.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning had a pondering gaze in his eyes. Over the past few days, Xu Ning had been staying in the courtyard, waiting for the arcane nts to mature, so he did not go out and inquire about any news. But after thinking about the abnormal reactions of Zhen Tu and the other two over the past few days, Xu Ning felt that what Zhuang Hu said should be true. ¡°Brother Xu, should¡­¡± Zhuang Hu looked at Xu Ning with fear in his eyes. Once a mortal was involved in a battle between arcanists, they would definitely die. ¡°Should we run away?¡± Zhuang Hu asked Xu Ning. Xu Ning usually took good care of him. He knew that Xu Ning¡¯s character was trustworthy, so after hearing this news, Zhuang Hu first told Xu Ning. One part of the reason for this was to calm the panic in his heart, and the other part of the reason was to ask Xu Ning for an idea. ¡°Run away?¡± Xu Ning frowned. For Xu Ning, escaping was a good choice. Moreover, with his current strength, it was not difficult for him to escape. He could even take Zhuang Hu with him. However, Xu Ning realized that this might be his opportunity. If he was involved in the arcanist battle, he might be able to gain some benefits. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nced at Zhuang Hu. ¡°You want to escape?¡± Xu Ning had decided not to leave, but if Zhuang Hu wanted to leave, he was willing to help. ¡°Yes.¡± Zhuang Hu nodded. ¡°In that case, I will help you leave the ck Willow Institute.¡± Xu Ning said. In the ck Willow Institute, servants were not allowed to enter and leave the institute without permission. If any servants wanted to leave this ce sessfully, they had to avoid the guards. Otherwise, once they were caught, the punishment would be unbearable. ¡°Brother Xu, you¡¯re not leaving?¡± Zhuang Hu was a little surprised. ¡°I won¡¯t leave for now.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°But I can find a way to help you distract the guards.¡± ¡°Brother Xu¡­¡± When Zhuang Hu heard this, he was a little touched. ¡°Luring the guards away is very dangerous¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have a way to protect myself.¡± Xu Ning said. He gritted his teeth. ¡°In that case, thank you, Brother Xu.¡± The next day. Early morning. Xu Ning followed the n discussed with Zhuang Hust night and protected Zhuang Hu as he left the ck Willow Institute. After half a day, Zhen Tu heard about the disappearance of Zhuang Hu. ¡°It seems that the news that the ck Willow Institute is about to be invaded has spread to the servants.¡± Zhen Tu was a middle-aged man in his forties. He was sitting on a chair in the room, with Guan Yue and Shen Hexin sitting on both sides. ¡°Master, are we just going to sit here and wait for death?¡± Shen Hexin asked. Shen Hexin had only been in the ck Willow Institute for less than two years, and he was still a rank one arcanist. He was worried that he would encounter an ident in this battle. ¡°We won¡¯t be sitting around and waiting for our death, but we can¡¯t avoid the chaos¡­¡± Zhen Tu was a little helpless. He was an instructor of the ck Willow Institute, so he would be the main force in the uing turmoil. Zhen Tu couldn¡¯t even guarantee his own safety. ¡°You should seize the time you have left and master your arcane technique more skillfully. Only by doing this, when the crisises, will the probability of you surviving will be higher.¡± Zhen Tu said. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Guan Yue and Shen Hexin responded. ¡°Also¡­¡± Zhen Tu paused for a moment. ¡°Keep an eye on the servants. Don¡¯t let them escape again. If they all escape, there will be no more people to serve us.¡± ¡°Understood, Master.¡± Shen Hexin said, ¡°I will discipline those servants well. I can¡¯t let their sloppy behavior stir the hearts of the people.¡± Guan Yue frowned slightly. She originally wanted to suggest to Zhen Tu to let these servants go. In Guan Yue¡¯s opinion, it would be difficult for these servants to survive in the ensuing chaos, so they might as well let them go, allowing a few of them to live. But after seeing Zhen Tu and Shen Hexin like this, she didn¡¯t say anything else. After all, in the eyes of most arcanists, the lives of ordinary mortals were not worth mentioning. ¡­ Another half a month went by. Over the past half month, the atmosphere in the ck Willow Institute had be more oppressive. Almost everyone was under tremendous psychological pressure. ¡®The war will probably start in the next two days¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought as he took care of the arcane nts in the backyard. ¡®Apparently, the two forces that the ck Willow Institute has offended are not simple characters. The other party has the intention topletely destroy the ck Willow Institute and take over¡­¡¯ This was what Xu Ning had recently learned. ¡®As long as I don¡¯t fight a rank four arcanist head-on, I don¡¯t have to worry about my safety¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was one of the few calm people in the ck Willow Institute. He had previously used these arcane nts to concoct an Aura Restraining Pill. With an Aura Restraining Pill, his true strength would be hidden. When the war really began, no one would pay attention to a mortal. Boom! As soon as Xu Ning walked out of the backyard, an explosion suddenly urred at the gates of the ck Willow Institute. Immediately afterwards, Xu Ning heard a lot of noise. ¡°The enemy is finally attacking!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted. ¡°Servants fall in!¡± Right at this moment, Shen Hexin¡¯s voice came from the front yard. Xu Ning thought about it and still rushed over. Shen Hexin gathered all the servants in the courtyard. ¡°When the chaos erupts, all of you stay in the courtyard. If you dare to escape during the chaos and are discovered, I will kill you.¡± Shen Hexin threatened. Arge part of the reason why Shen Hexin was so strict with these servants was because of psychological imbnces. In fact, Shen Hexin also wanted to secretly leave the ck Willow Institute. But his master Zhen Tu had told him that everyone in the ck Willow Institute had already been marked by the enemy. Even if they escaped during the war, they would be hunted down. Moreover, the ck Willow Institute itself would pursue the matter if one of them escaped in the midst of a battle. All these factors cause Shen Hexin to feel that he couldn¡¯t let these servants feelfortable. After scolding the servants, Shen Hexin left. After being taught a lesson by Shen Hexin, the servants who wanted to escape were shocked. They looked at each other and returned to their respective rooms, hoping that they would not be affected by the war. Only Xu Ning secretly sneaked out and went to where themotion was after returning to his room. Chapter 336 - Harvesting Energy

Chapter 336: Harvesting Energy

¡°So many enemies!¡± Xu Ning followed the voice and came to the front gates. He hid in a loft and observed everything in front of him. People in two different colored uniforms rushed into the ck Willow Institute. These people were all arcanists. Instantly, the ck Willow Institute was full of sounds of battle. ¡®It seems that the other party is determined to destroy the ck Willow Institute¡­¡¯ Xu Ning discovered that the invaders were determined to kill them with no mercy spared. The people from the ck Willow Institute also retaliated with heavy blows. ¡®From the looks of it, the ck Willow Institute probably can¡¯t resist¡­¡¯ Xu Ning could clearly see that the number of arcanistsing from the opposite side was twice that of the ck Willow Institute. Moreover, the opposing arcanists were stronger in actualbat. ¡°Institute Head Fang, let the ck Willow Institute surrender to us and promised to be our servants. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let the ck Willow Institute off!¡± Right at this moment, an oppressive voice rang out. ¡°That¡¯s right, Institute Head Fang, surrender!¡± Another voice rang out. ¡®Rank four arcanists!¡¯ Xu Ning could sense the true strength of the opposing arcanist from the oppression in their voice. ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± Another voice came. ¡°The entire ck Willow Institute will rather be destroyed than surrender to you!¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s fight!¡± Three rank four arcanists started fighting. With thoughts to not implicate their own people, the three of them tacitly walked away from the ck Willow Institute and entered the dense forest. ¡®I wonder if Institute Head Fang can defend against their attacks¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. Thump thump thump! Xu Ning was still observing in the loft when he heard footstepsing from the stairs. ¡®Are they enemies¡­¡¯ Xu Ning did not hide. ¡°Someone is here!¡± Two arcanists in gray robes rushed into the loft and saw Xu Ning. ¡°So he is a servant of the ck Willow Institute!¡± The two were a little nervous when they saw Xu Ning, but after seeing Xu Ning¡¯s clothes, they were relieved. The servants were all mortals, so they were of no threat to them. ¡°Kill this servant!¡± One of them said. When he said this, his tone was rxed, as if he was killing a chicken. ¡°Okay!¡± The other arcanist¡¯s palm trembled. After that, a wind de shot out and was about to cut off Xu Ning¡¯s head. ¡®How arrogant¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was unmoved. Bang! Just when the wind de was about to hit Xu Ning, a wind wall suddenly condensed in front of Xu Ning. This was Xu Ning¡¯s arcane technique, Wind Barrier. ¡°What?!¡± The two enemies were shocked. ¡°He¡¯s not a servant, he¡¯s an arcanist!¡± But it was toote when they finally realized that they had erred. ¡°Arrow of Corrosion!¡± Xu Ning used his other arcane technique. Puchi! Puchi! Two ck arrows condensed in the air and pierced through their chests. After the arrows pierced through their chest, their flesh and blood subsequently corroded and they instantly died. Xu Ning walked forward and searched their bodies. He found some arcanist materials containing energy units and absorbed them directly. ¡°This can be counted as contributing to the ck Willow Institute, right¡­¡± Xu Ning muttered under his breath and jumped down from the loft. The situation was chaotic, but it was still an opportunity. Normally, umting energy units step by step was a long process, but in such great chaos, it would be much easier to gather energy units. Especially when advancing to a higher level required a lot of energy units. Xu Ning wanted to seize this opportunity. Therefore, Xu Ning took the initiative to either kill or knock off the invaders before seizing their resources. At the same time, Xu Ning took the opportunity to wander around the ck Willow Institute, harvesting arge number of arcane nts and absorbing their energy. Xu Ning did not feel guilty about this. It was not unreasonable for him to receive a reward for helping the ck Willow Institute in this battle. Moreover, if he didn¡¯t harvest these arcane nts, the enemy would definitely harvest them or destroy them in a fight. All in all, it was just a huge waste if he did not harvest them. ¡®I have gathered a lot of energy units. I guess after this battle, I can break through to be a rank four arcanist.¡¯ After defeating another enemy squadron, Xu Ning absorbed some more energy units again. ¡°Huh?¡± Just when he was about to find another target, Xu Ning heard a familiar voice. ¡°Let go of my junior brother!¡± Guan Yue¡¯s voice came from nearby. Hearing this, Xu Ning didn¡¯t hesitate to go over and check. Kacha! As soon as Xu Ning arrived, he saw Shen Hexin¡¯s neck get twisted by an invader. ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. Shen Hexin was actually killed facing an invader. Although Shen Hexin allowed Xu Ning to stay in ck Willow Institute, he only agreed because Xu Ning had bribed him. Moreover, since then, Shen Hexin no longer took care of Xu Ning. He really regarded Xu Ning as a servant, and he had always been arrogant when ordering him. Therefore, Xu Ning was not affected by his death. ¡°Not only do we want to kill your junior brother, but we also want to kill you!¡± The invader who killed Shen Hexin sneered and rushed towards Guan Yue. In addition to him, there was another arcanist by his side. With their strength as rank two arcanists, they attacked Guan Yue at the same time. Whoosh! The two invaders clenched their fists, condensing yellow spikes on their fists, and threw them at Guan Yue. Guan Yue tried to dodge and resist the barrage, but two fists were no match for four hands. Moreover, the strength of the two arcanists was not weaker than hers. ¡®Am I going to die here¡­¡¯ Guan Yue resisted with difficulty, but even then she felt that her life was in great danger. Puchi! Puchi! Just when Guan Yue felt that she was about to die, she saw two big holes appear in the chests of the two invaders. ¡°This¡­¡± Guan Yue was taken aback. She looked up, wanting to see who had saved her. ¡°Xu¡­ Xu Ning!¡± Guan Yue was shocked. Not far away, the one that had used arcane techniques to save her was actually Xu Ning, the servant in their courtyard. ¡®This kind of powerful corrosive arrow can only be cast by a rank three arcanist!¡¯ Guan Yue was confused. What was going on? A servant had suddenly be a rank three arcanist. After Xu Ning rescued Guan Yue, he didn¡¯t say anything else. He just searched the belongings of the two invaders. The reason why he saved Guan Yue was because Guan Yue had been kind to him and had even helped Xu Ning before. And now that she was in danger, Xu Ning would not hesitate to help, especially when it was effortless for him. ¡°Xu Ning, thank you!¡± Guan Yue said with aplicated expression. She did not ask why Xu Ning was here, nor did she ask why Xu Ning was lurking in the ck Willow Institute. She was a smart person, so she knew that asking Xu Ning these questions was meaningless. ¡°It was convenient.¡± Xu Ning waved his hand. ¡°The situation at the ck Willow Institute is critical. Do you want to escape?¡± Xu Ning asked.. Chapter 337 - Escape to the South, Rank Four

Chapter 337: Escape to the South, Rank Four

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Escape from here¡­¡± Guan Yue was obviously tempted. Evidently, she had also noticed that it would be difficult for the ck Willow Institute to recover from this crisis. ¡°However, where can I escape to¡­¡± Guan Yue frowned. Once the ck Willow Institute was destroyed, they, the disciples of the now ck Willow Institute, would be on the list of targets. Once she appeared in their territory, her life would be in danger. ¡°The further the better.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Guan Yue weighed her options and looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Are you going to escape here as well?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Xu Ning did not n to stay any longer, in case something unexpected happened. Plus, he had already gathered enough energy units for a rank four advancement. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Guan Yue asked. ¡°South of the Barren Wind Region.¡± Xu Ning gave an answer. Xu Ning already had a n. Compared to the north of the Barren Wind Region, the arcanistmunity in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region wasrger. There were more arcanist organizations there, meaning that there were also a lot of wars there. In that kind of environment, it was easiest to find opportunities to obtainrge amounts of resources. ¡°South of the Barren Wind Region¡­¡± Guan Yue was intrigued. ¡°Can Ie with you?¡± Guan Yue pleaded with Xu Ning. She knew very well that if she migrated to the south from the north of the Barren Wind Region, even if she was a rank two arcanist, her life would be in danger. When passing by some arcanist institutions, some powerful arcanists would asionally kidnap weaker lone arcanists and force them to be their subordinates, basically forcing them to assist in their cultivation while also taking away their personal freedom. Some arcanists would even experiment with weaker arcanists in order to study their own arcane techniques or develop arcane medicines. Therefore, it was very risky to leave one¡¯s own arcanist institution and be a lone arcanist. ¡°Sure.¡± Xu Ning did not refuse. Finding someone to take care of his daily needs and some chores was a good choice. Moreover, Guan Yue gave him a good impression. ¡°The head of the ck Willow Institute has fled with injuries! The disciples of the ck Willow Institute who are still resisting, quickly surrender!¡± A loud voice spread throughout the entire ck Willow Institute. ¡°That is the voice of one of the rank four arcanists who fought with Institute Head Fang!¡± Xu Ning and Guan Yue both realized that they were in deep trouble. ¡°Go!¡± After learning that Institute Head Fang had fled far away, Xu Ning sped up his movements, grabbed Guan Yue, and fled outside the ck Willow Institute. Not only Xu Ning and Guan Yue were fleeing, but the other disciples of the ck Willow Institute and even the instructors all lost their fighting spirit and fled. ¡°Chase after the deserters of the ck Willow Institute!¡± There were sounds of pursuit everywhere. Xu Ning and Guan Yue were also targeted by several waves of enemies. But Xu Ning easily defeated them all and left the territory of the ck Willow Institute with Guan Yue in tow. ¡­ Inside a deste mountain. ¡°There should be no more pursuers.¡± After running non-stop for half a day, Xu Ning and Guan Yue finally stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while.¡± Xu Ning and Guan Yue found a cave. ¡°We will leave in two days.¡± They ate some food to replenish their energy. Xu Ning walked deep into the cave and sat cross-legged alone. He was ready to advance to a rank four arcanist. Guan Yue secretly looked at Xu Ning who was sitting cross-legged. Her eyes were full of curiosity towards Xu Ning. Yesterday, Xu Ning was just an ordinary servant in her eyes, but today, the strength he disyed refreshed Guan Yue¡¯s understanding of him. ¡®In any case, I¡¯m lucky to have escaped from death¡­ I just hope that my journey from now onwards will be rtively smoother¡­¡¯ Guan Yue prayed. Afterwards, she closed her eyes and sat cross-legged. She leaned against the wall of the cave and fell asleep. As for Xu Ning, he was opening the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Consume 2,500 units to advance to a rank four arcanist? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®Yes.¡¯ With a thought from Xu Ning, he made another breakthrough in his realm. A rank four arcanist could already be considered a master in the world of arcanists. ¡®This feels pretty good¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt the surging power of an arcanist in his body. ¡®I still have more than 500 units of energy left. With this amount, I can practice a more advanced arcane technique.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. The Arcanist World was different from the Martial Arts World. The attribute power of the Martial Arts World was determined by the cultivation technique. But in the Arcanist World, one could practice any attribute-based arcane technique. As long as one could sessfully practice it, the power of an arcanist could activate it. ¡®What arcane technique should I choose¡­¡¯ There were more than a hundred arcane techniques in the memory crystal given to him by Duan Huiyao. ¡°This one¡­¡± After going through the array of techniques, Xu Ning confirmed the arcane technique he was going to practice. This arcane technique was called Gravity Field. After practicing it, one could manipte gravity within a certain range. ¡®Engrave¡­¡¯ Xu Ning easily engraved it on the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Consume 500 units of energy to cultivate Gravity Field? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Xu Ning easily learned a new arcane technique. ¡®Arcane techniques that cost 500 units are indeed stronger¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself after testing the skill. The arcane techniques in the Arcanist World were different from the techniques in the Martial Arts World. In the Martial Arts World, as long as one was in the same realm, the energy consumed to cultivate a technique was the same. But the arcane techniques in the Arcanist World consumed varying amounts of energy ording to the overallbat power. ¡®With my current strength, I should be able to safely reach the southern part of the Barren Wind Region¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®Moreover, after reaching the southern part of the Barren Wind Region, I should be able to easily stand my ground there¡­¡¯ With the help of the Martial Arts Panel, Xu Ning¡¯s experience in the Arcanist World was a hundred times smoother than Duan Huiyao¡¯s. Every one of Duan Huiyao¡¯s attempts was never as smooth as Xu Ning¡¯s first attempt. They rested for the night. Xu Ning and Guan Yue regained their energy. ¡°Huh?¡± When Guan Yue woke up and saw Xu Ning, she felt a little strange. She could sense that Xu Ning was different from yesterday. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± After Guan Yue called Xu Ning¡¯s name, she realized that she had disrespected Xu Ning, so she quickly changed her word choice and said, ¡°Brother Xu, you seem to have improved?¡± Guan Yue knew that she waspletely dependent on Xu Ning now. Their status was now different. ¡°I have advanced to a rank four arcanist.¡± Xu Ning did not hide anything. ¡°Rank four arcanist?!¡± Guan Yue¡¯s pupils contracted, and she had a dazed expression. A rank four arcanist was at the level of the ck Willow Institute Head. Xu Ning looked so young, yet he had already advanced to this realm. It was terrifying. ¡®Where did hee from? Why did he work as a servant previously?¡¯ Questions swirled in Guan Yue¡¯s mind, but in the end, she held back her curiousity and did not ask. Chapter 338 - Standing Up for Justice

Chapter 338: Standing Up for Justice

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Five monthster. Xu Ning and Guan Yue finally arrived at the southern border of the Barren Wind Region. Over the past five months, Xu Ning had umted some energy units, but it was far from enough for him to advance to a rank five arcanist. The resources of arcanists in this world were rtively scarce. Unless one was in an arcanist organization, it was difficult to gather effective resources. ¡°After passing through this mountain, we will truly reach the southern part of the Barren Wind Region¡­¡± Xu Ning and Guan Yue were in a continuous mountain range. This continuous mountain range was stretching out from the east to the west, separating the central and the south of the Barren Wind Region. Xu Ning and Guan Yue found a ce to rest. Over the past few months, Guan Yue had basically be Xu Ning¡¯s servant. Whether it was collecting food or taking care of their daily needs, Guan Yue would do it. Guan Yue had noints about this. She knew very well that she could only rely on Xu Ning for a long time toe. ¡°Have some¡­¡± Guan Yue took out some dried meat from a cloth bag. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Xu Ning took it, ate the dried meat, and swallowed a mouthful of water. Xu Ning was now a rank four arcanist. If he was in the Martial Arts World, he would be in the elementary level of the void realm. With this kind of strength, he no longer needed to rely on food to supplement his needs in the Martial Arts World. He could just rely on spiritual energy. It was just that this was the world of arcanists. The transcendence attribute power mastered by arcanists had limited benefits on their bodies. Although they could cause terrifying damage, their bodies were still essentially mortal. Only after advancing to the seventh rank would the lifeform level of the arcanists undergo a real leap. ¡°Next, we have to try to join an arcanist organization¡­¡± Xu Ning pondered and muttered in a soft voice. ¡°Brother Xu, this shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, right?¡± Guan Yue packed up the leftover food. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to join an ordinary arcanist organization, but it won¡¯t be easy to join a powerful arcanist organization.¡± Arge arcanist organization usually cultivated talents internally and would rarely recruit outsiders. Xu Ning and Guan Yue came to the southern part of the Barren Wind Region without any foundation to show. They werepletely outsiders. Guan Yue saw that Xu Ning was in deep thought, so she stopped disturbing him. ¡®How do I join a powerful arcanist organization¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little stumped. For Xu Ning, only by entering a higher-level stage could he obtain more resources. ¡®Forget it, I¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡¯ Xu Ning couldn¡¯t find an answer. Just when he and Guan Yue were about to move forward again, Xu Ning suddenly felt several powerful auras approaching. ¡°Rank four arcanists are approaching our direction!¡± Xu Ning was instantly alert. ¡°Rank four arcanists are approaching?¡± Guan Yue was shocked. Guan Yue had received some guidance from Xu Ning over the past half year, but her aptitude was sadly average. She was still a rank two arcanist, and she had not made any substantial progress. ¡°Take an Aura Restraining Pill and hide here. I¡¯ll go check!¡± Xu Ning left without waiting for Guan Yue¡¯s response. Guan Yue calmed down, swallowed Xu Ning¡¯s Aura Restraining Pill, and went into hiding. On the other side, Xu Ning also restrained his aura and rushed towards the ce where the strong auras wereing from. Soon, Xu Ning carefully found the ce where the arcanists with powerful auras were gathered. ¡°It¡¯s a pursuit?¡± Xu Ning hid on a tall lush tree. He looked down from above. Two male arcanists, one old and one young, were surrounded by several men in ck. Among them, the old arcanist who was surrounded was a rank four arcanist, but he was in an extremely weak state and was seriously injured. Among the several ck-clothed people, two of them were also rank four arcanists. However, they were in good condition, and their strengthpletely suppressed the two that were surrounded. After seeing the situation, Xu Ning did not act rashly. He continued to observe secretly. ¡°I will give up the position of institute head on behalf of my young master, so how about you let us go?¡± The injured old man protected the young man behind him and looked angrily at the pursuers surrounding them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we have been ordered to bring back your heads.¡± One of the rank four arcanists smiled and responded mockingly. ¡°You all are too much!¡± The injured old man suddenly flew into rage. ¡°Yin Qingleng has already obtained the position of deputy institute head, and we have also voluntarily given up our status as the sessor of the institute head, so why are you still trying to kill us?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t argue with this old man, quickly get rid of them and bring them back to report!¡± The other rank four arcanist sneered and attacked the old man and the young man. ¡°Young Master, go quickly!¡± The injured old man tore open an opening for him, then faced the two rank four arcanists alone. ¡°Want to leave? Kill them!¡± The two rank four arcanists ordered. After hearing this conversation, Xu Ning figured out the rtionship between the pursuers and the pursued. The young man who was called Young Master should have inherited the position of the institute head of an arcanist institution. However, that arcanist institution was now controlled by the deputy institute head. Moreover, the deputy institute head wanted to be the official institute head, thus he wanted to kill the sessor of the institute head and eliminate him. ¡°The fight for the position of the institute head¡­¡± A strange look appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. ¡®Maybe this is my chance¡­¡¯ A thought appeared in Xu Ning¡¯s mind. The battle below was still ongoing. The young master had been captured by several subordinates in ck, and the injured old man was seriously injured. ¡°You¡­¡± The injured old man nced at the young man with sorrow and anger in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s deal with this old man first. As for this kid Lu Wang, we will capture him alive and bring him to the Institute Head.¡± One of the rank four arcanists said. ¡°Okay.¡± The other rank four arcanist agreed. Just when one of them raised his hand and was about to condense a wind de in his hand, they suddenly felt a sense of danger in their hearts. ¡°Be careful!¡± The two rank four men in ck reacted instantly. They were about to dodge, but they felt that their bodies were being controlled by a heavy force. Their bodies felt like they had fallen into a quagmire, making it extremely difficult for them to move. Puchi! Puchi! Two corrosive arrows suddenly pierced through their chests. ¡°How could this¡­¡± The two were furious. They didn¡¯t expect there to be enemies lurking in the dark. However, they were powerless to change the situation. They fell to the ground without a sound. Puchi! Puchi! Puchi! Afterwards, several corrosive arrows shot out, killing the other pursuers. Chapter 339 - Joining the Ice Feather Institute

Chapter 339: Joining the Ice Feather Institute

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°What just happened?!¡± The young man named Lu Wang, who was just about to be captured and offered to the deputy institute head, was stunned. He thought that his life was at the end of its rope, but he didn¡¯t expect the situation to change so suddenly. In a blink of an eye, all of his pursuers were all killed. ¡°This¡­¡± The seriously injured old man looked at everything in front of him in disbelief. ¡°Uncle Jiang!¡± Lu Wang quickly went to the injured old man and helped him sit up. ¡°Uncle Jiang, are you okay?¡± Lu Wang didn¡¯t have time to figure out the reason for what happened in front of him. He first asked Uncle Jiang¡¯s condition with concern. Uncle Jiang waved his hand. He forced himself to speak loudly to the dense forest. ¡°Which friend secretly helped us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Xu Ning walked out of the forest after Uncle Jiang spoke. ¡°You are?¡± Uncle Jiang was a little surprised when he saw Xu Ning¡¯s young face. He could feel that this young man was a rank four arcanist, and furthermore, he was a rank four arcanist that could instantly kill a peer of the same rank. Uncle Jiang was puzzled. This young man was a stranger, so why was he willing to take the risk to fight for them? Was he really just standing up for justice? ¡°My name is Xu Ning, and I am a lone arcanist from the north of the Barren Wind Region.¡± Xu Ning did not hide his identity. ¡°A lone arcanist?¡± Uncle Jiang and Lu Wang looked shocked. It was not umon to see lone arcanists, but it was rare to see one reach rank four. The cultivation resources of lone arcanists were extremely difficult to obtain, and the advancement environment was much more difficult than normal. There were only a few lone arcanists who could advance to rank four or above in the entire southern part of the Barren Wind Region. Moreover, Xu Ning was still so young. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Ning nodded. Uncle Jiang paused for a moment before getting up with Lu Wang¡¯s help. He cupped his fists and thanked Xu Ning, ¡°Thank you for saving us, Young Master and I are very grateful.¡± Xu Ning smiled and did not respond. Uncle Jiang was intrigued. Xu Ning¡¯s reaction meant that he epted his gratitude. ¡°Brother Xu, you have helped us a lot. We don¡¯t know what you want in return, but we will try our best to satisfy you.¡± Uncle Jiang vaguely noticed that Xu Ning seemed to have a purpose in saving them. However, Uncle Jiang did not find this inappropriate. If Xu Ning was really generous and did not ask for repayment, then Uncle Jiang would be suspicious of the whole situation. ¡°Brother Jiang¡­¡± Xu Ning followed Uncle Jiang¡¯s words and said, ¡°When I was hiding just now, I heard some of your conversation¡­¡± Uncle Jiang¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Your young master seems to be the sessor of a certain arcanist institution?¡± Xu Ning took the initiative to bring up his goal. Uncle Jiang nced at Lu Wang and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°My young master is the sessor of the Ice Feather Institute.¡± Uncle Jiang responded. Seeing Lu Wang and his current situation, there was no need to hide anything from him. Moreover, since Xu Ning had heard their conversation just now, he probably had a rough understanding of their situation. ¡°The previous head of the Ice Feather Institute was Young Master¡¯s grandfather.¡± Uncle Jiang said, ¡°Because Young Master¡¯s parents both died in a turmoil, the Old Institute Head attached a lot of importance to Young Master. He had long thought of grooming Young Master as the sessor of the Ice Feather Institute.¡± ¡°Half a year ago, Young Master improved and advanced to a rank three arcanist. When heard about this, the Old Institute Head was very happy and asked me to bring Young Master around to broaden his horizons and improve hisbat ability.¡± ¡°Thus, I took Young Master around the center of the Barren Wind Region. At the end of it all, Young Master has gained a lot from this trip, but just when we were about to go to the west of the Barren Wind Region, news came that the Old Institute Head had suddenly passed away and Yin Qingleng, a powerful instructor of the Ice Feather Institute, has be the deputy institute head.¡± There was a look of sadness in Uncle Jiang¡¯s eyes when he said this. Obviously, he had a deep rtionship with the Old Institute Head. ¡°After receiving the news, we returned to the southern part of the Barren Wind Region with our entourage. But just when we were about to reach the southern part of the Barren Wind Region, we were suddenly hunted down. And these pursuers were all from the Ice Feather Institute, and they were all direct subordinates of Yin Qingleng.¡± Uncle Jiang¡¯s eyes were a little cold. ¡°These people did not hide their motives at all. They unabashedly revealed their identities. They epted Yin Qingleng¡¯s orders to kill us, in order to allow Yin Qingleng to hold the position of the acting institute head.¡± ¡°The reason for this is because the Old Institute Head still has a lot of supporters in the Icy Feather Institute. Once Young Master returns, Yin Qingleng will definitely lose his position as the acting institute head, so he needed to kill him.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°So, what are your next ns?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± Uncle Jiang¡¯s expression was hesitant. ¡°Yin Qingleng didn¡¯t seed this time, so he will definitely take further action. If we insist on returning to the Ice Feather Institute, we will definitely have to face Yin Qingleng¡¯s sneak attacks. But if I leave with Young Master and give up the position of the Ice Feather Institute Head, then I am really unwilling¡­¡± ¡°Brother Jiang, how is the overall strength of the Ice Feather Institute in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region?¡± Xu Ning suddenly asked. Uncle Jiang nced at Xu Ning and answered truthfully, ¡°It can be regarded as a medium-sized arcanist faction. When the Old Institute Head was alive, he was a rank six arcanist, so the Ice Feather Courtyard was quite famous.¡± ¡°What is Yin Qingleng¡¯s strength?¡± Xu Ning pondered and asked. ¡°He is a rank five arcanist.¡± Uncle Jiang said. ¡°A rank five arcanist¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded in deep thoughts. After a long time, Xu Ning said, ¡°Brother Jiang, can I join your Ice Feather Institute?¡± ¡°You want to join the Ice Feather Institute?¡± Uncle Jiang looked at Xu Ning in surprise. Xu Ning looked at Uncle Jiang and nodded. In fact, Xu Ning wanted to use this opportunity to join this arcanist organization. After all, his subordinates were all rank four arcanists, so they were definitely an extraordinary institution. Just as Xu Ning guessed, the Ice Feather Institute was considered a medium-sized secret arcanist faction in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. Uncle Jiang looked at Xu Ning and came to a realization. So this was Xu Ning¡¯s goal for helping them all along. Uncle Jiang could understand this. As a lone arcanist, it was definitely difficult for Xu Ning to obtain resources, so joining an arcanist institution was indeed the best choice. ¡®This Xu Ning is also a peak rank-four arcanist. If he can return to the Ice Feather Institute with us, we will have an additional powerful helper. With him on our side, we will have more confidence to fight against Yin Qingleng.¡¯ Uncle Jiang thought to himself. Chapter 340 - Fight

Chapter 340: Fight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If it was in the past, Uncle Jiang would definitely not allow a rank four arcanist to join the Ice Feather Institute through his connections. But the current situation was too special, so Uncle Jiang quickly agreed. ¡°If Brother Xu is really willing to join the Ice Feather Institute, that would be great.¡± Uncle Jiang smiled. ¡°I am willing to introduce you to the Ice Feather Institute.¡± Uncle Jiang¡¯s words not only gave Xu Ning an answer, but also helped him make up his own mind. He decided he would take Lu Wang back to the Ice Feather Institute and fight against Yin Qingleng. ¡°Thank you, Brother Jiang!¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists and thanked him. In any case, he could be considered to have joined a rtively strong arcanist institution. Of course, Xu Ning knew very well that if he entered the Ice Feather Institute this way, he would have to stand on Lu Wang¡¯s side. After returning to the Ice Feather Institute, he would definitely be on the opposite side of Yin Qingleng. However, Xu Ning was already mentally prepared for this. ¡°Brother Jiang, I have some healing medicine here, take it first.¡± Xu Ning took out a healing medicine from the cloth bag he carried and handed it to Uncle Jiang. ¡°Thank you.¡± Uncle Jiang took it and swallowed the healing medicine with the help of Lu Wang. The arcane medicine they carried with them had been lost during their escape. After that, Xu Ning searched the bodies of the pursuers. Perhaps because they frequently carried out missions outside, they did not carry a lot of resources with them, so Xu Ning did not gain much. When Xu Ning counted the spoils of war, Uncle Jiang and Lu Wang just watched from the side without saying anything. ¡°By the way, Brother Jiang¡­¡± After putting away the useful resources he gathered, Xu Ning said to Uncle Jiang, ¡°I have apanion who is a rank two arcanist. Can I bring her to the Ice Feather Institute and make her a disciple of the institute?¡± Xu Ning obviously wouldn¡¯t forget about Guan Yue. ¡°Of course.¡± Uncle Jiang had no reason to object. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Brother Jiang, you rest for a while. I will bring my friend here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Uncle Jiang responded. When Xu Ning finally went away to find Guan Yue, Lu Wang finally couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Uncle Jiang, is Xu Ning trustworthy?¡± Lu Wang was an extremely optimistic person, but after his grandfather suddenly died and he was chased by Yin Qingleng¡¯s people, Lu Wang became very sensitive. ¡°Hard to say.¡± Uncle Jiang¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°That person¡¯s identity is unclear but his aptitude is ridiculously high. It is difficult to figure him out. However, it is likely that with him on our side, after returning to the Ice Feather Institute, our chances of fighting against Yin Qingleng will increase.¡± ¡°Moreover, he just saved our lives. With this in mind, it¡¯s fine to trust him for the time being.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Lu Wang nodded and fell into deep thoughts. ¡°Uncle Jiang, how are your injuries?¡± Lu Wang asked again. ¡°It¡¯s stabilized.¡± Uncle Jiang said, ¡°The healing medicine Xu Ning gave me just now was extremely effective. I have never seen such a powerful arcane medicine. Generally speaking, it is unlikely for a lone arcanist toe into contact with high-level resources. For him to have such an arcane medicine and be willing to give it to me, I suspect that it might have been personally concocted by him.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± After Uncle Jiang said this, Lu Wang felt that Xu Ning was amazing. ¡°Also, Uncle Jiang¡­¡± Lu Wang asked again, ¡°After rmending Xu Ning to the Ice Feather Institute, what status should we give him?¡± ¡°I will find a way to make him an instructor.¡± Uncle Jiang seemed to have a n. ¡°Be an instructor?¡± Lu Wang was taken aback. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too difficult? Although he is strong, he is still an outsider¡­¡± ¡°Now is not the time to think about that¡­¡± Uncle Jiang¡¯s expression was a little serious. ¡°Even if you return to the Ice Feather Institute safely, Yin Qingleng will definitely hold his position and find an excuse to not let you inherit the position of the institute head. At this time, there will definitely be many open and hidden conflicts between the two sides. With the help from the supporters of the Old Institute Head, although there is a high probability that we will not be able to immediately take back the position of institute head, it should not be difficult for Xu Ning to obtain the status of an instructor¡­¡± ¡°Once Xu Ning bes an instructor, the strength of our faction will increase again¡­¡± ¡°Understood¡­¡± Lu Wang nodded. At the same time, he also understood that after returning to the Ice Feather Institute, he would face a very difficult battle. ¡­ Two dayster. ¡°We¡¯re at the Ice Feather Institute!¡± Xu Ning and the others finally arrived at the entrance of the Ice Feather Institute. The Ice Feather Institute was simr to the ck Willow Institute. It was also a ce where few people lived. Generally speaking, the ces where arcanists lived were mostly quiet and far away from people. Looking at the entrance of the Ice Feather Institute, Lu Wang seemed very excited. He was finally back after an arduous journey. At this moment, Lu Wang¡¯s eyes were sharp. He must get his revenge for Yin Qingleng¡¯s assassination attempt on him. Moreover, Lu Wang had another doubt. He suspected that his grandfather¡¯s death was rted to Yin Qingleng. With doubt in his mind, hatred brewed in his heart. ¡°We are finally back¡­¡± In Uncle Jiang¡¯s eyes, besides happiness, there was also some bit of grief. The rtionship between him and the Old Institute Head was extremely deep. ¡°Brother Jiang, are we going in?¡± Xu Ning asked. Over the past two days, Xu Ning and Uncle Jiang had be more familiar with each other. He had learned that Uncle Jiang¡¯s name was Jiang Xu, and he enjoyed a great reputation in the Ice Feather Institute. Although he was not an instructor, he was a trusted subordinate of the Old Institute Head. He also had his own core circle in the Ice Feather Institute. ¡°Go in.¡± Jiang Xu concealed the emotions in his eyes. His eyes were murky again, but there was a hint of murderous intent in them. The four of them walked into the Ice Feather Institute. At the same time. Inside the Ice Feather Institute. In a courtyard. ¡°What?! You mean Jiang Xu and Lu Wang are back?¡± A feminine-looking middle-aged man looked at his subordinate in shock. ¡°Yes, Institute Head.¡± The subordinate said, ¡°They just returned to the Ice Feather Institute.¡± ¡°How did this happen!¡± The middle-aged man pped the wall, leaving a handprint. This middle-aged man was naturally Yin Qingleng. ¡®Could it be that the elites I sent out all encountered problems during their journey?¡¯ Yin Qingleng¡¯s expression was ugly. He still didn¡¯t know that all of his subordinates had been dealt with by Xu Ning. ¡®Lu Wang is definitely going to fight with me for the position¡­¡¯ Yin Qingleng pursed his lips and forced himself to calm down. ¡°Moreover, if he returns to the Ice Feather Institute, I won¡¯t be able to deal with him using force¡­¡± After thinking for a long time, Yin Qingleng said to his subordinate, ¡°Invite Instructor Gu here! Tell him that I have something to discuss!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The subordinate responded. Chapter 341 - Discussion

Chapter 341: Discussion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Yin Qingleng was gathering his men to discuss Lu Wang¡¯s return, Xu Ning and the others also met with the people from the Ice Feather Institute. ¡°Brother Jiang, Lu Wang, you are back!¡± Inside the loft, a bald old man weed Xu Ning and the other three. The bald old man¡¯s name was Xu Siqi, and he was one of the instructors of the Ice Feather Institute. His strength was at the peak of rank four. Xu Siqi was a hardcore supporter of the Old Institute Head, so after the Old Institute Head died, he had been waiting for Lu Wang to return and inherit the position of institute head. And now, Lu Wang and Jiang Xu were finally back. ¡°Brother Jiang, you seem to be injured?¡± Xu Siqi noticed something wrong with Jiang Xu. ¡°I was injured.¡± Jiang Xu exined his recent near-death experience with Lu Wang to Xu Siqi. ¡°What?! You were pursued by Yin Qingleng¡¯s men!¡± After hearing Jiang Xu¡¯s words, Xu Siqi was furious and immediately stood up from his seat. He had a fiery temper. He had a furious look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him now!¡± ¡°Instructor Xu!¡± Jiang Xu grabbed Xu Siqi. ¡°Don¡¯t be rash! If you go to Yin Qingleng now, he won¡¯t admit to this. Although it was his men who chased us, there is no direct evidence that they were sent by him.¡± ¡°If we start a conflict now, he might turn the tables on us. Moreover, he is now the acting institute head, holding great influence. After taking these factors into ount, we can¡¯t suppress him candidly.¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s words calmed Xu Siqi down. ¡°I was too impulsive¡­¡± Xu Siqi sighed. He then looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Thank you, Brother Xu Ning. Thanks to you, Brother Jiang and Lu Wang were able to escape from those scums.¡± While talking about their escape, Jiang Xu had already told Xu Siqi about Xu Ning rescuing them. Xu Siqi looked at Xu Ning and felt that he was extraordinary. At a young age, he was at the peak of the rank four. Only in the top factions of the Barren Wind Region could there be such an outstanding disciple. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists. ¡°I have decided to introduce Brother Xu to the Ice Feather Institute.¡± Jiang Xu said. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Siqi subconsciously frowned when he heard that. This was his instinctive reaction. There had been no precedent of recruiting powerful arcanists of unknown origin to the Ice Feather Institute. However, after seeing Jiang Xu¡¯s eyes, Xu Siqi realized what was going on. Currently in the Ice Feather Institute, the faction left behind by the Old Institute Head was quite inferior to Yin Qingleng¡¯s faction. If Xu Ning could join them, it would be a huge boost to their strength. Moreover, Lu Wang and Jiang Xu owed Xu Ning a favor, so this deal was not too excessive. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± After understanding all this, Xu Siqi quickly expressed his attitude. ¡°Brother Xu is strong and talented. Him joining the Ice Feather Institute is a good thing. I will fully support you!¡± ¡°In the future, I will find a way to help Brother Xu be an instructor.¡± Jiang Xu expressed his thoughts. ¡°That might be a bit difficult¡­¡± Xu Siqi pondered for a moment before responding. ¡®Status of an instructor?¡¯ Xu Ning was a little surprised. Jiang Xu had never expressed this thought to him before. ¡®It seems that they want to tie me to their ship¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought about it and understood Jiang Xu¡¯s intentions. Bing an instructor and being tied together with them was a huge help in their fight with Yin Qingleng. ¡°Brother Jiang, what do you n to do?¡± Xu Siqi asked. ¡°With the return of Young Master, we must take the initiative to hold a meeting.¡± Jiang Xu said, ¡°In the meeting, we must mention the matter of Lu Wang inheriting the position of the institute head, and use the Old Institute Head¡¯sst words as his final orders to gain the upper hand.¡± ¡°The men on Yin Qingleng¡¯s side will definitely not let us seed easily. They will definitely try to find all kinds of excuses to stop Young Master from inheriting the position of institute head. Judging from the strength of the two sides, it is almost impossible for us to gain the upper hand in this decision. With Yin Qingleng¡¯s style of doing things, even if they would appear morally wrong, they would dy this decision and find other excuses to deal with it. Considering all this, it is difficult to make Yin Qingleng give up the position of institute head.¡± ¡°However, we can use this opportunity to retreat and advance. When the matter of Young Master inheriting the position of institute head gets rejected, we can rmend Brother Xu Ning to be an instructor. This way, we will receive less resistance.¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s words were obviously thought through. ¡°Okay!¡± After Xu Siqi heard this, he agreed with Jiang Xu¡¯s idea. ¡°For this n to seed, I will find the others who still support Lu Wang. Everyone, let¡¯s work together in the uing meeting.¡± ¡°Thanks for the trouble!¡± Jiang Xu said. Xu Siqi waved his hand and quickly went to find other helpers. Afterwards, Xu Ning and Guan Yue had their residences arranged and settled down. ¡°Brother Xu, will we be in danger if we get involved in the vortex of the Ice Feather Institute?¡± After calming down, Guan Yue found Xu Ning and expressed her concerns. Although she had a ce to stay, life was still not calm. ¡°Where there is danger, there are opportunities.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°If we don¡¯t take advantage of this opportunity, it will be almost impossible for us to join a big arcanist organization. Although the current situation is a littleplicated, I think the subsequent results should not be too bad.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s confidence did note from Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi, but from himself. If he became an instructor of the Ice Feather Institute in the future, he would obtain arge amount of arcanist resources. With those resources in hand, the time needed to advance to rank five would be much shorter. Once he advanced to rank five, Yin Qingleng would definitely not be his opponent. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s words, Guan Yue felt a little relieved. After spending so much time together, she had long regarded Xu Ning as her backbone. She believed whatever Xu Ning said. Two days went by. ¡°Brother Xu, let¡¯s go!¡± Jiang Xu personally came to find Xu Ning. ¡°The higher-ups meeting of the Ice Feather Institute will begin soon. Xu Siqi and I will do our best to let you obtain the position of an instructor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded and followed Jiang Xu to the meeting ce. There were about ten people already in the room. As soon as Xu Ning walked in, everyone looked at Xu Ning. There was some curiosity, some kindness, and some with fear and mockery in their eyes. With just a look, Xu Ning had basically confirmed the identities of both sides. ¡°Xu Ning, sit.¡± Jiang Xu gestured for Xu Ning to sit down. ¡°The people who came today are all from the Ice Feather Institute. Except for the instructors, there are also some important people.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning responded and continued to observe. Chapter 342 - Dispute, Compromise

Chapter 342: Dispute, Compromise

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not long after, two more people came in. The one in the lead was a feminine-looking middle-aged man, Yin Qingleng. Half a step behind him was a tall man with a fierce look in his eyes. He was Yin Qingleng¡¯s hardcore supporter and one of the instructors of the Ice Feather Institute, Gu Chixing. ¡°Institute Head!¡± After Yin Qingleng came in, a few people in the room immediately greeted him. The people who yelled out ¡°Institute Head¡± were from Yin Qingleng¡¯s camp. ¡°Acting Institute Head!¡± The group of people led by Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi used another term to call Yin Qingleng. This obviously showed that they did not recognize Yin Qingleng¡¯s current identity. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Yin Qinglengughed coldly, a cold light shed in his eyes. ¡°Almost everyone is here, please sit down.¡± Yin Qingleng waved his sleeves, walked to the upper seat, and sat down. The others also found their seats. ¡°Let¡¯s start today¡¯s meeting.¡± Yin Qingleng said coldly. ¡°Institute Head, please wait a moment!¡± Right at this moment, Gu Chixing suddenly said. ¡°What is it?¡± Yin Qingleng nced at Gu Chixing coldly. Gu Chixing stood up and cupped his fists respectfully towards Yin Qingleng first. He then walked to Xu Ning, who was in the corner. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here at the higher-ups meeting of the Ice Feather Institute?¡± Gu Chixing suddenly attacked Xu Ning with words. ¡°An outsider like you here is obviously up to no good!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xu Ning looked at Gu Chixing¡¯s angry eyes and smiled. ¡°Gu Chixing!¡± Xu Siqi suddenly pped the armrest of his chair, stood up, and pointed at Gu Chixing. ¡°Xu Ning is already a member of the Ice Feather Institute, so it is perfectly reasonable for him to attend this meeting!¡± On the second day after arriving at the Ice Feather Institute, Xu Siqi and Jiang Xu had already set Xu Ning¡¯s status in the Ice Feather Institute. ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Chixing sneered. ¡°He is a rank four arcanist. Such a powerful outsider with an unknown identity, how can he be allowed to join the Ice Feather Institute?¡± Obviously, Yin Qingleng, Gu Chixing, and the others already knew about Xu Ning¡¯s arrival. Evidently, they had decided to give Xu Ning a disy of power. ¡°For an arcanist of his level to join the Ice Feather Institute, you have to report to the Institute Head first, not make the decision on your own.¡± Gu Chixing¡¯s argument also increased Yin Qingleng¡¯s prestige. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jiang Xu stood up. ¡°This kind of major event should be reported to the Institute Head! However, the Institute Head has died and the Acting Institute Head is not the real institute head.¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s words shifted the mes of war to Yin Qingleng. ¡°You!¡± Gu Chixing was at a loss for words. He quickly exined, ¡°Master Yin bing the Acting Institute Head is everyone¡¯s consensus!¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s consensus? I think it¡¯s more of your consensus?¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s words were also extremely sharp. ¡°ording to the wishes of the Old Institute Head, Lu Wang should inherit the position of the institute head. In the past, Lu Wang could not exercise the authority of the institute head, so it was fine for the Acting Institute Head to act as the institute head. But now that Lu Wang has returned, it is time for the Acting Institute Head to step down.¡± When Jiang Xu said this, Lu Wang stood next to Jiang Xu. He didn¡¯t speak, but his bodynguage showed that he obviously wanted to take back what belonged to him. Jiang Xu made everything obvious. Gu Chixing couldn¡¯t continue after that was said. He secretly looked at Yin Qingleng, waiting for Yin Qingleng¡¯s response. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became extremely tense. The people from the two camps were slowly preparing for a war. ¡®Are they targeting me?¡¯ Yin Qingleng narrowed his eyes with a murderous look. But he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t lose his reason. ¡°Jiang Xu is right!¡± Yin Qingleng stood up calmly. Before the meeting began, Yin Qingleng had already expected this situation to happen, so he was quite prepared. ¡°The Old Institute Head had appointed Lu Wang as the sessor to the position of institute head. I also agree with this.¡± Yin Qingleng said coldly before pausing for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t think now is the time.¡± ¡°Although Lu Wang¡¯s aptitude is good, his strength is too weak and he is too young. He is only in his early twenties, and he is only a rank three arcanist. How can this kind of strength take on the responsibility of the entire Ice Feather Institute? If this matter spreads out and others hear that the head of the Ice Feather Institute is just a weak kid, the prestige of the Ice Feather Institute in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region will bepletely gone!¡± Yin Qingleng had already prepared this excuse, so he immediately said it without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Gu Chixing also echoed. ¡°The reputation of the Ice Feather Institute is known far and wide, so it must not be affected. Obviously, Master Yin is the most suitable candidate to be the institute head!¡± ¡°Yes, now that the Old Institute Head is dead, we must have a strong person in the position of institute head to stabilize the situation and prevent external forces from plotting and attacking us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Instantly, everyone in the room echoed in agreement. Jiang Xu sneered. ¡°Stabilizing the situation is a lie, but taking over the position of institute head is your real goal!¡± Jiang Xu was not polite at all. ¡°Jiang Xu, I advise you to be cautious with your words!¡± Gu Chixing walked in front of Jiang Xu and faced him. ¡°Gu Chixing, are you threatening Brother Jiang?!¡± Xu Siqi also walked up, his eyes full of murderous intent. The atmosphere was tense. ¡°Acting Institute Head!¡± Just as the situation was about to erupt, Jiang Xu spoke again. He looked at Yin Qingleng¡¯s cold eyes. ¡°What do you n to do with the current dispute?¡± Yin Qingleng frowned when he heard this. He vaguely felt that Jiang Xu¡¯s attitude had eased a little. ¡®Is he going topromise¡­¡¯ Yin Qingleng guessed Jiang Xu¡¯s intentions. In any case, Yin Qingleng would never give up the position of acting institute head. Anyway, he was the strongest person in the Ice Feather Institute. If this matter dragged on, no one would be able to stop it. However, the people in the Old Institute Head¡¯s camp would definitely keep stirring up trouble, making it difficult for him to continue on with his tenure. If he could reach an agreement with Jiang Xu, it would be an eptable result. As long as he could control the position of institute head, he would have a lot of room to maneuver in the future. ¡°How about this¡­¡± Yin Qingleng pondered for a moment. He seemed to have thought deeply. ¡°I was also indebted to the Old Institute Head. I only temporarily took over the position of the institute head for the future of the Ice Feather Institute. However, Lu Wang is the sessor appointed by the Old Institute Head, so I will have to give him the position of the institute head sooner orter.¡± ¡°How about this, once Lu Wang advances to rank four, he will officially seed the position of the institute head, how about that? Chapter 343 - Instructor Identity

Chapter 343: Instructor Identity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yin Qingleng knew very well that his proposal would buy him a lot of time in preparation for what was toe. Although Lu Wang¡¯s aptitude was not bad, it would take at least three to five years for him to advance from his current rank. With such a long period of time avable to him, Yin Qingleng could make more preparations. Yin Qingleng was confident that at that time, the Ice Feather Institute would bepletely under his control. ¡°That is too long.¡± Jiang Xu responded. However, his objection was not that strong this time. Hearing this, Yin Qingleng¡¯s heart stirred. He knew that Jiang Xu had already agreed with his idea, but he had to make morepromises with Jiang Xu¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this process won¡¯t take long. I will also help Lu Wang¡¯s growth.¡± Yin Qingleng said meaningless words. Everyone knew that Yin Qingleng¡¯s words were definitely not true. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Jiang Xu pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Acting Institute Head Yin, your proposal is not too oundish, but since Young Master Lu Wang is the sessor to the position of institute head, even if he has not officially inherited the position of institute head, he has to take on some responsibilities for the Ice Feather Institute, right?¡± ¡°So, I hope that Lu Wang can obtain all of the duties of an instructor, and his status must be ranked above all the instructors. In addition to that, he will not be under your orders, but he can give orders to other instructors.¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Chixing and the other instructors on Yin Qingleng¡¯s side frowned when they heard this. If Yin Qingleng agreed to this proposal, it meant that they would be under Lu Wang, a rank three arcanist. At that time, even if they were onlypliant in appearance but disobedient in heart, they still had to bow down to Lu Wang. ¡°Sure.¡± While Gu Chixing and the others were still whining in their hearts, Yin Qingleng answered readily. ¡°In the future, Lu Wang will be the young institute head of the Ice Feather Institute. He will have all the power of an instructor, and all the instructors will listen to his orders. In addition, he can also ignore my orders.¡± Yin Qingleng knew very well that apart from Lu Wang being an instructor, the other conditions were nothing to him. It was meaningless for Lu Wang to be able to order around the instructors and refuse to listen to his orders. The factions on both sides had been divided. The instructors in his faction might seem to be on his side, but at the critical moment, they still had to stand on his side. Moreover, with Jiang Xu, Xu Siqi and the others around, he couldn¡¯t order Lu Wang to do anything to begin with. ¡°Okay.¡± Jiang Xu said, ¡°In addition, I have another request.¡± ¡°More?¡± Yin Qing raised his eyebrows. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°I hope that the Ice Feather Institute will have another instructor.¡± Jiang Xu said. ¡°Who is it?¡± Yin Qingleng asked. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Jiang Xu looked at Xu Ning. ¡°Jiang Xu, aren¡¯t you pushing your luck?¡± It was Gu Chixing who spoke this time. ¡°He is an outsider. Moreover, joining the Ice Feather Institute is already an exception. However, you still want to make him an instructor? You are too much!¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°I will guarantee with my reputation that after Xu Ning joins the Ice Feather Institute, he will contribute to the Ice Feather Institute. Once he does something unfavorable to the Ice Feather Institute, I am willing to pay with my life!¡± Jiang Xu spoke seriously. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Chixing was speechless again, so he could only look at Yin Qingleng and wait for Yin Qingleng¡¯s answer. Yin Qingleng looked at Xu Ning. He knew that Xu Ning was a helper invited by Jiang Xu. ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Yin Qingleng was actually a little afraid of Xu Ning. Xu Ning was already a rank four arcanist at such a young age. Although there was no direct evidence, he suspected that the pursuers he had sent out and not yet returned might have died in Xu Ning¡¯s hands. ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± Yin Qing thought for a while before finally deciding topromise. Although he was a little afraid, Yin Qingleng knew that Jiang Xu would only give in if he agreed to this request. Moreover, as long as Xu Ning was in the Ice Feather Institute, he had plenty of opportunities to deal with him. ¡°Alright, Xu Ning is now a new instructor of the Ice Feather Institute!¡± Jiang Xu raised his voice. After the two sides reached an agreement, there was no point in continuing the meeting, so both sides left. ¡°Institute Head, this gives Lu Wang¡¯s faction two more instructors on their side. Their power has also increased a lot¡­¡± Gu Chixing and Yin Qingleng were alone together, so he quickly voiced his concerns. ¡°There are twelve instructors in the Ice Feather Institute. There are only five people on our side, but there are seven people on their side¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Yin Qingleng waved his hand. ¡°As long as I can upy the position of institute head, the advantage lies with us. That kid Lu Wang won¡¯t be able to advance to rank four within three years. Over the next three years, I have many ways to suppress him andpletely control the Ice Feather Institute.¡± Seeing Yin Qingleng so confident, Gu Chixing was relieved. ¡°But that outsider Xu Ning doesn¡¯t seem to be a simple character.¡± Gu Chixing said. ¡°He really is not a simple character¡­¡± Yin Qingleng and Gu Chixing had the same opinion. ¡°So, we have to find a chance to get rid of him.¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be easy to get rid of him.¡± Gu Chixing gave a worried look. When Yin Qingleng heard this, he smiled sinisterly. ¡°It is indeed inconvenient for us to attack him, but if we use someone else¡­¡± Yin Qingleng seemed to have a n. ¡°You mean¡­¡± Gu Chixing also realized what was going on in Yin Qingleng¡¯s mind and his expression became serious. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yin Qingleng nodded. ¡°I will contact themter and ask them to assassinate Xu Ning.¡± ¡°But if this matter is exposed, we will lose everyone¡¯s support, even the people on our side¡­¡± Gu Chixing was worried. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Yin Qingleng sneered. ¡°We can even scheme against the Old Institute Head, so there is no need to mention Xu Ning.¡± ¡°Hsss¡­¡± Gu Chixing looked panicked when he heard that. He quickly looked around, his heart beating fast. If news of them plotting against the Old Institute Head spread, it would be troublesome. Once that happened, the entire Ice Feather Institute would see them as eyesores, and there would be countless troubles in the future. ¡°Calm down.¡± Yin Qingleng patted Gu Chixing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Send some people to keep an eye on Xu Ning.¡± After saying that, Yin Qingleng left. Gu Chixing¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. He still felt afraid and had some lingering fear when he thought about the assassination of the Old Institute Head. But now that he was in cahoots with Yin Qingleng, he had no choice. After standing still and calming himself for a long time, Gu Chixing left. Chapter 344 - Rank Five

Chapter 344: Rank Five

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Over the next few days, Lu Wang¡¯s side and Yin Qingleng¡¯s side stabilized on the surface, but there were still some shes in the dark. However, both sides were rtively restrained, so there was no open conflict. As for Xu Ning, he did not participate in any conflict. He spent more time gathering resources. Because he had be an instructor of the Ice Feather Institute, with the support of Jiang Xu and the others, Xu Ning obtained nearly 15,000 units of energy in just three months. That amount of energy was enough for Xu Ning to advance his realm to the fifth rank and advance his arcane techniques. The arcane techniques in the Arcanist World were different from the techniques in the Martial Arts World. In the Martial Arts World, different techniques could not be linked together. But in the Arcanist World, if the arcane technique he mastered and the arcane technique he wanted to cultivate had the same attribute and activation mechanism, he could directly advance a lower level arcane technique to a higher level arcane technique. This was reflected in the mechanism of the Martial Arts Panel. Xu Ning could use high-level arcane techniques to rece low-level arcane techniques. In this way, he would consume less energy during the advancement process. Three monthster. Xu Ning used the umted energy to advance his realm. ¡®Martial Arts Panel!¡¯ After Xu Ning advanced his realm and arcane techniques, he opened the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Realm: Rank Five Arcanist Arcane Technique: Storm Barrier, Corrosive Rain, Gravitational Spiral Remaining Energy: 370 units ¡­ ¡®This time, my strength has advanced quite a bit!¡¯ Xu Ning was very satisfied with his improvement. In addition to his advancement in realm, his arcane techniques had also be stronger. Wind Barrier was upgraded to the Storm Barrier, Arrow of Corrosion was upgraded to Corrosive Rain, and Gravity Field was upgraded to Gravitational Spiral. This allowed Xu Ning¡¯sbat potential to reach the strength of a rank six arcanist. ¡®The advancement of an arcanist is still very different from the advancement of a martial artist¡­¡¯ The advancement of an arcanist¡¯s rank purely increased the quality and strength of an arcanist¡¯s power, allowing them to explode with greater power when using an arcane technique. But for the advancement of a martial arts artist, every minor realm was different from each other. ¡®Now that I have advanced to rank five, I don¡¯t have to worry about Yin Qingleng¡¯s potential threats in the Ice Feather Institute¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. When he interacted with Yin Qingleng in the past, Xu Ning could feel Yin Qingleng¡¯s hidden murderous intent towards him. In the Arcanist World, the gap between ranks was far greater than in the Martial Arts World, thus it was much more difficult to kill enemies above their rank. Moreover, in the past, Xu Ning¡¯s arcane techniques had not improved yet, so he was not confident in killing enemies above his rank. Therefore, Yin Qingleng¡¯s existence was a threat to Xu Ning. But now that his strength had improved, Yin Qingleng was no longer a lethal threat to him. ¡®I should tell Jiang Xu, Xu Siqi, and the others that I have advanced to rank five¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought in his head. He knew that after advancing to rank five, he wouldpletely break the bnce between Yin Qingleng¡¯s side and Lu Wang¡¯s side. Of course, Xu Ning was willing to help Lu Wang get the position of an institute head in advance. One reason for this was because of Jiang Xu and Lu Wang¡¯s resources. If they hadn¡¯t found a way to give him resources, he wouldn¡¯t have advanced so quickly. Secondly, once Lu Wang became an institute head, he would receive more resources in the future. After all, the subsequent advancement consumed a lot of energy. It would take 120,000 units of energy to advance from rank five to rank six, which was almost ten times more than the energy required to advance from rank four to rank five. However, this was basically the cost of advancing from the mid level void realm to the high level void realm in the martial arts world. After advancing to rank five, Xu Ning walked out of his courtyard and went to find Jiang Xu. Xu Siqi and Lu Wang were both in Jiang Xu¡¯s study. The three of them were discussing something with solemn expressions. ¡°I can feel that something is wrong with Yin Qingleng recently¡­¡± Jiang Xu said, ¡°He is getting more and more ruthless towards us. He seems to want to expose the conflict and start a war between the two sides¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I feel the same.¡± Xu Siqi immediately said, ¡°He seems to have something to rely on. It is as if he wants to increase his resistance in preparation to attack us.¡± ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Lu Wang sat on the side. After hearing this, he was a little panicked. He was still a rank three arcanist, and it was still a long way from him to advance to rank four. ¡°We are almost certain that Yin Qingleng will definitely not let Young Master advance to rank four safely, then obediently give up his position¡­¡± Jiang Xu said, ¡°He will definitelye up with certain methods before you advance to rank four. We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he will do something to you. Although you are under the protection of the other instructors and me, Yin Qingleng has still tried to assassinate you before.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± After Jiang Xu finished speaking, the atmosphere between the three was a little tense. Although their forces were simr in thepetition at the Ice Feather Institute, on Yin Qingleng¡¯s side, he was a rank five arcanist, which was quite an oppressive force to them. ¡°Brother Jiang.¡± Right at this moment, Xu Ning rushed over. He was already familiar with Jiang Xu, so he just pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Young Institute Head Xu.¡± Xu Ning greeted the other two. Xu Ning had already sensed that the two of them were also in the room. It was great timing as Xu Ning could tell them the news of his advancement to rank five to everyone. ¡°Xu Ning?¡± After seeing Xu Ninge in, the three of them all stood up and were quite polite to Xu Ning. After three months of getting along with each other, they also discovered that Xu Ning was sincerely on their side. ¡°I came here today to tell the three of you something.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I have advanced to a rank five arcanist.¡± ¡°You have advanced to a rank five arcanist!?¡± Jiang Xu, Xu Siqi and Lu Wang were stunned at first, then they were overjoyed. Xu Ning used this opportunity to slightly release his rank five aura, allowing the three of them to sense his strength. ¡°Sure enough, you are rank five!¡± Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi looked at each other andughed. Lu Wang stood aside and was a little excited. At the same time, he looked at Xu Ning with a hint of reverence in his eyes. He was simr in age to Xu Ning, but Xu Ning had already advanced to a rank five arcanist before he even touched the threshold of rank four. ¡°Xu Ning has advanced to rank five, which means that we have enoughbat power to fight against Yin Qingleng!¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s heart trembled with excitement. Prior to this, he was still worried about the oppression of Yin Qingleng¡¯s realm, but now that Xu Ning was a rank five arcanist, his worries were solved. Xu Ning had made up for their biggest weakness. Chapter 345 - Collusion, Secret

Chapter 345: Collusion, Secret

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Your advancement is quite timely!¡± Xu Siqi could no longer suppress his excitement. ¡°Over the past few days, the confrontation between Yin Qingleng and us has be more and more intense. Before you came, we were still worried about how to resist Yin Qingleng¡¯s threats. I didn¡¯t expect you to bring news of your advancement to rank five at this time. How timely!¡± Xu Siqi sighed at Xu Ning¡¯s top-notch aptitude. He knew that Xu Ning was only in his twenties, but he was already a rank five arcanist. When Xu Siqi was at Xu Ning¡¯s age, he had just broken through to rank three. Now that thirty years had passed, he was still stuck at the peak of rank four. ¡°Xu Ning.¡± Jiang Xu said, ¡°After advancing to rank five, can you hide your true strength from Yin Qingleng?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Xu Ning nodded and gave an affirmative answer. ording to the characteristics of the Martial Arts Panel, once Xu Ning advanced, he would be at the peak of his realm. Compared to Yin Qingleng, Xu Ning¡¯s realm even had the upper hand. In this situation, with a high-level Aura Restraining Pill, Xu Ning couldpletely hide his aura. Even when facing a rank six master, Xu Ning was extremely confident in concealing his true strength. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jiang Xu said, ¡°In this case, you should hide your strength first. That way, you can be our trump card and take them by surprise at the critical moment.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning was quite cooperative. Jiang Xu revealed a rxed smile. This time, the scale of war began to tilt towards their side in their uing battle with Yin Qingleng. Jiang Xu, Xu Siqi, and Lu Wang then exined the current situation to Xu Ning. Before this, Xu Ning was mainly focused on collecting resources, so he didn¡¯t know much about the current situation. Now that he was being briefed by the three of them, he had a deeper understanding of the current situation. After the exchange, Xu Ning left Jiang Xu¡¯s ce. He was going to visit Guan Yue. Ever since he joined the Ice Feather Institute, the number of exchanges between him and Guan Yue had decreased. While walking in the Ice Feather Institute, Xu Ning suddenly saw Gu Chixing in the distance. But Gu Chixing didn¡¯t notice Xu Ning¡¯s presence. ¡®This Gu Chixing looks a little flustered¡­¡¯? Xu Ning noticed Gu Chixing¡¯s strange expression. After thinking about it, Xu Ning hid behind a rock garden and restrained his aura. Gu Chixing passed by the rock garden, but he did not find Xu Ning lurking in the dark. After Gu Chixing walked away, Xu Ning appeared behind the rockery. ¡®He should be heading towards Yin Qingleng¡¯s residence.¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed.?¡®Judging by Gu Chixing¡¯s behavior, he obviously wants to bring some sensitive news to Yin Qingleng.¡¯ Xu Ning followed behind Gu Chixing silently. Xu Ning now had the ability to sneak into Yin Qingleng¡¯s residence and eavesdrop for information. Sure enough, Gu Chixing walked into Yin Qingleng¡¯s courtyard and entered his study. Xu Ning easily dodged the guards and climbed onto the roof of the study. When Xu Ning was in rank four, he would definitely be noticed by Yin Qingleng. But after advancing to rank five, he didn¡¯t have to worry about this problem at all. Xu Ning leaned forward and ced his ear close to the roof, listening to the conversation in the room. ¡°Institute Head.¡± After Gu Chixing walked in, he first greeted Yin Qingleng respectfully. ¡°How is it?¡± Yin Qingleng was reading a book, but after seeing Gu Chixinge in, he put it aside. ¡°The Wind Sea Institute has given an affirmative answer.¡± Gu Chixing lowered his voice. ¡®The Wind Sea Institute?¡¯ Xu Ning, who was lying on the roof, heard everything. Xu Ning¡¯s expression changed slightly. It had been a few months since he came to the southern part of the Barren Wind Region, so Xu Ning had some understanding of the arcanist factions here. The Wind Sea Institute was an arcanist institution in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. Its overall strength was quite strong, and its institute head was a rank six master. Before the death of the Old Institute Head of the Ice Feather Institute, the Ice Feather Institute had 70% of the Wind Sea Institute¡¯s strength, but after the death of the Old Institute Head, the Ice Feather Institute was far inferior to the Wind Sea Institute. ¡®Yin Qingleng is actually involved with the Wind Sea Institute¡­¡¯ Xu Ning also knew that there was some friction between the Ice Feather Institute and the Wind Sea Institute. Listening up until here, Xu Ning knew that Yin Qingleng and Gu Chixing must have some secrets that couldn¡¯t be told. Xu Ning ced his ear closer to the roof and continued to eavesdrop. ¡°What did they say?¡± Yin Qingleng asked. ¡°They said that as long as we can lure them out of the Ice Feather Institute, they will kill them.¡± Gu Chixing said. ¡°Good!¡± Yin Qinglengughed loudly. ¡°Institute Head, who do you n to get rid of first?¡± Gu Chixing asked. ¡°Jiang Xu, Xu Siqi, or Xu Ning, any one of these three people will be a major blow to Lu Wang¡¯s forces.¡± Yin Qingleng¡¯s tone was cold and murderous. In his opinion, Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi were the strongest supporters of Lu Wang. Any one of them dead could weaken Lu Wang¡¯s strength by 30%. As for Xu Ning, he made Yin Qingleng feel threatened. Although Xu Ning rarely participated in the affairs of the Ice Feather Institute, his aptitude was too high. Yin Qingleng felt that Xu Ning was a potential threat. He was afraid that on the day Xu Ning broke through to rank five, he would deal a huge blow to him. ¡®They actually colluded with the Wind Sea Institute to kill us!¡¯ On the roof, Xu Ning¡¯s eyes were cold. Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi¡¯s judgment of Yin Qingleng was correct. He was indeed going to make his move. ¡°In a few days, I will hold another meeting. I will randomly assign a mission to send one or two of them out, giving the people of the Wind Sea Institute the opportunity to get rid of them.¡± Yin Qingleng continued. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Gu Chixing nodded and wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°What?¡± Yin Qingleng smiled when he saw this. ¡°Feeling pressured?¡± Gu Chixing forced a smile. Gu Chixing knew very well that he was a traitor. Once this matter was exposed, not to mention the Ice Feather Institute, even in the entire southern part of the Barren Wind Region, he would be hated by everyone. ¡°What are you afraid of? This is not the first time.¡± Yin Qingleng walked over and patted Gu Chixing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t the death of the Old Institute Head orchestrated by you too?¡± Yin Qingleng brought up the past, causing Gu Chixing to tremble and stop talking. On the roof, Xu Ning also heard this. ¡®So the death of the Old Institute Head was also the scheme of Yin Qingleng and Gu Chixing!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted. Today, when he followed Gu Chixing here, he really heard some serious information. Chapter 346 - Beat Them At Their Own Game

Chapter 346: Beat Them At Their Own Game

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Institute Head.¡± Inside the house, Gu Chixing hesitated for a while before finally asking tentatively. ¡°The connection between us and the Wind Sea Institute seems to be a little too deep¡­ The Wind Sea Institute knows very well what the two of us have done. If this situation continues, they might use this against us in the future.¡± Gu Chixing seemed worried. ¡°At that time, wouldn¡¯t we be their puppets?¡± Yin Qingleng¡¯s eyes turned cold the moment Gu Chixing asked that. He nced at Gu Chixing, making Gu Chixing shudder. ¡°Be their puppets?¡± Yin Qingleng was expressionless. ¡°No¡­ I know what they want. As long as we give them a portion of the resources of the Ice Feather Institute in the future, they will be satisfied. The Wind Sea Institute knows very well that once this matter is exposed, it will be a blow to their reputation as well.¡± ¡°So, if you and I don¡¯t talk about this, no one will know.¡± Yin Qingleng patted Gu Chixing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gu Chixing nodded humbly. ¡°Go ahead then.¡± Yin Qingleng waved his hand, gesturing for Gu Chixing to leave. Gu Chixing left respectfully and walked out of the house. The moment Gu Chixing walked out of the house, Yin Qingleng¡¯s expression was suddenly full of murderous intent. ¡°Gu Chixing will get us into trouble sooner orter with that mental state of his¡­¡± Yin Qingleng muttered to himself, ¡°When everything is settled, I have to deal with him first¡­¡± After Yin Qingleng thought about it, he continued with his work. After Gu Chixing walked out of Yin Qingleng¡¯s courtyard, Xu Ning also left the roof. Until now, Yin Qingleng didn¡¯t realize that Xu Ning had overheard his conversation with Gu Chixing. Xu Ning had already left Yin Qingleng¡¯s courtyard. ¡®Since Yin Qingleng wants to use someone else to kill me, I¡¯ll y along¡­¡¯ Xu Ning already had a n. He paused for a moment before chasing after Gu Chixing. ¡°Instructor Gu.¡± Gu Chixing was walking back to his courtyard with a heavy heart when he suddenly heard someone calling him. Gu Chixing who had been in a daze looked up and saw Xu Ning in front of him. He was taken aback at first, then he forced out a smile. ¡°Instructor Xu.¡± Gu Chixing responded. Although the two of them did not belong to the same faction, and they had had a head-on dispute in the past, they still had to maintain their friendly facade. ¡°Instructor Gu seems to be pondering deeply?¡± Xu Ning asked with deep intent. Gu Chixing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was a little flustered, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about something.¡± Gu Chixing said casually. ¡°Where is Instructor Xu going?¡± Gu Chixing asked casually and changed the topic. ¡°I am going to find Instructor Xu. In three days, there are some things I need to do outside, so I hope he cane with me.¡± Xu Ning responded without any caution. ¡°Huh?!¡± After hearing Xu Ning¡¯s response, Gu Chixing¡¯s heart trembled again. ¡®He¡¯s leaving the Ice Feather Institute?¡¯ Gu Chixing began to think. ording to the n made by him and Yin Qingleng, he was going to hold a meeting to transfer Xu Ning, Xu Siqi, and Jiang Xu out of the Ice Feather Institute for a mission. But Xu Ning said that he would take the initiative to go out and even call Xu Siqi to follow him. With Xu Nign taking the initiative to go out, this would save them the trouble of holding a meeting and deliberately transferring them out. ¡®It is a little far-fetched to hold a meeting to make them leave the Ice Feather Institute at the current moment. If they are killed outside, then Institute Head and I will be suspected by the other teachers. It seems to be more advantageous for us to let them be the ones to take the initiative to go out.¡¯ Gu Chixing¡¯s brain was spinning. ¡°Instructor Gu?¡± While Gu Chixing was thinking deeply, Xu Ning called out to him. ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something¡­¡± Gu Chixing quickly said, ¡°Since you are going to find Instructor Xu, I won¡¯t waste your time. Goodbye¡­¡± Gu Chixing quickly left. As for Xu Ning, his mouth curved into a smile. Instead of waiting passively, it was better to take the proactive side. Thereafter, Xu Ning rushed back to Jiang Xu¡¯s study. On the other side, Gu Chixing stopped and returned after leaving Xu Ning¡¯s sight. The n had changed into their favor. He was going to find Yin Qingleng and discuss his n in advance. In Jiang Xu¡¯s study ¡°Xu Ning, why are you back?¡± Jiang Xu was a little surprised to see Xu Ning return. At this moment, Lu Wang and Xu Siqi had already left. ¡°Brother Jiang, I met Gu Chixing just now, and I secretly followed behind him to Yin Qingleng¡¯s courtyard.¡± Xu Ning quickly said, ¡°I restrained my aura and secretly heard the conversation between Yin Qingleng and Gu Chixing.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Xu saw Xu Ning¡¯s serious expression and asked, ¡°Did you hear any important news?¡± Xu Ning nodded. Afterwards, he told them about the connection between Yin Qingleng, Gu Chixing, and the Wind Sea Institute. He also told them about the death of the Old Institute Head and their assassination n. ¡°Xu Ning, are you sure you heard it correctly?¡± Jiang Xu stared at Xu Ning, his whole body trembling. It was not that he didn¡¯t trust Xu Ning, but this news had shocked him greatly. Jiang Xu felt his head was exploding and his chest felt suffocated. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t say anything long-winded, he just responded affirmatively. Pak! Jiang Xu mmed the table, causing it to explode into pieces. ¡°Yin Qingleng, Gu Chixing!!¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent and hatred. ording to what they said before, the Old Institute Head¡¯s death was due to the bacsh from cultivating a profound arcane technique. But in reality, he was plotted against and assassinated. This was uneptable to Jiang Xu. ¡°We have to kill them!¡± Jiang Xu growled. ¡°Brother Jiang, calm down first.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I have already set a trap for Gu Chixing. In three days, Instructor Xu and I will act as bait and kill the ambushers. I will try my best to capture them alive and bring them back to the Ice Feather Institute to reveal the true faces of Yin Qingleng and Gu Chixing.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Xu calmed down. ¡°We must expose their crimes and let them be punished by everyone!¡± Jiang Xu was full of hatred, but he also knew that he couldn¡¯t take revenge casually, otherwise he might fall into a passive state. ¡°Xu Ning, are you confident in dealing with the assassins?¡± Jiang Xu asked, ¡°If you are not confident, we can lie low for a while. There is no need to risk our lives for this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°I¡¯m confident.¡± With Xu Ning¡¯s currentbat power, even a rank six arcanist could not kill him and he could easily escape. And in Yin Qingleng¡¯s assassination n, the probability of the Wind Sea Institute sending a rank six arcanist was basically zero. Chapter 347 - Easily Subdued

Chapter 347: Easily Subdued

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the foundation of the Wind Sea Institute was stronger than the Ice Feather Institute, their strongest members were only two rank six arcanists. It was impossible for them to be mobilized just to assassinate rank four arcanists. At this moment, Xu Ning¡¯s true strength as a rank five arcanist had not been exposed. ¡°You have to be extremely careful.¡± Although the hatred in his heart was boiling, Jiang Xu did not lose his mind. ¡°While you do that, I will secretly restart my investigation of the death of the Old Institute Head.¡± Jiang Xu said, ¡°Once I find some evidence, I will announce it to all the arcanists in the Ice Feather Institute and even the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. I willpletely ruin Yin Qingleng¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. No one knew that Yin Qingleng, Gu Chixing, and the Wind Sea Institute had secretly colluded. Even the other instructors on Yin Qingleng¡¯s side didn¡¯t know these secrets. Once they learned the truth, they would inevitably separate from Yin Qingleng. ¡°Alright, I will find Instructor Xu andmunicate with him in advance.¡± After a short negotiation, Xu Ning left Jiang Xu¡¯s study to find Xu Siqi. Three dayster. In the early afternoon, Xu Ning and Xu Siqi went out together. Because the Ice Feather Institute was located deep in a dense forest, they had to pass through a dense forest first. As soon as the two walked out of the Ice Feather Institute, several figures began to secretly follow them. ¡°Instructor Xu, be careful.¡± Xu Ning reminded Xu Siqi to be wary as they traversed through the forest. When Xu Siqi heard this, his eyes narrowed. He knew that Xu Ning was telling him that the assassins who were preparing to ambush them were nearby. Three days ago, after Xu Ning left Jiang Xu¡¯s study, he went to find Xu Siqi and told him everything. After Xu Siqi heard this, he was angry and shocked, but after calming down, he still listened to Xu Ning¡¯s opinion and prepared to use himself as bait to catch the Wind Sea Institute¡¯s assassins. Currently, Xu Ning and Xu Siqi were riding on two horses. These two horses were very tall and muscr. Moreover, there were very prominent special lines on their bodies. The surface of the lines exuded the power of an arcanist. In the Arcanist World, there were no naturally formed demon beasts. But some special arcanists could alter living creatures to give them extraordinary power. The two horses under Xu Ning and Xu Siqi had been specially altered. Once altered, they could run extremely fast and had strong endurance. If a rank six and below arcanist did not use their arcanist¡¯s power, their physical strength alone would not beparable to these two horses. Clop! Clop! Clop! The horses galloped through the dense forest. Whoosh! Suddenly, more than a dozen ice arrows flew out from both sides of the dense forest trail. ¡°Be careful!¡± Because of Xu Ning¡¯s reminder, Xu Siqi was already prepared. The moment they realized that danger wasing, the two instantly dodged and jumped off their horses. The two horses were not injured, but they were frightened. They shook off the two of them and fled into the dense forest. After avoiding the salvo of ice arrows, five figures appeared in the dense forest. They were all wearing gray clothes and masks that covered their faces. ¡®One rank five, four rank four¡­¡¯ Xu Ning determined the strength of the five people. Xu Ning¡¯s mouth curved slightly. He knew very well that with his strength, it was not difficult to deal with these five people. ¡°Attack!¡± The rank five leader gave the order. Immediately after, the four rank four arcanists quickly activated their arcane techniques and attacked Xu Ning and Xu Siqi. Among the four rank four arcanists, two activated their closebat arcane techniques, while the other two activated their long-range arcane techniques. ¡°Storm Barrier!¡± Just when the arcane techniques were about to arrive, Xu Ning activated his arcane technique. A thick wind wall instantly appeared next to him and Xu Siqi. There were also wind des attached to the wind barrier. When the assassins¡¯ arcane techniques touched the wind barrier, some of the power of the arcane technique was eliminated, while the other portion was reflected back. Xu Ning¡¯s Storm Barrier was released so suddenly that the assassins couldn¡¯t react at all. The reflected arcane techniques actually injured them. ¡®Not good!¡¯ The face of the leading rank five arcanist suddenly changed. ¡°The information is wrong, one of the targets is a rank five arcanist!¡± The leader shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡± Xu Ning did not give them a chance. ¡°Gravitational Spiral!¡± The four rank four arcanists who wanted to get away from Xu Ning suddenly felt their bodies being pulled. Then, a strong pressure and tearing force of a spiral wrapped around them. After several screams, the four rank four arcanists were all lying on the ground, barely surviving. Xu Ning did not kill them, but with just one attack, he had reduced all theirbat power. ¡®I¡¯m in trouble!¡¯ The rank five arcanist turned around and fled when he saw that. He had realized that this rank five arcanist that was disguised as a rank four was stronger than him. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Xu Ning immediately chased after him. He used another Gravitational Spiral to stop the leading assassin from escaping. ¡°Corrosive Rain!¡± Almost immediately, Xu Ning used another arcane technique. Whoosh! In a small area, ck raindrops fell. The leading assassin also immediately reacted to the arcane technique. A light screen appeared around him, blocking the corrosive rain. Pfft! Pfft! Pfft! The corrosive rain fell on the light screen, making a sizzling sound. Crack! Crack! Crack! Soon, the light screen of the leading assassin could no longer withstand the corrosion and shattered. ¡®Not good!¡¯ The leading assassin was about to be drowned by the corrosive rain But just before the corrosive rain couldnd on the leading assassin, Xu Ning stopped the corrosive rain with a thought, then knocked out the rank five arcanist with a Gravitational Spiral. ¡®All done¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had subdued all of the assassins in just a short amount of time. From the very beginning, Xu Ning disyed tremendousbat power, so much so that the rank five assassin did not manage to use his full strength. ¡°Hsss¡­¡± On the other side, Xu Siqi gasped. He was dumbfounded. Xu Ning instantly dealt with all the assassins so smoothly. Moreover, Xu Ning did not just kill them, he captured all of them alive. This feat was infinitely more difficult. ¡®This is not the strength of an elementary rank five. Even a peak rank five is not this strong¡­¡¯ Xu Siqi was stunned. He was really d that Jiang Xu had brought Xu Ning back a few months ago. ¡°Instructor Xu, take these assassins and return to the Ice Feather Institute.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°After returning secretly, let¡¯s interrogate these assassins to get useful information from them.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Siqi immediately responded. At this moment, he waspletely convinced by Xu Ning. After subduing the assassins, the two found their two horses that had fled into the dense forest before returning to the Ice Feather Institute with the fivepletely subdued assassins. Chapter 348 - Attack

Chapter 348: Attack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once they were near the Ice Feather Institute, Xu Ning and Xu Siqi left their horses outside. The two of them then carried one or two assassins in each hand through a detour from the main gates and brought the five assassins into the Ice Feather Institute. ording to their previous agreement, they returned back to Jiang Xu¡¯s courtyard. ¡°Four rank four arcanists and one rank five arcanists. They are all the assassins.¡± Xu Ning and Xu Siqi brought these five assassins to Jiang Xu. ¡°Good.¡± After seeing that the assassins were brought back and that Xu Ning and Xu Siqi were not injured, Jiang Xu was relieved. ¡°We have to interrogate them quickly and get some conclusive statements and evidence!¡± Xu Siqi said, ¡°Otherwise, if it takes too long, the Wind Sea Institute and Yin Qingleng will definitely be suspicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Xu nodded and agreed with Xu Ning¡¯s idea. ¡°Throw them into the underground sealed room in the backyard, I will interrogate them personally.¡± A cold glint appeared in Jiang Xu¡¯s eyes. When he followed the Old Institute Head, Jiang Xu was the Old Institute Head¡¯s right-hand man. Whether it was on the surface or in the dark, Jiang Xu could perfectly handle the chores that the Old Institute Head needed to deal with. Interrogating enemies was Jiang Xu¡¯s specialty. Afterwards, the three of them escorted the five assassins into the underground sealed room. Because the servants in the courtyard had been dismissed in advance, the three of them were not exposed. After entering the underground sealed room, Jiang Xu showed off his interrogation skills. He tortured the five assassins mentally and physically, and in less than two hours, he extracted all the information they had. This included most of the details of Yin Qingleng¡¯s collusion with the Wind Sea Institute, and even the fact that Yin Qingleng had plotted against the Old Institute Head. ¡°I have gathered all the useful information they had in their brains. There is no point in continuing the interrogation.¡± Jiang Xu washed his blood-stained hands with some clean water as he said that. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s quickly gather everyone and hold a meeting to unveil Yin Qingleng¡¯s facade.¡± Xu Siqi couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°The evidence of Yin Qingleng colluding with the Wind Sea Institute to assassinate his own institute head is irrefutable, but there is no direct evidence of him plotting against the Old Institute Head.¡± Jiang Xu felt a little regretful. Although colluding with outsiders and assassinating his own people was enough to beat Yin Qingleng to death, Jiang Xu still wanted to make his sins public. ¡°Didn¡¯t those people say that when Yin Qingleng colluded with the Wind Sea Institute, he used a letter tomunicate with them. Maybe we can find it at his residence.¡± Xu Ning thought for a moment and said. ¡°That will be difficult¡­¡± Jiang Xu shook his head. ¡°How could he leave such evidence in his hands? The letter they wrote has probably been destroyed by Yin Qingleng.¡± ¡°Not necessarily¡­¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°For Yin Qingleng, that letter is not only evidence of his crime, but also a leverage. Once the assassination of the Old Institute Head is exposed, not only will it have a fatal impact on Yin Qingleng, but it will also be extremely detrimental to the Wind Sea Institute. As long as that letter is in his hands, the Wind Sea Institute will be a little wary of him.¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s eyes lit up when Xu Ning pointed that out. He felt that what Xu Ning said was very logical. ¡°What we should do now is to hold a meeting to force Yin Qingleng toe out. Then, I will sneak into his courtyard and search for the letter.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°It¡¯s best if we can find more evidence. If we can¡¯t, then just the fact that he colluded with the Wind Sea Institute to harm his own people is enough topletely lose his authority in the Ice Feather Institute.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi looked at each other and agreed with Xu Ning¡¯s idea. ¡°There is no time to lose, let¡¯s begin!¡± Jiang Xu said. ¡­ ¡°Institute Head, Jiang Xu suddenly wants to hold a meeting with all the instructors present. He said that something big has happened in the institute!¡± Gu Chixing brought news to Yin Qingleng. ¡°Oh?¡± Yin Qingleng frowned. ¡°Does he already know that Xu Ning and Xu Siqi are killed?¡± ¡°No, if that is the case, we should have received the news first¡­¡± Yin Qingleng seemed a little puzzled. He vaguely felt that something was wrong. But after thinking about it carefully, he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the assembly hall.¡± Yin Qingleng thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what Jiang Xu wants to do.¡± In Yin Qingleng¡¯s opinion, he still held the advantage in their contest to gain the position of institute head. Yin Qingleng took Gu Chixing and rushed to the assembly hall. Soon after they left, Xu Ning sneaked into the courtyard. ¡®I have to move faster¡­¡¯ Xu Ning began to search Yin Qingleng¡¯s study. It was impossible for Yin Qingleng to carry the letter with him. Thus, the study and the bedroom were the most likely ces he had hid a letter in. ¡­ In the assembly hall. ¡°Brother Jiang, why did you gather us?¡± When Yin Qingleng arrived at the assembly hall, the others had already arrived in advance. Except for Xu Ning and Xu Siqi, everyone else was already seated. After Yin Qingleng asked the question, the other instructors also looked at Jiang Xu. They were also confused about Jiang Xu¡¯s sudden request for a meeting. Faced with Yin Qingleng, Jiang Xu sneered, stood up, and looked at him. ¡°Institute Head, I have a question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Yin Qingleng felt that Jiang Xu was a little aggressive today. ¡°Colluding with outsiders and secretly harming our own instructors, how should we punish this crime?¡± Jiang Xu¡¯s voice was loud and clear. ¡®Huh?!¡¯ After Jiang Xu asked that, Yin Qingleng and Gu Chixing¡¯s pupils shrank at the same time. They were almost certain that the collusion with the Wind Sea Institute to assassinate Xu Ning and Xu Siqi had been exposed. The both of them were immediately flustered. ¡°Institute Head, why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Jiang Xu took two steps forward. At this moment, the other instructors looked at Yin Qingleng with strange and shocked expressions. They also vaguely sensed that Yin Qingleng seemed to have done something he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Of course they ought to be executed.¡± Yin Qingleng¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. ¡°Good!¡± Jiang Xu pped his hands. ¡°Bring him here!¡± After Jiang Xu finished speaking, they saw Xu Siqi dragging a man who had lost all his mobility in. This person was the rank five arcanist who tried to assassinate Xu Ning and Xu Siqi. ¡®Xu Siqi!¡¯ Yin Qingleng and Gu Chixing were shocked. Xu Siqi was not dead, and the person he brought seemed to be from the Wind Sea Institute. ¡°Yin Qingleng!¡± Jiang Xu shouted sternly, ¡°The evidence of you colluding with the people of the Wind Sea Institute to assassinate Instructor Xu Ning and Instructor Xu Siqi is irrefutable. How are you going to exin this!¡± Whoosh! As soon as Jiang Xu finished speaking, there was an uproar in the assembly hall. Whether they were on Yin Qingleng¡¯s side or not, they all looked at him with surprise in their eyes. Chapter 349 - Complete Victory

Chapter 349: Complete Victory

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°You¡¯re ndering him!¡± Gu Chixing waspletely thrown into confusion. Before Yin Qingleng could respond, he quickly refuted. ¡°nder?¡± Jiang Xu sneered and kicked the assassin on the ground. ¡°He is the leader of the assassins. Now that he has been captured alive, how are you going to refute?¡± ¡°Are you saying that I randomly found someone to frame Yin Qingleng?¡± Jiang Xu smiled sarcastically. ¡°As long as we want to investigate, we can easily confirm his identity. He has already told the truth, so there is no point in denying it.¡± Gu Chixing opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. He knew that what Jiang Xu said was the truth. As long as they verified the identity of the assassin, they could easily verify the authenticity of the im. Until now, Gu Chixing still couldn¡¯t understand why the assassination failed and how the assassins were captured alive. Gu Chixing looked at Yin Qingleng. Yin Qingleng¡¯s face was pale, and his brain was spinning furiously. He had already noticed that all the instructors, whether they supported him or not, looked at him with strong hostility. Using outsiders to hurt their own people was a matter of principle. It was uneptable. ¡°Gu Chixing!¡± Suddenly, Yin Qingleng shouted at Gu Chixing. ¡°How dare you use my name to secretly collude with the Wind Sea Institute!¡± Yin Qingleng was distorting the facts and cing all the me on Gu Chixing. Gu Chixing was mind blown and felt his entire body go numb. He didn¡¯t expect that in order to get rid of his suspicions, Yin Qingleng betrayed him without hesitation. ¡°Everyone!¡± Yin Qingleng ignored Gu Chixing and looked at the other instructors. ¡°As the head of the Ice Feather Institute, I would never do such a thing.¡± Yin Qingleng said, ¡°Prior to this, I noticed that Gu Chixing had a close rtionship with the Wind Sea Institute. I even warned him about this. But he told me that it was just a normal interaction, so I didn¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Now it seems that I did not teach my subordinates well, so I should take on some of the me.¡± When Yin Qingleng said this, his tone was firm. It was as he was telling the truth. ¡°Institute Head, you, how could you¡­¡± Gu Chixing pointed at Yin Qingleng, his whole body trembling. ¡°Gu Chixing, you vited the rules of the Ice Feather Institute, so you are sentenced to death!¡± Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, Yin Qingleng activated a wind de and cut off Gu Chixing¡¯s head. Gu Chixing fell and died on the spot. After killing Gu Chixing, Yin Qingleng¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Yin Qingleng, you are ruthless!¡± Jiang Xu didn¡¯t expect Yin Qingleng to do this. ¡°We should be more decisive when dealing with traitors.¡± After Yin Qingleng killed Gu Chixing, he was more confident. Gu Chixing was the only one who showed himself when he colluded with the Wind Sea Institute. Thus, he pushed the me to him first, then he would slowly find a way to get rid of the suspicions. ¡°Acting Institute Head, you¡¯re quite good at taking a step back to clear yourself of your crimes!¡± Another figure walked in from outside the assembly hall. Xu Ning slowly walked in front of everyone with a small stack of letters in his hand. ¡°Do you really think that by killing Gu Chixing, you can get rid of all your suspicions?¡± Xu Ning waved the letters in his hand. ¡°The evidence of your collusion with the Wind Sea Institute has not been destroyed yet, right?¡± ¡®That is¡­¡¯ Yin Qingleng was shocked. He recognized that the letters in Xu Ning¡¯s hand were evidences of his collusion with the Wind Sea Institute. These letters even included his n to assassinate the Old Institute Head. ¡°Yin Qingleng!¡± Xu Ning took a step forward. ¡°In order to be the head of the Ice Feather Institute, not only did you collude with the Wind Sea Institute to assassinate the Old Institute Head, but you also betrayed the interest of the Ice Feather Institute and attempted to assassinate the instructors! Tell me, are you a sinner of the Ice Feather Institute!¡± Assassinated the Old Institute Head!? Everyone looked at Yin Qingleng in horror. This news was too shocking for them. ¡°The letters in my hand are evidence of your collusion with them!¡± Xu Ning showed the letters in his hand to everyone present. Yin Qingleng felt like he had fallen into an icehouse. ¡°Nonsense!¡± After a while, Yin Qingleng woke up from his daze. His eyes were full of murderous intent as he looked at Xu Ning. ¡°You forged those letters to frame me, you deserve to be executed as well!¡± Yin Qingleng ignored the other instructors and attacked Xu Ning. He knew very well that he had to kill Xu Ning and take the letters from him. Otherwise, if the evidence were taken seriously, he would really have no chance to turn the tables. Severalrge wind des appeared out of thin air and shed towards Xu Ning. Seeing this, Xu Ning smirked. ¡°Storm Barrier!¡± A wind wall condensed around him. Several wind des bounced back from the wind wall. Pfft Pfft! Yin Qingleng couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was shed by two wind des. ¡®Rank five arcanist?!¡¯ Yin Qingleng also realized Xu Ning¡¯s true strength. He finally understood why the assassination attempt of the Wind Sea Institute failed. Rank five arcanist! The other instructors had also just discovered Xu Ning¡¯s true strength. ¡®Run!¡¯ Yin Qingleng realized that he was at the end of his rope. After today, he would no longer have a foothold in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. He was about to lose everything he had, so he just wanted to stay alive. ¡°Trying to escape?¡± Yin Qingleng was about to escape from the assembly hall, but Xu Ning activated several Gravitational Spirals and seriously injured Yin Qingleng again. Even though they were both rank five arcanists, Xu Ning was at the peak of rank five, while Yin Qingleng was only in the middle of rank five. Moreover, Xu Ning¡¯s arcane techniques were more advanced. Yin Qingleng was not his opponent at all. Bang! Yin Qingleng was injured and fell to the ground. Xu Ning stepped on him and captured him alive. At this moment, Yin Qingleng was deeply injured twice, and he fainted from his fury. ¡°Everyone, these are the letters, please read them one by one.¡± After subduing Yin Qingleng, Xu Ning distributed the evidence in his hand to the instructors present. Everyone exchanged the letters. After browsing through it, their faces were all pale. Some of them even wanted to kill Yin Qingleng themselves. The Old Institute Head held a lot of prestige in the hearts of these instructors. Everyone respected him. But that Old Institute Head was killed by Yin Qingleng¡¯s scheme. Among these instructors, there were a few who supported Yin Qingleng. But now that they knew the truth, they were all ashamed and full of hatred. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Jiang Xu quicklyforted. ¡°You were all fooled by Yin Qingleng. His mistakes have nothing to do with you.¡± Jiang Xu knew that after the chaos, he had to stabilize the people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Now that Yin Qingleng has be a sinner of the Ice Feather Institute, it is time for Young Institute Head to inherit the position of the institute head!¡± Xu Siqi took the opportunity to speak.. Chapter 350 - Aftermath, Accumulation

Chapter 350: Aftermath, umtion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°That¡¯s right, Yin Qingleng is dead, Young Institute Head should inherit the position of the institute head!¡± An instructor from Yin Qingleng¡¯s camp quickly said. Everyone agreed. The instructors who previously stood on Yin Qingleng¡¯s side all used actions to cut ties with him. ¡°Since everyone agrees, from now on, Lu Wang will be the new head of the Ice Feather Institute!¡± Jiang Xu saw the situation and quickly announced. The situation was clear. Lu Wang bing the new institute head was the natural course of action. A relieved smile finally appeared on Lu Wang¡¯s face. Yin Qingleng was dead. For him, he hadpleted half of his grandfather¡¯s revenge. Now that he had obtained the position of the institute head, he had also fulfilled his grandfather¡¯s wish. ¡°Today, I became the head of the Ice Feather Institute all because of the support of my seniors. Thank you!¡± Lu Wang cupped his fists and said to everyone. However, his gaze mainly swept across Xu Ning, Jiang Xu, and Xu Siqi. ¡°I am only a rank three arcanist. My strength is shallow, and I am young. It is impossible for me to manage the overall situation of the Ice Feather Institute alone. I hope that in the future, all the seniors here can support me. I will definitely learn from you.¡± Lu Wang¡¯s words were sincere. He knew very well that it was impossible for him to control the Ice Feather Institute alone. If he wanted the Ice Feather Institute to maintain its current strength, Xu Ning, Jiang Xu, and Xu Siqi had to chip in. After speaking, the others also expressed their support for Lu Wang. Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi began to clean up the mess. What happened today would have a huge impact on the Icy Feather Institute. Jiang Xu had to join forces with other instructors to ensure the stability of the Icy Feather Institute. As for Xu Ning, he did not intervene in these specific matters. In fact, ever since Xu Ning came to the Ice Feather Institute, he had been focused on cultivation and did not deal with any of those annoying chores. Although this made him seemed a littlezy, in fact, it was also a way to make Jiang Xu, Xu Siqi, and Lu Wang feel at ease. After all, Xu Ning was an outsider with extremely strongbat power. If he wanted to take over the Ice Feather Institute and spent all his efforts on the institute, he would definitely be suspected. Moreover, Xu Ning was not interested in dealing with such chores. He only wanted resources. Time flew by, and several days went by in the blink of an eye. Over the past few days, besides going to find Guan Yue and giving her some pointers, Xu Ning just stayed in his courtyard and did not go out. On this day, Jiang Xu came to find Xu Ning. Jiang Xu looked a little tired after days of not resting. In the Arcanist World, unless one was a rank seven arcanist, their physical state was only the limit of a mortal. Unless one had the power of arcanism to support their body, they could not even defeat some mortal masters with just their physical body. ¡°Brother Xu.¡± Jiang Xu was very weing. He had a good impression of Xu Ning. Jiang Xu had some concerns when he brought Xu Ning to the Ice Feather Institute. Xu Ning was an outsider after all, and he was extremely strong. If he had any strange intentions, it would bring great trouble. But the situation was too precarious at that time, so he had no better choice. Luckily, after Xu Ning really came to the Ice Feather Institute, Jiang Xu discovered that Xu Ning was not interested in managing the Ice Feather Institute at all. His only requirement was to have a lot of resources, which made Jiang Xu heave a sigh of relief. Feeling relieved, he also tried his best to find a way to help Xu Ning to gather resources. This time, Xu Ning yed the greatest role in their n to get rid of Yin Qingleng and helping Lu Wang obtain the position of the institute head, but just like before, he did not have the intention to get involved with the power structure of the Ice Feather Institute. This made Jiang Xu feel extremely satisfied. ¡°Brother Jiang, you look tired. You should rest more.¡± Xu Ning said in a rxed tone. Jiang Xuughed when he heard this. ¡°Brother Xu, the institute has been stabilized. The Ice Feather Institute will soon be on the right track.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Xu Ning also smiled. This way, his supply of resources would increase again. ¡°Moreover, we have reached a temporary agreement with the Wind Sea Institute.¡± Jiang Xu lowered his voice and stopped smiling. ¡°Oh?¡± Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. The Wind Sea Institute¡¯s collusion with Yin Qingleng had caused a lot of damage to the Ice Feather Institute. Not only were their resources secretly given to them, but they also plotted to assassinate the Old Institute Head. This kind of hatred was very difficult topletely eliminate. ¡°Although there is a deep hatred between us and the Wind Sea Institute, we have no way to retaliate and take revenge as of now.¡± There was a hint of helplessness in Jiang Xu¡¯s tone. The Wind Sea Institute had two rank six arcanists. Even when the Old Institute Head was still alive, the Ice Feather Institute was already weaker than the Wind Sea Institute. Now that the Old Institute Head was dead and the Ice Feather Institute had experienced turbulence, its overall level had fallen by two levels. It was impossible for them to fight head-on against the Wind Sea Institute. ¡°The Wind Sea Institute obviously doesn¡¯t want to expose their collusion with Yin Qingleng and their encroachment on the Ice Feather Institute. After all, this will affect their reputation in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. Therefore, the two sides made apromise.¡± Jiang Xu said, ¡°If we hand over the evidence of their collusion with Yin Qingleng, they will also give us arge amount of resources.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. He could understand Jiang Xu¡¯s pain. The other party was involved in the assassination of the Old Institute Head, but Jiang Xu could only hold back. This was because they were no match for the Wind Sea Institute. ¡°We still have a chance for revenge.¡± Xu Ning patted Jiang Xu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°As long as the Ice Feather Institute bes strong enough, the Wind Sea Institute will sooner orter pay the price.¡± ¡°Mmn.¡± Jiang Xu nodded heavily. ¡°Brother Xu.¡± Jiang Xu continued, ¡°The institute has decided to provide you with a lot of resources. I hope you can cultivate in peace and improve further. This way, the high-levelbat power of the Ice Feather Institute will be guaranteed.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Xu Ning responded. After the two talked for a while, Jiang Xu left Xu Ning¡¯s residence. Over the next few days, just like Jiang Xu said, arge amount of resources were distributed to Xu Ning. Xu Ning absorbed it all to improve his realm. It was just that the energy needed to advance to rank six was a little too much. He obviously couldn¡¯t save the amount needed in such a short time. However, Xu Ning was not in a hurry. Thus, Xu Ning began to live a rtively idle life. In addition to absorbing resources, he would be guiding Guan Yue and Lu Wang¡¯s cultivation. Among them, Lu Wang¡¯s advancement was not obvious, but Guan Yue¡¯s improvement was great. She directly broke through to a rank three arcanist. This made Guan Yue very happy. As for Xu Ning, he was slowly umting energy during this idle period.. Chapter 351 - Rank Six

Chapter 351: Rank Six

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the blink of an eye, several months went by. Xu Ning had been in the Arcanist World for more than a year. Over the past few months, Jiang Xu fulfilled his promise to Xu Ning and continued to give a lot of resources to Xu Ning. This allowed Xu Ning to naturally umte 120,000 units of energy. Xu Ning used this opportunity to advance to a rank six arcanist. A rank six arcanist was considered a top expert in the entire southern part of the Barren Wind Region. Duan Huiye, the Core Sea Demon Lord, had descended into the Arcanist World multiple times, but the best he had achieved was only rank six. Whereas, Xu Ning reached this realm in less than a year in his first attempt. However, although he had advanced, Xu Ning was not very happy. If he wanted to continue to advance, the energy needed to advance from rank six to rank seven had reached a terrifying 3 million units. In the Arcanist World, advancing from rank six to rank seven was equivalent to advancing from the void realm ninth stage to the dao realm third stage. Not only did he advance three realms in a row, but he was also crossing a major realm. Therefore, a huge amount of energy was necessary. ¡®Do I need to leave the southern part of the Barren Wind Region already¡­¡¯? Xu Ning stood in the courtyard and looked at the sky. ¡®The resources that the Ice Feather Institute can provide me are limited now¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. The Ice Feather Institute could still provide more than 100,000 units of energy, but it was almost impossible to provide him with more than a million units of energy. The southern part of the Barren Wind Region was already a small stage for Xu Ning. After deliberating for a while, Xu Ning decided to leave. ¡®However, before leaving this ce, I have to get rid of the troubles of the Ice Feather Institute.¡¯ Xu Ning had principles. For him to advance to rank five and to rank six had consumed a vast amount of resources from the Ice Feather Institute. If he left suddenly, not only would the Ice Feather Institute suffer a huge loss, but it would also be gradually eaten away by other forces because of the loss of high-levelbatants. Xu Ning had already made a n. Even if he wanted to leave, he had to deal with the Wind Sea Institute first, then find a suitable high-levelbatant for the Ice Feather Institute. Xu Ning walked out of the courtyard and went to find Jiang Xu. ¡°Brother Jiang.¡± When Xu Ning found Jiang Xu, Jiang Xu was still working. Jiang Xu was a little surprised to see Xu Ning. Ever since the situation stabilized, Xu Ning rarely came out to walk around. ¡°Brother Xu, it¡¯s rare to see you here.¡± Jiang Xu stopped working. ¡°Brother Jiang, it is time topletely resolve the feud with the Wind Sea Institute.¡± Xu Ning went straight to the point. Jiang Xu was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Jiang Xu couldn¡¯t react for a moment. ¡°I have advanced to a rank six arcanist, so I can fight against the Wind Sea Institute.¡± Xu Ning said. Not only did the Wind Sea Institute secretly harm the Old Institute Head and take the resources of the Ice Feather Institute, but they also sent assassins to assassinate Xu Ning. Therefore, whether it was from the perspective of institute rivalry or personal grudges, Xu Ning had to resolve this matter. ¡°Rank six!¡± Jiang Xu was shocked. Xu Ning had just advanced to rank five a few months ago, so how did he break through to rank six so quickly? Jiang Xu was a little dazed. He had thought highly of Xu Ning, but he still underestimated him. ¡®With this aptitude, can Xu Ning advance to the legendary rank nine in the future?¡¯ This thought suddenly appeared in Jiang Xu¡¯s mind. A rank nine arcanist was a top existence in the Arcanist World. Jiang Xu gradually calmed down with great difficulty. ¡°Brother Xu¡­¡± Jiang Xu slowly recovered and slowly said, ¡°Now that you have just advanced to rank six, isn¡¯t it a little too hasty to attack the Wind Sea Institute? After all, the two rank six arcanists of the Wind Sea Institute have already been at their current realm for many years¡­¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother Jiang, don¡¯t forget that when I just advanced to rank five, I already killed a rank five opponent.¡± After being reminded by Xu Ning, Jiang Xu thought of Xu Ning¡¯s terrifyingbat strength. With this kind of aptitude and ability, Jiang Xu could already foresee Xu Ning¡¯s future achievements. ¡°Brother Jiang, make the arrangements first. After everything is ready, I will deal with the high-levelbatants of the Wind Sea Institute.¡± Xu Ning was talking about taking over the resources of the Wind Sea Institute. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Seeing Xu Ning being so resolute, Jiang Xu finally expressed his support. A few dayster. Jiang Xu found Xu Ning again. ¡°Brother Xu, everything is ready.¡± Jiang Xu looked at Xu Ning. ¡°We have also secretly spread the news of the death of the Old Institute Head.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Xu Ning also understood that Jiang Xu¡¯s move was to take advantage of public opinion. They had to let the other forces in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region know that the proactiveness of the Ice Feather Institute was for revenge and not to invade. Although the two sides hadpromised in the past, the hatred was too deep. This battle was inevitable. ¡°Then the rest is up to you.¡± Jiang Xu was full of expectations for Xu Ning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xu Ning left the Ice Feather Institute and went to the Wind Sea Institute. At the same time, several instructors and arge number of disciples began to move towards the Wind Sea Institute. ¡­ Wind Sea Institute. Inside a courtyard. ¡°The Ice Feather Institute seems to be a little disobedienttely.¡± The person who spoke was a bald old man. He frowned and looked a little annoyed. ¡°Indeed.¡± Opposite the bald old man was a ruthless-looking old woman. ¡°They have vited our previous agreement and released a lot of information that is detrimental to the Wind Sea Institute.¡± ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± The bald old man snorted. ¡°Forget it, we all know that the agreement is only temporary. There will inevitably be another battle between the two sides. It seems that they are going to take the first move.¡± The old woman was a little puzzled. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, what gives them the confidence to take the initiative to attack us? With just their foreign rank five arcanist?¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± The bald old man fell into deep thought. ¡°Could they have contacted other helpers?¡± The old woman asked again. ¡°Probably not¡­ No faction in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region is willing to directly oppose us¡­¡± The bald old man was quite confident. The two were confused for a moment. While the two were thinking, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. The next moment, the two felt several huge spiraling forces tearing at their bodies. ¡°Enemy attack!¡± The two instantly realized what was going on. They quickly activated the power of arcanism to break free from this force. However, they still reacted a little too slowly. When they struggled free, they were already seriously injured. ¡°Who are you?¡± The two huddled together, their eyes full of panic. ¡°Ice Feather Institute¡­ Xu Ning.¡± Xu Ning appeared. Whoosh! Whoosh! Two giant wind des flew out. Pfft Pfft! The two rank six arcanists couldn¡¯t resist at all and died on the spot. ¡°All done¡­¡± Xu Ning chuckled. Chapter 352 - City of Arcanists

Chapter 352: City of Arcanists

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Xu Ning killed the two rank six masters of the Wind Sea Institute, everything went much smoother. Because of Xu Ning¡¯s intimidation, the Wind Sea Institute was taken over by the Ice Feather Institute without any resistance. While all this was taking ce, those who had participated in the assassination of the Old Institute Head and Xu Ning were dealt with in different ways. Among them, for the experts above rank four in the Wind Sea Institute and did not participate in harming the Ice Feather Institute, they were given the choice to submit. Those that were willing were allowed to join the Ice Feather Institute, while those who were unwilling to submit were expelled from the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. This was to ensure the stability of the Ice Feather Institute. With this, the Ice Feather Institute gained two rank five arcanists and six rank four arcanists, greatly increasing their overallbat power. Because with Xu Ning around, they didn¡¯t have to worry about these people daring to rebel internally. The sudden movement of the Ice Feather Institute brought a huge impact to the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. Instantly, manyrge forces in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region were anxious, afraid that the Ice Feather Institute would attack them as well. They had all learned that Xu Ning, who wasparable to a rank seven master, was present in the Ice Feather Institute. Xu Ning¡¯s strength was already at the ceiling of the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. The entire southern part of the Barren Wind Region was extremely afraid of him. But soon, the Ice Feather Institute expressed their goodwill. The evidence of the Wind Sea Institute¡¯s malicious attack on the Ice Feather Institute made the other forces in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region understand that the rumors were true. Although the Ice Feather Institute had forcibly annexed the Wind Sea Institute, the Wind Sea Institute was in the wrong first. In that case, the other forces were relieved. However, they still had some inexplicable fear towards the Ice Feather Institute. After this incident, they had realized how terrifying top-levelbatants were in a power struggle. The overall strength of the Ice Feather Institute was not as good as before, but because of Xu Ning, an almost rank seven master, the situation was reversed. The other forces were also worried about how they would resist Xu Ning if the Ice Feather Institute had the intention to rule the entire southern part of the Barren Wind Region. Fortunately, their worries did not be reality. After resolving the matter of the Wind Sea Institute, in addition to annexing resources, the Ice Feather Institute began to unite with various parties to promote themon interests between the Ice Feather Institute and the various forces. In fact, this was to pave the way for Xu Ning to leave the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. Whether it was Jiang Xu, Xu Siqi, or Lu Wang, they all knew that Xu Ning would leave this ce sooner orter. Before he left, the Ice Feather Institute had to do its best to gain independence. Time flew by, and another two years went by. Over the past two years, Xu Ning still hadn¡¯t left the southern part of the Barren Wind Region. With his help, the Ice Feather Institute and the big forces in the southern part of the Barren Wind Region had formed an alliance. Even if Xu Ning left, the Ice Feather Institute could ensure that it could operate independently and would not fall behind in level. In addition, Xu Ning also helped Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi to advance to rank five arcanists. Lu Wang also advanced to a rank four arcanist. Jiang Xu and Xu Siqi¡¯s advancement provided the promise of high-levelbat power to the Ice Feather Institute. Of course, Xu Ning also gained a lot during this period. Half a month ago, Xu Ning was promoted to a rank seven arcanist. Over the past two years, the Ice Feather Institute had annexed the Wind Sea Institute and gradually expanded its own forces. During this process, Jiang Xu continued to provide Xu Ning withrge amounts of resources as a reward for Xu Ning¡¯s previous efforts. Xu Ning used this opportunity to gather 3 million units of energy needed to advance to rank seven. It could be said that Xu Ning¡¯s 3 million units of energy were the bonus from swallowing the Wind Sea Institute and the Ice Feather Institute¡¯s progress. After this, it would be impossible for him to continue to advance to rank eight in a ce like the Barren Wind Region. So, it was time for Xu Ning to leave. Before leaving, Xu Ning bid farewell to the people around him. Although Jiang Xu, Lu Wang, Xu Siqi, and Guan Yue had already foreseen Xu Ning¡¯s departure, they were still emotional. This time, Guan Yue did not decide to travel with Xu Ning. She could no longer keep up with Xu Ning¡¯s pace, so staying in the Ice Feather Institute was the best choice for her. After bidding farewell, Xu Ning began to walk forward again. This time, he was going to the City of Arcanists. The City of Arcanists was the ce where arcanists mainly gathered. There were as many arcanists as mortals there. Powerful arcanists were everywhere, and there were even many rank nine arcanists. Xu Ning knew that only there could he obtain the tremendous amount of resources he needed to advance. Xu Ning only needed to advance two more ranks before he couldpletelyprehend the origin of the Arcanist World. He would then take back his clone and break through to the grandmaster realm. Time flew by. Another year went by. Xu Ning spent the entire year traveling. Even though he was already a rank seven arcanist, it took him a year to travel there. ¡®I¡¯m finally at the City of Arcanists!¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the huge wall in front of him. He felt relieved. After a long journey, he finally reached his final destination. ording to Xu Ning¡¯s n, this City of Arcanists would be hisst stop before advancing to rank nine. Seeing the arcanists walking in and out of the city, Xu Ning walked over as well. ¡°A new arcanist?¡± Xu Ning was stopped by the city guards at the city gate. Even the city guards were generally above rank four. The leading city guard was even at rank six. This kind of strength was considered strong in other regions. ¡°Yes.¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°We need to assess your strength and register your information.¡± The city guards were quite polite to Xu Ning. They had already sensed that Xu Ning was very strong. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning was also quite cooperative. After the city guard registered Xu Ning¡¯s identity, he gave Xu Ning a badge certificate. At the same time, he also gave Xu Ning a booklet, on which was the internal map of the city, as well as various rules of the city. What surprised Xu Ning was that this rtivelyplicated job did not cost Xu Ning anything. ¡®As expected of the City of Arcanists!¡¯ After entering the city, Xu Ning sensed the aura of arcanists everywhere. Among them, rank three and rank four arcanists were the mostmon, while rank one and rank two arcanists were rare. Under normal circumstances, unless one was born in the City of Arcanists, rank one and rank two arcanists who were from elsewhere would note here at all. For ordinary arcanists, thepetition in the city was fierce. ¡®I¡¯ll find a ce to stay first, then familiarize myself with the environment here¡­¡¯ Xu Ning nced through the booklet given to him by the city guard and looked for a ce to stay. Chapter 353 - Arcanist Tower

Chapter 353: Arcanist Tower

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After staying in the city for half a month, Xu Ning had basically figured out the situation in the city. The City of Arcanists was jointly ruled by many parties, and the various forces consisted of many arcanist institutions and arcanist families. Outside the city, arcanists gathered through joining institutions. There were very few arcanist families. But in the city, the number of arcanist families was basically the same as the number of arcanist institutions. After Xu Ning made some preparations, he decided to join an arcanist family. Recently in the City of Arcanist, the major arcanist institutions and arcanist families were recruiting mid to high level arcanists above the rank of six and seven. By gathering some information, Xu Ning discovered that the Arcanist Tower was about to be open, which was why so many strong arcanists were being openly recruited by various factions to form teams to enter the tower. Arcanist Tower was right in the heart of the City of Arcanists. ording to the legends, this Arcanist Tower was forged many years ago by three rank ten arcanists. Rank ten arcanists were equivalent to grandmasters in the Martial Arts World, the realm where Duan Huiye and Yu Zhiyin was in. After those three rank ten arcanists finished building the Arcanist Tower, they vanished without a trace. From then on, there was no more appearance of a rank ten arcanist in the Arcanist World. Some said that the secret to advancing to rank teny within the Arcanist Tower. And because of that, various arcanist factions would recruit tons of strong arcanists to explore the tower whenever it opens every ten years. Now, there was only less than two months until the next opening of the Arcanist Tower. Xu Ning was truly fortunate to havee to the City of Arcanists at this period of time. Since the opportunity to explore the Arcanist Tower was right in front of him, Xu Ning would not let this opportunity slip. By joining an arcanist family, not only could he receive resources as reward for choosing them as his backing, he could even gain the chance to enter the Arcanist Tower. The faction Xu Ning chose to join was the reputable Gao Arcanist Family in the City of Arcanists. The overallbat strength of this arcanist family was top five in the City of Arcanists. As for why he joined the Gao Arcanist Family and not other arcanist factions, the reason was simple. It was because the Gao arcanist family paid the most. As long as he epted the recruitment of the Gao family, even if he did nothing, he would receive the first batch of rewards. If these rewards were exchanged into energy units, they were worth 5 million. Aftering out of the tower, he would receive the second batch of rewards, which was also worth 5 million units. This also meant that aftering out of the tower, Xu Ning would receive 10 million units of energy. The energy he required to advance from rank seven to rank eight was 25 million units. By doing this, Xu Ning had gathered 40% of the energy he needed to advance. This was almost unimaginable outside the city. ¡°I¡¯m here to join the exploration team of the Arcanist Tower.¡± After Xu Ning came to the Gao family, he exined his intentions. The guard led Xu Ning into the Gao family mansion and brought him to a middle-aged man. Xu Ning sensed the powerful aura of a rank eight arcanist from this middle-aged man. ¡°Rank seven arcanist?¡± The middle-aged man asked Xu Ning in an unsure tone. When he sensed Xu Ning¡¯s strength, he felt a little confused. ¡°Yes, I am a rank seven arcanist.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Pretty good foundation.¡± The middle-aged man praised. He could sense that Xu Ning was a peak rank seven arcanist. The Gao family¡¯s exploration team was in shortage of experts, so Xu Ning¡¯s entry was like a godsend. ¡°Have you entered the tower before?¡± The middle-aged man asked. ¡°No.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°There are various rich resources in the tower, but it is also full of danger. I won¡¯t hide it from you, there is a great risk of death.¡± The middle-aged man was quite honest. He exined the dangers to Xu Ning first. ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s expression remained nk. This Arcanist Tower looked a little like a mystic realm in the Martial Arts World. ¡°Once you join the exploration team, you can¡¯t choose to quit midway.¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°Moreover, you have to follow our instructions and arrangements in the tower.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. This request was not unreasonable. ¡°Great, let¡¯s sign a contract.¡± The middle-aged man said, ¡°Once the contract ispleted, you will receive the first payment in the agreement. In the two months before the opening of the Arcanist Tower, you will have to stay in the Gao family¡¯spound and wait for further arrangements.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning was very straightforward. Afterwards, the middle-aged man personally signed a contract with Xu Ning andpleted the process. Xu Ning was assigned to a residence, and someone delivered the first payment. Xu Ning did not waste any time. He directly absorbed the resources worth 5 million units of energy. ¡®As expected of the City of Arcanists, it is much easier to obtain resources here than in the outside world.¡¯ After absorbing the resources, Xu Ning sighed. In order to gather the 3 million units of energy he needed to advance to rank seven, he had spent nearly two years. But now, obtaining 5 million units of energy was so easy. ording to their previous agreement, Xu Ning was not allowed to leave the Gao family before the Arcanist Tower opened, so he just stayed in the independent courtyard. Over the past two months, the Gao family gathered several members of the exploration team and exined the internal environment of the tower many times. They wanted all the members of the exploration team to have a rough understanding of it. Xu Ning also figured out the rough situation of the exploration team. There were about 100 members in the Gao family¡¯s exploration team. The leader was a peak rank eight arcanist, a member of the Gao family. In addition to him, there were four other rank eight arcanists, a total of five people. There were twenty-five rank seven arcanists in total, half of them were recruited from the public like Xu Ning. The other seventy people were all rank six arcanists. A rank six arcanist could only y some basic duties in the tower. At critical moments, it still depended on the performance of the rank eight and rank seven arcanists. Two months went by. Finally, it was time for the Arcanist Tower to open. On this day, the Gao family¡¯s exploration team was ready and began to head to the center of the city. ¡°Xu Ning, how do you feel?¡± Beside Xu Ning was a bald young man. The bald young man had a domineering aura and an excited look in his eyes. His name was Gao Qixuan, and he was a rank seven arcanist of the Gao family. Over the past two months, he had be familiar with Xu Ning, and they had a pretty good rtionship. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xu Ning was not excited or stressed. Entering the tower was like entering a mystic realm for him. ¡°This is the first time I am entering the tower. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Gao Qixuan couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Chapter 354 - Hidden Fragments, Low Roar

Chapter 354: Hidden Fragments, Low Roar

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Soon, the group arrived at the center of the city, where the tower was. The area within a thousand meters of the tower had beenpletely sealed off. No one was allowed to approach it unless they were from the various big factions in the city. The top-notch treasure trove of resources, the Arcanist Tower, was actually monopolized by the various arcanist factions in the city. Xu Ning and the members of the Gao family unhurriedly entered the sealed area and arrived at the tower. ¡®Almost everyone from the various factions is here¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked around. There were people everywhere outside the tower. There were about a thousand people. There were more than a dozen factions in the city that were qualified to enter the Arcanist Tower. The stronger the faction, the more people they could have entering the tower. This was a consensus reached by various parties after a fierce discussion. The power of the Gao family could be ranked top five in the city, thus they had a hundred spots for their members. Those factions stronger than the Gao family had between one hundred to two hundred spots. As for those from the weakest faction, they were only allocated less than twenty spots. ¡®The tower has a specific rule. Rank nine arcanists can¡¯t enter, so the leaders of the various forces are all rank eight masters.¡¯ Xu Ning also looked around.?¡®The tower is also full of dangers, otherwise the various forces here would have sent more rank eight masters.¡¯ Although the various factions wanted to obtain more from the Arcanist Tower, once too many top masters were lost, it would be a huge blow to the arcanist faction behind them. It might even shake their foundation. Therefore, although many masters came, this was not the full strength of the various factions. ¡°The Arcanist Tower is opening!¡± At this moment, someone shouted. Xu Ning looked at the tower and saw that the surface of the tower began to emit a faint white light. Soon, the light became more and more blinding. Whoosh! Finally, the light faded. The surface of the tower was filled with colorful hues, creating an iridescent surface that looked like flowing liquid. ¡°We can enter!¡± The leader of the Gao family¡¯s rank eight arcanists, Gao Yuji, said. This Gao Yuji was the middle-aged man who had previously interviewed Xu Ning and allowed him to join the Gao family. ¡°Everyone, after entering the tower, not only do you have to be careful of the dangers inside, but you will also have to be careful of the people from other factions.¡± Gao Yuji said, ¡°After entering the Arcanist Tower, everyone will be randomly teleported. After meeting our own people, you must gather together and face the dangers together!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded. Most of the people looked excited and a little afraid. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Gao Yuji gave the order. Afterwards, the Gao family¡¯s forces, like the other factions, rushed into the liquid light curtain outside the tower. ¡°Xu Ning, I hope everything goes well for you.¡± Gao Qixuan said to Xu Ning before entering. ¡°You too, try toe out alive.¡± Xu Ning responded. The two smiled at each other before entering the tower. ¡­ After feeling dizzy, Xu Ning found himself in a dark red space. In this space, there were many volcanoes, dense dark clouds, and a pungent smell filled the air. ording to the information he had received previously, Xu Ning knew that there was arge amount of independent space inside the tower. Every space had a teleportation gate. After entering the teleportation gate, one would be randomly sent to another independent space. In these independent spaces, the risks and resources were different for each of them. In most independent spaces, the risks and resources were proportional, but in a few independent spaces, there could berge amounts of resources and no danger, or there could be no resources but with high levels of danger. Therefore, no matter which independent space he entered, he would encounter an environment that he couldn¡¯t predict. ¡®After entering the tower, all the arcanist resources I encounter will belong to me, but if I obtain a ¡®hidden fragment¡¯, I will have to give it to the Gao family after leaving.¡¯ This was the agreement between the Gao family and the recruited members before entering the tower. The recruited member would be paid and be given the opportunity to enter the tower, but the condition was to help them search for the hidden fragments. After obtaining the hidden fragments, they could also use it to exchange for resources with the Gao family. In a sense, the Gao family was quite generous to their recruits. ¡®What is that hidden fragment? After obtaining it, I have to investigate it¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little curious about those hidden fragments. ording to the information Xu Ning knew, this hidden fragment was a secret that could help a rank nine arcanist advance to rank ten. It had been a long time since a rank ten arcanist appeared in the Arcanist World. Ever since the three rank ten arcanists who built the tower disappeared, the method to advance to rank ten was no longer circted outside, and the rank nine arcanists lost their direction. All the secrets of advancing in this world were hidden in these hidden fragments. ¡®ording to the realm of the Martial Arts World, the difference between rank nine and rank ten is the difference between the dao realm and the grandmaster realm. Therefore, those hidden fragments should be rted to the outer worlds.¡¯ This was Xu Ning¡¯s own guess. ¡®I wonder how many resources there are in this independent space, and how dangerous it is¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the dark and oppressive space and thought to himself. ¡®I¡¯ll investigate first. If it¡¯s not too dangerous and the amount of resources here are not bad, then I¡¯ll gather some resources here. If the resources are poor and the environment is dangerous, then I¡¯ll find the teleportation gate and leave this ce¡­¡¯ Xu Ning walked on the ground and found no signs of life in this independent space. Not even nts exist. In a hot independent space, it was difficult for arcane nts to survive. ¡®There are no resources, and there is no danger¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little disappointed.?¡®In that case, I should find a teleportation gate and leave this ce to enter a different independent space¡­¡¯ ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked at the volcano in the distance. ¡®Let¡¯s go and take a look¡­¡¯ Xu Ning climbed up the nearest volcano. He looked down and saw bubbling magma. This magma was different from ordinary magma. It was dark red in color, giving off a dangerous aura. Xu Ning felt that even a rank six arcanist would be injured by this magma. ¡®There are no resources inside the volcano either¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a little helpless. ¡®Let¡¯s continue to search for the teleportation gate¡­¡¯ Just when Xu Ning gave up searching for resources, a low roar suddenly came from the distance. Xu Ning looked over at the source of the sound. The source of the roar was from the highest volcano. At this moment, magma was bursting out of the volcano. ¡®Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s heart stirred and he quickly rushed over. Chapter 355 - Monster, Absorption

Chapter 355: Monster, Absorption

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning quickly rushed towards the highest volcano. ¡®There should be a terrifying creature in that volcano, maybe it is a monster cultivated by an arcanist¡­¡¯? The closer he got, the more Xu Ning could feel the terrifying aura of the volcano. Sure enough, Xu Ning cautiously touched the crater. He looked into the crater while guarding against the magma. ¡®It really is a monster created by the power of an arcanist!¡¯ In the magma of the volcano, a monster covered in golden scales was soaked in it. There were strange lines on its scales that had been altered by the power of an arcanist. Its body was extremelyrge, almost filling the entire inner area of the volcano. The monster¡¯s head, neck, and back were exposed, while its torso and limbs were soaked in magma, as if it was in a hot spring. The monster closed its eyes and breathed heavily, not sensing Xu Ning¡¯s approach. ¡®This monster should be in deep sleep¡­ That low roar just now should be the ravings in its sleep¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a huge pressureing from this monster. ¡®The strength of this monster should beparable to an elementary ninth stage. The current me is no match for it¡­¡¯ Xu Ning carefully observed it.?¡®If it hadn¡¯t fallen asleep, it might have sensed my existence and smashed my clone¡­¡¯ ¡®The ones who could create a monster of such a level should be the three rank ten arcanists who built this tower¡­¡¯ Xu Ning guessed. ¡®Huh?¡¯ When Xu Ning looked away from the monster, he suddenly noticed that there were densely packed brown crystals embedded in the inner wall of the volcano. These crystals had the same color as the inner walls. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, they would easily be ignored. ¡®Those are¡­ Rock me Crystals!¡¯ Xu Ning quickly recognized the brown crystals. Rock me Crystals were an extremely precious arcane technique resource. When Xu Ning was in the Barren Wind Region, the Ice Feather Institute had given him a Rock me Crystal before. ¡®If I absorb this many me crystals, I can at least obtain more than 3 million units of energy¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little excited. He had just entered the tower, but he had already encountered such arge amount of resources, which was quite unexpected. However, it was not easy to obtain these me crystals. If he entered the volcano and leaned against the inner wall to pry off these me crystals, it was very likely that he would wake up the monster in the magma. This would definitely be extremely dangerous. ¡®I have to think of a way out first¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought.?¡®It¡¯s best to find the teleportation gate of this independent space first. This way, even if I alert the monster, I can teleport to another independent space and escape danger¡­¡¯ After thinking about this, Xu Ning slowly walked away from the volcano and went to find the teleportation gate. Xu Ning took about two hours to find the teleportation gate that was at the foot of a small volcano. Xu Ning felt more at ease with a way to retreat. Afterwards, he returned to the highest volcano and went down from the mouth of the volcano. He leaned against the inner wall and prepared to pick some me crystals. ¡®I should just absorb it¡­¡¯ Xu Ning wanted to take off the Rock me Crystal first, but after thinking about it more, it was obviously more efficient to absorb it directly. Xu Ning¡¯s finger touched a palm-sized me crystal. ¡­ Discovered 5100 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Xu Ning absorbed the energy in the Rock me Crystal. After Xu Ning finished absorbing the energy, the me crystal turned into powder and fell into the bubbling magma. Xu Ning repeated his previous actions and absorbed the me crystals. Xu Ning absorbed the energy while staring at the monster, in case it suddenly woke up and attacked. Time slowly passed by. Most of the me crystals embedded in the inner wall of the volcano had been absorbed by Xu Ning. Only the me crystals above the monster¡¯s head had not been absorbed yet. ¡®Should I take the risk and absorb the me crystals above the monster¡¯s head?¡¯ Xu Ning was still weighing his options. If he took the risk to absorb them, it was very likely to wake this monster up. Even though he had found the teleportation gate, he was still not 100% confident that he could escape to the teleportation gate. But if he just gave up like this, Xu Ning would feel extremely unfortunate. The quality of the me crystals embedded in the area above the monster¡¯s head was obviously higher. The energy contained in them would be extremely rich. ¡®Before I began absorbing these me crystals, I estimated that after absorbing all the me crystals, I would be able to obtain 3 million units of energy. But now, I have already absorbed 3.5 million units of energy¡­ If I absorb those top-quality me crystals above the head of the monster, the energy I will get in total this time should exceed 5 million units.¡¯ Xu Ning hesitated for a moment before finally deciding to take the risk. He was a rank seven arcanist. Even if he woke up the monster, although he was not 100% sure he could escape to the teleportation gate, it should not be too difficult. After making up his mind, Xu Ning gently climbed to the top of the monster. Just like before, he began to absorb the high-quality me crystals. ¡®As expected of a high-quality Rock me Crystal, the energy contained in it is five to ten times that of the previous Rock me Crystals!¡¯ Xu Ning quickly absorbed the energy. His remaining units of energy were about to reach 10 million. Finally, there were only five or six more me crystals left. However, just when Xu Ning was about to continue absorbing, he suddenly noticed that the monster¡¯s breathing had stopped. He looked down subconsciously and saw that the sleeping monster had opened its eyes. A pair of cold, terrifying eyes stared at him. ¡®Not good, I am discovered!¡¯ Xu Ning made a prompt decision. He waved his hand and put away the remaining Rock me Crystals. Afterwards, he activated his full strength and jumped out of the volcano. Behind Xu Ning, there was a roar, followed by a burst of terrifying aura. Immediately after, magma spewed out with a loud rumble. ¡®Run!¡¯ Xu Ning fled towards the teleportation gate. A light membrane condensed around his body, protecting himpletely. This was an arcane domain that could only be activated by existences above rank seven arcanists. This arcane domain was condensed by all the arcane techniques of the arcanist, which was simr to the true domain of the Martial Arts World. However, the power of an arcane domain was obviously greater. After all, a true domain was only a void realm technique. Xu Ning fled frantically. Behind him, the monster had already jumped out of the volcano.. Its huge body stepped on the ground as it furiously chased after Xu Ning. Chapter 356 - Multiple Teleportation

Chapter 356: Multiple Teleportation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bang! Bang! Bang! The monster shot out multiple fireballs towards Xu Ning as it chased him. Xu Ning reacted quickly, dodging all of them. ¡°Huh?¡± As he was frantically trying to escape, Xu Ning nced back. He suddenly noticed a small lump of silver glow under the monster¡¯s neck. ¡®That is¡­ a hidden fragment!¡¯ Xu Ning recognized it instantly. ¡®I wonder if I can find a way to snatch it!¡¯ Xu Ning thought as he fled. At this moment, the distance between Xu Ning and the monster was getting shorter and shorter. But Xu Ning was also about to reach the teleportation portal. Bang! Bang! Bang! The monster was still shooting outva fireballs. After the rocks and the ground exploded, rubble sttered near Xu Ning, but they were blocked by the arcane domain light membrane around Xu Ning. ¡®The teleportation gate is right in front of me!¡¯ A few dozen meters in front of Xu Ning was a distorted ring that was as tall as a person. As long as he entered the ring, Xu Ning could leave the independent space and go to another independent space. Roar! At this moment, the monster behind Xu Ning gave off an unresigned roar. It was still hundreds of meters away from Xu Ning, so it could no longer catch up to Xu Ning. However, when it continued to roar towards the sky, Xu Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡®Good opportunity!¡¯ Xu Ning did not continue to rush towards the teleportation gate, instead he elerated the activation of the arcane domain to increase his speed. Xu Ning rushed over a distance of a few hundred meters in the blink of an eye. Pak! Xu Ning grabbed the hidden fragment on the monster¡¯s scales and rushed towards the teleportation gate. The monster was taken aback at first, then its eyes were full of madness and murderous intent. It didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to dare toe back and make a fool out of it. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! This time, arge number ofva fireballs spewed out of the monster¡¯s mouth, covering Xu Ning¡¯s path like a chain of firecrackers. Xu Ning activated his arcane domain to the limit. The light membrane around his body endured the impact from theva fireballs. ¡°Pfft!¡± The violent vibrations caused Xu Ning to vomit blood. Fortunately, Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain had not been broken yet. Swoosh! In the end, Xu Ning blocked the impact of theva fireballs, and his body smoothly passed through the teleportation gate. Xu Ning then felt a distorted sensation. When he reappeared, he was surrounded by endless green grass and a vast blue sky. Compared to the independent space from before where it was filled with dark clouds and dense smoke, it formed a strong contrast to the current environment. Breathing in the fresh air, Xu Ning felt refreshed. ¡®Fortunately, I¡¯m safe for now¡­¡¯ Xu Ning did not feel any danger from the current environment. He was quite lucky. Xu Ning was already injured. If he came to another dangerous environment again, he would definitely die. ¡®I¡¯ll heal my injuries first¡­¡¯ Xu Ning took out a healing arcane medicine from his spatial ring and swallowed it. The spatial ring in the Arcanist World was the storage ring in the Martial Arts World. There was not much difference between the two. However, inparison, spatial rings were more precious in the Arcanist World. Xu Ning did not obtain a spatial ring when he was in the Barren Wind Region. He only obtained one when he was recruited by the Gao family in the City of Arcanists. Xu Ning did not move, instead he stayed on the spot. If he encountered any danger in this independent space with his current injuries, the situation would be quite troublesome. ¡®What is this hidden fragment¡­¡¯ While waiting for his injuries to heal, Xu Ning checked the small silver object in his hand. Although it was called a hidden fragment, it was actually an irregr piece of metal. Xu Ning poured the power of arcanism into it and a vague feeling came. ¡®This feeling¡­ is a little simr to how I felt in the Martial Arts World when I advanced to the ninth stage of dao realm and sensed the outer worlds¡­¡¯ Xu Ning understood.?¡®Sure enough, this hidden fragment is actually the coordinates of the outer worlds.¡¯ ¡®For some unknown reason, after the three rank ten arcanists disappeared, the rank nine arcanists in the Arcanist World seemed to no longer be able to sense the coordinates of the outer worlds, so they couldn¡¯t find a way to advance to rank ten?¡¯ Xu Ning spected in his heart. However, Xu Ning was not sure about this guess. He would only know the correct answer when he advanced to rank nine. Xu Ning did not continue to worry about this problem, instead he put away the hidden fragment. After taking it to the outside world, he could hand it to the Gao family and exchange it for resources. Xu Ning rested for a few hours. His injuries hadpletely recovered with the help of the arcane medicine. This was also because after Xu Ning advanced to rank seven, his mortal body had improved. Otherwise, if he still had a mortal body, Xu Ning¡¯s clone might have been shattered by theva fireballs. ¡®Next, I¡¯ll explore the amount of resources and gauge the danger in this space¡­ At the same time, I have to confirm where the teleportation gate is.¡¯ Xu Ning began to explore this space. After exploring for half a day, Xu Ning finally figured out the situation of this independent space. There were weeds everywhere, the sky was high, and the environment wasfortable. However, with it being a safe environment, resources were scarce. ¡®I¡¯ll stay here for a while longer. If I don¡¯t find anything, I¡¯ll go to the next independent space¡­¡¯ Xu Ning also realized that there were a lot of independent spaces in this sealed tower, and there was a high probability that there were more than 1,000 different independent spaces. Otherwise, Xu Ning wouldn¡¯t have gone through two separate spaces and never met anyone besides himself. ¡®It must be extremely difficult to build an independent space with more than a thousand different environments simr to the real world. Only a rank ten arcanist can do this¡­¡¯ Half a month went by in the blink of an eye. Three months had passed since the opening of the tower. One-fifth of the total duration the tower would be opened for had already passed. Over the past half month, Xu Ning had gone through multiple teleportation gates and entered several different independent spaces. During this period, Xu Ning finally encountered other arcanists during his few teleportations. However, although he discovered other arcanists, Xu Ning did not approach them. He still acted independently. Although Xu Ning encountered some dangers in different independent spaces, he also obtained a lot of resources as a result. Xu Ning¡¯s energy reserves had reached 23 million units. As long as he obtained another 2 million units of energy, he could advance to rank eight. In addition, Xu Ning also obtained some hidden fragments. These hidden fragments varied in size, and whenbined, it was considered a huge gain. On this day, Xu Ning passed through the teleportation gate again and arrived at a new independent space. Chapter 357 - Rank Eight

Chapter 357: Rank Eight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®This space¡­¡¯ Xu Ning stepped on the muddy ground, surrounded by dense branches and trees that were about a hundred meters tall. The sky was basically covered, with only the gaps between the branches and leaves present, allowing some sunlight to seep in, preventing this ce from turning pitch ck. ¡®Let¡¯s go up and take a look¡­¡¯ Xu Ning began to climb. Cha cha cha¡­ Xu Ning moved upwards using the branches and leaves and soon arrived at the top of a giant tree. He looked into the distance and all he saw was a sea of trees. ¡®Is this the environment of this independent space¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had a rough idea. Xu Ning learned from his experience over the past half month. The environment in every independent space was basically uniform throughout. It was either a continuous volcanic area, a never-ending grasnd, or a lone ind on ake¡­ The scenes didn¡¯t have many elements. ¡®There are no signs of life in this sea of trees¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked up at the sky. There were no birds in the sky, only a glowing sphere that emitted light like a sun. ¡®Let¡¯s go down and take a look¡­¡¯ Xu Ning went down from the top of the giant tree andnded on the ground again. Just like before, he began to explore the giant forest. While searching for resources and hidden fragments, he also found the teleportation portal here. Xu Ning walked in the dense forest. Whoosh! Suddenly, Xu Ning heard a strange sound, and a sense of danger rose in his heart. Xu Ning turned around subconsciously and saw more than a dozen tentacles sticking out from a short tree, whipping at Xu Ning. The dozens of tentacles were covered in spikes, and the surface of the spikes was glowing with green light. ¡°Arcane domain!¡± Xu Ning immediately activated his arcane domain and covered his body with a light membrane. Pata! Pata! Pata! The tentacles hit the arcane domain light membrane. ¡®A nt with its own consciousness¡­¡¯ This was the first time Xu Ning had encountered such a creature aftering to the tower. However, although this nt with tentacles was strange, it did not cause any substantial damage to Xu Ning. After all, its tentacles were unable to break Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain light membrane. Whoosh! Xu Ning counterattacked. More than a dozen wind des shed across, cutting off the tentacles. Afterwards, Xu Ning stepped towards the short tree and pierced the tree trunk with a spiral wind spike. The wind attribute power destroyed most of the short tree¡¯s vitality. ¡®There seems to be something in this tree¡­¡¯ Xu Ning used his perception to cut open the short tree and took out a transparent solid object. ¡®What is this¡­ Could this be the essence of this tree?¡¯ Xu Ning sensed that the vitality of the tree was waning. After his palm touched the transparent solid object, a notification came from the Martial Arts Panel. ¡­ Discovered 2 million units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®2 million units¡­¡¯ Xu Ning smiled.?¡®What a coincidence. After gathering 2 million units of energy, I can advance to rank eight¡­¡¯ Without hesitation, Xu Ning absorbed the 2 million units of energy. Whoosh! After Xu Ning absorbed the energy, the transparent solid substance in his hand instantly turned into a viscous liquid and fell onto the ground. Xu Ning activated his arcane power and a water ball condensed in his palm. The ball of water dispersed and washed away the viscous liquid in Xu Ning¡¯s hand. The current Xu Ning had learned many arcane techniques of various attributes and integrated them into his arcane domain. The greater the number and the stronger the arcane techniques were, the more powerful his arcane domain would be. ¡®It¡¯s time to advance to a rank eight arcanist¡­¡¯ Xu Ning clicked ¡°+¡± beside the realm. ¡­ Consume 25 million units of energy to advance to a rank eight arcanist? Yes / No ¡­ After Xu Ning confirmed the advancement, he felt the pleasure of advancing his realm. ¡®I¡¯m rank eight¡­¡¯ Xu Ning expanded the range of his arcane domain to more than a hundred meters. ¡®The limit of my arcane domain should be five hundred meters now¡­¡¯ Just like the void realm true domain in the Martial Arts World, arcane domains were used to cover the enemy in one¡¯s arcane domain and then attack and kill them. ¡®I¡¯m only one realm away from breaking through to rank nine and understanding the world origin of the Arcanist World¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little excited. However, Xu Ning knew very well that it was definitely not easy to advance to rank nine. Because the energy required to advance from rank eight to rank nine was 120 million units! This was a terrifying amount of resources. ¡®I¡¯m just one step away. I have to do my best to gather the resources, but I also have to proceed steadily¡­¡¯ The more he traveled, the more Xu Ning felt that he couldn¡¯t becent. He had to stay alert at all times. But after advancing to rank eight, Xu Ning was more confident. ¡°Stop, hand over all the hidden fragments and I will spare your life!¡± After advancing, Xu Ning was about to explore again, when he heard a shout from a distance. ¡®Is there a conflict between the arcanists of the different factions¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought about it and decided to take a look. In the dense forest. A bald young man fled frantically, asionally throwing out a few arcane techniques to obstruct the pursuers behind him. The three pursuers behind him looked fierce. They looked as though they would not stop until they caught up with him. ¡®Where is the teleportation gate? Why haven¡¯t I found it yet?¡¯ The bald youth looked at the approaching enemies behind him and was very anxious. This bald young man was one of Xu Ning¡¯spanions, Gao Qixuan. ¡°You guys are breaking the rules!¡± As Gao Qixuan fled, he roared, ¡°Before entering the tower, all parties have agreed that no one is allowed to attack each other, but you still attacked me!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± A brown-clothed pursuer sneered. ¡°A superficial promise can be taken seriously? Over the years, the Arcanist Tower has opened countless times, and every time there is such a promise, but no one abides by it. You are using this to restrict us, what a joke!¡± The three pursuers were unmoved, instead they gradually elerated. ¡®It¡¯s over, I¡¯m going to die here!¡¯ Gao Qixuan felt helpless. He was only in his thirties, but he was already a rank seven arcanist. With his aptitude, he could definitely fight for the position of the Gao family head in the future. It would be a shame to die here. ¡°I¡¯m warning you onest time, hand over the hidden fragments and I will spare your life!¡± The pursuers shouted again. ¡°No!¡± Gao Qixuan roared. He knew that the pursuers behind him were not trustworthy. ¡®Since I can¡¯t escape, I¡¯ll go all out!¡¯ Soon, Gao Qixuan realized that he couldn¡¯t escape and steeled his resolve.?¡®I¡¯ll take them down with me!¡¯ Gao Qixuan suddenly turned around and was about to fight to the death. The three pursuers saw this and also pounced towards Gao Qixuan. Chapter 358 - Accumulation

Chapter 358: umtion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As the enemies approached, Gao Qixuan activated his arcane domain to the extreme to protect himself. A rank seven arcane domain only had a small coverage area, making it difficult to pull enemies into it. The greatest use of an arcane domain was to use it to protect oneself and allow one¡¯sbat power to receive a boost. Bang! Bang! Bang! Gao Qixuan fought one against three and released his arcane techniques frantically. His fighting style was extremely aggressive. He didn¡¯t care whether he would be injured or not. He just wanted to use his full strength to kill the enemies in front of him. The three pursuers were a little hesitant after seeing Gao Qixuan¡¯s unrelenting attitude. They held the advantage, so they didn¡¯t want to be dragged down by Gao Qixuan. ¡®I can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡¯ As the battle continued, Gao Qixuan began to struggle. He gradually realized that he might be reaching his end. ¡°Arghh!¡± Gao Qixuan roared and was ready to kill an enemy without caring for the consequences. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! However, right at this moment, a line of blood suddenly appeared on the chests of the three enemies in front of Gao Qixuan. Immediately after, the three of them fell over and died. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Gao Qixuan was shocked. He quickly looked around and only then did he notice Xu Ning was approaching him. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Gao Qixuan pped his bald head with his eyes wide open. ¡°You saved me?¡± Gao Qixuan immediately asked as Xu Ning walked over. ¡°If not me, who else?¡± Xu Ning smiled and asked in return. He had a good rtionship with Gao Qixuan, so when he saw that Gao Qixuan was about to be ganged up on and killed, he immediately lent a helping hand. ¡°You were so far away just now, but you killed three rank seven experts with one blow¡­ Could it be that you have advanced to rank eight?¡± Gao Qixuan asked. ¡°With the help of the abundant resources in this tower, I broke through to rank eight.¡± Xu Ning responded. Gao Qixuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°Impressive!¡± Gao Qixuan knew that Xu Ning was younger than him. Xu Ning¡¯s overall aptitude was unmatched, even in the City of Arcanists. ¡°How did you get into a conflict with these people?¡± Xu Ning took off and put away the three spatial rings on the dead pursuers. Because Xu Ning attacked quickly, the three of them couldn¡¯t react at all, otherwise they would inevitably crush their spatial rings and let all the resources in their spatial rings flow into the space-time turbulence. ¡°Aftering to this independent space, I found a hidden fragment half the size of a fist in the trunk of a special giant tree. When I found it, I was very excited, so I held it and examined it for a while¡­¡± ¡°But while I was examining it, these three people noticed me, so they nned to secretly ambush me. Fortunately, I avoided their ambush, but they still chased me because they held the advantage in numbers. If you hadn¡¯te, I might have been killed by the three of them.¡± Gao Qixuan still felt a lingering fear in his heart. Just now, he was ready to crush his spatial ring just before he met his death. ¡°Which faction are they from?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°The Green Frame Institute.¡± Gao Qixuan said, ¡°Otherwise, they would not be so domineering.¡± ¡°The Green Frame Institute¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded silently. The Green Frame Institute and the Smoke Rune Institute were the two strongest factions in the city. ¡°Since we finally found each other, I will follow you.¡± Gao Qixuan said. After experiencing the taste of death just now, he began to worry about wandering alone. But now that he was with a rank eight master like Xu Ning, his safety was guaranteed. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Xu Ning thought about it and agreed. He was now at the peak of rank eight, and hisbat power wasparable to an elementary rank nine. There were no opponents that were on par with him in the tower, so bringing Gao Qixuan along was not a big burden. ¡°Let¡¯s search for more resources and hidden fragments in this independent space, then we can find the teleportation gate and teleport elsewhere.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Qixuan agreed with him. Afterwards, the two continued to search for resources and hidden fragments. Gao Qixuan knew what to do very well. He did not follow Xu Ning closely as he knew that this would slow down Xu Ning¡¯s speed. He kept a distance from Xu Ning. When Xu Ning searched one area, he went to the neighboring area. This way, he would not drag down Xu Ning, while still able to send out a signal if he was in danger. Two months went by quickly. Now, there were less than ten days before the closing of the tower. During this period, as Xu Ning¡¯s realm improved, the amount of resources he had gathered had quickly exceeded 40 million units. He was getting closer and closer to advancing to rank nine. Entering the tower greatly shortened the time Xu Ning needed to advance. In addition to collecting resources and hidden fragments, Xu Ning and Gao Qixuan also encountered the main force of the Gao family and joined them. There were more than sixty people gathered in the Gao family¡¯s team, which ounted for 60% of the people who entered the tower. Logically speaking, with thousands of independent spaces and random teleportation gates, it was almost impossible to gather so many people. The reason for this was that in thest twenty days of the Arcanist Tower, people from various independent spaces would be teleported into the onlyplex independent space in the Arcanist Tower. This independent space wasrger than all other independent spaces, and the environment here was diverse with numerous elements. In this independent space, the various factions would have a final showdown. ording to past experiences, in thisplex space, resources and hidden fragments would appear frequently in thest few days. Half of the resources they would get from the tower would be obtained during this period of time. Xu Ning was also prepared for this. He wanted to increase his energy reserves to 80 million before leaving the tower. This way, after leaving the tower and exchanging the hidden fragments, his energy reserves would basically be close to 100 million. At that time, he would truly be one step away from advancing to rank nine. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that obtaining resources in the Arcanist World would be smoother than in the Martial Arts World¡­¡¯ Xu Ning had only been in the Arcanist World for five years. Of course, the reason for his sess was rted to the information given by Duan Huiyao. Moreover, the resources in the Arcanist World were rtively more concentrated. As long as one was in the core position in the Arcanist World, it was easier to obtain resources than in the Martial Arts World. ¡°Master Xu Ning, Master Gao Yuji asked you to go over.¡± At this moment, someone came to inform Xu Ning. The Gao family camp had been established in theplex space, and Xu Ning was in his tent. ¡°I understand.¡± Xu Ning responded and walked out of the tent to meet Gao Yuji. After bing a rank eight arcanist, Xu Ning became an important force in the Gao family. Chapter 359 - Concentration Point

Chapter 359: Concentration Point

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning came to the wooden house in the center of the camp and walked in. This wooden house was built with arcane techniques. ¡°You¡¯re here, Xu Ning.¡± When Gao Yuji saw Xu Ning walking over, he smiled. In Gao Yuji¡¯s eyes, Xu Ning was originally just an outstanding rank seven arcanist. Although he was rtively strong among their rank seven arcanists, he was not a core member of the Gao family¡¯s exploration team. However, Gao Yuji didn¡¯t expect that when he met Xu Ning again in theplex space, he had already advanced to rank eight, and from the aura and state of his body, he didn¡¯t look like he had just advanced to rank eight at all. As a result, Xu Ning¡¯s status in the Gao family¡¯s exploration team immediately soared, and he became one of the important pirs. ¡°Master Gao.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists towards Gao Yuji, then looked at the others in the room. Other than Gao Yuji, there were three other people in the room, all of whom were rank eight arcanists. These four rank eight arcanists were the topbat power of the Gao family when they entered the tower. Two of the four people, including Gao Ji, were from the Gao family, while the other two were recruited from the public. ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get down to business.¡± After Xu Ning sat down, Gao Yuji began to talk. ¡°Everyone, there are less than ten days before the tower is sealed.¡± Gao Yuji¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°ording to past experiences, it will be at most three days before the resources and hidden fragments of thisplex space will explode in concentration. Thest few days will be the time for the various factions to fight each other.¡± ¡°Although all parties have long made an agreement not to fight each other in the tower, this agreement is just for show. When the benefits are in front of us, no one will care.¡± Gao Yuji¡¯s words made Xu Ning nod silently. Gao Qixuan being hunted down by three Green Frame Institute¡¯s arcanists was a perfect example of this. ¡°Although there are more than sixty people in our team, in the battle for precious resources, only rank seven and rank eight arcanists can y a role. In fact, when some super-rare resources appear, even rank seven arcanists can¡¯t intervene. Only rank eight arcanists are qualified to fight for them.¡± Gao Yuji continued, ¡°In other words, only the five of us are qualified to fight at the most crucial time.¡± ¡°Among the five of us, there are people from the Gao family and those who are not from the Gao family. But at this moment, regardless of our identities, our interests arepletely aligned.¡± ¡°I hope that in the subsequent confrontations, we can work together and help each other against the enemy.¡± Gao Yuji nced at everyone. ¡°Master Gao, don¡¯t worry, we were aware of this before we came here.¡± The person who spoke was a middle-aged man with sharp eyes and a domineering temperament. Everyone, including Xu Ning, expressed their attitudes. ¡°Alright then, I will exin the specific arrangements to everyone.¡± Gao Yuji took out a map. ¡°ording to past experiences, there are a total of eight concentrated resource points in this independent space.¡± Gao Yuji hung up a map and marked eight locations. ¡°The subsequent outbreaks of resources are mainly centered on these eight ces.¡± ¡°There are five of us now, so we can each upy one concentration point first. When the resources burst out, we will fight for it immediately.¡± ¡°Next, I will arrange the concentration points that each of us will be responsible for.¡± Gao Yuji had already made arrangements in his heart beforehand so they were quickly assigned. Xu Ning was assigned to a huge indke. ¡°Everyone, do you have any objections with the allocation?¡± Gao Yuji asked again. The other four waved their hands, indicating that there was no problem, agreeing with Gao Yuji¡¯s arrangement. ¡°The five of us will upy five concentration points, while the remaining three concentration points will be allocated to the rank six and seven arcanists in the team.¡± Gao Yuji said, ¡°It¡¯s not only us who have made this arrangement, but all factions will do the same. Therefore, when the resources burst forth, fiercepetition is inevitable. Everyone, you must protect yourselves.¡± Afterwards, after some simple arrangements, the meeting between the five rank eight arcanist was over. Xu Ning returned to his temporary residence. After waiting for two days, he went to the hugeke and reserved a good position in advance. Xu Ning found a small ind in the middle of the hugeke and stopped there. This small ind was less than a thousand square meters. ¡®How much energy can I get during the outbreak of resources¡­¡¯ Xu Ning looked forward to it. Half a day went by. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Xu Ning was sitting cross-legged. Suddenly, he felt unfamiliar auras approaching the ind. Xu Ning got up and rushed over. He saw a person wearing a light purple robe, flying with a wind attribute arcane technique, andnding on the small ind. Once hended, his eyes moved when he saw Xu Ning. ¡°Sir, I have upied this ce first, you can go somewhere else.¡± Xu Ning said straight out without any signs of courtesy. The purple-robed man looked at Xu Ning and did not back down. Xu Ning saw this and did not retreat. He immediately released his peak rank eight aura. ¡®Peak of rank eight?¡¯ After sensing Xu Ning¡¯s strength, the purple-robed man¡¯s expression changed slightly. Although he was a rank eight arcanist, he was only in the middle of rank eight. The difference between him and Xu Ning was quite obvious. ¡°Excuse me.¡± The purple-robed man cupped his fists at Xu Ning and turned around to leave. It was not time for resources to explode yet, so there was no need to create discord with a powerhouse like Xu Ning. After chasing the purple-robed man away, Xu Ning sat down on the shore and waited quietly. Afterwards, Xu Ning felt the aura of several rank eight arcanists approaching. But after sensing Xu Ning¡¯s existence, those rank eight arcanists avoided him. The situation of someone wanting to seize the ind no longer urred. Half a day went by just like this. ¡®The time of the outbreak should be close¡­¡¯ At this moment, there were already many people waiting outside theke. There were rank eight arcanists like Xu Ning, as well as the weaker rank seven and rank six arcanists. Everyone was waiting quietly for the time toe. Early morning. Theke breeze blew gently. There were only a few sounds surrounding the hugeke. There were only the sounds of the asional fish jumping out of the water, and the sounds of birds flying across theke. Suddenly, there was a loud bang in the quiet environment. Xu Ning looked over at the source of the sound. An area on the surface of theke suddenly exploded, and a huge water pir burst out of theke. After the water pir exploded, arge number of hidden fragments floated in the air. Chapter 360 - Hidden Danger

Chapter 360: Hidden Danger

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Boom! Boom! Boom! Several pirs of water shot out from theke; they were scattered around theke. The water pirs dissipated, and arge number of resources and hidden fragments floated in the air. ¡®The concentration outbreak has started!¡¯ Xu Ning immediately reacted and rushed to the nearest resource outbreak point. The people from the various factions who had been waiting for a long time also frantically struggled for resources. Whoosh! After approaching an outbreak point, Xu Ning grabbed the air and pulled arge amount of resources and hidden fragments into his spatial ring. During this process, other rank eight arcanists also approached and fought with Xu Ning over the resources. However, Xu Ning was the fastest to act. Most of the resources and hidden fragments at the outbreak point were already in Xu Ning¡¯s pockets. Only a small portion of it was divided among the other rank eight arcanists. Xu Ning looked at the otherpetitors and saw the wariness in their eyes. However, although they were hostile to each other, they were rtively restrained and did not fight each other. After all, this was the beginning of the outbreak of resources. There was no need to risk their lives. If they were injured now, they would miss the opportunity to obtain more resources. After Xu Ning finished fighting for one resource point, he was about to turn and fight for other outbreak points, but it was toote. While he was seizing this outbreak point, the others were also frantically seizing other outbreak points. The other outbreak points were also instantly divided up. ¡®Thepetition for resources is indeed fierce¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. After this fight, Xu Ning returned to the ind and waited. There would be breaks between each round of outbreak. Now that the first round was over, they had to wait for the next round to begin before they could continue topete. ¡®When the resources burst out just now, all of the resources and hidden fragments seemed to have surged up from the bottom of theke, but they actually appeared out of thin air under theke before surging out¡­ This is a spatial technique.¡¯ Xu Ning thought back to the scene just now. ¡®Before the next round erupts, I should sense spatial fluctuations in advance. If I do use this to increase my reaction speed, then it will greatly increase my harvest¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself. The resource outbreak was still ongoing. One day, two days, three days¡­ Soon, there was only one day left before the tower was sealed. During this period, the umtion of resources allowed everyone to gain a lot. Especially the rank eight arcanists from various forces, they used their strength to obtain arge amount of resources and hidden fragments. At the same time, as the day of the closure of the tower approached, thepetition between the various forces also increased by more than one level. In the past, thepetition for resources was rtively restrained, but now, there were violent fights and even looting. Using violent methods to force the weak to hand over their spatial rings was easier. It was also because of this that some rank six and even rank seven arcanists had already given up onpeting for resources in advance. They had already found a hiding ce in advance, waiting for the tower to close before being safely ejected. Although they were giving up a lot of resources by doing this, they could at least ensure that they would not give up the resources they had already obtained. AS for Xu Ning, he had gained a lot during this period of time. The sudden outbreak of resources exceeded Xu Ning¡¯s expectations. Xu Ning initially expected that when he left the tower, he would have more than 80 million energy left. But now, his energy reserves had reached 100 million. He was still 20 million units of energy away from advancing to rank nine and understanding the origin of the Arcanist World. With the fact that there were more hidden fragments popping out recently, as it was close to closing time of the Arcanist Tower, with the amount of hidden fragments in Xu Ning¡¯s hands, he could exchange for 20 million units of energy of resources from the Gao family as long as he exited the tower. At that time, Xu Ning would advance to rank nine and return to the Martial Arts World. Boom! Another round of resources burst forth. Xu Ning had already sensed the spatial fluctuation in advance. He quickly upied an outbreak point and put away all the hidden fragments that were spewed out. ¡®There are no more arcanist resources this time¡­ They are all hidden fragments.¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®If I can piece together these hidden fragments, I can determine the coordinates of the other outer worlds, but I don¡¯t really know how to piece them together¡­¡¯ However, Xu Ning didn¡¯t care about this. He didn¡¯t need to do this. The resource outbreak continued. The closer it was to the closure of the tower, the more frequent the outbreaks would be. In between the outbreaks, two people were talking on another ind not far from Xu Ning¡¯s ind. ¡°Senior Brother, the number of resources and hidden fragments that the Gao family¡¯s rank eight arcanist obtained during this period of time is ridiculous!¡± The person who spoke was a man in a green shirt. He was more than 30 years old and was an elementary rank eight arcanist. The man he called ¡°Senior Brother¡± had a thick beard and a fierce face. He was a peak rank eight arcanist. ¡°Should we just deal with him and take his spatial ring?¡± A look of ruthlessness appeared in the green shirt man¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s hard.¡± The senior brother of the green shirt man said, ¡°Although we have more people, we may not be his opponent.¡± ¡°What a shame¡­¡± The green shirt man looked regretful. ¡°How is it a shame?¡± A deep smile appeared on the senior brother of the green shirt man¡¯s face. ¡°Huh?¡± The man in the green shirt didn¡¯t understand why his senior brother was smiling. ¡°There is no way to snatch his resources in the tower, but after leaving, there will be a chance.¡± The green shirt senior brother said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be harder after we get out?¡± The man in the green shirt said, ¡°After we leave, people from the various factions will gather together. It is impossible to snatch his hidden fragments at that time. Moreover, after leaving the Arcanist Tower, no one can attack openly, otherwise it will break the bnce of power in the city and we will be immediately targeted by other factions.¡± ¡°In the past, that was indeed true. Even if we are from the Green Frame Institute, we can¡¯t resist thebined forces of other factions¡­¡± The senior brother lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s just that this time is different.¡± ¡°I have heard some news that after the tower is sealed, there will be a major upheaval in the city.¡± ¡°The Green Frame Institute will act as the leader and control the situation of the entire city. We will make all factions hand over all the hidden fragments they have collected over the years and refine them together in order to obtain the secret to advance to rank ten!¡± The senior brother¡¯s eyes were full of excitement. ¡°Really?!¡± The man in the green shirt was shocked. ¡°Does this mean that the Institute Head will be the first rank ten arcanist in hundreds of years?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The senior brother nodded. Then, the two looked at each other andughed heartily. Chapter 361 - Rank Nine

Chapter 361: Rank Nine

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Great harvest!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s spatial ring was full of hidden fragments. Thest round of resource outbreaks was over. The tower was about to be sealed, and the arcanists who entered would soon be ejected from the tower. ¡®The resources in the tower are so abundant¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was a little curious about where the resources in the tower came from. If the three rank ten arcanists had stored these resources in advance, then the amount of resources they had stored at that time must have been unimaginable. ¡®The space is starting to distort¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a slight fluctuation in space. Soon, the fluctuations became more and more intense. Whoosh! Suddenly, the area around Xu Ning began to warp, and the feeling of teleportation came again. When Xu Ning regained his perception, he had already appeared outside the tower. ¡®I¡¯m out¡­¡¯ In front of Xu Ning was the Arcanist Tower that had returned back to normal. Xu Ning looked around. Outside the tower were all the arcanists that had previously entered the tower. ¡®There are thirty to forty percent fewer people¡­¡¯ Xu Ning estimated in his heart. Before entering, there were more than a thousand people from various factions. But now, there were only about six to seven hundred left. ¡®There are still some dangers in the tower¡­¡¯ When Xu Ning first entered the tower, he was still a rank seven arcanist. At that time, he had also experienced several crises. ¡®Let¡¯s meet up with the Gao family¡­¡¯ Xu Ning began to search for the Gao family. Soon, Xu Ning found Gao Yuji. There were already people surrounding Gao Yuji. ¡°How is your harvest, Xu Ning?¡± After seeing Xu Ninge out safely, Gao Yuji was relieved. When the final outbreak of resources erupted, many forces began to fight, causing numerous casualties. ¡°Got a great harvest.¡± Xu Ning responded. Xu Ning estimated that the hidden fragments in his hand could be exchanged for 50 million to 80 million units of energy. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Gao Yuji smiled. This time, he had gained a lot as well. In addition to the resources he had obtained, he could also exchange the hidden fragments for the items he needed from the family. Gao Ji was not worried that therge amount of resources he would exchange for would drain the family¡¯s reserves. Although the top families in the City of Arcanists were located in the city, they had branches outside the city. In the Arcanist World, many resources would flow into the City of Arcanists through higher-level channels. Not long after, the Gao family members who came out of the tower had all basically gathered. Before entering the tower, there were a hundred people in the team, but now there were only about sixty people. Among them, one rank eight arcanist, ten rank seven arcanists, and thirty rank six arcanists were lost. In regards to this, Gao Ji didn¡¯t feel regretful. First of all, more than half of the casualties, including the rank eight arcanist who had died in the tower, were not members of the Gao family. These recruited people were all working for resources. Even if they did note out, it would not affect the Gao family. Secondly, although their own personnel were also lost, the resources they brought out could easily make up for the Gao family¡¯s losses. ¡°Return to the mansion!¡± Gao Yuji quickly brought the group back to the Gao family mansion. After returning to the Gao family, there were already people waiting for them. The group handed over the hidden fragments they had obtained. After calcting the quantity and quality of the hidden fragments, they waited for the exchanged resources to arrive. When Xu Ning delivered his hidden fragments, the Gao family was shocked. The number of hidden fragments obtained by Xu Ning alone was simr to thebined number obtained by the other three rank eight arcanists. This made the Gao family look at Xu Ning in a different light. Even the rank nine arcanist of the Gao family heard about this and personally met Xu Ning. The rank nine arcanist of the Gao family even offered to let Xu Ning join the Gao family as a guest elder, but Xu Ning refused. Once Xu Ning obtained the resources, Xu Ning would absorb them and advance to rank nine. At that time, Xu Ning would leave the Arcanist World, and it would be impossible for him to take on the responsibilities of a guest elder. The rank nine arcanist did not insist after Xu Ning declined. After that, Xu Ning stayed in the Gao family mansion and waited for the resources to be delivered. Two dayster, the resources Xu Ning exchanged for were delivered to him. After absorbing these resources, Xu Ning obtained a total of 60 million units of energy. This way, Xu Ning had a total of 160 million units of energy. Even after advancing to rank nine, Xu Ning would still have 40 million units of energy remaining. After Xu Ning undo his clone, the remaining energy would be merged into his Martial Arts Panel, so there would not be a waste. Regardless, his main body in the Martial Arts World did notck these resources. In the Martial Arts World, Xu Ning was the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect, and he was backed by the Duan imperial family. Xu Ning could easily obtain resources from all over State Wansheng, even from abroad. In the short term, he did not need to worry aboutcking resources. ¡®I should hurry up and improve¡­¡¯ Xu Ning thought to himself,?¡®After advancing to rank nine, I willprehend the world origin of the Arcanist World, then return to the Martial Arts World and advance to the grandmaster realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning opened the Martial Arts Panel and clicked ¡°+¡± next to the realm. ¡­ Consume 120 million units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No ¡­ After confirming this, Xu Ning began to advance. ¡®Origin power¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt a familiar yet unfamiliar power. ¡®This is the origin power of the Arcanist World!¡¯ Because his advancement allowed him to advance straight to the peak, Xu Ning easily touched and understood the origin of the Arcanist World, and his body began to absorb the origin power. ¡®Rank nine,pleted!¡¯ Xu Ning felt relieved. With that, his goal ofing to the Arcanist World had been perfectly achieved. ¡®In the past, the Core Sea Demon Lord entered the world of arcanists dozens of times, but he only became a rank six arcanist¡­ While Iprehended the origin in my first attempt!¡¯ Xu Ning knew that he was only able to do this because of the Martial Arts Panel. Two different worlds and two different transcendent paths gave apletely different feeling when one was cultivating. However, the Martial Arts Panel could ignore such differences and simplify Xu Ning¡¯s advancement mechanism. ¡®However, after advancing to rank nine in the Arcanist World, my perception of outer worlds is still very vague¡­¡¯ Xu Ning also discovered that when he tried to sense other outer worlds, he could only feel a hazy space-time turbulence. In the Martial Arts World, when he advanced to the ninth stage of the dao realm, Xu Ning could vaguely sense the coordinates of other outer worlds. At that point, it would only take a hundred years to urately locate them. But here, he couldn¡¯t sense the existence of other outer worlds at all. ¡®Sure enough, just like I guessed before¡­ The rank nine arcanists in the Arcanist World can¡¯t sense the coordinates of the outer worlds at all, thus they can¡¯tprehend two kinds of origin and advance to rank ten¡­¡¯ ¡®But if that is the case, how did the three rank ten arcanists do it?¡¯ Xu Ning was curious. Chapter 362 - Coercion

Chapter 362: Coercion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡®Forget it, I won¡¯t think about it anymore¡­¡¯ Xu Ning shook his head. For him, this question was meaningless. For him, the most important thing now is to return to the Martial Arts World and advance to the grandmaster realm. However, just when Xu Ning was about to undo his clone, he suddenly felt several powerful auras approaching. ¡®There are a total of eight rank nine arcanists approaching the Gao family¡­¡¯ Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. He paused his decision to return to the Martial Arts World. Soon, the eight rank nine arcanists broke into the Gao family mansion and came to the Gao family¡¯s courtyard. ¡®Who are the big shots that are arriving?¡¯ Gao Linhe, the Family Head of the Gao family, a rank nine arcanist, also sensed the arrival of outsiders. He came out with the other three rank nine arcanists of the Gao family. ¡°So it¡¯s the people from the Green Frame Institute and the Smoke Rune Institute!¡± Gao Linhe came to the central courtyard and was shocked when he saw who they were. Of the eight rank nine arcanists who came to the Gao family, five were from the Green Frame Institute, and three were from the Smoke Rune Institute. ¡®Why are they together?¡¯ Gao Linhe smiled, but a strong fear was brewing in his heart. The Green Frame Institute and the Smoke Rune Institute were the two strongest forces in the city. Normally, there were conflicts between them, and they would even secretly fight each other. But at this moment, they gathered together and barged into the Gao family mansion without greeting anyone. Moreover, they looked extremely unfriendly. ¡°Family Head Gao!¡± The leader was the Green Frame Institute Head, Fei Qingyi. He had the appearance of a young man, but his eyes were full of vicissitudes and coldness. ¡°I came to the Gao family today because I have a request!¡± Fei Qingyi said. Although he was asking for help, his attitude was overbearing. ¡°Please speak.¡± Gao Linhe seemed straightforward, but he was already on guard. ¡°The Smoke Rune Institute and I wish to borrow the Gao family¡¯s hidden fragments.¡± Fei Qingyi¡¯s expression did not change, as if he was just making a casual request. But for Gao Linhe, his expression changed greatly. His smile was a little forced. ¡°Is Institute Head Fei joking? How can hidden fragments be borrowed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t agree to your request.¡± Gao Linhe stretched out his hand. ¡°Institute Head Fei and the gentlemen present, please leave.¡± Fei Qingyi was not angry at Gao Linhe¡¯s rejection. Instead, he smirked. He turned his body slightly and exchanged looks with the other silver-clothed man next to him. The silver-clothed man stood out. ¡°Family Head Gao, I might as well tell you the truth.¡± The silver-clothed man said, ¡°As of now, the Green Frame Institute has joined forces with our Smoke Rune Institute. We are preparing to gather the hiddens fragments of both sides and study them together. Together, we will solve the secret of advancing to rank ten.¡± ¡°But during the research process, we discovered that our hidden fragments are still not enough. We have decided to gather another batch of hidden fragments. Therefore, we are ready to borrow a batch of hidden fragments from the Gao family and several other forces to study them further.¡± Gao Linhe recognized the silver-clothed man. He was Qiu Shili, the Deputy Institute Head of the Smoke Rune Institute. ¡°However, Family Head Gao, you can be rest assured. Once we make progress in the study of the hidden fragments and solve its secrets, we will share it with the Gao family.¡± ¡°So, Family Head Gao, please agree to our request.¡± Qiu Shili cupped his fists towards Gao Linhe. Although his posture looked lower, he was still aggressive. Gao Linhe could feel the hostility from the guests. He knew very well that once he refused, these eight rank nine arcanists might directly attack him. However, Gao Linhe also knew that since the other party had already made such a move, there was a high probability that he would not be able to get back the hidden fragments after lending them out. Furthermore, with both sides acting so domineering today, he didn¡¯t believe that the other party would tell them the secret of advancing to rank ten. However, the current situation was quite serious. ¡°How many hidden fragments are you nning to borrow?¡± Gao Linhe¡¯s tone softened. ¡°All of them.¡± This time, it was Fei Qingyi who answered. ¡°All of them?¡± Gao Linhe¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Gao Linhe would never agree to this request. Handing over the Gao family¡¯s hundreds of years worth of hidden fragments was essentially an act of betrayal to the family. ¡°It seems that Family Head Gao is unwilling.¡± Fei Qingyi showed a look of pity. ¡°In this case, we will do it ourselves!¡± As soon as Fei Qingyi finished speaking, the eight of them instantly rushed towards the Gao family¡¯s forbidden area. ¡°Stop them!¡± Gao Linhe shouted anxiously. The direction where Fei Qingyi and the others went was the Gao family¡¯s treasury. It was an independent space, and all of the hidden fragments of the Gao family were stored in it. Gao Linhe and the three rank nine arcanists intercepted Fei Qingyi and the others. ¡°Pathetic!¡± Fei Qingyi was at the peak of rank nine, the strongest person in the city. He was only one step away from rank ten. He would not be at a disadvantage against the entire Gao family alone, not to mention that he had several helpers by his side. Bang! Bang! Bang! Fei Qingyi spread out his arcane domain, covering half of the Gao family. ¡°Fei Qingyi, Qiu Shili, you are too much!¡± Gao Linhe and the other three felt endless pressureing from Fei Qingyi¡¯s arcane domain. They even found it difficult to activate the power of arcanism in them. ¡°If you keep talking, I will kill all of you!¡± Fei Qingyi¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent. Gao Linhe was full of grief and indignation, but there was nothing he could do. However, at this moment, Gao Linhe and the other three suddenly felt their bodies lighten. Fei Qingyi¡¯s arcane domain actually disappeared. Fei Qingyi was taken aback. ¡°Coming uninvited and taking advantage of others, isn¡¯t this a robbery? If the Green Frame Institute Head does such a thing, won¡¯t he be aughing stock?¡± A voice rang out. Xu Ning slowly descended from the sky. ¡°This¡­ is Xu Ning!¡± Gao Linhe and the other three also recognized Xu Ning. Xu Ning had contributed a lot of hidden fragments to the Gao family, which made the four rank nine arcanists aware of his existence. One of the rank nine arcanists even offered Xu Ning an invitation to join the Gao family, but Xu Ning refused. ¡®His aura¡­ is at the peak of rank nine!¡¯ Gao Linhe and the other three were confused. Xu Ning was only in rank eight previously. Even if he advanced to rank nine, he should be in the early stages. How did he suddenly reach the peak of his realm? The difference in stages in the Arcanist World was huge. The difference between the elementary, middle, and peak stage was equivalent to a minor realm in the Martial Arts World. ¡°Who are you?¡± Fei Qingyi and Qiu Shili were on guard. They didn¡¯t expect such a top-notch master to be hidden in the Gao family. Chapter 363 - Battle of Rank Nine

Chapter 363: Battle of Rank Nine

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before this, Fei Qingyi and Qiu Shili weren¡¯t aware of Xu Ning¡¯s existence. So when they saw Xu Ning, they were shocked. Xu Ning did not look to have spent much effort just now to destroy Fei Qingyi¡¯s arcane domain. Fei Qingyi was the closest person to rank ten in the entire Arcanist World, but he was obviously not Xu Ning¡¯s opponent. It was not that Fei Qingyi was weak, it was just that Xu Ning was too strong. The existence of the Martial Arts Panel allowed Xu Ning to reach the limit of his realm every time he advanced. This made Xu Ning¡¯s foundation extremely solid every time he advanced, causing him to have great strength. In addition to that, Xu Ning had advanced to a rank nine arcanist, which was the limit of his realm. In front of him, Fei Qingyi was indeed much weaker. Within rank nine, no one was Xu Ning¡¯s opponent. Xu Ning was truly invincible in the same realm. It was easy for Xu Ning to fight against many alone. ¡°Sir, please excuse us. We will leave right away.¡± Qiu Shili reacted quickly and humbled himself. He could already tell that this person who suddenly appeared from the Gao family was far stronger than Fei Qingyi. This person had such great strength, but he did not seek fame. His background was indeed mysterious. What he needed to do now was to avoid this person. He had to make a new n. ¡°Leave?¡± Xu Ning spread out his arcane domain and enveloped the eight rank nine arcanists. These eight rank nine arcanists, except for Fei Qingyi, were all in the elementary and middle stages. They felt extremely depressed and ufortable in Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain. ¡°Family Head Gao, are we letting them go?¡± Xu Ning turned his head and looked at Gao Linhe. ¡°You decide.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s action was a form of repayment to the Gao family. Although the Gao family recruited him for their own benefits, it was undeniable that without the Gao family, Xu Ning would not have been able to advance to rank nine andprehend the origin of the Arcanist World this quickly. Now that he was about to leave the Arcanist World, he would feel much better if he did something for the Gao family. Because of Xu Ning¡¯s appearance, the situation suddenly reversed, making Gao Linhe feel a little surreal. ¡°Family Head Gao!¡± Qiu Shili was quick to change his attitude. ¡°Please forgive us if we have offended you previously!¡± ¡°When we figure out the secrets of the hidden fragments and find a way to advance to rank ten, we will definitely share it with you!¡± Qiu Shili quickly expressed his goodwill. Fei Qingyi stood aside with a frown and kept quiet. Obviously, he felt that showing weakness was harmful to his dignity, but he had no choice. For a moment, Gao Linhe didn¡¯t know what to do. The Green Frame Institute and the Smoke Rune Institute had obviously begun to scheme against the Gao family. There was a strong conflict between the two sides. Gao Linhe really wanted to kill all of them at the bottom of his heart. But if this happened, the Gao family would be the target of everyone in the city. Unless theypletely destroyed the Green Frame Institute, the Smoke Rune Institute, and the factions that were friendly with them, once Xu Ning left the City of Arcanists, the Gao family¡¯s situation in the City of Arcanists would turn dangerous. ¡°Brother Xu Ning, let these people go.¡± After weighing his options, Gao Linhe did not let Xu Ning continue. ¡°Okay.¡± Since Gao Linhe did not intend to pursue the matter, there was no need for Xu Ning to intervene. Whether the Gao family would be targeted by the two sides in the future had nothing to do with Xu Ning. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xu Ning restrained his arcane domain and let them out. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Qiu Shili quickly thanked him. As for Fei Qingyi, after looking at Xu Ning, he turned around and left. Afterwards, the other rank nine arcanists also left the Gao familypound. ¡°Brother Xu Ning, thank you!¡± Gao Linhe quickly went forward. He didn¡¯t know why Xu Ning suddenly became so strong, but showing him a good attitude definitely won¡¯t go wrong. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± Xu Ning had returned the favor in his heart. He was ready to leave the Arcanist World. ¡°Brother Xu, are you willing to join the Gao family and be an elder of the family? Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely not restrict you in any way. Moreover, you will enjoy all the power of the family. The Gao family will also provide you with resources unconditionally. In addition, you can freely use the hidden fragments.¡± Gao Linhe knew Xu Ning¡¯s significance. With such an existence in the Gao family, no one in the Arcanist World could provoke them. Therefore, he wanted to show his greatest sincerity and keep Xu Ning in the family. ¡°I appreciate Family Head Gao¡¯s kindness, but it is time for me to leave.¡± Gao Linhe¡¯s conditions were not tempting at all for the current Xu Ning. Gao Linhe sighed in his heart. He also noticed Xu Ning¡¯s intention to leave, so he stopped pestering him. ¡°In that case¡­¡± As Gao Linhe was talking, he suddenly saw Xu Ning¡¯s expression change slightly before he was quickly enveloped by Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain. Boom! Boom! Boom! Outside Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain, there was a series of explosions. ¡°This¡­¡± Gao Linhe and the other three rank nine arcanists had not figured out the situation yet. Xu Ning looked into the distance. He saw Fei Qingyi and another feminine man standing in the air, expanding their arcane domains and looking straight at Xu Ning. ¡°That person is the Institute Head of the Smoke Rune Institute, Feng Yushan!¡± Gao Linhe recognized this person. ¡®Coming back again, are these two here to take my life?¡¯ Xu Ning was not surprised. ¡°Oh well, I nned to leave this ce, but since you are provoking me like this, I don¡¯t mindpletely disying my strength before leaving.¡± Xu Ning pushed Gao Linhe and the others away, and his arcane domain instantly expanded. Inside Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain, lightning, storm, and violent rain were wrapped around him. Ordinary rank nine arcanists could not hold on for long if they were dragged into his domain. ¡°Institute Head Feng, be careful of this person. He is stronger than both of us!¡± Fei Qingyi quickly said to Feng Yushan when he saw Xu Ning activating his domain. After Fei Qingyi left just now, he called over Feng Yushan, who had just seized the hidden fragments from another family, preparing to deal with Xu Ning together. The two of them could be said to be standing on top of the Arcanist World. But now that Xu Ning suddenly appeared, not only did he threaten their status, but he also offended them. This caused Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan to think that Xu Ning must be eliminated. ¡°Okay!¡± Feng Yushan responded. Afterwards, the two arcane domains merged together to fight against Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain. ¡®So strong!¡¯ Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain fought against the two merged arcane domains. Inside the arcane domain, various attribute-based arcane techniques exploded. The attribute-based attacks of Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan¡¯s arcane domain rushed towards Xu Ning, but it could not hurt Xu Ning at all. During this period, Xu Ning had been on the defensive and did not take the initiative to attack. ¡°Institute Head Fei, he seems to be stronger than you described!¡± Feng Yushan realized this problem. Fei Qingyi was a little flustered. He initially thought that Xu Ning was only 30% stronger than him. He thought if he pulled Feng Yushan here, he would definitely be able to defeat Xu Ning. But now it seemed that he had miscalcted. Chapter 364 - Rank Ten Appears

Chapter 364: Rank Ten Appears

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Ning did not feel any pressure from Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan. With his current realm, unless it was a rank ten arcanist, no one couldn¡¯t suppress him at all. ¡°Enough, let¡¯s settle this quickly¡­¡± Xu Ning stopped defending and went all out. Boom! Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain¡¯s strength rose to another level. Crack! Xu Ning won the fight between arcane domains. Even though Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan¡¯s arcane domains merged with each other, they were still shattered by Xu Ning¡¯s arcane domain. ¡®How did this happen!¡¯ Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan¡¯s expressions changed drastically. Especially Fei Qingyi, this waspletely different from what he had expected. He thought that as long as he joined forces with Feng Yushan, Xu Ning would definitely lose. But now, the situation waspletely the other way round. One had to know that he and Feng Yushan were the strongest and second strongest person in the city. ¡°Retreat!¡± Feng Yushan also realized that he was not a match for Xu Ning. Only now did Fei Qingyi realize that he had underestimated Xu Ning too much. ¡°You can¡¯t leave¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t n to let the two go. His body suddenly rushed forward, and his arcane domain expanded again, enveloping the two of them. Afterwards, the force of attraction in his arcane domain pulled the two towards Xu Ning. Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan, who were suppressed by the arcane domain, found it difficult to even activate their arcane power, let alone resist. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± Killing intent surged in Xu Ning¡¯s eyes. Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan finally looked frightened. As the two strongest people in the city, were they about to die? ¡°Sir, please give me face and show mercy.¡± However, at this critical moment, Xu Ning heard a gentle voice. This voice seemed to appear out of thin air, echoing in Xu Ning¡¯s ears. Xu Ning was shocked. Afterwards, his arcane domain was subconsciously put away. Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan were saved. A normal looking man in a white robe exuded an aura of transcendence as he stood in front of Xu Ning and looked at him with a smile. But Xu Ning did not feel relieved because of this smile. Instead, he felt like he was facing a powerful enemy. ¡®Rank ten arcanist¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was already certain of the opponent¡¯s strength. The only person who could force Xu Ning to withdraw his arcane domain and suddenly appear in his perception range was a rank ten arcanist. ¡°Rank ten arcanist!¡± Fei Qingyi and Feng Yushan were also stunned. As the top existences in the Arcanist World, they were not aware that there were still rank ten arcanists in the Arcanist World. The secret of advancing from rank nine to rank ten was sealed hundreds of years ago, right? Wasn¡¯t it only by exploring the secrets of the hidden fragments could one advance to rank ten? The two were a little stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡± The white-robed man waved his hand, and Xu Ning felt the space distort. This feeling was extremely simr to the feeling of teleportation in the tower. After Xu Ning regained his vision and perception, the environment around him changed. He and the white-robed man appeared on a high peak at the same time. Cloud and fog surrounded the peak, giving it a rather artistic vibe. ¡°Let me introduce myself, I am Shangguan Ji.¡± The white-robed man said with a smile. ¡°Shangguan Ji?!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s pupils contracted. After staying in the Arcanist World for so long, he had heard of this name long ago. Shangguan Ji was thest rank ten arcanist to be seen in the Arcanist World, and he was also one of the three rank ten arcanists who built the tower. Shangguan Ji, a rank ten arcanist who had disappeared nearly a thousand years ago, suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Congrattions sir, you are about to advance to rank ten¡­ No, wait¡­¡± Shangguan Ji continued, ¡°You are not from the Arcanist World, so the transcendent system in your world is definitely different¡­¡± Xu Ning pursed his lips. Obviously, Shangguan Ji was aware of the secret that he was not a person of this world. However, Xu Ning also noticed that Shangguan Ji did not have any ill intentions towards him. Otherwise, he could have easily shattered his clone with one blow, turning all of his hard work and invested time into nothing. ¡°Also, I have to apologize to you first¡­¡± Shangguan Ji said, ¡°I had no choice but to stop you from killing those two. In the current Arcanist World, only the two of them can advance to rank ten. If they are killed by you, it will be a huge loss for the Arcanist World.¡± ¡°They can advance to rank ten?¡± Xu Ning was a little surprised when he heard that. The rank nine arcanists of the Arcanist World couldn¡¯t even locate the coordinates of an outer world, so how could they advance to rank ten? ¡°Not now, but maybe in the future.¡± A look of helplessness appeared in Shangguan Ji¡¯s eyes when he saw that. Xu Ning raised his eyebrows. He was curious. Shangguan Ji might be able to answer his questions about the secrets of the Arcanist World and the Arcanist Tower. ¡°Sir Shangguan, can you exin it to me in detail?¡± Xu Ning asked again. ¡°After I advanced to rank nine, I discovered that I couldn¡¯t sense the coordinates of other outer worlds at all in the Arcanist World. If this is the case for everyone, rank nine arcanists in the Arcanist World have no chance ofprehending the origin of the other outer worlds, let alone advance to rank ten.¡± Xu Ning asked in detail. Shangguan Ji answered, ¡°A thousand years ago, the Arcanist World could still sense the locations of the outer worlds. It was also at that time that Iprehended the origin of another world and reached rank ten.¡± ¡°However, a thousand years ago, there was a chaotic turbulence in the space-time turbulence around the Arcanist World. This turbulence changed the external environment of the Arcanist World greatly.¡± ¡°Chaotic turbulence?¡± Xu Ning knew a little about chaotic turbulence. The space between worlds was blocked by space-time turbulence. This was the reason for the divide between the many outer worlds and the time-flow difference. The so-called chaotic turbulence was the chaos of space-time turbulence. In the first ce, space-time turbulence was extremely dangerous, no need to mention when it became chaotic. If a chaotic turbulence urred near the main body of a world, it might even damage the world. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Shangguan Ji continued, ¡°Although the chaotic turbulence did not cause any damage to the Arcanist World, the outer part of the Arcanist World was greatly affected.¡± ¡°The space-time turbulence outside the Arcanist World is even more chaotic, causing the flow of time inside and outside the Arcanist World to change greatly.¡± ¡®The flow of time changed¡­¡¯ Xu Ning remembered when Duan Huiye provided him with the coordinates of the outer worlds, he said that the flow of time in other outer worlds and the Martial Arts World was generally below three to one, but for the Arcanist World, it was an astonishing ten to one. Now it seemed that the reason for this was because of the chaotic turbulence. Chapter 365 - Return, Advance

Chapter 365: Return, Advance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Moreover, after the chaotic turbulence, the space-time turbulence outside the Arcanist World also changed.¡± Shangguan Ji continued, ¡°Entering the Arcanist World from the outside world is the same as before. When you came to the Arcanist World, you passed through the space-time turbulence and the world membrane, you shouldn¡¯t have felt any difort.¡± ¡°However, if you want to pass through the space-time turbulence outside the Arcanist World from the inside, you will encounter great obstacles.¡± Shangguan Ji said, ¡°Rank ten arcanists can break through this kind of obstacles, but not rank nine arcanists.¡± ¡°In other words, even if they can locate the coordinates of outer worlds, the arcanists of the Arcanist World still don¡¯t have the means to reach the outer worlds.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this¡­¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t expect the impact of the chaotic turbulence to be so huge. ¡°So, this is the reason why the Arcanist World can¡¯t produce a rank ten arcanist again¡­¡± ¡°That is right¡­¡± Shangguan Ji sighed. ¡°At that time, including me, there were a total of three rank ten arcanists in the Arcanist World. The three of us knew the impact of the chaotic turbulence on the Arcanist World. If we can¡¯t find a way to resolve the negative effects of the turbulence, the transcendent system of the Arcanist World will bepletely shaken.¡± ¡°When the rank nine arcanists can¡¯t see the path forward, then the development of the arcanist transcendent system will most likely stagnate, or even fall into a worse situation¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded silently. He understood what Shangguan Ji meant. Whether it was the martial artists in the Martial Arts World or the arcanists in the Arcanist World, transcendents pursued higher realms and stronger strength. The sudden disappearance of the current path ahead would cause fundamental damage to the transcendent system. The entire transcendent system would be rejected. ¡°So, in order to cover this fact, I and the other two arcanists built the tower.¡± Shangguan Ji exined, ¡°We hope to cover up the chaotic turbulence. We even deliberately created rumors that the three of us hid the method to advance to rank ten inside the Arcanist Tower.¡± ¡°So, you came up with a lie with the hidden fragments?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a lie.¡± Shangguan Ji said, ¡°After all, the coordinates of the outer worlds are indeed hidden in the hidden fragments. After finding a way to resolve the negative effects of the turbulence, the coordinates of the outer worlds will be useful.¡± ¡°Sir Shangguan¡­¡± Xu Ning asked again, ¡°In addition to you, are the other two rank ten arcanists still in the Arcanist World?¡± ¡°No, in the Arcanist World, we couldn¡¯t find a way to solve the chaotic turbulence. So the two of them took the risk to leave the Arcanist World and go to the outer worlds to find a way to solve it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that after hundreds of years, they still haven¡¯t returned¡­¡± A look of worry shed in Shangguan Ji¡¯s eyes. ¡°Exploring the outer worlds with their true bodies¡­ This is indeed a huge risk¡­¡± Xu Ning thought so too. Even the physical body of a rank ten arcanist could not withstand the turbulence of time and space for long. Only byprehending the origin of the infinite worlds could one survive in the space-time turbulence for a long time. ¡°They have put in a lot of effort for the Arcanist World¡­¡± Xu Ning admired the two rank ten arcanists. For the future of the arcanist transcendent system, they were even willing to bet their lives. At this moment, Shangguan Ji looked into the distance and sighed. ¡°Sir, how long do you n to stay in the Arcanist World?¡± After a moment of silence, Shangguan Ji asked. When Shangguan Ji saw Xu Ning, he saw through Xu Ning¡¯s clone. He knew that Xu Ning had alreadyprehended the world origin of the Arcanist World. Once he returned to his original world, he would advance to rank ten just like him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for those two, I might have already returned to my original world.¡± Xu Ning smiled. ¡°Sir, after you return to your original world and advance to rank ten, if you find a way to resolve this chaotic turbulence, please tell me.¡± Although he felt that this possibility was low, Shangguan Ji still asked Xu Ning for help. ¡°Okay.¡± Xu Ning nodded. He had a good impression of Shangguan Ji, and the Arcanist World was also the first outer world he had explored. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to leave soon.¡± Xu Ning no longer had any reason to stay in the Arcanist World. ¡°Oh right¡­¡± Xu Ning seemed to remember something. ¡°Sir Shangguan, please protect the Gao family in the City of Arcanists. After I leave, the two people you saved may harm the Gao family.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shangguan Ji nodded. Just a word from Xu Ning solved the cmity that the Gao family might face. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Xu Ning cupped his fists towards Shangguan Ji. ¡°Goodbye.¡± Shangguan Ji also cupped his fists. ¡®Return!¡¯ Xu Ning moved his consciousness. A dazzling white light bloomed from his body. Whoosh! Xu Ning then disappeared into thin air, as if he had never been here. Shangguan Ji looked at the ce where Xu Ning disappeared and was in a daze. Soon after, his figure disappeared from the peak. ¡­ Martial Arts World. State Wansheng. Imperial City. The forbidden area. Xu Ning suddenly opened his eyes in the dark space. ¡°Did you fail?¡± The moment Xu Ning opened his eyes, Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiye also noticed it. They looked at Xu Ning with regret in their eyes. ¡®Sure enough, it is difficult to reach the peak of the transcendent system of an outer world in just the first attempt.¡¯ Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiye thought to themselves. ¡°No.¡± However, Xu Ning¡¯s response surprised the two. Whoosh! Afterwards, the two origin powers in Xu Ning¡¯s body merged together. The dao realm bottleneck was finally broken. Origin realm grandmaster! Xu Ning had sessfully advanced. ¡°This!¡± Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao were shocked. Less than half a year had passed in the real world, but Xu Ning had broken through from the dao realm ninth stage to the origin realm! ¡°Good! Good!¡± Duan Huiye clenched his fists with an excited expression. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for Yu Zhiyin to arrive. But Xu Ning¡¯s advancement speed might allow him toprehend the origin of the infinite worlds before Yu Zhiyin appeared. If that was the case, Yu Zhiyin was nothing to be afraid of. ¡®Is this the grandmaster realm¡­¡¯ Xu Ning felt the sensation after his advancement. He had clearly left the Arcanist World, but he could still use the origin power of the Arcanist World. ¡®Next, I have to find themon nature of these two origins andprehend the origin of the infinite worlds¡­¡¯ Xu Ning knew the path to advance further. This was difficult for others. But for Xu Ning, energy was his only requirement. ¡°Grandmaster, I have a request.¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Tell me!¡± Duan Huiye said. ¡°I want resources, an insane amount of cultivation resources!¡± Xu Ning said. Chapter 366 - Advancement Plan

Chapter 366: Advancement n

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°Cultivation resources?¡± Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao were puzzled. In fact, at Xu Ning¡¯s realm, he no longer needed martial arts resources to assist his cultivation. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you as much as you want.¡± However, although he was curious, Duan Huiye still agreed. Xu Ning had his own thoughts, so there was no need for him to interfere. He just needed to support him. ¡°Grandmaster, Demon Lord, thank you.¡± Xu Ning thanked the two and didn¡¯t change how he addressed them. Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao had provided a lot of help to Xu Ning. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Duan Huiye said, ¡°Your martial arts aptitude and your aptitude for adapting to different transcendent systems has exceeded my understanding. I would like to see youprehend the origin of infinite worlds.¡± ¡°I will do my best.¡± Xu Ning responded. Instantly, the pressure on Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao lessened. Previously, Yu Zhiyin¡¯s promation made the two feel like there was a sword hanging above their heads. No one knew when Yu Zhiyin would break through, or when he woulde back for revenge. They were all worried that Yu Zhiyin would advance quicker than them. After Duan Huiye and Yu Zhiyin ran into each otherst time, Yu Zhiyin said that he would fight Duan Huiye to the death after heprehended the origin of the infinite worlds. At that time, Duan Huiye could feel that Yu Zhiyin was full of confidence, as if he waspletely confident that he couldprehend the origin of the infinite worlds. As for Duan Huiye himself, he was not confident in his own advancement. But now, Xu Ning had advanced to the origin realm in half a year. His aptitude was already terrifying, so it was entirely possible that he would be the first toprehend the origin of the infinite worlds. In this case, Xu Ning could rece him and withstand the pressure from Yu Zhiyin. It could be said that Xu Ning was now Duan Huiye¡¯s confidence. ¡°I have to go back to the Core Sea Demon Sect first.¡± Xu Ning said, ¡°Now that I have reached the origin realm, there is not much meaning in being the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect. I am ready to hand the position of sect master to Duan Chaomian. I wonder if you agree?¡± Duan Chaomian was a member of the Duan imperial family. From the beginning, Duan Huiye wanted to hand the Core Sea Demon Sect to him. However, Xu Ning¡¯s performance was too outstanding, so this position was given to Xu Ning instead. ¡°Then thank you for taking care of the Duan imperial family.¡± Duan Huiye said. He also understood why Xu Ning passed the position of sect master to Duan Chaomian. Afterwards, Xu Ning left the Duan family¡¯s forbiddennd. Duan Huiye also left the dark space, found his trusted subordinates, and ordered the Duan imperial family to gather as many resources as possible for Xu Ning. ¡­ Core Sea Demon Sect. Xu Ning returned to the ind. As soon as he returned, Xu Ning gathered all the elders in the sect, including Duan Chaomian, Yu Qiao, and the others. Everyone had arrived at the main peak, but Xu Ning had not yet appeared. No one knew what Xu Ning wanted to do by gathering all the elders in one ce. Not long after Xu Ning became the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect, he began to relinquish his power and disappeared for half a year. His style of doing things was extremely simr to the Core Sea Demon Lord. Whoosh! Xu Ning suddenly appeared. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡± After seeing Xu Ning appear, all the elders quickly greeted. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Several dao realm ninth stage elders were the first to notice something odd. They could acutely sense that Xu Ning was different from before. His current state was extremely simr to the Grandmaster of the Duan imperial family. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Their hearts were beating fast. Next, the weaker dao realm eighth stage elders also noticed this. Duan Chaomian and Yu Qiao secretly looked at each other and saw the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°After returning to the sect today, I have something to tell everyone.¡± Xu Ning nced at everyone and finally fixed his eyes on Duan Chaomian. ¡°After discussing with the Grandmaster and the Demon Lord, we have decided that from today onwards, I will step down as the sect master of the Core Sea Demon Sect and this position will be inherited by Duan Chaomian.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s words shocked everyone. Xu Ning had stepped down from his post after bing the sect master for less than a year. ¡°This¡­¡± Duan Chaomian was still confused. Beside him, Yu Qiao nudged Duan Chaomian and helped him regain his senses. Looking at this, the rtionship between Duan Chaomian and Yu Qiao had improved a lot. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Sect Master, I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± Duan Chaomian¡¯s mind was in aplicated state. He was both excited and confused. Nearly a year ago, he was still fighting with Xu Ning for the position of sect master, but in the end, he had lost. He thought that he had no fate with the position of sect master. He didn¡¯t expect that after going around in circles, he would still be the leader of the Core Sea Demon Sect a yearter. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Xu Ning nodded. ¡°After you seed the position of sect master, please take care of my Swallow Heron Sect.¡± Xu Ning didn¡¯t hide his wishes and said it openly. ¡°Sect Master, don¡¯t worry!¡± Duan Chaomian respected Xu Ning very much. The reason for this was not because Xu Ning had decided to hand over the position of sect master to him, but because Xu Ning had already touched the realm of a grandmaster. ¡°Okay, everyone, farewell.¡± After this, Xu Ning no longer had to worry about the Core Sea Demon Sect. As for Gu Songying and his trusted aides in the sect, as long as Duan Chaomian was not stupid, he would definitely help them. ¡°Sect Master.¡± Just when Xu Ning was about to leave, Yu Qiao walked out of the crowd. Among the elders of the Core Sea Demon Sect, Yu Qiao was the only one who had some private rtionship with Xu Ning. ¡°What is it?¡± Xu Ning asked. ¡°May I ask if you have advanced to the grandmaster realm?¡± Yu Qiao asked what everyone was thinking. The elders were also waiting for Xu Ning¡¯s reply. ¡°I have.¡± Xu Ning gave an affirmative answer. Although they had already guessed it, everyone¡¯s mind was blown. Xu Ning¡¯s advancement speedpletely exceeded their understanding of martial arts aptitude. With that said, Xu Ning disappeared from the Core Sea Demon Sect. Everyone was left standing in a daze. After leaving the Core Sea Demon Sect, Xu Ning returned to the Swallow Heron Sect and made some arrangements. Afterwards, Xu Ning went to the Harmony King Mansion to meet with Duan Chaofeng. When Duan Chaofeng heard that Xu Ning had advanced to the grandmaster realm, he was instantly stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that Xu Ning, whom he got to know on a whim, would be an existence that surpassed the dao realm. Duan Chaofeng knew very well that with Xu Ning as a friend, his status in the Duan imperial family even exceeded the core members of the imperial family. Xu Ning did not stay in the Harmony King Mansion for long. After everything was done, he went back to the imperial capital. The resources arranged by Duan Huiye should be on their way. Xu Ning also wondered if he should go back to the Abyss North and see his family. But after thinking about it, he decided to return afterprehending the origin of the infinite worlds. Just like this, Xu Ning began to prepare for his next advancement. Chapter 367 - Transcendence Limits, Before the Final Battle

Chapter 367: Transcendence Limits, Before the Final Battle

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Half a year went by quickly. Duan family¡¯s forbiddennd. ¡­ Discovered 10,000 units of energy, absorb? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®Yes!¡¯ After absorbing the energy in the special crystal in front of him, Xu Ning¡¯s calm face finally revealed a smile. ¡®I finally have enough energy toprehend the origin of the infinite worlds!¡¯ Over the past six months, the Duan imperial family had gathered a lot of resources for Xu Ning. The imperial family had truly spent a lot of effort in order to obtain these resources. Xu Ning controlled the Martial Arts Panel with his consciousness. ¡­ Name: Xu Ning Realm: Origin Realm (Dual World Origin) + Avable energy: 1 billion units ¡­ ¡®Comprehending the origin of the infinite worlds is right in front of me¡­¡¯ As his strength continued to increase, the level where he was at was brought higher and higher, causing Xu Ning¡¯s speed of advancement to be faster and faster. Xu Ning thought for a bit and clicked ¡°+¡±. ¡­ Consume 1 billion units of energy to advance your realm? Yes / No ¡­ ¡®Yes!¡¯ Xu Ning had been waiting for this moment for a long time. The moment he confirmed his advancement, the two types of origin power in Xu Ning¡¯s body began to merge. The two types of origin power that were originally different actually began to alter themselves towards amon simrity. And from there, Xu Ning¡¯s understanding of the world origin also underwent a huge change. In an instant, Xu Ning noticed the same inner core of the Martial Arts World¡¯s origin and the Arcanist World¡¯s origin. Afterwards, by studying this simr inner core, a new understanding of the origin formed in Xu Ning¡¯s mind. At the same time, Xu Ning¡¯s body began to strengthen again. Xu Ning¡¯s body was originally strong enough to temporarily stay in the space-time turbulence. But his strengthened body allowed Xu Ning to be unrestrained in the space-time turbulence. Moreover, because of the fact that he would reach the peak of his realm the moment he advanced, Xu Ning¡¯s body could save itself from the long process of transforming his body with the origin of the infinite worlds, thus instantly forming a body that adapted to the infinite worlds. This kind of physical strength allowed Xu Ning to freely travel between different worlds and adapt to the transcendent system of each world. No matter which world he went to in the future, Xu Ning could maintain his strength. He did not need to learn a new transcendent system like before. Moreover, with his current physical strength, even if Xu Ning encountered a chaotic turbulence, he would not be injured at all. ¡°Origin power of the infinite worlds!¡± After advancing, Xu Ning¡¯s entire perception was refreshed. Previously, Xu Ning had a natural affinity with the Martial Arts World and the Arcanist World. But now, in the entire universe, Xu Ning had this connection with many worlds. ¡®The origin of the infinite worlds¡­ can also be called the origin of the universe¡­¡¯ Xu Ning was certain that he had reached the limit of a transcendent in this universe. Xu Ning walked out of the sealed room and looked at the distant sky. He was full of emotions. Xu Ning sighed when he thought about how he went from an ordinary vige boy to his current realm. In the eyes of other martial arts masters, this process did not take too long. After all, Xu Ning had only been in this world for less than ten years. Ten years might not be enough for some martial artists to even advance a minor realm, but Xu Ning had already reached the peak of his martial arts realm. ¡°Xu Ning!¡± ¡°Xu Ning!¡± Two figures appeared next to Xu Ning. They were Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao. Just now, they felt a mysterious aura in the forbiddennd. ¡°Could you have¡­¡± Duan Huiye asked tentatively. ¡°I have alreadyprehended the origin of the infinite worlds.¡± Xu Ning responded. Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao looked at each other andughed heartily. From now on, they no longer have to worry about Yu Zhiyin. ¡°He¡¯sing.¡± Just when the pressure was off Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao¡¯s shoulders, Xu Ning suddenly said. ¡°Who? You mean Yu Zhiyin?¡± Duan Huiye stoppedughing and asked. ¡°Yes, him.¡± Xu Ning nodded. This was just his feeling. But this feeling was so real. This feeling was not instinctive, but it was a special sensation. ¡°In other words, the battle with Yu Zhiyin is about to begin¡­¡± Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao frowned. Prior to this, they were still happy about Xu Ning¡¯s advancement, but now that there was a real battle iing, they still felt depressed. Compared to the two, Xu Ning was rtively calm. With his current realm, he could definitely protect himself against Yu Zhiyin. The only thing to worry about was whether the people around him would be hurt. ¡°We need to be fully prepared¡­¡± Xu Ning said. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Duan Huiyao and Duan Huiyao were also ready to deal with the subsequent situation. ¡­ At this moment. In an outer world. Yu Zhiyin opened his eyes. Just now, he hadprehended the origin of the infinite worlds and touched the limit of the transcendent realm in the universe. The only thing he could improve on was his physical strength. Over time, the origin power of the infinite worlds in his body would strengthen his physical body. And after thousands of years, he would gain the adaptive body of the infinite worlds. At that time, Yu Zhiyin would also have the perfect physical body. ¡°It¡¯s time to find Duan Huiye¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin muttered under his breath. There was a look of reminiscence in his eyes. He and Duan Huiye had a sincere friendship when they were young. But his master¡¯s death and the upheaval in the sect made Yu Zhiyin and Duan Huiye enemies. From the moment Yu Zhiyin left State Wansheng, his goal was to avenge his master and his sect. He wanted to kill his old friend Duan Huiye with his own hands, destroy the Duan family with his own hands, and overthrow everything that had killed his master and destroyed his sect. In fact, thest time he saw Duan Huiye, Yu Zhiyin had already touched the boundary of the origin of the infinite worlds. Over the past year, he had finally crossed this threshold. ¡°It¡¯s time to end everything¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin closed his eyes and sighed. When he opened his eyes again, there was only indifference in his eyes. He left the outer world and traveled in the space-time turbulence. The tearing of space and time in the turbulence did not hurt him at all. Whoosh! After a long time, Yu Zhiyin passed through the world membrane and arrived at his homeworld, the Martial Arts World. He floated in the air and looked into the distance before appearing in State Wansheng. ¡®Huh?¡¯ The moment he stepped on thend of State Wansheng, Yu Zhiyin was taken aback. He looked at the imperial capital in surprise. ¡®There is an origin realm grandmaster who has alsoprehended the origin of the infinite worlds like me¡­¡¯ Yu Zhiyin¡¯s gaze seemed to be able to prate space.?¡®But that aura is not Duan Huiye¡¯s¡­ Who could have reached this realm¡­¡¯ ¡®It seems that a decisive battle is inevitable¡­¡¯ Yu Zhiyin disappeared again. When he reappeared, he had already arrived at the imperial capital. Chapter 368 - Battle in the Space-Time Turbulence

Chapter 368: Battle in the Space-Time Turbulence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°He¡¯sing¡­¡± Xu Ning suddenly raised his head and looked into the distance. Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao who were beside him also understood what Xu Ning meant. ¡°Yu Zhiyin is here?¡± While feeling the pressure of the iing battle, Duan Huiye also felt an inexplicable sense of relief. In just two short years, Yu Zhiyin had alreadyprehended the origin of the infinite worlds. If Xu Ning hadn¡¯t reached this realm before this, then he and the entire Duan family would have been massacred by Yu Zhiyin. It could even be said that the entire State Wansheng would once again fall into chaos, stirring up a bloody storm. ¡°Are we going to stop him?¡± Duan Huiye asked. Xu Ning shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡± A figure appeared in the courtyard the moment Xu Ning said that. It was naturally Yu Zhiyin. ¡°Yu Zhiyin!¡± After Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao saw Yu Zhiyin, they were instantly on guard. ¡°Duan Huiye, you are inferior to me.¡± Yu Zhiyin nced at Xu Ning first, then looked at Duan Huiye. ¡°When we were young, people always said that we areparable. But now, the facts have proven that they are wrong.¡± ¡°You¡­ are inferior to me.¡± Yu Zhiyin repeated this sentence again. ¡°However, you are quite lucky.¡± Yu Zhiyin looked at Xu Ning. ¡°You didn¡¯tprehend the origin of the infinite worlds, but someone else did it for you.¡± ¡°It seems that the decisive battle we talked about is inevitable, but it is not a decisive battle between you and me.¡± Yu Zhiyin chuckled. There was a hint of mockery in hisugh. Duan Huiye didn¡¯t care. He looked at Yu Zhiyin. ¡°Xu Ning will settle this for me.¡± ¡°Xu Ning¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin had no impression of Xu Ning at all. ¡°You should be a junior, right?¡± Yu Zhiyin looked at Xu Ning. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice you before. It seems that you are a top genius who rose up within a hundred years¡­¡± ¡°Being able to fight a life-and-death battle with such a junior is also a pleasure.¡± Yu Zhiyin smiled. Xu Ning looked at Yu Zhiyin without answering. For a moment, the scene became silent. Whoosh! After a few breaths, Xu Ning and Yu Zhiyin suddenly moved at the same time. The space was torn apart, and Xu Ning and Yu Zhiyin entered the space-time turbulence together. Afterwards, the space was sealed. Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao looked at each other. They were waiting for the result of the fight. ¡­ At this moment, time and space was distorted in the space-time turbulence. If one was not an origin realm grandmaster, they would not be able to survive in this harsh environment for long. Xu Ning and Yu Zhiyin were in the space-time turbulence, facing each other. ¡°Bring it on!¡± After entering the space-time turbulence, Yu Zhiyin put away his previous calmness. He was full of fighting spirit. ¡°Our realm is the limit of the universe, the end of all transcendent systems!¡± Yu Zhiyin said, ¡°This battle can be regarded as the ultimate battle! I also want to know if there is a difference in strength between existences at the transcendent limit!¡± With that said, Yu Zhiyin couldn¡¯t wait any longer and attacked first. The origin power of the infinite worlds instantly exploded from Yu Zhiyin¡¯s body. Outside his body, the invisible origin power of the infinite worlds had already wrapped around him. Yu Zhiyin waved his fist and brought along the endless origin power of the infinite worlds to attack Xu Ning. ¡®It¡¯sing¡­¡¯ Xu Ning exploded without holding back. Boom! Boom! Boom! In the space-time turbulence, Xu Ning and Yu Zhiyin fought fiercely. At their realm, there were no more so-called secret techniques, moves, or other techniques, nor were there any dao weapons or secret treasures. They relied on themselves. They were already at the limit of the transcendent realm. ¡®The winner can¡¯t be determined like this¡­¡¯ Xu Ning realized this as he exchanged more and more blows. The confrontation between the two was actually apetition of the origin power of the infinite worlds. The advancement in the origin realm was different from the advancement in the dao realm, the void realm, and the mortal realm. In those realms, after breaking through, one needed to umte and improve before they could reach the peak of a realm. Advancing in the origin realm required one toprehend the origin. One would firstprehend the origin of another world, then the origin of the infinite worlds. Once one understood the key point, their origin power would undergo a qualitative change. There was no such thing as an elementary realm and a peak realm. The only thing that needed time to stabilize and be stronger was the change in one¡¯s physical body by the origin power of the infinite worlds, turning it into a body that could adapt to the infinite worlds. In other words, Xu Ning¡¯s only advantage against Yu Zhiyin was his adaptive body. However, this advantage could bepletely ignored in this fight. The origin power of the infinite worlds was too strong, so his physical advantage did not matter. ¡®Sure enough, we are evenly matched¡­¡¯ At this moment, Yu Zhiyin realized this. ¡®It seems that I need to employ some other methods¡­¡¯ Yu Zhiyin seemed to have expected this situation and had already prepared a backup n. Afterwards, as he continued to fight Xu Ning, Yu Zhiyin began to deliberately guide him. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Xu Ning slowly noticed Yu Zhiyin¡¯s strange behavior. ¡®Yu Zhiyin seems to be deliberately deviating from the battlefield¡­¡¯ Xu Ning could feel that Yu Zhiyin seemed to want to lead him somewhere. ¡®He must have some n¡­¡¯ Xu Ning understood Yu Zhiyin¡¯s intentions. However, Xu Ning did not show any abnormality. Instead, he took the initiative to cooperate with Yu Zhiyin. Xu Ning was confident in his own safety since he had a body that was adapted to the infinite worlds. Gradually, Xu Ning and Yu Zhiyin deviated to an area far away. ¡°It seems that the limit of transcendence cannot be determined.¡± Yu Zhiyin suddenly pulled away from Xu Ning. ¡°So, why did you lead me here?¡± Xu Ning stopped and asked. ¡°So you noticed¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin was not surprised. ¡°Between us, we can¡¯t determine victory or death through fighting¡­ But other methods might work¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin said. ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Xu Ning did not panic and remained calm. Yu Zhiyin did not speak again, instead he suddenly fled. At this moment. The distortion of space-time turbulence in the ce where Xu Ning and Yu Zhi stood instantly intensified. The distorted space-time turbulence began to be chaotic. ¡®Chaotic turbulence!¡¯ Xu Ning finally understood Yu Zhiyin¡¯s n. ¡®So that is why¡­ He was prepared to pull me into the chaotic turbulence and let the chaotic turbulence destroy me¡­¡¯ Xu Ning smiled. In Yu Zhiyin¡¯s mind, he definitely had not yet formed an adaptive body for the infinite world, so he could not resist the tearing force of the chaotic turbulence. But this time, he miscalcted. The peak advancement mechanism of the Martial Arts Panel had saved Xu Ning a thousand years of time. Chapter 369 - The End

Chapter 369: The End

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± The chaotic turbulence swallowed Xu Ning. Yu Zhiyin stood on the edge of the chaotic turbulence and smiled. When Yu Zhiyin first entered the origin realm, before his body could adapt to the space-time turbulence for a long time, he had explored the outer area of the Martial Arts World. At that time, he had noticed the signs of a chaotic turbulence in this area. When the chaotic turbulence ured, Yu Zhiyin was almost swept into it as well. Afterwards, he observed the chaotic turbulence here for a period of time and concluded that the chaotic turbulence here appeared with a regr pattern. After Yu Zhiyin discovered this regr pattern, he didn¡¯t care much about it back then. Butter, just before he was about to return to the Martial Arts World and fight the decisive battle, he suddenly thought of this area of chaotic turbulence. With it, Yu Zhiyin thought of an absolute killer move. If he returned to the Martial Arts World and found out that Duan Huiye had alsoprehended the origin of the infinite worlds, he would lead him here and use the chaotic turbulence to get rid of him if he couldn¡¯t kill him normally. After all, the formation of an adaptive body would take too long. However, in the end, Duan Huiye did notprehend the origin. Xu Ning was the one whoprehended the origin of the infinite worlds. Therefore, Yu Zhiyin followed his previous n and finally lured Xu Ning in. ¡°In this case, I should go back and settle things with Duan Huiye¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin looked at the chaotic turbulence and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a talented person turned into nothing in the chaotic turbulence after reaching the limit of transcendence¡­¡± ¡°A shame¡­ What a shame¡­¡± Yu Zhiyin sighed. He waved his sleeves and was prepared to return to the Martial Arts World. Bang! However, right at this moment, a figure rushed towards Yu Zhiyin like a cannonball. Yu Zhiyin then felt something grabbing his neck. Xu Ning¡¯s face appeared in his vision. ¡°You!¡± Yu Zhiyin¡¯s brain was buzzing. He clearly saw Xu Ning being swallowed by the chaotic turbulence, so why was he here! ¡°What a good n¡­¡± Xu Ning stared at Yu Zhiyin. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I had formed a body that can adapt to the infinite worlds, I might have been tricked by you¡­¡± ¡°What?!¡± Yu Zhiyin couldn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. ¡°You have already formed the body that can adapt to the infinite worlds!?¡± ¡°How is that possible!¡± Yu Zhiyin didn¡¯t expect this at all. The adaptive body of the infinite worlds could only be formed under the long-term influence of the origin power of the infinite worlds! But how did he do it? Could it be that Xu Ning was not a junior of the Martial Arts World, but a senior who had already matured in the Martial Arts World? Yu Zhiyin couldn¡¯t think anymore. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how topletely deal with you, but now I know.¡± Xu Ning¡¯s voice echoed in Yu Zhiyin¡¯s ears. Yu Zhiyin seemed to realize something and tried his best to break free from Xu Ning¡¯s grasp. However, Xu Ning did not give him a chance to escape. ¡°I can¡¯tpletely defeat you in the confrontation between the origin power of the infinite worlds, but¡­ the chaotic turbulence canpletely annihte you!¡± Xu Ning dragged Yu Zhiyin towards the chaotic turbulence. ¡°No!¡± Yu Zhiyin resisted desperately, but it was useless. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Xu Ning dragged Yu Zhiyin into the chaotic turbulence. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Yu Zhiyin¡¯s body began to disintegrate inside the chaotic turbulence. He opened his mouth, but no sound came out. Just like this, Yu Zhiyin waspletely destroyed by the erosion of the chaotic turbulence. The special clothes that Xu Ning had changed into also gradually disintegrated. The material of the clothes could temporarily withstand the space-time turbulence, but it could not withstand the chaotic turbulence. After seeing Yu Zhiyin destroyed in the chaotic turbulence, Xu Ning escaped from the chaotic turbulence and put on some new clothes. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect the adaptive body of the infinite worlds to actually be my trump card for this battle¡­¡¯ Yu Zhiyin wanted to use the chaotic turbulence to deal with Xu Ning, but he didn¡¯t expect Xu Ning to kill him with his method instead. The chaotic turbulence continued, but Xu Ning did not leave. After a long time, the chaotic turbulence finally ended. Xu Ning paused for a moment before returning to the Martial Arts World. ¡°Xu Ning is back!¡± Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao quickly went forward to wee Xu Ning when they saw himing back in one piece. ¡°How is it?¡± Duan Huiye asked. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s over.¡± Xu Ning replied. Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyue breathed a sigh of relief. Ever since Yu Zhiyin fled State Wansheng a few hundred years ago, he had be a threat that could return at any time. But now, this threat was finally eliminated by the hands of Xu Ning. Duan Huiye felt relieved, but then he felt depressed right afterwards. He thought of the friendship between him and Yu Zhiyin once again. But everything was over. ¡°Since Yu Zhiyin has been dealt with, and everything is stable right now. In this case, I will bid farewell first.¡± Xu Ning looked north¡ªthat was the direction of the Abyss North. ¡°I have to go home now.¡± Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao nodded. ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help too. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to advance to my current realm.¡± Xu Ning was sincerely grateful to Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao. Afterwards, Xu Ning bid farewell to Duan Huiye and Duan Huiyao and began his journey home. ¡°Abyss North, I seem to have been away for nine years¡­¡± Xu Ning¡¯s eyes showed a hint of warmth. Over the past nine years, he had gone from a small fry to the top existence in the Martial Arts World. His family and friends should have changed a lot as well. ¡°Abyss North, I¡¯m back¡­¡± ¡­ Abyss North. State Feiyun. Inside a deste mountain. ¡°Surrender!¡± Three young disciples in the white uniforms of the Source Sect were chasing a ck-robed man. Among the three Source Sect disciples, there was a young girl holding a longsword. Her long hair was soft, and she had a heroic look on her face. One could vaguely see that her face was somewhat simr to Xu Ning¡¯s. This girl was Tao Tao. Today, Tao Tao, along with her senior brother and sister, was arresting a ruthless and wicked void realm martial artist. This void realm martial artist had a lot of innocent lives in his hands. Today, the three of them were going to take him back to the Source Sect and execute him. ¡°Damn it!¡± The ck-robed man was extremely anxious when he saw his pursuers were getting closer and closer. He knew very well that once he was caught by those three, he would definitely die without a doubt. ¡®I¡¯ll go all out! I¡¯ll die either way, so I might as well take two of them down with me!¡¯ The ck-robed man took out a pill and swallowed it. He then turned around and took the initiative to attack Tao Tao and the other two. ¡°He took a Desperation Pill!¡± Tao Tao instantly realized the danger they were in. ¡°Senior Brother Li, Senior Sister Yang, be careful!¡± Tao Tao quickly reminded. ¡°Junior Sister Tao, stick with me!¡± Senior Brother Li quickly said. This Senior Brother Li was named Li Zhi. His skin was dark, and he was tall. He held a heavy sword in his hand, giving off a domineering aura. Tao Tao¡¯s Senior Sister Yang was named Yang Xuechun. She had a beautiful face and a gentle temperament. She stood next to Li Zhi with a light sword in her hand. Li Zhi and Yang Xuechun were both disciples of the Source Sect, and they were also a martial arts couple. The two of them and Tao Tao were called the three most outstanding elite disciples of the Source Sect. Among them, Li Zhi and Yang Xuechun were both void realm fourth stage masters. As for Tao Tao, although her realm was a little lower and she was only in the void realm third stage, because of her deep foundation, she could fight enemies above her level, gaining thebat power of a void realm fourth stage master. The ck-robed man they were chasing was also in the void realm fourth stage. However, after taking the Desperation Pill, his strength wasparable to a void realm fifth stage master or even a void realm sixth stage master. ¡°Junior Sister Tao, I will fight him with your Senior Sister Yang, you should wait for an opportunity to severely injure him!¡± Li Zhi said. ¡°Okay!¡± Tao Tao quickly responded. Afterwards, Li Zhi and Yang Xuechun, the former holding a heavy sword and thetter holding a light sword, cooperated with each other. On the side, Tao Tao was harassing the ck-robed man. ¡®The disciples of the Source Sect are so troublesome!¡¯ After the ck-robed man took the Desperation Pill, he felt his vitality rapidly flowing away. If this continued, he would probably die before he could hurt the three of them. Gulp! Gulp! The ck-robed man took two more pills. This time, ck smoke came out of his body and his aura was even stronger. ¡°His aura has risen to the void realm seventh stage!¡± Tao Tao eximed. ¡°Run!¡± Li Zhi shouted at Tao Tao before pushing Yang Xuechun away. He was ready to risk his life to fight back. in exchange for the survival of the two. ¡°Senior Brother Li!¡± Tao Tao eximed. ¡°Die!¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s current strength wasparable to a void realm seventh stage master. A ck fog spear condensed in his hand. Once it pierced Li Zhi, he would definitely die. However, just when the ck fog spear was about to pierce through Li Zhi¡¯s chest, the ck-robed man¡¯s movements suddenly stopped. A bloody hole appeared on his forehead. Immediately after, his body copsed. He was dead. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Zhi was ready to die, but he didn¡¯t expect the enemy to fall first. Tao Tao and Yang Xuechun also rushed to Li Zhi¡¯s side. ¡°Kid, you are quite fierce¡­¡± A voice came from behind the three of them. Tao Tao¡¯s body trembled when she heard this voice. She seemed to have frozen. Li Zhi and Yang Xuechun turned their heads and saw a man in white standing with his hands behind his back, smiling at them. ¡°Thank you for saving me, Senior!¡± Li Zhi and Yang Xuechun also understood that they were saved by a passing senior. At this moment, Tao Tao turned around silently. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± Tao Tao choked. ¡°Uncle?!¡± Li Zhi and Yang Xuechun were shocked. ¡®Isn¡¯t Junior Sister Tao¡¯s uncle, Xu Ning? The strongest person in the Abyss North nine years ago?¡¯ Apparently, he advanced to the dao realm and went to State Wansheng nine years ago. Xu Ning was now a legend in the entire Abyss North. He had advanced to the dao realm ten years ago, so how strong was he now?! Now that this legend was standing in front of them, Li Zhi and Yang Xuechun were shocked. Tao Tao rushed into Xu Ning¡¯s arms just like she did when she was still a young child. Xu Ning hugged Tao Tao. He suddenly felt a little sad. He missed Tao Tao¡¯s growth over the past nine years. ¡°Tao Tao, I¡¯m back¡­¡± Xu Ning hugged Tao Tao with a warm smile on his face. ¡­ Half a monthter. State Feiyun. Kangyun County. Tao Vige. Today, the Tao Vige was full of celebration. That was because Xu Ning, a super martial artist from the Tao Vige, had returned with his family today. After Xu Ning returned to the Tao Vige, he first visited n Head Tao Jingxing, n Elder Tao Jinglu, Tao Jingfang, as well as Tao Yungang, Tao Yunmeng, and others who had helped him in the past. Xu Ning remembered the Tao Vige¡¯s kindness. This was also the ce where Xu Ning¡¯s martial path began. After seeing Xu Ning return, the Tao Vige seniors were both happy and relieved. The Tao Vige had rode on Xu Ning¡¯s prestige to be a famous and reputable family. After visiting the seniors of the Tao Vige, Xu Ning and his family returned to the courtyard where they lived previously. The courtyard had been renovated, but Xu Ning could still remember the past. ¡°Tao Tao,e and help me!¡± Xu Lian shouted to Tao Tao. Today, they were going to hold a family banquet. ¡°Coming!¡± Tao Tao rushed to Xu Lian¡¯s side. Tao Tao and Xu Lian were busy. Xu Ning and his brother-inw Tao Yunchuan had set up a small table in the courtyard. The two snacked on cooked peanuts and drank tea. ¡°Xu Ning! I¡¯m here!¡± An excited shout came from outside the door. Guo Ye strode in, followed by a young woman and a seven to eight-year-old child. ¡°Guo Ye!¡± Xu Ningughed and quickly greeted him. ¡°Sister Lian, Brother-inw!¡± Guo Ye greeted Xu Lian and Tao Yunchuan, while Tao Tao greeted Uncle Ye. ¡°Come here and kowtow to your godfather!¡± Guo Ye pulled the boy behind him forward. ¡°Godfather!¡± The boy was as strong as a calf. He was not afraid of strangers, so he immediately kowtowed. ¡°Your son?¡± Xu Ning looked at the child with joy. ¡°He is also your son now.¡± Guo Ye replied. ¡°Good!¡± Xu Ning helped the boy up and patted the dirt off his pants. ¡°Son, you¡¯re in luck! Do you know who your godfather is?¡± Guo Ye said. ¡°I know, Xu Ning, the strongest warrior in the Abyss North!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes lit up. Guo Ye and Xu Ning looked at each other andughed. ¡°Time to eat!¡± Xu Lian and Tao Tao called out. ¡°Coming!¡± Xu Ning¡¯s family and Guo Ye¡¯s family were finally reunited after so many years. After three rounds of drinks. ¡°Xu Ning, what are your ns next? Do you still want to go on an adventure?¡± Guo Ye¡¯s face was red. He didn¡¯t fully understand Xu Ning¡¯s current realm. ¡°I won¡¯t go out for now, I¡¯ll stay in the Tao Vige for a few decades.¡± Xu Ning responded. ¡°Okay! Then I won¡¯t leave as well.¡± Guo Ye was very happy. Xu Ning smiled. Xu Ning had reached the limit of transcendence in the universe. His next step would be to adventure through many outer worlds and umte resources from various outer worlds. If he advanced again, he could leave this universe and explore other universes. However, this n would be dyed a long time. Now Xu Ning only wanted to apany his family. The meal went on until the evening. After Guo Ye left with his family, Xu Ning returned to his bedroom. Xu Ningy on the bed in the darkness. Through the gap in the window, he could see the sky full of stars. ¡°Tao Vige¡­¡± ¡°The ce where everything began¡­¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!